《I Became The Chief of A Primitive Village》


 Chapter 1: Waking Up To Become a Shaman?

    Chapter 1: Waking Up To Be a Shaman?


    "It hurts so much?" Su Bai struggled to open his eyes. It felt as if his head had been hit by a hammer.


    After resting for a while, he started to observe his surroundings. All he saw were brown fur pelts surrounding him. [This is a tent made of animal hide (Teepee)?].


    Su Bai immediately sat up and lifted the tent p to go outside. The moment he looked around, he froze in shock. Before him was an open area, surrounded by tall trees, with unknown nts covering the ground.


    "No way¡­ where am I?" Su Bai was a bit dazed as he frowned and tried to think carefully.


    His eyes suddenly widened as he said in a trance, "I remember finishing a novel and deciding to go hiking to rx. Then, I identally fell off a cliff¡­"


    "Hold on¡­ am I at the bottom of the cliff?" Su Bai blinked, looked up and nced around, but did not see any cliffs. Moreover, the nearest mountain was quite far away. He estimated it to be over ten kilometres away.


    Looking down at his outfit, it was still the sportswear he had worn when leaving home. Only difference was it was now torn and tattered, like that of a beggar.


    Carefully scanning his surroundings, Su Bai noticed signs of human activity and came to the conclusion, [This must be a camp. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no one here at the moment¡­] "Was I rescued by someone?" Su Bai rxed a bit. [Well, as long as I¡¯m not alone on some deste mountain, it¡®s fine.]


    He walked around the camp, observing attentively. He saw a half-burnt bonfire. Judging from theyout, the tent he had been lying in was on the outskirts of the camp.


    "No way. They just left an injured person on the edge of a camp like this?" Su Bai muttered, his expression growing more solemn.


    Walking further deeper, after rounding a few trees, he discovered more traces of human activity. But this only made him feel uneasy.


    "What¡¯s going on? There are bones everywhere and only Teepees?" Su Bai stood, nkly staring at the tents in front of him. He could see about thirty tents ahead.


    He saw people, but their outfits were made of animal pelts or skirts woven from leaves.


    "Are they Cannibals? Or just Primitives?" Su Bai eximed.


    "Jiligu¡­" "Lexingni¡­"


    Hearing the sound Su Bai made, those people looked over and shouted something. But he couldn¡¯t understand a thing. It was a tone he had never heard before, not Chinese or any othernguages from countries like Ennd, France or Germany¡­


    It also didn¡¯t sound like any other Chinese dialect. The intonation waspletely different.


    "Just where am I?" Su Bai let out a powerless cry in his heart.


    "Tap tap tap¡­"


    A man came up to Su Bai, gesturing and talking.


    "Zimimoshenjiaoqini, linazii¡­"


    "¡­" Su Bai¡¯s pupils contracted. Only when the man approached did he realise how strange this man looked.


    ck short hair, a square face, and dark yellowish skin. The man was around 1.8 metres tall. In terms of normality, these were rtively normal. The abnormal parts were the pair of fifteen centimetres long ck horns on his forehead, the sharp fangs filling his open mouth, and his bright brown pupils. [Wait¡­ there shouldn¡¯t be people like this on Earth, right?] Su Bai¡¯s expression changed slightly. He could tell the man¡¯s horns were not some kind of cosy. [Hold on¡­ could it be that I¡¯m not on Earth anymore?] This thought frightened Su Bai. But if he considered it, then everything made sense! [The unintelligiblenguage, the differences in species¡­]


    "Wujianqunidaiwo." Seeing Su Bai in a daze, the horned man grabbed his arm and led him deep into the camp.


    "¡­" Su Bai didn¡¯t resist. He calmed down and observed his surroundings. He noticed that the deeper they went, the taller the tents became, with more people and more bizarre Humanoids.


    There were people with cat ears on their heads. Some had wings on their backs. Some had Snake tails connected to their bottom¡­


    Of course, there were also Pure Humans like himself. It was just that they had different hair and eye colours: some green, some red¡­ [What kind of world have I been transported to!?] Su Bai inwardly cried out in distress, his mind spinning rapidly, trying to figure out a way to escape.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* After walking for about two or three minutes, Su Bai was brought to a massive tent. The tent was surrounded by people of all ages ¨C old, middle-aged and young. Various sounds of moring came from inside.


    "The Shaman can¡¯t hold on for much longer. A few more days at most. We must find a new Shaman!"


    "Everyone in the Tribe has already been tested! Not a single one has the talent to be a Shaman!"


    "Then what should we do? If we lose our Shaman, our Tribe will be doomed! I don¡¯t want to be a Wanderer."


    "Isn¡¯t there still one person left?"


    "You mean that Wanderer we picked up three days ago?"


    "Yes, him! Let him try! He¡¯s the only one left who hasn¡¯t been tested."


    "Shaman, what do you think?"


    "Bring him in."


    "¡­"


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    Su Bai heard the tent quiet down. Then the tent p was lifted and a man with a scar on his cheek, with nothing covering his bare upper body, walked out. He had a pair of thirty centimetres red bull horns on his head.


    "Laigunai." The red-horned man waved at him and called out.


    "You want me to go in?" Su Bai guessed based on the other party¡¯s gestures. After a brief pause, he stepped forward into the massive tent.


    The moment he entered, a sour stench assailed him. It was mixed with a strong smell of blood emanating from the few burly men inside. It nearly made him vomit.


    There were six people total in the tent, including the red-horned man. Su Bai would make it seven. However, there was a particr person who attracted the most attention in this room. That was none other than the old man at the very back of the tent. [This must be the one in charge.] Su Bai looked at the Elder, scrutinising his appearance.


    The Elder had shoulder-length white hair, thick white eyebrows and a beard. Despite his age, the pair of ck eyes he had was very spirited. They were not at all what eyes an ageing man should have.


    "Jiguoshangqian¡­"


    Su Bai was pushed and brought before the old man.


    Su Bai felt nervous. He frowned as he looked at the Elder before him. At the slightest sign of trouble, he would take the old man hostage. He couldn¡¯t possibly let these people use him as food.


    "Hmmm?" The moment Su Bai¡¯s eyes met the old man¡¯s, his whole body became rigid. His mind was involuntarily drawn in by the old man¡¯s gaze.


    The next second, he seemed to be in the midst of stars. He was in darkness, in absolute stillness. He saw a me ignite in the void, a small speck of light slowly expanding until it filled his entire vision.


    "There¡¯s something in the mes." Su Bai¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a figure in the fire. When he got a clear look, his heart suddenly skipped a few beats. It was a creature that resembled a Snake but wasn¡¯t quite a Snake. It resembled a Dragon but wasn¡¯t quite a Dragon.


    "Humph!" A muffled snort.


    Information suddenly transmitted directly into his mind. He soon abruptly woke up, as if it had all been a hallucination. Everything from a moment ago vanished without a trace.


    He saw the old man before him again, only now the Elder¡¯s face was pale. His eyes were no longer bright with spirit. They seemed exhausted, as if much of his mental energy had been used up.


    "Shaman, does he have the talent to be a Shaman?" The red-horned man immediately asked.


    "Cough cough cough¡­" The old man coughed a few times, panting as he nodded.


    "Wonderful, we will continue to have a Shaman!"


    "The Totem and Ancestors have blessed us."


    ""


    "Huh???" For some unknown reason, Su Bai suddenly understood what the people around him were saying.He also realised why they had called him over. [So, they want me to be the Tribe¡¯s Shaman?!]


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 2: Isn’t This a Cow Horned Girl?

    Chapter 2: Isn¡¯t This a Cow Horned Girl?


    "Child, what is your name?" the elderly Shaman softly asked.


    "My name is Su Bai," Su Bai answered honestly, knowing the old man before him was no ordinary person.


    Shamans definitely possessed extraordinary powers. In an instant, he enabled Su Bai to understand and speak theirnguage.


    "Where are you from? What¡¯s the name of your Tribe?" the Shaman asked leisurely.


    "I¡­" Su Bai was at a loss for words, his mind rapidly organising his thoughts. [Should I say I¡¯m from a vige called Earth? That would be asking for trouble.]


    "Alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say." The Shaman misunderstood, thinking Su Bai was reluctant to mention his past. He smiled reassuringly, "Since your Tribe is gone, our me Dragon Tribe will be your new home."


    He didn¡¯t sense any Spiritual Connection to a Totem from Su Bai, meaning his Tribal Totem had been destroyed and he had be a tribeless Wanderer.


    After all, no one would imagine the possibility of someone transmigrating to another world.


    "Erm¡­" Su Bai was stunned for a moment before quickly nodding.In his previous life, he was an orphan who supported himself by writing novels. So, staying in the me Dragon Tribe was not an issue. In fact, having a ce to settle down within this unfamiliarnd was not a bad deal.


    The Shaman turned to the red-horned man and said, "Yan Jiao, have someone show Su Bai around the Tribe."


    "Yes," Yan Jiao respectfully replied .


    "You all go and prepare. The Shaman Inheritance Ceremony will begin tomorrow night,." The Shaman dered.


    "Yes," the people in the tent responded deferentially.


    "¡­" In the eyes of those present, Su Bai noticed a hint of sorrow. He guessed this inheritance likely required a painful sacrifice.


    "Go." The Shaman waved his hand.


    "" Everyone silently exited the tent and was immediately surrounded by the people outside.


    "Chieftain, has the Shaman¡¯s Sessor been found?" Someone immediately asked.


    "The Shaman¡¯s Sessor has been found," Yan Jiao said, a smile tugging at his stern face.


    "Wonderful! Our Totem won¡¯t be severed!" The youths energetically pumped their fists.


    "We won¡¯t be Wanderers!" the women happily eximed.


    "*Sob¡­* That¡¯s great¡­ that¡¯s great¡­ we haven¡¯t let our Ancestors down." Some Elders wept with emotion.


    "¡­Alright." Yan Jiao kept a straight face as he raised his voice, "Everyone, don¡¯t gather here and disturb the Shaman from resting. Get back to work."


    "Yes!" the crowd hastily responded and began to disperse.


    The few people who had exited the tent said, "We¡¯ll go on patrol."


    "Go." Yan Jiao nodded.


    Soon, only Su Bai, Yan Jiao and a girl remained at the scene.


    "Yan Hua,e here," Yan Jiao beckoned to the girl.


    "Father, you want me to go hunt?" Yan Hua asked excitedly.


    She looked nothing like Yan Jiao. Wearing form-fitting leather clothing, she had a very pretty appearance. ck hair, red eyes, jade-white coloured skin. The most eye-catching part of her was the red curved horn on top of her head, which looked delicate and exquisite. [Isn¡¯t she a cow horned girl?] A term shed through Su Bai¡¯s mind. His ck pupils shifted down, sweeping towards the back of Yan Hua¡¯s leather skirt, trying to see if there was a tail.


    "No. I need you to take the Sessor around and tour the Tribe. Introduce him to the Tribe¡¯s situation," Yan Jiao said with a stern expression.


    "Okay." Yan Hua was stunned for a moment before quickly agreeing.


    Yan Jiao turned his head and politely said, "Sessor, if you have any requests, just tell Yan Hua."


    "Alright," Su Bai nodded.


    "Call for me if anythinges up." Leaving those words, Yan Jiao turned around and returned to the big tent.


    He needed to discuss the Tribe¡¯s future with the Shaman, as well as the Shaman Inheritance Ceremony.


    "Sessor, what¡¯s your name?" Yan Hua nced over and asked.


    "My name is Su Bai," Su Bai said with a faint smile.


    "What a strange name." Yan Hua raised a brow. She turned to walk ahead. She said in a clear voice, "Let me give you an overview of the Tribe¡¯s situation."


    "Alright." Su Bai stepped forward to walk beside her.


    "Our Tribe is called the me Dragon Tribe, and our Totem is the me Dragon. As for what it looks like, I can¡¯t really describe it well. Father will exin it to you when he has the time," Yan Hua said in a solemn tone.


    "Okay." Su Bai thought of the dreamlike scene he saw earlier. [Could the figure in the mes have been the me Dragon Totem?]


    "In our me Dragon Tribe, the current Chieftain is my Father." As Yan Hua said this, a sliver of resentment shed through her red eyes. Her voice turned cold as she continued, "Right now the Tribe has a total of seventy-two people, with only eleven people left in the Hunting Team. But fifteen days ago, our me Dragon Tribe had three hundred people and thirty-two in the Hunting Team¡­"


    Her voice grew even more icy and filled with murderous intent, "But the ck Snake Tribe invaded our hunting grounds, ambushed our Hunting Team! They upied our Tribal Ancestral Land¡­ In the end, we had no choice but to relocate here."


    "In other words, our enemy is the ck Snake Tribe?" Su Bai asked, slightly narrowing his eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the me Dragon Tribe to have such an enemy. That meant after he became the Shaman, the ck Snake Tribe would be his primary foe to deal with.


    "Yes! Given the chance, we must take revenge and seize back our Tribal Ancestral Land and all our Hunting Grounds," Yan Hua said through gritted teeth.


    "Revenge will definitely be had," Su Bai calmly stated.


    "Hm?" Yan Hua turned her head in surprise to size up the man beside her. Her impression of Su Bai changed a bit, feeling a hint of satisfaction.


    After all, Su Bai was still a stranger in the Tribe. He had only been with the me Dragon Tribe for three days, much of which he had spent unconscious. It would take some time and actions for him to truly integrate into the Tribe.


    "Does everyone live in Teepees?" Su Bai swept his gaze around and asked.


    "Erm, for now we can only live in tents. We used to live in caves," Yan Hua said, her teeth itching with rage as her red eyes shed with fury.


    "Hmm¡­" Su Bai was at a loss for words. Compared to the buildings on Earth, tents and caves didn¡¯t seem like very good dwellings ces.


    As such a thought crossed his mind, a cold mechanical voice suddenly sounded:


    [Ding! Integrating the Daily Assistance System¡­ 10%¡­ 20%¡­ 70%¡­] [Ding! Daily Assistance System has been integrated sessfully!]


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 3: Letting You Stay for One Night

    Chapter 3: Letting You Stay for One Night


    As an author, he naturally knew of the fictional settings of a character having a System. It was precisely why he was so taken aback.


    [Ding! Yes, the Daily Assistance System is at Host¡¯s service.]


    Su Bai maintained his expression, ncing at the cow horned girl beside him from the corner of his eye. He continued asking, [What functions do you have?]


    [Ding! The Daily Assistance System currently only has a daily check in function.] [Ding! Checking in each day grants a random Assistance Package, with a 1% chance of obtaining an Intermediate Grade Assistance Package and a 0.1% chance of a High Grade Assistance Package.]


    The system¡¯s cold mechanical voice rang out in session in Su Bai¡¯s mind:


    [Ding! Checking in every month is guaranteed to yield an Intermediate Grade Assistance Package, and checking in every year is guaranteed to yield a High Grade Assistance Package.] [Does the System only have Low, Intermediate, and High Grade Assistance Packages?] Su Bai asked in his mind.


    [Ding! Higher Grade Assistance Packages will be unlocked one year after the Host starts checking in.] [System, I want to check in,] Su Bai ordered impatiently in his mind.


    [Ding! Check in sessful.]


    Hearing this, a virtual calendar page popped up in Su Bai¡¯s view. It showed the first day¡¯s date already marked with the words ¡®Checked In¡¯. There was also a line of small text that read: "Unimed Assistance Package."He turned his head to look at Yan Hua, who was introducing him to the Tribe, and asked in his mind, [System, others shouldn¡¯t be able to see this calendar, right?]


    [Ding! Only Host can see the calendar page.] [That¡¯s good then. Leave the package unimed for now.] Su Bai said, the corner of his mouth curving up slightly.


    He didn¡¯t know if iming the package would cause any anomalies. It was best to be cautious in unfamiliar territory. He would im it once he was in a private space.


    "Hey! Are you even listening to me?" Yan Hua narrowed her red eyes.


    Observing that Su Bai had been distracted for quite a while, she coldly reprimanded, "If you¡¯re not going to listen, then don¡¯t waste my time."


    Yan Hua still needed to train. The past few days spent searching for the Sessor had greatly reduced the intensity of her training. If this continued, it would be very difficult for her to be a Totem Warrior.


    "Sorry, my head feels a bit dizzy, I had unintentionally zoned out," Su Bai apologized.


    "I¡¯ll take you to rest," Yan Hua nced at Su Bai¡¯s pale face. Remembering that he had been unconscious for three days, her icy expression immediately softened.


    "Alright." Su Bai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. [Oh? So the cow horned girl has a cold exterior but a warm heart.]


    "Let¡¯s go." Yan Hua strode towards the centre of the camp, exining, "The Shaman¡¯s tent and the Chieftain¡¯s tent are in the middle of the Tribe."


    She led Su Bai to the massive hide tent, then went around to the back. There were two tents here, with one smaller than the other.


    "You¡¯ll stay in the left tent. The right one is my Father¡¯s," Yan Hua said, pointing at the tents before them.


    "Whose tent is this?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Mine," Yan Hua lowered her voice a bit.


    "You¡¯re giving me your tent to stay in? Then where will you sleep?" Su Bai asked in surprise.


    His treatment had beenpletely upgraded. Compared to initially sleeping at the outskirts of the camp, now he was directly entering the core area.


    "It¡¯s just for one night. I have night patrol duty tonight," Yan Hua said through gritted teeth.


    She didn¡¯t want to let Su Bai stay there either, but her Father had sent her to guide the Sessor, which included arranging his amodation. There wasn¡¯t time to set up a new tent now, so she could only let him use her tent.


    "Okay." Su Bai nodded. For the cow horned girl to let him stay in her own tent was a huge show of goodwill.


    "Hmph! Don¡¯t go rummaging through my things!" Yan Hua lifted her chin slightly, a blush appearing on her cheeks.


    "I won¡¯t." Su Bai responded, suppressing his chuckle.


    "If anythinges up, have someonee get me." Leaving those words, Yan Hua hurriedly ran off.


    "She¡¯s already embarrassed." Su Bai shook his head in amusement and lifted the p to enter the tent.


    Her tent wasn¡¯t very big, around six or seven square metres. [The items inside are neatly arranged¡­ well, as if!]


    There was no wooden bed in the tent, just a pile of hay serving as the bed with an animal hideid over it. There was no wardrobe or anything like that either. Everything was messily ced on the ground, and the floor was dirt with a clear disy of footprints.


    "I almost forgot, this is a primitive society." Su Bai scratched his head vigorously and sighed, "Noputer, no phone, nothing¡­"


    He sat down on the pile of hay, preparing to open the System¡¯s Assistance Package to give his heart a bit of sce. [System, open the Assistance Package,] Su Baimanded in his mind.


    [Ding! Opening the first day¡¯s Assistance Package¡­] [Ding! Congrattions to the Host for obtaining the Intermediate Grade Assistance: Heal.]


    ¡°Oh? An Intermediate Grade Assistance right off the bat, is this a first day opening bonus or something?¡± Su Bai eximed in pleasant surprise.


    [Ding! Yes.]


    "It really is, huh?" Su Baiughed, not minding it. With a thought, he opened up the introduction for the Healing Technique. [Heal: Consumes Mental Energy to stimte vitality around the wounded area, elerating the healing process.]


    "As expected of Heal. Even at Level 1, its function is praise worthy. Though, the description is too short."


    Su Bai didn¡¯t really have anyints. Thus, he could only continue asking, "System, how many levels are there for Heal in total? How do I level it up?"


    [Ding! When proficiency is maxed, it can level up. Skill-type techniques have ten levels in total.] [Ding! Would you like to open the character Attribute Panel?]


    ¡°Open it," Su Bai nodded. [Attribute Panel] Host: Su Bai Stamina: 0.7 (Ordinary person 1) Strength: 0.8 (Ordinary person 1) Speed: 0.7 (Ordinary person 1) Mental Energy: 2.1 (Ordinary person 1) Profession: Author Skills: Heal (0/100) Description: A shut-in novelist whose body is already in a sub-healthy state.


    "The Attribute Panel is really easy to understand." Su Bai was concerned about his sub-healthy state. In primitive society, if one fell ill, there were no hospitals.


    Moreover, Heal was only level one right now and only worked on wounds. Viral infections and illnesses were untreatable. One could only rely on their immune system. Furthermore, the effectiveness of one¡¯s immune system was inseparable from having a strong Physique.


    "Looks like I need to start exercising," Su Bai sighed, feeling like the good days were already far behind him.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 4: He’s Not a Bad Person

    Chapter 4: He¡¯s Not a Bad Person


    Inside the massive Teepee, the Shaman was discussing with Chieftain Yan Jiao.


    "Shaman, can that child, Su Bai, really be the Shaman?" Yan Jiao asked with a solemn expression.


    The Shaman was the mental and spiritual pir of a Tribe. A Tribe couldck anyone but absolutely could notck a Shaman.


    And now, the Shaman position was to be handed to someone of unknown origins. For Yan Jiao, who had only assumed the Chieftain role fifteen days ago, the pressure was immense.


    The previous Chieftain had already passed away, dying in the decisive battle against the ck Snake Tribe fifteen days prior.


    "We have no time left. Children with the talent to be a Shaman are too hard to find."


    The Shaman shook his head and sighed, "I can¡¯t hold on for much longer. If we don¡¯t quickly find a Sessor, there will be no one to perform the Totem Awakening Ceremony. I won¡¯t be able to face our Ancestors if that happens."


    "Shaman, it¡¯s because of ourck of ability." Yan Jiao furrowed his brows tightly, his eyes reddening as he hoarsely spoke, "We¡¯ve made you exhaust yourself."


    If not for the Shaman intervening in the battle against the ck Snake Tribe fifteen days ago, they wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to relocate the me Dragon Tribe.It was precisely because of his intervention that the Shaman had suffered serious injuries, damaging his vitality. At over ny years old now, the Shaman was unlikely to be able to hold on for much longer.


    "Child, don¡¯t fret too much. How could I possibly just watch my own children go to battle?" The Shaman kindly raised a hand and patted Yan Jiao¡¯s arm.


    He looked up at the tent p and sighed, "We lost our Tribal Ancestral Land. After I¡¯m gone, the Tribe will be relying on you all."


    "We will definitely take back our Tribal Ancestral Land," Yan Jiao said resolutely.


    "First recuperate and multiply. You need to have more children. There are too few Totem Warriors."


    The Shaman advised, "You are the Chieftain now, you can¡¯t be impulsive like before. You must think more for our people."


    "I know, I will change." Yan Jiao hastily promised.


    "That child, Su Bai, is talented to be a Shaman. He can even see the Totem. As long as he is guided well, he can definitely awaken the Totem in more people within our Tribe. Our Tribe will surely prosper." The Shaman thought back to the test not long ago.


    To be a Shaman, one had to have powerful Mental Energy and a sufficiently nimble mind to see the Spiritual Connection to the Totem. Only then could one cultivate Shaman Powers.


    "Yes," Yan Jiao said respectfully.


    At this time, outside the tent, Yan Hua asked deferentially, "Shaman, Father, may I enter?"


    "Ah, Yan Hua,e in," the Shaman said warmly.


    Yan Hua tidied her leather clothing before lifting the tent p and entering. Upon seeing the Shaman, she immediately bowed in salute.


    Yan Jiao asked, "Has Su Bai settled in?"


    "I¡¯ve arranged for him to stay in my tent," Yan Hua obediently replied.


    "Did you find out anything?" Yan Jiao lowered his voice.


    "No, there¡¯s a lot he¡¯s unwilling to say," Yan Hua said in distress. Just now when introducing the Tribe to Su Bai, she had unintentionally asked some questions. However, they were all brushed aside with a change of topic.


    "Shaman, could he be from the ck Snake Tribe?" Yan Jiao still felt uneasy.


    "That child is not simple. Don¡¯t go prying into his past." The Shaman warned.


    With age came wisdom. He could see from Su Bai¡¯s demeanour, attire andplexion that his origins were extraordinary. The ck Snake Tribe was unqualified to send someone like that to infiltrate their ranks.


    "But¡­" Yan Jiao still wanted to say something.


    "Investigating too much will make him feel alienated. What we need is a Shaman. It is not to uncover his secrets." The Shaman lightly waved his hand and softly continued, "He doesn¡¯t give me the impression of being a bad person. That¡¯s more than enough."


    There was one point he didn¡¯t mention ¨C Su Bai felt too ¡®pure¡¯. It was the kind of purity reflected in his bloodline, as if his whole lineage had nevere in Spiritual Connection with a Totem.


    "Understood." Yan Jiao thought for a bit before promising, "I will respect him the way I respect you."


    "En. In the future you must protect Su Bai well. The Tribe cannot be without a Shaman," the Shaman reminded again.


    "I understand," Yan Jiao replied in a deep voice.


    "If possible, have Su Bai marry and bear children early. Descendants of a Shaman tend to be talented as well. That way, we can cultivate more Shamans." A hint of grief shed in the Shaman¡¯s eyes.


    His own son had also been a Shaman, but he died decades ago in an assassination by an enemy Tribe. Otherwise, the me Dragon Tribe would have developed much more by now.


    "I understand. I¡¯ll have Yan Hua interact with him more," Yan Jiao earnestly said.


    "Huh!?" Yan Hua froze, her cheeks instantly flushing red.


    Raging with embarrassment, she cried out, "Father, you said you¡¯d let me decide my husband! Besides, I don¡¯t want to marry him! My other half has to be able to beat me in a fight!"


    "Among those your age in the Tribe, who can defeat you?" Yan Jiao immediately put on a stern expression and chided with regret, "You¡¯re already neen. If you don¡¯t find a husband soon, you¡¯ll be too old. Others your age already have children that are three or four years old."


    "I don¡¯t want to get married!" Yan Hua stubbornly dered.


    She didn¡¯t want some frail weakling as her husband. She wanted a man who could kill Ferocious Beasts with one punch. Only then would the children between their union be born strong, able to be Totem Warriors.


    "Are you trying to anger me to death!?" Yan Jiao widened his eyes, a fiery red pattern surfacing on the skin over his heart.


    "Father, I want to choose my own husband!" Yan Hua refused to budge an inch. Even after seeing her Father so mad that his Totem Mark appeared, she had no intention of yielding.


    "You¡­ Marrying you to the Shaman is something many can only dream of! Why are you unwilling!?" Yan Jiao wanted to use his Daughter to tie down Su Bai. That way, the other party would truly be part of the Tribe and he could really set his mind at ease.


    "I don¡¯t want to!" Yan Hua turned her head away,pletely refusing.


    "I¡¯m not telling you to marry him now. I¡¯m telling you to interact and get along with him." Yan Jiao began to reason.


    "Father, don¡¯t try to trick me." Yan Hua pouted, thinking of what her friends had told her. [What did ¡®interacting¡¯ mean? As long as we interact, both parties¡¯ parents will forcibly marry us off and then chase us out to set up our own household!]


    "You¡­" Yan Jiao¡¯s eyes twitched. His scheme had been seen through.


    The Shaman interrupted the Father-Daughter dispute,ughing, "Alright, let the young handle their own matters."


    "Hmph!" Yan Jiao suppressed his rage and turned around to walk out.


    "Thank you, Shaman." Yan Hua smiled gratefully before withdrawing from the tent.


    "The future is really uncertain¡­ haaa¡­" The Shaman shook his head, recalling his own youth. [Back then, hadn¡¯t my proud Wife also looked down on me?]


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 5: The Hunting Team Has Returned

    Chapter 5: The Hunting Team Has Returned


    At dusk, as the sun set in the west, an excited howl resounded throughout the entire Tribe: "The Hunting Team is back!"


    "They sure run really fast." Hearing this, Su Bai lifted the tent p toe out, only to see many people madly dashing towards the mountains.


    Yan Hua had at some point appeared beside him. She indifferently asked, "How was your rest?"


    "¡­" Su Bai was startled. Seeing that it was the cow horned girl, he quipped, "Do you not make any sound when you walk?"


    "Walking soundlessly is the most basic of skills for a Warrior." The corner of Yan Hua¡¯s mouth curved.


    "What are they all going to do?" Su Bai changed the subject. After all, he hadn¡¯t started inheriting the Shaman position yet.


    "To wee the Hunting Team¡¯s return. Do you want to go check it out?" A hint of fanaticism shed in Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go take a look," Su Bai nodded.


    The two strode out of the camp. From afar, they could see a group of people gathered in front of a path, with shorter individuals tiptoeing to look."They¡¯re here!" Someone shouted.


    News of Su Bai being the Sessor had already spread throughout the Tribe. Seeing him approach, everyone made way to open up a path.


    "¡­" Yan Hua had an eyebrow raised as she quietly followed behind Su Bai as they came to the very front of the crowd.


    From a distance, Su Bai could see the trees shaking, as if being pushed by enormous creatures. The surrounding people widened their eyes, clenching their fists in anticipation.


    A few minutester, six robust figures appeared in everyone¡¯s view. They were carrying beasts two to three times their size on their shoulders, looking like ants moving boulders.


    "Wow! Impressive! They hunted so much once again!" The children cheered.


    "Yay! Those are Red Boars, right?" The youths eximed in admiration.


    "That¡¯s great. The kids won¡¯t have to go hungry." The women breathed sighs of relief.


    "Fortunately, they all made it back safely." The Elders set aside their worries.


    "¡­" Su Bai quietly stood to the side, observing the reactions of those around him. Listening to everyone¡¯s discussions, he further understood the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s circumstances.


    He turned his head and asked the cow horned girl in a low voice, "Is the Tribe very short on food?"


    "Mm, extremely." Yan Hua nodded. Her red eyes were fixed fanatically on those massive beasts. She could already imagine the scene of returning from a hunt as a Totem Warrior.


    "You really want to go out and hunt?" Su Bai could see the longing in the cow horned girl¡¯s eyes.


    "Of course! That represents glory to the Tribe!¡± Yan Hua held her head up high.


    "Can you tell me about the Tribe¡¯s food situation?" Su Bai rubbed his belly. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day.


    "The Tribe is severelycking in food. Most of the meat is given to the Totem Warriors, with a small portion for the Warrior Trainees and children to eat."


    Yan Hua¡¯s brows furrowed. She paused before continuing, "The women and Elders asionally eat meat. But they usually gather berries to eat."


    "How many days will all this meatst?" Su Bai looked at the Hunting Team that had drawn near.


    "It won¡¯t all be eaten. Only half will be consumed. The rest will be dried into jerky and stored," Yan Hua shook her head.


    "How many berries are gathered?" Su Bai asked.


    "Not many. They could only be picked from nearby. ces too far out are dangerous, so the women can¡¯t go there," Yan Hua answered every question.


    Su Bai had a general understanding of the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s food sources now. He followed up, "Do you know how to farm? Do you raise livestock?"


    "What is farming? Why raise animals? We already don¡¯t have enough to eat." Yan Hua looked at the fair-skinned man before her in bafflement. How could he ask such silly questions?


    "Haaa¡­" Su Bai was at a loss for words. Especially being amused by the cow horned girl¡¯s gaze. [How can I exin? Do I need to raise a pig to show her? It would probably be killed and eaten in the middle of the night¡­]


    *Tap tap tap¡­* A fishy stench assailed their faces as a muscr figure arrived before Su Bai and Yan Hua.


    Su Bai frowned and looked over, seeing a dirty face that obscured the man¡¯s features. However, a pair of purple eyes was very eye-catching. He was at least 1.9 metres tall. Several pheasants with twisted necks hung from his waist. It was clear their heads had been wrung off.


    *Boom!* The man put down his prey and curiously asked, "Yan Hua, who is he? Could it be you new husband?"


    "Of course not!" Yan Hua¡¯s face flushed red as she angrily retorted, "Uncle Cang Shi, don¡¯t talk nonsense!"


    "Oh? He¡¯s not?" Cang Shi blinked. He knew his Niece Yan Hua well. She wasn¡¯t someone easy to get along with. The boys her age had all been scared off by her beatings and didn¡¯t dare stand beside her.


    "His name is Su Bai, he¡¯s the Shaman Sessor," Yan Hua rolled her eyes and hastily exined.


    Cang Shi widened his eyes in pleasant surprise and loudly cheered "That¡¯s great! We finally found a Sessor!"


    "Hello." Su Bai nodded in greeting.


    "Your body is too weak, eat more meat!" Cang Shi swiftly untied a pheasant from his waist and forcefully stuffed it into Su Bai¡¯s arms.


    "Uh¡­" Su Bai hurriedly caught it. Before he could say anything, the other Hunting Team members squeezed over.


    "Where is the Shaman Sessor? Let me see."


    "Hey! Don¡¯t push me! I want to see the Sessor too!"


    "¡­"


    Several grimy faces poked over and Cang Shi was shoved to the back.


    Su Bai soon found an unknown rabbit and three more pheasants in his arms.


    "If it¡¯s not enough,e find me for more. The Tribe¡¯s future depends on you."


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll have someone send you more meat after the Ferocious Beasts are processed."


    "Where are you staying? Come eat meat at my ce tonight?"


    "¡­"


    They were enthusiastic, too enthusiastic. If not stuffing him with meat, they would be inviting him over. If Su Bai hadn¡¯t repeatedly declined, he would most likely have already been carried to their tents.


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    The Hunting Team members carried their prey and walked towards the meat processing area of the camp. The women quickly went up to help.


    "Phew¡­" Su Bai let out a soft sigh. He turned his head to look at the smiling cow horned girl and asked, "Are they always so enthusiastic?"


    "You¡¯re just overthinking." Yan Hua quickly put away her smile and reached out to take two pheasants from Su Bai¡¯s hands.


    "Let¡¯s go back." Su Bai turned and walked back, suddenly feeling the pressure of the situation. The importance of a Shaman was once again refreshed in his mind.


    "¡­" Yan Hua frowned as she watched the slender figure ahead, feeling that he stood much straighter than before¡­


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 6: It’s So Hard to Eat a Meal

    Chapter 6: It¡¯s So Hard to Eat a Meal


    Yan Hua caught up to Su Bai carrying two pheasants and said in a clear voice, "Let me handle them. We¡¯ll dry any leftovers into jerky."


    "No need, just leave me one pheasant. You can have the rest." Su Bai handed over the rest.


    "For me?" Yan Hua was stunned.


    "Yes. In return, could you get me some seasonings?" Su Bai was really hungry.


    "Seasonings? Sure, I¡¯ll go get some for you."


    Yan Hua furrowed her brows. She looked down at the pheasants and rabbits in her hands before turning around and quickly running off.


    "Hey!" Su Bai called out as he watched her run off. He opened his mouth and sighed, "You didn¡¯t tell me where the kitchen is¡­."


    Helpless, he could only bring the pheasant back to the Teepee.


    The sun was already setting in the west, the Teepee was dim and he could only fumble in the dark to look for a knife."Better light a fire first." After searching for a while, the sunpletely disappeared and the Teepee was pitch ck. He had no choice but to give up looking for a knife.


    He lifted the door p and saw bonfires everywhere in the Tribe, many figures busily moving about, with the air permeating with the aroma of roasted meat. [Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just borrow a fire and a knife from them instead of foolishly searching everywhere?] Su Bai facepalmed and shook his head with a wry smile, [Looks like I need to change my lifestyle and quickly adapt to living here.]


    He was used to living independently on Earth and rarely sought help from others, so his mind hadn¡¯t processed this new life.


    Su Bai went over to a bonfire and saw a group of people busy at work, using stone knives to process the wild game. Some people even threw unplucked pheasants directly into the fire to roast.


    This scene had a huge impact on him. It was wild, rough and direct, vividly disying how primitive they were. [Do they only roast the meat?] Su Bai scanned around and only saw roasting, no sign of anything boiled.


    Just as he was about to take a closer look, the 1.6 metre tall bull-horned girl appeared, carrying a basin-sized stone pot.


    "What¡¯s this?" Su Bai was surprised by Yan Hua¡¯s strength. He peered into the stone pot and saw the prepared whole pheasants and rabbits quietly lying inside.


    "This stone pot belongs to the Shaman. He told me to bring it to you," Yan Hua said with pursed lips.


    "For me?" Su Bai asked in surprise.


    "The Shaman said that this thing would be given to you sooner orter, so giving it ti you now is the same," Yan Hua said with a gloomy expression.


    "Alright then." Su Bai didn¡¯t refuse.


    "You go back to your tent. I¡¯ll cook it and bring it to you," Yan Hua said in a clear voice as she carried the stone pot towards the bonfire.


    "¡­" Su Bai paused for a moment but followed behind the bull-horned girl and sat by the bonfire watching her bustle about.


    Yan Hua put the stone pot in the centre of the bonfire, then got up and ran off. After a short while, she returned carrying a wooden bucket and poured some water into the pot.


    Nothing else happened. Yan Hua just obediently sat by the bonfire, nkly staring at the stone pot in the mes without any intention of doing anything else.


    "Um, what about the seasonings?" Su Bai probed.


    As a reclusive orphan author, he was skilled in all manner of household chores, which included cooking. He naturally knew how to stew chickens and rabbits.


    "Here." Yan Hua nced around and carefully took out a finger-length wooden stick, or rather, wooden tube, from her leather skirt pocket. It was plugged with a wooden stopper.


    "What¡¯s this?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Salt," Yan Hua lowered her voice.


    "Salt?" Su Bai had a sudden realisation. In this primitive society, salt was precious, unlike on Earth where one could buy a pack for two yuan at the supermarket.


    "Take it." Yan Hua reluctantly handed over the salt, her red eyes stealing a couple nces.


    "This salt wouldn¡¯t happen to be yours, would it?" Su Bai frowned and asked.


    "The Tribe is already out of salt. Totem Warriors can¡¯t be without salt. I can eat a bit less salt for now, it¡¯s fine." Yan Hua¡¯s voice was a bit low.


    As an author, Su Bai had to look up a lot of information and had researched the importance of salt. However, that was not for primitive societies. He initially thought everyone treated salt as seasoning.


    He now felt bad epting it, after all it was the bull-horned girl¡¯s cherished stash.


    "You keep it. We won¡¯t use salt today." Su Bai handed the salt back.


    "You don¡¯t want it?" Yan Hua was stunned. Salt was in high demand, even Totem Warriors treasured it.


    "I don¡¯t want it." Su Bai shook his head and asked, "Where do you get your salt from?"


    "The Hunting Team trades for it from other Tribes." Yan Hua tightly clutched the wooden tube and said in a clear voice, "Every fifteen days, the Spotted Deer Tribe hosts a market. Every surrounding Tribe would go there to barter."


    "How long until the next market?" Su Bai¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking he could go take a look. Maybe he could find some familiar things.


    "Ten more days," Yan Hua answered.


    *Gurgle gurgle¡­* The water in the stone pot came to a boil and started bubbling.


    "Wild game without seasonings is going to taste bad." Su Bai muttered to himself, eyes locked on the pheasants and rabbits rolling in the pot. Still, with his stomach about to ¡®rebel¡¯, if he didn¡¯t fill it with something soon, he was going to faint from hunger.


    "It should be ready to eat." Yan Hua pulled out a palm-sized stone knife from her waist and gripped it with her small hand, preparing to stab the pheasants and rabbits in the pot.


    "Let it simmer a bit longer." Su Bai quickly stopped her. [It just started boiling and she wants to eat already? You¡¯re too impatient.]


    "It¡¯s not ready yet?" Yan Hua turned her head and asked in confusion.


    "Is this your first time cooking meat?" Su Bai had an ominous feeling.


    "Yeah, my mother always cooked it before." Yan Hua said matter-of-factly.


    "¡­" The corner of Su Bai¡¯s mouth twitched. [It¡¯s her first time cooking meat and she¡¯s this confident? Isn¡¯t meat supposed to be precious?]


    "This is how my mother cooks it. I can¡¯t be wrong." Yan Hua pouted.


    "Let it cook for a while longer. The insides of the meat aren¡¯t done yet." Su Bai despaired. [It¡¯s so hard to eat a meal here! With no seasonings, I don¡¯t know where to begin!]


    Just like that, the two casually chatted. Over half an hour passed. During that time, Su Bai stopped the bull-horned girl seven times from trying to fish out the meat to eat.


    "Okay, it¡¯s ready to eat now." Su Bai poked the pheasants and rabbits with the stone knife and found the meat could be easily pierced through.


    "You eat first." Yan Hua was being polite now.


    "Alright." Su Bai was starving. He cut off a chicken leg with the stone knife and skewered it on a prepared wooden stick. He handed the stone knife to the bull-horned girl before sitting down to eat the chicken leg.


    *Hoo hoo¡­* He blew on it, then impatiently took a bite. A light gamey vour hit his taste buds, apanied by the aroma and sweetness of the chicken.


    "How is it? Is it good?" Yan Hua squatted nervously beside him, red eyes staring at the chicken leg in Su Bai¡¯s hand.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 7: It’s Not That I Want to Be Savage

    Chapter 7: It¡¯s Not That I Want to Be Savage


    "The taste is¡­ erm¡­" Just as Su Bai was about to answer honestly, he saw Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes flickering with expectation.


    He was not a brick without emotions. He at least had some tact and was perceptive enough, so he changed his words, "It¡¯s exceptionally delicious. The boiled meat has a subtle sweetness. Of course, it would be even better if some of the gaminess could be removed."


    "Great! I knew I didn¡¯t cook it wrong!" Yan Hua got the satisfactory answer and instantly straightened her back, feeling that cooking meat wasn¡¯t so difficult at all.


    "Hurry and eat." Su Bai made a wry smile. [Though this girl usually has an icy expression and looks to be quite mature, she actually has the temperament of a little girl that¡¯s a little too prideful.]


    "Then I¡¯ll eat?" Yan Hua first scanned the surroundings. Seeing no one was paying attention, she quickly went to the stone pot and used the stone knife to cut the meat.


    Su Bai finished a chicken leg in a few bites and watched the bull-horned girl¡¯s sneaky actions.


    He asked curiously, "You¡¯re really afraid of others finding out?"


    Yan Hua hurriedly stuffed the meat in her hand into her mouth and red with her red eyes, retorting, "I¡¯m not afraid at all. After all, you were the one who told me to eat it."


    "Is it because of my identity?" Su Bai probed."¡­" Yan Hua fell silent for a while before saying, "Everyone gave this meat for you to eat. I shouldn¡¯t be allowed to eat it."


    "It¡¯s fine. I told you to eat it." Su Bai waved his hand and looked at the meat in the stone pot ¨C two pheasants and one rabbit. How could he possibly finish it all?


    "Okay. That¡¯s what you said yourself." Yan Hua ate the meat in big mouthfuls. Even when she got scalded, she was reluctant to spit it out. She slurped and exhaled, "It¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯s even tastier than what my mother cooks."


    Three minutes passed.


    "¡­" Su Bai was speechless, staring dumbfounded at the bull-horned girl. He turned his head to look at the one remaining pheasant in the stone pot.


    "Huh? Why aren¡¯t you eating?" Yan Hua¡¯s cheeks were bulging as she held rabbit meat in her hands, as if she hadn¡¯t eaten in three days.


    "I¡­" Su Bai cast aside his politeness and quickly stood up. Using a wooden stick, he fished out the remaining pheasant from the stone pot and started gnawing on it.


    He now understood that the restraint, courtesy, and yieldings he brought from Earth were useless in this primitive society. Politely declining would likely be taken seriously by others.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to be rude, but that everyone was just that stright-forward.


    Ten minutester.


    "Burp!" Su Bai let out a full belch, his whole body feelingnguid. With his stomach filled, he felt his strength had returned.


    Yan Hua was picking her teeth and said disdainfully, "You eat so slow."


    "¡­" Su Bai rolled his eyes, unable to refute.


    "Are you from a big Tribe?" Yan Hua suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" Su Bai was stunned for a moment, then shook his head in denial, "No, Ie from a faraway ce."


    "If you don¡¯t want to say, then no need to." Yan Hua got up and stretchedzily, her tone softening, "Go back and sleep. I¡¯m going on patrolter."


    "Okay." Su Bai nodded, oddly ncing at the bull-horned girl. [Why did it feel like she isn¡¯t as guarded against me as before?]


    He took a half-burned stick from the bonfire, intending to make a small fire pit in the Teepee. Otherwise, it would be pitch ck and he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to find the bed.


    "I¡¯m leaving. Be careful on your patrol."


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    Yan Hua watched Su Bai¡¯s gradually receding back, the corners of her mouth slightly curling up, "He eats meat so slowly, he must be from a big Tribe that doesn¡¯t worry about food or clothing."


    Indeed, the attentive bull-horned girl sensed incongruity from Su Bai, as if he was from a different world than them. His behaviour, tone and such all felt out of ce. So when she saw Su Bai eating meat in big mouthfuls, she felt a hint of affinity and less sense of unfamiliarity.


    *Crack¡­sizzle¡­* The firewood under the bonfire burned and snapped, causing the stone pot to suddenly flip over.


    "¡­" Yan Hua abruptly turned to look at the stone pot, staring nkly at it. Then seeming to think of something. She looked down at therge pile of bones and scraps under her feet, nced at the ce Su Bai was sitting before which only had a small pile of bones.


    She swallowed and hoarsely said, "I-I seemed to have eaten a bit too much."


    "Ahem¡­ it¡¯s because he told me to eat, it¡¯s not my fault." Yan Hua gave a guilty light cough and furtively nced around. She quickly lifted her foot to sweep the bones into the bonfire, swiftly destroying the ¡®evidence¡¯.


    At this time, a shout came from the distance, "Yan Hua, what are you doing? It¡¯s time to go on patrol."


    "Coming,ing." Yan Hua responded guiltily. She lowered her head to see the bones hadpletely disappeared before feelingpletely at ease.


    ¡­


    When Su Bai arrived at his Teepee and lifted the door p, which functioned as a door, he discovered there was already a small fire pit inside. The pit was even surrounded by stones and there was firewood not far away.


    He turned and exited the Teepee, scanning the surroundings of the Tribe. He noticed that a minority of Teepees had fire inside.


    "It seems only a small number of people get this treatment." Su Bai sighed.


    ss exists everywhere, it was just a matter of how obvious it was. The ss system in primitive society was thew of the jungle. Those Teepees with fire inside must belong to the Totem Warriors and other capable individuals.


    Su Bai entered the Teepee andid on the pile of hay. He tossed and turned. He found that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Heid on his side and stared at the fire pit, his mind wandered far away.


    "Tomorrow, I will receive the Shaman Inheritance and be the Tribe¡¯s Shaman. This is basically making me the Vige Chief."


    He felt a bit apprehensive inside. It was his first time bing a leader. He had never even been a ss monitor in school, so he inevitably felt a bit nervous and mncholic. [Forget it, I¡¯ll take it one step at a time. It can¡¯t get much worse anyway.] Su Bai thought of the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s current situation. [Could it get any worse? This is just an impoverished vige already.]


    ¡°Ahh¡­" Su Bai yawned drowsily, his eyelids slowly getting heavy. Before he knew it, he fell asleep.


    Over ten minutes passed and the Teepee door p was suddenly lifted by someone.


    "He¡¯s asleep." Cang Shi poked his head in to look, then stepped inside. His footsteps made no sound as theynded.


    He was carrying arge piece of meat in his hands, about the size of three palms. Just as he was about to hang it on a wooden support pir¡­


    Yan Jiao appeared outside the Teepee at some unknown time and softly warned, "Cang Shi, take the Ferocious Beast Meat back. Don¡¯t disturb the Sessor."


    "Alright." Cang Shi acted as if he had been aware Yan Jiao was there and took the Ferocious Beast Meat as he withdrew from the Teepee.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s red eyes flickered with light as he calmly said, "Once he bes the Shaman, he won¡¯tck meat to eat."


    "Right, right, seems so." Cang Shi had a sudden realization and patted his head. He asked, slowly, "You¡¯re on night watch tonight?"


    "Yes, the Shaman¡¯s health is getting worse." Yan Jiao turned his head to look at the huge Teepee. Under the illumination of the fire, a figure could be seen busily working with his head lowered.


    "Is the Shaman preparing for the Inheritance Ceremony?" Cang Shi pursed his lips.


    "Mm, he wants to leave as much as he can for the Sessor." Yan Jiao said in a deep voice.


    "¡­" Cang Shi fell silent.


    The two quietly stood in the darkness, as if guarding something.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 8: New Daily Check In

    Chapter 8: New Daily Check In


    *Roar roar¡­*


    Su Bai groggily heard strange beast roars. When his mind became a bit clearer, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked up at the unfamiliar Teepee roof made of beast hide.


    He carefully listened and found the beast roars to being from far away. Feeling relieved, he quipped, "What kind of beast can make such loud calls without fear of losing its voice?" [System, I want to check in.] Su Bai came back to his senses and thought of the System.


    [Ding! Check in sessful.] [im the Assistance Package and open it.] Su Bai continuedmanding with his thought.


    [Ding! Opening Assistance Package¡­] [Ding! Congrattions to Host for receiving Low Grade Assistance: Fruit Knife.] [A Fruit Knife?] Su Bai was stunned. Suddenly, felt a Fruit Knife appear out of thin air in his hand.


    He quickly sat up and examined the Fruit Knife in his hand. It was a nearly twenty centimeter long Fruit Knife, all ck, with a stic sheath. [This Fruit Knife would probably only cost around twenty yuan at the supermarket¡­] Su Bai didn¡¯t even know if he shouldugh or cry. He asked, [System, will the Daily Assistance Packages always give things like Fruit Knives?]


    [Ding! Yes, it¡¯s possible for all kinds of goods to appear.]


    "Alright then." Su Bai shrugged and yed with the Fruit Knife. At the very least, a Fruit Knife was something he urgently needed. He could use it to cut things, and it could also serve as a weapon if he was in danger.


    He yed with the Fruit Knife for a while before putting it in his pocket. He lifted the Teepee door p and went outside, seeing the Tribe¡¯s people all transporting wood."You¡¯re awake?" Yan Hua appeared behind Su Bai at some unknown time and handed over a few unknown berries, advising, "Eat, fill your stomach a bit first. You can start eating meatter."


    "You picked these?" Su Bai took the berries. They looked a bit like wild peaches from Earth, about the size of a thumb, but they were eerie blue in colour.


    *Crunch¡­* Yan Hua munched on a berry and said in a muffled voice, "Found them while patrollingst night. Their taste is alright."


    *Crunch¡­* Su Bai took a berry and wiped it on his body before stuffing it in his mouth. The sandy texture was very strange, a vor he had no memory of.


    He finished one in a few bites and spit out the pit before asking, "What¡¯s this berry called?"


    "Sand Blueberries, an extremely rare type of fruit." Yan Hua¡¯s cheeks were stuffed full, exactly like a greedy squirrel.


    "What are they doing?" Su Bai turned his head to look at the people building something, seeming to be erecting a tall tform.


    "Making preparations for the Inheritance Ceremony." Yan Hua said with a yawn.


    "You didn¡¯t sleep all night, go rest a bit." Su Bai said softly.


    "No need, it¡¯s just one night without sleep." Yan Hua waved her hand dismissively.


    She finished eating all the Sand Blueberries and revealed blue-stained teeth before speaking, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see the Shaman."


    "Your teeth¡­" The corner of Su Bai¡¯s eye twitched as he followed behind her.


    "Ah, they¡¯re blue, right? Eat a few more pieces of meatter and the teeth will turn white again." Yan Hua said unconcernedly.


    "¡­" Su Bai rubbed his forehead. He thought of the girls on Earth and looked at the straightforward bull-horned girl in front of him. [They are so different¡­].


    The two arrived in front of the huge Teepee. Yan Jiao and Cang Shi stood at the entrance, each holding a long spear. The spearheads were made of polished stone and had dark red bloodstains.


    "Go in, the Shaman is waiting for you." Yan Jiao lifted the Teepee door p.


    "Alright." Su Bai took a deep breath and stepped into the Teepee.


    Entering the Teepee, Su Bai saw the Shaman sitting on an animal hide, gazing at him with profound eyes.


    "Sit, child." The Shaman pointed to a spot in front of him.


    "Shaman!" Su Bai politely called out and sat cross-legged on the animal hide.


    "I know you have many questions." The Shaman nodded, his aged voice continuing, "I will tell you everything, then you can make your own decision."


    "Okay." Su Bai quietly nodded.


    "You probably don¡¯t know what a Shaman is, right?" The Shaman¡¯s slow pace made one involuntarily want to listen.


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t." Su Bai honestly shook his head.


    "Then let me first tell you what a Shaman is." The Shaman straightened his back, stroked his beard, and said in a low voice, "A Shaman¡¯s duty is to protect the Tribe, carry on the Tribe¡¯s future, and point the way forward for the Tribe."


    "Shaman, how do you protect the Tribe?" Su Bai asked.


    "The Power from the Totem, that is every Tribe¡¯s foundation." The Shaman said with a solemn expression, "The Shaman controls the Totem Inheritance. Only with a Shaman can the Totem Mark on the Totem Warriors be activated."


    "Shaman, what are Totem Warriors?" Su Bai directly asked what he had always wanted to know.


    "Your Elders didn¡¯t tell you what a Totem is, and what Totem Warriors are?" The Shaman was a bit surprised.


    "No, they passed on when I was young." Su Bai shook his head. From the time he could remember, he had grown up in an orphanage.


    "Poor child, then let this old man bear the responsibility of your Elders then." The Shaman raised his hand and patted the back of Su Bai¡¯s hand, gently saying, "Totem Warriors are the strongest people besides the Shaman. The Totems we believe in are all the essence of enlightenment passed down from our Ancestors."


    "Everyone possesses great potential, their potential is tapped into with their Qi. Totems are the manifestation of mobilising their Qi. The Shaman slowly exined in an easy to understand way, "Without a Totem, people have no way to mobilise their Qi, no way to bring out their potential."


    "I understand." Su Bai instantly got it.


    To put it in a more understandable analogy: Totems are akin to Internal Energy Cultivation Techniques. No matter how powerful someone was, without an Internal Energy Cultivation Technique, they were still just ordinary people.


    Shamans were the one who could pass down the Internal Energy Cultivation Technique. They were also the ones that guided the people on how to cultivate using said technique. That was why the Shamans were so important.


    "It¡¯s good that you understand." The Shaman nodded in satisfaction, feeling reassured by Su Bai¡¯s flexibility and intelligence.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 9: Shaman Inheritance: Part 1

    Chapter 9: Shaman Inheritance: Part 1


    "Shaman, can you tell me what exactly a Shaman is?" Su Bai asked the question he had long wanted to know.


    "Don¡¯t be impatient, I will tell you everything." The Shaman got up and walked inside the Teepee, taking out arge chest from the corner. It was about one meter in length, width and height.


    He ced the chest in front of Su Bai and slowly sat down, exining, "This chest is now yours. Inside is part of the Shaman Inheritance."


    "May I open it?" Su Bai politely asked.


    "Open it. It¡¯s a good opportunity to exin to you what a Shaman is." The Shaman waved his hand.


    Su Bai touched the chest and found it to be very smooth. Immediately after, he smelled the fragrance of wood, instantly feeling much more clear-headed. Just this chest alone was a treasure. It made him feel nervous, like when he checked for his college entrance exam scores.


    *Click!* Su Bai opened the chest lid with both hands, revealing a few items inside, with Animal Hide Scrolls being the most numerous.


    "These animal hides are written in Shaman Scripture, which only Shamans can read. They contain Secret Techniques and more. These are all written by our me Dragon Tribe¡¯s Ancestors." The Shaman said a bit reluctantly.


    "Shaman Scripture?" Su Bai doubtfully picked up a scroll and carefully unrolled it. He saw many marvellous patterns. Upon careful observation, he found the patterns to be moving.He furrowed his brows, trying hard to see clearly what these patterns depicted. After a good while, his mind felt very fatigued and his eyelids were about to close.


    "It¡¯s fine, you can¡¯t read the Shaman Scripture now." The Shaman quickly stopped him.


    "Phew¡­" Su Bai took a deep breath and hurriedly rolled up the animal hide. Only then did his mind feel a bit clearer.


    "Only after inheriting a Shaman¡¯s power will you be able to understand the Shaman Scripture."


    The Shaman shook his head and took out three palm-sized animal bone tiles from the chest. He introduced, "These are Shaman Bone Tablets. Using your Qi, Blood and Shaman Power you can activate the Shaman Technique stored in these Bone Tablets."


    "The production of these Shaman Bone Tablets requires the use of Shaman Runes. Shaman Runes are derived from variations of Shaman Scripture. Each type of Shaman Rune represents a kind of Shaman Technique."


    The Shaman put down the Shaman Bone Tablet and proudly said, "Our me Dragon Tribe has three kinds of Shaman Runes, all passed down from our Ancestors."


    "What are Shaman Techniques?" Su Bai widened his eyes, finally about toe into contact with this unknown power.


    "Shaman Techniques are weird and mysterious." The Shaman exined with a solemn expression, "There are many types of Shamans. Poison Shamans who specialise in using poison; Divination Shamans who can divine one¡¯s fortune; Healing Shamans who can treat injuries and illnesses; and Blessing Shamans who can increase the strength and speed of others."


    "Then what kind of Shaman are you?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "There are too many different types of Shamans and they are not fixed. It depends on what Shaman Techniques the Shaman specialises in." The Shaman shook his head, trying to exin clearly so Su Bai would not be misled, "I am more adept at Healing Shaman Techniques and can also use some Blessing Shaman Techniques."


    "I understand. I need to be wary of other Shamans to avoid being schemed against." Su Bai said so thoughtfully.


    "Child, you are truly intelligent." The Shaman admired but also felt a tinge of regret that Su Bai had appeared sote.


    The next second he continued to exin, "The materials and production methods for making Shaman Bone Tablets are all recorded on the animal hides. The origin of the materials and how to obtain them must be kept secret. This is the foundation of the Tribe."


    With no time to teach him step by step. He could only share the key points, afraid that if Su Bai was misinformed and slightest careless, it would spell the doom of the entire me Dragon Tribe.


    "I will remember it well." Su Bai responded earnestly.


    "Now that we¡¯ve talked about Shaman matters, let me share with you the Tribe¡¯s situation."


    The Shaman spoke without pause, "Our me Dragon Tribe only has seventy-two people now. In the future, you need to have the Tribe¡¯s people give birth to more babies. There are too few people in the Tribe."


    As he spoke, his eyes reddened. Thinking of the Tribe¡¯s children who had died, his voice became hoarse, "Our me Dragon Tribe Ancestral Land has been taken by the ck Snake Tribe. They are very powerful. If they track us here, immediately order the Tribe to migrate."


    "I won¡¯t rashly confront them head-on. If there¡¯s a chance, I will definitely take back the Tribe Ancestral Land." Su Bai nodded his head, making a vow to the kind old man before him.


    "That¡¯s good. You are a smart child, not impulsive and slow-witted like Yan Jiao and Cang Shi." The Shaman happily grinned, revealing only three teeth left in his mouth.


    *Cough cough cough¡­*


    At this time, coughing fits came from outside the Teepee. Clearly Yan Jiao and Cang Shi had heard the conversation inside.


    Cang Shi joked, "Hey Yan Jiao, the Shaman said you are too impulsive."


    "Shut up!" Yan Jiao angrily shouted.


    "¡­"


    "Ignore them." The Shaman shook his head helplessly and continued, "Yan Jiao is the Tribe¡¯s Chieftain. If anythinges up, you can ask him."


    "As for Cang Shi, he is the Hunting Team¡¯s leader. You would need to seek him out if you need to obtain some of the materials for the Shaman Bone Tablets."


    "Those of the Hunting Team are all Totem Warriors. They are the pirs of the me Dragon Tribe. If you have any matters you can¡¯t decide on, you can consult them. Also, you¡¯re not young anymore. Find a Wife and have a baby soon so the Shaman Inheritance has a Sessor."


    The Shaman went more and more off-topic as he spoke, "I think Yan Hua is quite good. She is the prettiest in our Tribe and the strongest of the younger generation. You can have her be your Shaman Priestess to take care of your daily life."


    "¡­" The corner of Su Bai¡¯s mouth twitched but he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of impatience. Instead, he felt it was very heartwarming. The Shaman gave him the same feeling as the old director of the orphanage, always nagging him to hurry up and get married.


    "When people get old, they tend to talk a bit more, don¡¯t we?" The Shaman stroked his long beard and suddenly asked offhandedly, "Child, are you afraid of the people from the ck Snake Tribe?"


    "Why should I be afraid?" Su Bai asked reflexively.


    "Hahaha¡­" The Shaman let out a heartyugh and kindly said, "It seems I didn¡¯t choose the wrong person."


    He got the answer he wanted from Su Bai¡¯s words and the response he desired from his attitude.


    "Shaman, I will work hard to be a good Shaman and lead the me Dragon Tribe to prosperity¡­ ahem¡­ I will definitely take back the Tribe Ancestral Land." Su Bai almost shouted out a poverty alleviation slogan.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 10: Shaman Inheritance: Part 2

    Chapter 10: Shaman Inheritance: Part 2


    Time passed. They conversed. One side teached and the other, questioned. Before they knew it, the sun had once again set.


    Inside the huge Teepee, a small fire pit was lit, providing the brightness needed for illumination.


    *Cough cough cough¡­* The Shaman coughed violently, hand covering his mouth. When he lowered his hand after the coughing fit, there was blood on his palm.


    "Shaman, please rest." Su Bai tried to persuade him.


    Today, he had been learning about the basics of being a Shaman and some other basic knowledge. He had advised the Shaman to rest seven or eight times already, but the other party was unwilling.


    "Alright, I¡¯ve taught what needs to be taught. The rest is up to you." The Shaman shook his head and casually wiped the blood on his palm onto his animal hide clothing.


    He raised his head and shouted to the outside of the Teepee, "Yan Jiao, are the preparations for the Inheritance Ceremony ready?"


    "They are ready," Yan Jiao announced in a low voice.


    "Then let¡¯s begin the Shaman Inheritance Ceremony." The Shaman hurriedly called out, afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on if they didn¡¯t start soon."Yes." Yan Jiao respectfully responded.


    The Teepee door p was lifted. Yan Jiao and Cang Shi stepped in. The two bowed to the Shaman, each supporting one of the Shaman¡¯s arms as they walked out of the Teepee.


    Su Bai got up and followed, rubbing his thighs as he walked. Sitting for too long had made his legs numb.


    Exiting the Teepee, he found the Tribe had undergone some changes. Originally there were some small Teepees in front of the huge one, but now they had all been dismantled. They cleared out a space of dozens of metres wide. In the centre was a six metres wide, over one metre tall, wooden tform.


    Around the tform stood ten strong men. They were the Totem Warriors of the Hunting Team. Each wore fierce attire. Some had huge Ferocious Beast Skulls on their heads; some had brilliant feathers inserted in their hair; some wore nes of Ferocious Beast Fangs around their necks¡­


    Further out were the Tribe¡¯s people ¨C the elderly, youths and the women. They all looked worriedly at that aged figure, some already shedding tears.


    The Shaman was supported onto the tform, standing there, trembling. He waved at Su Bai below.


    "Hurry and get up here."


    Yan Hua appeared out of nowhere and urged in a hoarse voice, "Don¡¯t make the Shaman wait too long for you. He¡¯s already very tired."


    "En¡­" Su Bai quickly climbed onto the tform and stood before the Shaman.


    "Child, sit down."


    "Everyone, I have found a new Shaman for the me Dragon Tribe." The Shaman weakly raised his hand and turned to face the people below the tform. At this moment, his aged voice was full of energy, "It¡¯s been sixty-three years. I¡¯m tired now. It¡¯s time to let a new Shaman guide everyone."


    "¡­" Su Bai pursed his lips, understanding the Shaman¡¯s good intentions. This was paving the way for him, letting the Tribe¡¯s people ept him, an outsider.


    *Cough cough¡­* The Shaman coughed. He could not help but bend over and heavily pant. He suddenly waved his hand to stop the people who wanted to rush onto the tform.


    He wiped the corner of his mouth with his animal hide sleeve and hoarsely called out, "Begin the Inheritance Ceremony."


    "Yes!" The Totem Warriors lifted their heads and roared out in sorrow.


    "Yes!" The Tribe¡¯s people all cried out sorrowfully.


    "Hah!!!" The Totem Warriors gave a low shout in unison. Totem Marks on them all lit up. Red patterns glowed, covering their entire chest, abdomen and back.


    "Child, these are Totem Warriors. They can fight against the Ferocious Beasts. Each move, they can exert the strength of an ox, and can casually crush wild beasts to death with their hands."


    The Shaman was still exining even at this time, "Totem Warriors are divided into Low, Mid and High Grade. Each grade is further split into four Minor Stages of Early, Mid, Late and Peak."


    "The Totem Warriors of our Tribe are all Low Grade Totem Warriors. To distinguish their strength, look at the position of their Totem Marks. As long as the Totem Mark hasn¡¯t spread to their hands and feet, they are Low Grade Totem Warriors. If the Totem Mark has spread to even their neck and cheeks, they are High Grade Totem Warriors."


    "As for whether there are even more formidable Totem Warriors above High Grade, the Ancestors have no records of this. In my life, I¡¯ve also never seen a High Grade Totem Warrior." When the Shaman said this, his words were full of mncholy.


    "Shaman, that¡¯s enough. Please rest." Su Bai said hoarsely. In this one day¡¯s time, he had beenpletely moved by the old man¡¯s spirit and persistence.


    "Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s just onest step toplete and I can rest." The Shaman seemed to be reminiscing about something and smiled with warmth that could move mountains.


    "Hah!!!" The Totem Warriors shouted again and they all began to perform a strange dance. Spreading their hands, taking big strides, bending their waist, lifting their feet and stomping forcefully. They would swing their hands up as they danced around the tform.


    "¡­" Su Bai watched the Totem Warriors¡¯ dance and noticed a pattern. It was as if they were depicting something, like the dance of some unknown Ferocious Beast.


    "Present the blood!" The Shaman suddenly shouted.


    "Hah!" The Totem Warriors gave a third low shout. At the exact same time, they all drew the stone knives at their waists. In one motion, they shed their palms, blood immediately welling out.


    "Begin the Inheritance Ceremony!" The Shaman shouted again.


    The Totem Warriors waved their bleeding hands towards the tform, as if saluting, all seeming to bid farewell.


    "Ancestors protect us!" The Shaman¡¯s whole body emitted a green light. The Totem Warriors¡¯ blood scattered in the air as though they were attracted by an unknown force, converging towards the Shaman.


    As the blood entered the green light, it immediately underwent a tremendous change. The green light instantly turned fiery red, swaying like mes in the wind.


    More and more blood gathered. The Shaman¡¯splexion grew increasingly pale, his usually spirited eyes turning dull. Blood slowly flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "TOTEM APPEAR!" The Shaman roared.


    As his words fell, the Shaman¡¯s forehead emitted a white light, as if something was drilling out. It was a string of marvellous characters, forming a creature that was like a Dragon but not a Dragon, like a Snake but not a Snake.


    Su Bai recognized what those characters were ¨C clearly Shaman Scripture. That illusory creature was the me Dragon Totem.


    The me Dragon Totem formed from Shaman Scripture entered the fiery red light surrounding the Shaman, swimming around the Shaman¡¯s body as if a Dragon had entered the sea.


    *Cough cough¡­* The Shaman coughed violently, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood, staining his white beard red.


    "Shaman!" Su Bai was about to get up but was pressed down by the Shaman¡¯s hand.


    "Don¡¯t move. There¡¯s just onest step." The Shaman weakly shook his head.


    He raised his hand and grabbed at the Shaman Scripture me Dragon Totem. The red light enveloping his body rapidly shrank, automatically converging in his palm, finally forming a thumb-sized orb of light.


    "This is the Shaman Inheritance. The truth of Shaman Scriptures, and the secret of the Totem are all inside." The Shaman grasped the orb of light with difficulty, slowly bringing it towards Su Bai¡¯s forehead.


    "I¡¯m leaving the me Dragon Tribe to you."


    This was thest thing Su Bai heard before he fainted.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 11: Starting Today, I Become a Shaman

    Chapter 11: Starting Today, I Be a Shaman


    Su Bai was now in aatose state, unable to move or speak, unable to perceive any sounds from the outside. Countless profound Shaman Scriptures shed through his mind.


    He was working hard to absorb the Shaman Scriptures. From the moment he finishedprehending the first Scripture, the speed at which he recognized new Scriptures would increase slightly. It would keep getting faster and faster. In the end, he could understand the meaning of a Scripture in just three seconds.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, Su Bai finished absorbing all the Shaman Scriptures and arrived in a voided space. He knew this was the Knowledge Sea. Out inside this voided space, there was only one thing there, which was the familiar fiery red me. Within it was a figure that seemed like a Snake but not quite a Snake, like a Dragon but not quite a Dragon, floating in the me.


    "So this is the secret of the Totem." Su Bai understood now, finally realizing why the Shaman was so important.


    The Totem could be considered as a type of Shaman Rune, evolved from Shaman Scriptures. And the Scriptures he had inherited were its roots. Inputer terms: the source code.


    Only after inheriting them could one understand the meaning represented by each Scripture. This was the highest level of confidentiality between two parties.


    Su Bai slowly opened his eyes, feeling like the whole world was different. His original nearsightedness that made objects afar look blurry was nowpletely gone, and he could even clearly see the spots on objects a distance away.


    He wanted to know how he had changed. Asking the System was the quickest way to get an answer. [System, open the Attribute Panel.] [Attribute Panel] Host: Su Bai Stamina: 2.1 (Ordinary Person 1) Strength: 2.2 (Ordinary Person 1) Speed: 2.1 (Ordinary Person 1) Mental Energy: 12 (Ordinary Person 1) Shaman Powers: 12 (12/100) Totem: me Dragon Profession: Junior Shaman, Author Skill: Heal (0/100) Description: You have escaped the sub-healthy state of an ordinary person and be a Shaman with extraordinary power. Please remember your original aspiration.


    "Such a big change, no wonder it feels different." Su Bai looked at the Attribute Panel with joy.His Stamina, Strength and Speed had all more than doubledpared to before. Especially Mental Energy, which had increased tenfold. [System, is the source of Shaman Power rted to Mental Energy?] Su Bai asked in his mind.


    [Ding! Shaman Power is Mental Energy transformed into Shaman Power. The skills Host activates from the System Package also consumes Mental Energy.] The System quickly gave an answer. [So that¡¯s how it is.] Su Bai understood. Shaman Techniques used Shaman Powers, while Skills used Mental Energy.


    He had fainted that night, and it was now the morning of the next day. In other words, he could check in again. [System, check in and im the Assistance Package.] Su Bai said in his mind.


    [Ding! Check In sessful, obtained a Daily Assistance Package.] [Open it.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host for obtaining the Low Grade Assistance: A book on Linen Weaving Techniques.]


    "Oh?" Su Bai immediately sat up and looked at the blue-covered book that appeared out of thin air in his hand. The cover had a few traditional Chinese characters, ¡®Linen Weaving Techniques¡¯.


    He flipped open the book and immediatelymented, "This book looks to be quite ancient, but it¡¯s written in modern Simplified Chinese."


    "Still, this book had just arrived on time. The people of this Tribe will have clothes to wear now." As Su Bai flipped through the book, he discovered the Techniques were all ancient techniques, not needed modern technology. In short, a guide topletely handmade linen weaving.


    In the Tribe, only a small number of people had animal hide clothing. Even the Totem Warriors only had animal hides wrapped around their lower bodies, while the women received a bit of animal hide to cover their upper bodies. They had to use dried grass to weave skirts for their lower body. As for the children, many were naked.


    Only those like Yan Hua, a future Totem Warrior, would receive a full set of animal hide clothing. Of course, Yan Jiao¡¯s status in the Tribe likely yed a factor.


    However, Su Bai felt most of the Tribe¡¯s animal hides were probably used to make tents, resulting in ack of clothing for the people. After all, a ce to live was more important.


    "Sessor, are you awake?" Suddenly a shout came from outside the tent.


    "I¡¯m awake." Su Bai hurriedly rolled up the book and stuffed it into his pocket.


    The door p was lifted open and Yan Jiao and Cang Shi stepped in.


    "How is the Shaman?" Su Bai quickly asked.


    Yan Jiao bit his lip and shook his head, saying, "He was tired, so the Ancestors took him away."


    "¡­" Su Bai opened his mouth but found that he couldn¡¯t say anything. No amount of words would be enough.


    "Sessor, you are now the Shaman. The Tribe needs your guidance." Yan Jiao said solemnly.


    "I understand." Su Bai replied in a heavy tone.


    "Shaman, go to the Main Teepee. It has already been tidied up." Yan Jiao said, stepping aside.


    "Alright." Su Bai did not refuse. The Tribe needed their leader in the Main Teepee to steady the people¡¯s hearts.


    He got up and stepped out of the tent, with Yan Jiao and Cang Shi following behind him on the left and right, as if supporting him.


    Outside the tent, Su Bai saw many gazes cast his way, staring intently at his every move. They only disappeared after he entered the Main Teepee. Only when he entered did some of the anxious emotions of many soothed.


    Inside the Main Teepee, Su Bai scanned his surroundings. Theyout was the same as before he came. Only the dry grass pile in the corner had been reced with a new one, along with a new animal hide bed.


    "Shaman, we did not dare move anything here. Everything is for you to decide." Yan Jiao said in a deep voice.


    "No need to move anything. Many things here are treasures. I will slowly take them in." Su Bai shook his head. He could not be too hasty in clearing out the old man¡¯s belongings or it would cause resentment among the people.


    "Shaman, what should we do next?" Yan Jiao asked, his attitude not as stiff after hearing that.


    "What about the Shaman¡¯s funeral?" Su Bai asked in return.


    "We cremated him ording to his wishes." Yan Jiao took out a white object the size of a thumb from his bosom and handed it over, saying, "This is the only thing left after the cremation."


    "A Sarira?" Su Bai¡¯s eyes widened. He raised his hand to take the relic, which felt a bit warm to the touch.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 12: Is Anyone Trading Linen?

    Chapter 12: Is Anyone Trading Linen?


    "What is a ¡®Sarira¡¯?" Cang Shi asked hurriedly.


    "It¡¯s what forms after cremation for people who have umted Merit." Su Bai recalled the legends about Buddha from Earth and softly exined, "This is also my first time seeing one. Before, I had only heard about it."


    "What are Merits?" Cang Shi frowned.


    "Good deeds." Su Bai said simply.


    "He was a great person, the best person in the world." Yan Jiao and Cang Shi both nodded in agreement.


    "Preserve it well for now. In the future, after we reim the Tribe Ancestral Land, we can build a temple to enshrine it." Su Bai handed the Sarira back. It could be considered a type of memorial for the bted Shaman.


    "En." Yan Jiao nodded. He received the Sarira with both hands and carefully ced it in a leather pouch.


    "Shaman, what should we do next?" Cang Shi asked with concern, "The dried meat stored in the Tribe is too little. It will be difficult to supply the consumption of the Warrior Trainees."


    Su Bai sat on the ground and asked, "How many Warrior Trainees do we have in total?""A total of six Warrior Trainees." Yan Jiao replied.


    "So few?" Su Bai was surprised.


    "There were originally twenty-six. During the migration, they were captured by the Totem Warriors of the ck Snake Tribe." Yan Jiao quickly exined.


    "Are they dead or alive?" Su Bai asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "It¡¯s possible they¡¯re dead, but also possible they be ves." Yan Jiao said through gritted teeth.


    "Is the ck Snake Tribe far from us?" Su Bai asked with a light sigh. As long as they weren¡¯t dead, they could still be rescued even if they became ves.


    "About a five days¡¯ journey. If the Totem Warriors hurry at full speed, about a three days¡¯ journey." Yan Jiao thought Su Bai was afraid, but felt that it wasn¡¯t good to say anything. He could only stifflyfort, "Shaman, rest assured, the ck Snake Tribe won¡¯te here."


    "Oh? Why is that?" Su Bai asked in surprise.


    "The prey here is too scarce." Yan Jiao coldly exined. It was precisely because of this that their me Dragon Tribe managed to escape disaster.


    "In other words, we cannot develop steadily here?" Su Bai stared intently at Yan Jiao with his ck pupils.


    "Yes, I suppose so." Yan Jiao hesitated before nodding.


    "Very well." The corners of Su Bai¡¯s mouth lifted. What theycked now was the time to develop. Matters could be settled step by step.


    "Shaman, the situation is far from good. We can hardly catch any prey." Cang Shi said.


    "Tell me about the hunting situation." Su Bai nned to first fully understand the situation before making any decision.


    "The beasts here are too few, and there are hardly any Ferocious Beasts. Searching for prey and travelling takes a whole day, and it takes about three days to hunt enough prey." Cang Shi shook his head and sighed.


    Yesterday, the Old Shaman had also told Su Bai about Ferocious Beasts. They were also divided into ranks: Mix Blood Ferocious Beasts, Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts, Ancient Blood Ferocious Beasts, and King Blood Ferocious Beasts.


    Things like wild chicken, wild rabbits, and wild boars all counted as normal beasts.


    To maintain their strong Qi and vitality, Totem Warriors needed to nourish themselves withrge amounts of Ferocious Beast Meat, in addition to physical training.


    After thinking for a bit, Su Bai asked, "The dried meat we have stored now, how long can itst our Tribe?"


    "For everyone in the Tribe?" Yan Jiao asked.


    "Of course. In the future, I want everyone to be able to eat meat until they¡¯re full." Su Bai said very earnestly.


    "¡­" Yan Jiao and Cang Shi both fell silent. They looked at their Tribe¡¯s newly appointed Shaman like he was a madman. How could he say such foolish words? Even when they were in their Ancestral Land, they couldn¡¯t let everyone in the Tribe eat their fill of meat.


    "Shaman, that¡¯s impossible." Yan Jiao touched the curved horns on his head and advised, "The dried meat our Tribe has stored now wouldn¡¯t evenst a day if everyone ate their fill."


    "Yeah, those kids are like Wolf Cubs. They can eat a ton of meat." Cang Shi said with a bitter expression.


    He also wanted to let everyone in the Tribe eat meat until they were full, but how was that possible? Just relying on their Hunting Team, consisting of only six Totem Warriors, they would die of exhaustion before aplishing that.


    "Relying on pure hunting alone definitely won¡¯t work." Su Bai shook his head. With the Tribe¡¯s current number of Totem Warriors, even doubling that number might not make it possible to avoid the worries of food and clothing.


    Furthermore, it took too long to train a Totem Warrior, and required nourishing them withrge amounts of Ferocious Beast Meat and Blood. Rapidly increasing their forces was impossible at this stage.


    "Uh¡­" Yan Jiao and Cang Shi were at a loss for words.


    "Shaman, if we don¡¯t rely on hunting, then it¡¯s even more impossible to have meat to eat." Yan Jiao said with a stiff expression. He felt the new Shaman was still too young and inexperienced. He was oversimplifying suchplex matters.


    Su Bai didn¡¯t exin. He continued asking, "Do you know about linen?"


    "Of course we know. Linen is very rare. Only the greatestrge Tribes have linen." Cang Shi jumped in to speak first, his purple pupils shing with a bright light. He hoped he could also wear linen clothes.


    The corners of Su Bai¡¯s mouth lifted. He guessed that linen had just started bing popr and could be considered a specialty product of therge Tribes, or perhaps an exclusive product of their Tribe.


    He continued asking, "Who among you is familiar with the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s market?"


    "We¡¯ve each been there once or twice." Yan Jiao spoke up.


    "Is anyone trading linen there?" Su Bai asked, staring intently at the two of them.


    "Yes, but the quantity is rather small. As soon as it appears, it¡¯s always bought up." Cang Shi nodded and recounted a bitter past experience, "Before, when Team Leader Song Zhen brought us, we wanted to buy a roll of linen to make clothes for the Shaman. But we brought too little dried meat and couldn¡¯tpete with the other Tribes."


    "How much meat can one roll of linen be exchanged for?" Su Bai asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Three stones¡¯ weight of dried meat can be exchanged for one roll of linen." Yan Jiao replied.


    "Three stones? How heavy is that?" Su Bai was a bit dazed. He had no idea about the units of weight and length in primitive society.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 13: Do I Look Like I’m Joking?

    Chapter 13: Do I Look Like I¡¯m Joking?


    "We don¡¯t know exactly how heavy it is either. That weight is set by the Spotted Deer Tribe. We would only know after going there topare." Yan Jiao shook his head.


    After all, thest time they went to trade with the Spotted Deer Tribe, he wasn¡¯t the one leading the team, so he wasn¡¯t too clear on the details of the trade.


    "Then what about the size of the stones? You should at least know how big they are, right?" Su Bai pressed on. He had to understand the weights used in trade in order to calcte if it was worth trading and prepare the right quantities.


    "One stone is about the size of Cang Shi¡¯s body." Yan Jiao scanned around and gestured with his hands at Cang Shi¡¯s neck and belly.


    "So, I guess one stone is around 100 kilograms." After calcting, Su Bai asked, "Then how long is one roll of linen?"


    "It¡¯s four knots long and one knot wide." Seeing that the Shaman was very interested in linen, Yan Jiao started exining without waiting to be asked, "The Spotted Deer Tribe uses grass ropes with knots to measure the length. One knot is about one stride long."


    "So about four strides long, equivalent to around 2 metres in length and 50 centimetres in width." Now Su Bai fully understood.


    He was taken aback. One roll of linen of only 2 metres long could actually be exchanged for 300 kilograms of dried meat!? [Isn¡¯t this too much? I guess that just shows how profitable monopolies are¡­]


    "Looks like we¡¯ll have to make a fortune quietly without attracting the attention of therge Tribes." Su Bai muttered to himself.The me Dragon Tribe was still too weak. They could only strategically develop. They had to at least wait until they could contend against therge Tribes before it would be the right time to reveal themselves.


    "Shaman, what should we do next?" Yan Jiao repeated this question.


    The Totem Warriors could not remain idle. They were waiting for the Shaman¡¯s instructions on what to do next, whether to go hunting or to go look for materials to make Shaman Bone Tablets.


    "The dried meat we have left, how long can itst our Tribe if we are conservative?" Su Bai looked at the two with his deep ck eyes.


    Yan Jiao felt a bit ufortable being stared at. It was as if his mind was being seen through. He lowered his head to think for a bit before opening his mouth, "If we eat sparingly, it¡¯s enough for the Tribe for fifteen days."


    "Fifteen days, that¡¯s enough." Su Bai breathed a sigh of relief and put on a solemn expression, "Cang Shi, just in case of any unexpected changes in the n, take the Hunting Team out for another hunt."


    "Yes." Cang Shi felt relieved to have something to do.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly asked, "Shaman, are you nning something?"


    "I know of a way to weave linen." Su Bai said calmly.


    "How is that possible?" Yan Jiao¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the young Shaman in disbelief, trying to see any change in his expression.


    "A way to weave linen?" Cang Shi was a beat slower. His purple eyes slowly widened as he cried out, "Shaman, you¡¯re not joking, right?"


    "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?" Su Bai rolled his eyes and impatiently stated, "I don¡¯t have that much time to mess with you guys."


    Having just taken on the position of Shaman, he had a ton of things to take care of, especially not understanding anything about the Tribe. These were really headache-inducing matters.


    "Shaman, you really know how to make linen?" Yan Jiao stepped closer, his red eyes wide open. His breathing had gotten much heavier and his hands were even trembling.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s not that hard." Su Bai nodded. Originally, the specialty product he nned to make was not linen. However, who allowed today¡¯s Assistance Package to be ¡®Linen Weaving Techniques¡¯? It made him have a change of n.


    "Not hard!?" Yan Jiao and Cang Shi¡¯s mouths twitched. They had the urge to spit blood.


    This young Shaman wasn¡¯t serious at all. On the first day after the Old Shaman left, they already deeply missed him.


    All sorts of thoughts shed through Yan Jiao¡¯s mind. Then he excitedly said, "Great! As long as we have linen, we can definitely develop into arge Tribe like the Leafy Hemp Tribe."


    "Leafy Hemp Tribe? Linen is produced by that Tribe?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Huh? Shaman, you don¡¯t know about the Leafy Hemp Tribe? Then where did you learn how to make linen from?" Yan Jiao said in surprise.


    "Who told you my method of making linen came from the Leafy Hemp Tribe?" Su Bai found that this Chieftain really loved to make strange associations.


    "Could it be that you invented it yourself, Shaman?" Cang Shi looked at Su Bai as if he was superhuman, his purple eyes shing with the light of worship.


    "I guess you can say that." Su Bai nodded without any change in expression.


    "Four days ago, when you fainted, Shaman, was it because someone found out you could make linen and tried to kill you?" Yan Jiao started making strange associations again and said with vignce, "Shaman, you absolutely mustn¡¯t let it get out that you can make linen."


    "I know." The corners of Su Bai¡¯s eyes twitched. [This Chieftain is really good at overthinking and extrapting into nonsense.]


    "Shaman, are we going to start making linen now?" Cang Shi said impatiently.


    "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry." Su Bai scanned the inside of the tent. There weren¡¯t any chairs, not even a table.


    "Shaman, there are only eight days left until the Spotted Deer Tribe hosts their market. It will take three days to get there, so we only have five days." Yan Jiao was not a fool. He immediately deduced that the Shaman was nning on taking the linen to trade for dried meat and such.


    "Being anxious is of no use. We don¡¯t have the materials." Su Bai said helplessly. Although everything had already been nned out in his head, the materials for making linen thread were the most critical.


    This was also why he had Cang Shi continue hunting. If they couldn¡¯t find the nts for making linen, they would have to make a fallback n.


    Perhaps it was because he wrote novels, but Su Bai was ustomed to nning out many things and even calcting for possible unexpected situations.


    "Whatever materials are needed, we¡¯ll go find them right away!" Cang Shi shouted anxiously.


    "No need. You lead the Hunting Team to go hunt." Su Bai shook his head.


    "But¡­" Cang Shi still wanted to try to witness the birth of linen. Linen was really too mysterious.


    "Cang Shi." Yan Jiao interrupted in a low voice, "The Tribe still has me here."


    He remembered the Old Shaman¡¯s words well, to respect the new Shaman like he respected him. In that case, he had to uphold the Shaman¡¯s instructions.


    "Sorry. I got too excited." Cang Shi lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 14: The Plant for Making Linen

    Chapter 14: The nt for Making Linen


    "Cang Shi, while hunting, you can look for nts to make linen." Su Bai said in a cating tone.


    "What kind of nt does it look like?" Cang Shi asked hurriedly.


    "I don¡¯t know if there are such nts nearby." Su Bai frowned in thought and exined, "I¡¯ll describe the nt¡¯s characteristics. You guys can find some nts and try them out."


    "Please tell us. We¡¯ll remember." Yan Jiao and Cang Shi focused all their attention in trying to remember.


    "The stalks of the nt for making linen are not very thick, about the size of a thumb. The stalks can be easily torn into thread-like strips. The finer the better." Su Bai described the characteristics of linen fibre.


    He was afraid that the nt species in this primitive world might be different from Earth. So, he didn¡¯t give them the name of nts like ¡®ramie¡¯ from Earth. They would waste too much time searching for them. It was better to just conduct arge search, with descriptions of the necessary conditions for the material.


    "The stalks can be easily torn into thread-like strips?" Yan Jiao and Cang Shi frowned in thought.


    "Go. Only after finding the linen-making materials can we start making linen." Su Bai said helplessly. Even the greatest Wife can¡¯t cook a meal without rice.


    "Yes!" Yan Jiao and Cang Shi turned and dashed out of the tent.Linen would be the key to the Tribe¡¯s rise. Neither of them felt at ease entrusting this to anyone else. They could only lead their teams to keep an eye on it themselves.


    "They sure are really driven." Su Baiughed as he watched the swaying door p. He turned his attention to the inside of the tent.


    He started tidying up the tent, sorting out the useful things by category. He even found a few wooden boxes made of ordinary wood.


    "These things should be the Shaman¡¯s normal collection." Su Bai opened a box. Inside were many strange and unusual items ¨C stone fragments engraved with broken Shaman Runes, bone pieces from unknown Ferocious Beasts, and some high-quality animal hides.


    "Hm? What¡¯s packed inside this?" In the corner of one box, he discovered a wooden tube. He carefully took it out. After pulling out the wooden stopper, he found it contained a ck liquid.


    "Could this be ink?" Su Bai guessed and was excited. However, since no one was there to tell it what it was, he could not be certain.


    He helplessly put the wooden tube away and sighed, "Seriously, the Shaman didn¡¯t even leave behind an assistant or a guide¡­"


    Su Bai scanned the messily searched tent and decided he had to find an assistant. Ordinary trivial matters could be left to the assistant to deal with.


    He picked up a roll of animal hide and found a few pieces of charcoal.


    He soon stepped out of the tent to go find someone.


    "You¡¯re here." After leaving the tent, Su Bai immediately spotted a girl with horns standing in the shadow of the tent.


    Being able to detect Yan Hua¡¯s figure in advance was impossible for him before. But after bing a Shaman, he could vaguely sense when someone was nearby.


    "¡­" Yan Hua nked for a moment. She had just been about to quietly approach, but was seen through by Su Bai. It had ruined her fun.


    She raised her head to look at the ck-haired, ck-eyed new Shaman before her. Her red eyes met his ck eyes and were involuntarily attracted by his deep ck pupils. It felt as if her mind was about to be sucked in.


    "What are you spacing out for?" Su Bai waved his hand.


    "¡­" Yan Hua was startled awake. She hurriedly lowered her head, her previous arrogance gone.


    She felt very surprised in her heart. The feeling Su Bai gave off was the same as the feeling the Old Shaman gave her ¨C full of mystery and of unfathomable depth.


    "Are you sick?" Su Bai looked at how abnormal she was acting in bewilderment. He couldn¡¯t help but step closer and reach out to feel Yan Hua¡¯s forehead.


    "¡­" Yan Hua was taken aback. Noticing the hand ced on her forehead, the cold sensation transmitted from the palm made her face instantly flush red.


    "Y-You, what are you doing?" She retreated back, flustered, speechpletely incoherent, "I, I won¡¯t submit to you."


    "Huh?" Su Bai held up his hand and rolled his eyes. He impatiently asked, "What nonsense are you spouting? Besides, I don¡¯t like forcing others."


    "I¡­" After saying that, Yan Hua didn¡¯t know how to respond. She felt lost and awkward.


    "Alright, I was looking for you because I have something to discuss." Su Bai didn¡¯t let her feel too embarrassed and gave her a way out.


    "What is it?" Yan Hua hurriedlyposed herself and cheered on herself in her heart, [You¡¯re someone who¡¯s going to be a Totem Warrior. You need to steady yourself!]


    "Right now, how many people are left in the Tribe?" Su Bai asked.


    "Not many people are left. Father just took a lot of people into the forest, and Uncle Cang Shi also took the Hunting Team to go hunting." Yan Hua said with a frown.


    "Then why didn¡¯t you go?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "¡­" Yan Hua nced at Su Bai and said in a small voice, "Father had me guard outside the tent, so the Shaman would have someone to order around."


    "Oh? Then who did the previous Shaman used to order around?" Su Bai¡¯s eyes lit up. Finding the person the previous Shaman ordered around meant he would have a ready-made assistant.


    "Dead. Killed while escorting the Shaman away during the battle against the ck Snake Tribe." Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes dimmed.


    "Is that so¡­" Su Bai sighed. The ck Snake Tribe had killed off seven or eight out of ten of the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s pirs. [This is truly a blood feud.]


    "Shaman, do you have any orders for me?" Yan Hua asked.


    She had still been too young before, but she had always wanted to be directly ordered by the Old Shaman to do things. Now, she was taking on the job she wanted.


    "Help me find a girl who¡¯s quick-witted and hardworking." Su Bai listed out the requirements for an assistant.


    "Is the Shaman looking for a Shaman Priestess?" Yan Hua¡¯s expression turned unnatural. She recalled Father pushing for her to be a Shaman Priestess before.


    "What¡¯s a Shaman Priestess?" Su Bai tilted his head and asked.


    "It¡¯s a woman who tidies up the Shaman¡¯s household, rying instructions, and such." Yan Hua¡¯s cheeks reddened.


    There was one thing she didn¡¯t say ¨C if a Shaman Priestess gained the Shaman¡¯s favour, she could even be his Wife. Moreover, the Shaman Priestess¡¯s status in the Tribe was very high. Besides the Shaman, Chieftain, and Hunting Team Leader, there were few people with higher status than the Shaman Priestess.


    "So that¡¯s what a Shaman Priestess is." Su Bai understood and said affirmatively, "Then I want to find a Shaman Priestess to help. Do you see anyone suitable in the Tribe?"


    "I-I know someone." Yan Hua stammered.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 15: The Candidate for Shaman Priestess

    Chapter 15: The Candidate for Shaman Priestess


    If she couldn¡¯t be a Totem Warrior, she wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge her good friend, Sha Lan. If she passed on, Sha Lan would definitely mock her.


    Sha Lan, her good friend, was a girl whose strength wasn¡¯t much worse than hers. Her name came from the Sand Blueberries, her favourite fruit.


    "Are you alright? Is that person hard to find?" Su Bai could see that Yan Hua had something on her mind. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so conflicted. It was obviously written on her face. She would sometimes frown, sometimes pout, and after a while, grit her teeth.


    "No, she¡¯s not hard to find. That person is my good friend." Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes shed before she finally tossed out her other close friend.


    She decided she still had to be a Totem Warrior. If she became a Shaman Priestess, she wouldn¡¯t have time to train her body, and without sufficient Qi and vitality, she wouldn¡¯t be able to awaken her Totem.


    To take revenge, only by bing a Totem Warrior could she kill the people of the ck Snake Tribe.


    "Alright, take me to look for her." Su Bai didn¡¯t ask about her concerns. After all, which girl didn¡¯t have worries?


    "I¡¯ll bring her over." Yan Hua hurriedly said. How could she possibly let the Shaman personally go look for someone? If her Father found out, he would scold her again.


    "No need. I¡¯ll take the chance to understand the Tribe¡¯s situation." Su Bai gently said. As the ¡®Vige Chief¡¯ leading the Tribe, he definitely had to understand the living conditions of the people in the Tribe."Okay." Yan Hua nodded helplessly and led the way.


    The camp was very quiet, with no sign of people. It was only until they reached the edge of the Tribe that they could see a group of children ying around, or rather, wrestling and rolling in the dirt.


    "Who are they?" Su Bai asked with his mouth slightly open.


    "They are orphans. No one takes care of them." Yan Hua said with aplicated expression.


    Normally, she didn¡¯t likeing to this area. Seeing these children always made her heart ache. Yet, she was too powerless to help them.


    "What about food? What do they eat?" Su Bai frowned.


    "The Tribe will distribute food to them. If they have talent, after they are fourteen, a Totem Warrior will teach them how to train their bodies and give them a lot of fresh meat to eat to increase their Qi and vitality to awaken their Totem." Yan Hua said in a low voice.


    "What if they don¡¯t have talent?" Su Bai¡¯s expression seemed to be a bit better. Fortunately, the orphans weren¡¯t left to fend for themselves.


    Now that he was aware of this, he nned to start improving the treatment of the Tribe¡¯s orphans. After all, these children were all the Tribe¡¯s future.


    "Those without talent would have to do chores. They will be responsible for gathering food, building tents, polishing stone tools, processing animal hides¡­" Yan Hua rattled off a string of familiar tasks.


    "You¡¯re also doing these things, right?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "I¡¯ve polished stone tools. The animal hide clothing on my body is also something I made myself." Yan Hua said as if it was a matter of course.


    She secretly sized up Su Bai, bing more certain of her previous guess. [The Shaman must havee from arge Tribe. Otherwise, how could he not know about these trivial matters?]


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" Su Bai curiously touched his face.


    "No. It¡¯s nothing" Caught peeking, Yan Hua covered it up by changing the subject, "Shaman, please keep walking. My friend is in the tent."


    The two came to a Teepee five or six metres high, made by stitching together gray, ck, and brown animal hides with vines.


    "Yu¡­" Yan Hua was about to call her friend out.


    "No need to call her." Su Bai hurriedly stopped her and asked, "Is she alone inside?"


    "No. She lives together with several people. This tent is also their work area." Yan Hua replied in bewilderment.


    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll observe your friend first to see if she¡¯s suitable to be a Shaman Priestess." Su Bai said softly.


    After bing his Shaman Priestess, she would definitelye into contact with many secrets, such as the things obtained from his Daily Assistance Package. For him, even unimportant manners might need to be kept secret, so the candidate couldn¡¯t be chosen carelessly.


    "Alright." Yan Hua hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    Su Bai sneakily lifted the door p and observed the inside of the tent. He found there were a total of three people inside. A young girl was sewing animal hide while two women in their thirties were weaving grass ropes.


    He focused on observing that young girl. After carefully looking, he discovered the girl had a pair of pink ears on her head with white tips, a bit like Fox ears.


    Su Bai instantly understood she was a fox-eared girl.


    Naturally, when a few women got together, whenever bored, they would gossip about trivial matters.


    "Yu Ying, why don¡¯t you go live at Team Leader Cang Shi¡¯s ce? You are suffering when you need to squeeze in here with us." The older woman spoke up.


    "Yeah, the new Shaman is so young. You¡¯re the Niece of the Hunting Team Leader. You definitely have a chance to serve the Shaman." The other woman chimed in.


    "No, Auntie is already pregnant. It¡¯s not good for me to be there." The young girl Yu Ying said weakly.


    "You¡¯re really foolish. Team Leader Cang Shi is a Totem Warrior. It¡¯s not like hecks the means to feed you. Yet, you¡¯re even saving meat for him." The older woman said with exasperation.


    "Yeah, my Husband died early. Otherwise he could have also be a Totem Warrior and we wouldn¡¯tck meat to eat." The other woman sighed.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned sombre. The two women suddenly sank into their own emotions.


    "¡­" Yu Ying opened her dry lips but didn¡¯t respond. Her hands quickly stitched the animal hide, crisscrossing it with vines.


    Once her hands got tired, so she stopped and shook her wrists. She was preparing to stretch her waist and move her body a bit. Raising her head, she met a pair of ck eyes through the gap in the tent¡¯s door p.


    "Who, who¡¯s there??" Yu Ying stared, her pink eyes widened in rm.


    "What?" The other two women turned to look, only seeing the still swaying door p.


    "Just now, someone was peeking at us." Yu Ying said timidly with her body trembling.


    "It must be some brating to peek at Yu Ying." The older woman teased.


    "Right, Yu Ying is so beautiful and already sixteen years old. She can already select a Husband." The other woman joked.


    "You, you guys stop teasing me." Yu Ying instantly blushed. The fox ears on her head drooped and she curled into a ball.


    "Every time this topices up, Yu Ying always blushes. So cute."


    "Being too shy is no good."


    "But, who knows who will pass Team Leader Cang Shi¡¯s test?"


    "¡­"


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 16: All Illiterate

    Chapter 16: All Illiterate


    Outside the tent, Su Bai tugged at his cor awkwardly.


    "Pfft¡­" Yan Hua held back herughter, her red eyes looking at Su Bai¡¯s embarrassed expression with glee. Especially hearing the discussion inside the tent, she almost burst outughing.


    "Ahem¡­" Su Bai coughed and asked in a low voice, "That fox-eared girl called Yu Ying is your friend?"


    "Yes, Yu Ying is very hardworking and kind. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s too stubborn sometimes." Yan Hua praised, but then seemed helpless at thest bit.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Bai asked, curious.


    "Yu Ying is Uncle Cang Shi¡¯s biological Niece. Her parents passed away when she was young and she was raised by her Aunt." Yan Hua revealed some of the truth, "Recently, her Aunt had be pregnant, so Yu Ying moved out, saying she can¡¯t freeload off her Uncle¡¯s Family."


    "She did the right thing." Su Bai agreed.


    "Yu Ying could just work at Uncle Cang Shi¡¯s ce. She can¡¯t eat much meat here." Yan Hua rolled her eyes in dissatisfaction.


    "No, you don¡¯t understand her." Su Bai shook his head with a light chuckle."Huh? How do I not understand Yu Ying? I¡¯m her good friend." Yan Hua red with her red eyes and argued.


    "When what you give and what you get differ too much, you will feel guilty." Su Bai calmly exined.


    He used to be an orphan himself and had this feeling at the orphanage. People can¡¯t take aid for granted. It will make them bezy and develop dependence, ultimately ruining them.


    "What do you mean??" Yan Hua was confused, obviously unable to understand. She felt that what he said did make sense. However, she still could notprehend its deeper meaning.


    "Such things are determined by how one grows up. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand." The corners of Su Bai¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. Perhaps the candidate for Shaman Priestess had already been decided.


    "Shaman, is Yu Ying suitable then?" Yan Hua nervously asked.


    "Have here out. I have a few questions for her." Su Bai said gently.


    "Alright." Yan Hua immediately lifted the door p and called out to the tent, "Yu Ying, the Shaman is looking for you."


    "Coming." Yu Ying responded timidly.


    "Wow, the Shaman actually came to find Yu Ying."


    "Could it be to select Yu Ying as the Shaman Priestess?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing the two say this, Yu Ying¡¯s heart jumped in fright. She hurriedly tidied up her appearance.


    "Hoo¡­" She took a few deep breaths before slowly exiting the tent. Seeing Su Bai, she froze. [Shaman, why is the Shaman here?] This was the only thought in Yu Ying¡¯s mind right now.


    Especially seeing Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes made her not know what to do. The words of the two women in the tent just now shed through her mind and her face suddenly flushed red.


    "¡­" Su Bai sized up the girl before him. In the tent just now, he couldn¡¯t really see Yu Ying clearly. Now, he could truly see her full appearance. If one were to describe it in one word, it would be ¡®pink¡¯.


    Pink hair, pink fox ears, pink eyes, and especially a fluffy pink fox tail with a white tip.


    She was about 1.55 metres tall, just up to Su Bai¡¯s chest, but the girl¡¯s chest didn¡¯t seem to be of the scale for her age. It was at least muchrger than even Yan Hua, who was just standing beside her.


    Su Bai turned his head to nce at Yan Hua¡¯s chest, then lowered his head to scan Yu Ying¡¯s chest. He couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. [Comparisons are fearsome.]


    "Shaman, are you thinking inappropriate thoughts?" Yan Hua said, narrowing her red eyes.


    "No, I wasn¡¯t. Don¡¯t make such baseless ims." Su Bai hurriedly retracted hisparative gaze.


    "Hmph!" Yan Hua let out a cold snort and raised her chin haughtily, but her hands quickly crossed the front of her chest.


    Her red eyes shifted down slightly to scan Yu Ying¡¯s chest. She pressed on her own chest with her arms and instantly felt aggrieved. Obviously, she had been training her body too, so why was it not growing? What would she do when she had babies in the future?


    "Yu Ying, can you write?" Su Bai asked with some anticipation.


    "I, I can¡¯t write." Yu Ying answered softly in a timid manner.


    "Shaman, besides the Old Shaman, no one in the Tribe can write. Moreover, no one recognizes characters." Yan Hua sighed.


    "What? No one can read and write?" Su Bai was dumbfounded. [So everyone in the Tribe is illiterate.]


    "En, our Tribe doesn¡¯t have a writing system." Yan Hua nodded affirmatively and exined in a clear voice, "Only therge Tribes have their own writing systems. We don¡¯t have anyone to teach us how to read and write."


    "You mean, the writing systems differ between eachrge Tribe?" Su Bai asked in a hoarse, exhausted voice.


    "Yes." Yan Hua responded crisply.


    "¡­" The corners of Su Bai¡¯s eyes twitched. [Damn it! This really makes me want to cry. How in the world am I supposed to eradicate illiteracy, when I myself can be considered illiterate in this era!?] [Do I have to start learning how to read and write all over again? But the writing system of eachrge Tribe is different! Do I have to go learn each and every single one? Let alone Shaman Scripture, which those without sufficient Mental Energy and capability could be taught, I have these othernguages¡­] [Wait¡­ why do I need to learn how to read the writing systems of the other Tribes? If not for the purpose of cultural exchange, there¡¯s temporarily no need to learn how to read what they write.] Su Bai asked himself and frowned in thought. [In fact, once the me Dragon Tribe develops and bes arge Tribe, then shouldn¡¯t otherse to learn our writing system instead? We can use our influence, and spread ournguage and culture to others instead.]


    Su Bai¡¯s eyes brightened. [Do the opposite. Do not join others, but have them join us!] [Alright, I admit, I¡¯m beingzy and I don¡¯t want to go and learn the writing systems andnguage of the other Tribes. To be fair, who knows how many Tribes there are thay have their own writing system andnguage? If it¡¯s just one or two powerful Tribes that have developed such a system, I would learn it if there is a chance. Yup.] [In that case, eradicating illiteracy has to be put on the agenda. The writing used will be Earth¡¯s simplified characters.] The corners of Su Bai¡¯s mouth curved up.


    Yan Hua and Yu Ying looked at each other, their gazesmunicating as if asking, [Hey, what¡¯s up with the Shaman?]


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 17: No, Let’s Not

    Chapter 17: No, Let¡¯s Not


    "Ah¡¯Hua, what¡¯s wrong with the Shaman?" Yu Ying stood on tiptoes and anxiously asked Yan Hua, through her ear, "Could it be that I said something wrong?"


    "It shouldn¡¯t be." Yan Hua said hesitantly.


    "Really?" Yu Ying was doubtful. Ever since she answered that she couldn¡¯t write, the Shaman¡¯s expression had changed and he had been in deep thought.


    "Why don¡¯t you go ask him?" Yan Hua smiled and instigated in bad faith.


    "No, let¡¯s not." Yu Ying immediately shrank back and hurriedly shook her head.


    "You¡¯re still so timid." Yan Hua said helplessly.


    She, Sha Lan, and Yu Ying were the best of friends. Before, in the me Dragon Tribe Ancestral Land, the three of them often slept in one cave. However, ever since the ck Snake Tribe came, everything good was destroyed.


    "I¡­" Yu Ying lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Seeing the fox-eared girl¡¯s predicament, Su Bai spoke up to help, "Alright, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t write. I¡¯ll teach you guys.""Eh?" Yan Hua stared with her red eyes and eximed in surprise, "Shaman, you can read and write?"


    "Of course I can." Su Bai smiled, revealing a mouthful of white teeth.


    ¡°As I thought¡­¡± Yan Hua once again verified her guess. [The Shaman must really be someone from arge Tribe. Onlyrge Tribes have a writing system.]


    "Though? What did you think of?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Ah?" Yan Hua nked at the question. Recalling the Old Shaman¡¯s warning not to inquire too much into the new Shaman¡¯s past, she stammered, "Nothing, I just¡­"


    "It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to say it if you don¡¯t want to." Su Bai waved his hand, turned around and gently asked Yu Ying, "Do you want to be a Shaman Priestess? I¡¯mcking an assistant right now."


    "Eh? Me? Be a Shaman Priestess?" Yu Ying stared with her pink eyes, her fox tail standing up. She was at a loss.


    "Yes." Su Bai said in a solemn tone.


    Yu Ying lowered her head, tightly gripping the hem of her animal hide clothes with her small hands. She unconfidently stated, "But I¡¯m clumsy and always make mistakes."


    "Shaman, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense." Yan Hua strode over and came behind the fox-eared girl. She patted Yu Ying¡¯s shoulders and said, "She¡¯s just a bit timid. When nervous, she gets flustered. But once you get familiar with her, you¡¯ll find that she¡¯s really capable at handling chores."


    "I¡­" Yu Ying wanted to say something but was immediately had her mouth covered by Yan Hua.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Just hurry up and agree to the Shaman¡¯s offer." Yan Hua pressed her chin on top of Yu Ying¡¯s head and softly added, "Didn¡¯t you hope to be a Shaman Priestess before? Now¡¯s your chance."


    "¡­" Yu Ying fell silent as she felt conflicted.


    "You¡¯re not willing? Well, I won¡¯t force you." Su Bai said with a chuckle.


    "No, she¡¯s willing." Yan Hua anxiously shouted and hurriedly moved her hand away from the Yu Ying¡¯s mouth.


    "Ah¡¯Hua, what about you?" Yu Ying turned her head to look at Yan Hua. She worriedly ask in a small voice, "Didn¡¯t you also want to be a Shaman Priestess¡­"


    Their dream had started out the same, all three of them wanted to be Shaman Priestess and learn from the Shaman.


    Shaman Priestess could be said to be one of the professions female Tribe members wanted the most. The other was being a Totem Warrior.


    "Yu Ying, don¡¯t talk about this further." Yan Hua covered Yu Ying¡¯s mouth again. Her clear voice carried great determination, "My dream has changed. I want to be a Totem Warrior now."


    Following that, she bit Yu Ying¡¯s ear and tenderly said, "I¡¯m leaving Sha Lan¡¯s portion of her dream to you."


    "¡­" Upon hearing this, Yu Ying¡¯s body stiffened and her pink eyes suddenly widened, gradually welling up with tears.


    She nodded with a heavy heart and chokingly said, "I mmph mmph mmph¡­"


    "Yan Hua, you¡¯re covering her mouth." Su Bai reminded.


    "Oh sorry¡­" Yan Hua hurriedly let go, feeling embarrassed.


    "Have you decided to be a Shaman Priestess?" Su Bai asked again, gently.


    "I will definitely do my best as a Shaman Priestess." Yu Ying tightly clenched her small fists, cutely shaking them with force.


    "Then, I¡¯ll give you your primary task." Su Bai was instantly starstruck. He held back the urge to go pinch this fox-eared girl¡¯s soft-looking face.


    "Please tell me." Yu Ying¡¯s voice became small again, returning to her timid appearance.


    "Your first task is to wash your face. You¡¯ve turned into a spotted cat." Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes carriedughter as he looked at Yu Ying¡¯s dusty face, especially the handprint left by Yan Hua when she held her mouth.


    "Huh?" Yu Ying froze.


    Yan Hua also froze.


    "This task isn¡¯t hard, right?" Su Bai asked, seeming to be perplexed by their reaction.


    "Shaman, water is very precious for the Tribe." Yu Ying pursed her lips and said with some courage, "I dare not use water to wash my face. That would be too wasteful."


    "Oh?" Su Bai raised an eyebrow. He really hadn¡¯t understood the Tribe¡¯s water usage situation.


    He asked curiously, "Where does our Tribe fetch water from?"


    "There¡¯s a smallke in the mountain forest above, but there¡¯s a group of very powerful Ferocious Beasts in the water. Only Totem Warriors dare approach it." Yan Hua turned and pointed at the mountain forest to the west. She exined in a deep voice, "The water for our Tribe is all transported over by the Totem Warriors. It¡¯s normally only enough for us to quench our thirst."


    "In other words, the people of the Tribe haven¡¯t bathed for seventeen days?" Su Bai¡¯s expression changed. Following that, he scanned both girls. His feet inconspicuously shifted back a small distance.


    "Huh???" Yan Hua and Yu Ying nked for a moment. [His focus is on bathing? Shouldn¡¯t the focus be ced on drinking water?]


    After seeing Su Bai¡¯s disdainful expression and his retreat, Yu Ying was so angry she wanted to bite someone.


    *Hmph!* Yan Hua let out a cold snort, expressing her displeasure.


    *Ahem¡­* Su Bai coughed in awkwardness and hurriedly said, "Take me to see that smallke. I want to check if we can find a new method to fetch water.¡± [Water is of greatest importance. People couldn¡¯t go without water. The primary task now is to solve the water usage problem. At the very least, there has to be enough water for bathing!]


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 18: Cannot Leave the Tribe

    Chapter 18: Cannot Leave the Tribe


    "No, the Shaman cannot leave the Tribe." Yan Hua said with a serious expression. This was what her Father had repeatedly instructed her before leaving ¨C the Shaman must not be allowed to leave the Tribe under any circumstances.


    Chieftain Yan Jiao had acted on impulse and didn¡¯t think too much about what the Shaman might want to do. In order to quickly find the linen-making materials, he took away all the Totem Warriors.


    "Why can¡¯t I leave?" Su Bai frowned. Many unpleasant guesses shed through his mind. [IS this a soft confinement? Are they afraid I would run away?]


    "This is for the Shaman¡¯s safety." Seeing Su Bai¡¯s unhappy expression, Yan Hua advised in a clear voice, "Shaman, it¡¯s too dangerous outside. You are the pir of our me Dragon Tribe. What if something dangerous happens?"


    "What danger could there be? Aren¡¯t you here?" Su Bai¡¯s solemn expression rxed. [As long as it isn¡¯t soft confinement, it¡¯s fine.]


    "Shaman, you just became the Shaman and don¡¯t know some things. There are some Wandering Totem Warriors who kidnap the Shamans of small Tribes and force them to perform the Shaman Inheritance Ceremony to the kidnapper¡¯s tribesmen." Yan Hua seemed to recall something and hatefully continued, "Among our me Dragon Tribe¡¯s Ancestors, there was a Shaman who was kidnapped by Wandering Totem Warriors. Later, it was after that incident that our Ancestors decided that Shaman were not allowed to leave the Tribe."


    "So, there¡¯s actually such a thing." Su Bai said in surprise. [So, being a Shaman is a high-risk upation. To think there are Wandering Totem Warriors who want to kidnap me?]


    He thought about it for a bit and understood. [The Wandering Totem Warriors are most likely those that have lost their Tribe, or more precisely, their Tribe had lost its Shaman. They urgently needed a Shaman, so they would kidnap the Shamans of other Tribes, to inherit the Shaman Inheritance and ensure the continued birth of Totem Warriors for the Tribe.]


    "Shaman, it is dangerous outside. You are absolutely safe in the Tribe." Yan Hua earnestly persuaded."Our Tribe has eleven Totem Warriors, but only six Totem Warriors go out hunting at a time. Is it because the remaining Totem Warriors have to protect the Shaman?" Su Bai asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Yes!" Yan Hua affirmed.


    To better persuade Su Bai not to leave the Tribe, she continued, "The Chieftain is the strongest in the Tribe. The reason he also doesn¡¯t go hunting is to protect the Shaman¡¯s safety."


    "It¡¯s too much of a waste of manpower." Su Bai shook his head. If there were many Totem Warriors, leaving some to guard the Tribe would be no problem.


    However, there were currently only a total of eleven Totem Warriors. To protect the Shaman, five Totem Warriors were left to stand guard, and even the strongest Chieftain was fixed in the Tribe. [No wonder the supply of hunted game can¡¯t meet the demand.]


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Su Bai didn¡¯t care about his own safety. He was just thinking of making the greatest use of the Tribe¡¯s manpower to elerate the Tribe¡¯s development.


    "So, the primary task of the Tribe is to ensure my safety." Su Bai reached this conclusion. [There is ack of poption. No, rather, it is that there is ack of Totem Warriors. The poption issue and Totem Warriors issue can¡¯t be solved immediately. Such things can¡¯t be produced at will. This really limited my options.]


    Su Bai decided to first solve the water issue. Having easy ess to water would free up the Totem Warriors tasked with transporting water.


    He had to convince the stubborn girl in front of him to take him to see theke. After all, he didn¡¯t know the way there.


    "Shaman, you can¡¯t leave the Tribe." Yan Hua repeated. She could agree to anything else, but she couldn¡¯t agree to anything that might endanger the Shaman¡¯s safety.


    "But if I can check theke, perhaps I can solve the problem we have with water. It might allow us to no longerck water." Su Bai spread his hands.


    "Even so, it¡¯s not allowed." Yan Hua said stubbornly.


    "Can¡¯t you smell that you stink?" Su Bai said, wrinkling his nose. He retreated another small step and fanned his hand in front of his nose.


    "I don¡¯t stink." Yan Hua shouted, exasperated.


    "Is that so? Then take a careful sniff and you¡¯ll know how much you stink." Su Bai retreated another step, his face full of disdain.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll take a sniff." Yan Hua was livid. She gritted her teeth, lowered her head close to her chest, and sniffed with her proud nose. A sour stench rushed into her nostrils, instantly giving her a feeling of suffocation.


    Yu Ying also imitated her, raising her arm to sniff.


    "Stinky, yeah, it stinks¡­" She stammered, her face turning deathly pale. Her whole body felt sick.


    "¡­" Yan Hua¡¯s expression also turned ugly. Many thoughts shed through her mind. [I stink so badly. Do others also think I stink? How embarrassing!]


    The human nose was great at adapting. After prolonged exposure to one¡¯s own body odor, the nose would adapt to the stench. Eventually, the person would no longer be able to detect the stench.


    This was the situation Yan Hua and Yu Ying were in. They hadn¡¯t bathed for several days and didn¡¯t feel like they stank. It was only after being conscious about it that they noticed that they stank. Stank enough to feel sick from smelling themselves.


    "How is it? Don¡¯t you stink?" Su Bai crossed his arms and teased, "Do know that others can smell the stench from you."


    "I¡­" Yan Hua was at a loss for words. Thinking of the people around her privately discussing the stench from her made her frantic.


    Su Bai continued asking, "Are the Totem Warriors in the Tribe all gone? All taken away by the Chieftain?"


    "They, they were all taken away." Yan Hua¡¯s expression was a bit unnatural. She med her impulsive Father. He was being too unreliable, handing the heavy responsibility of protecting the Shaman to just her alone.


    The corners of Su Bai¡¯s mouth curved up. He asked, "Why is there not even a single Totem Warrior in the Tribe? How are you going to protect me? Going together to find the Chieftain is actually safer."


    "Al-, alright." Yan Hua lowered her head helplessly, having been convinced.


    "Then, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll find the Chieftain and the others first, then we can go take a look at theke." Su Bai felt that it would be much safer with Totem Warriors by his side. There were still someborious tasks that required people.


    After all, he hadn¡¯t started learning Shaman Techniques yet, and Yan Hua wasn¡¯t a Totem Warrior either. Encountering Ferocious Beasts would just be asking for death.


    "Yu Ying, you stay. First go help the Shaman tidy up his tent." Before leaving, Yan Hua said to the fox-eared girl.


    "Okay, be careful." Yu Ying gently urged.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 19: I Know Healing Shaman Techniques

    Chapter 19: I Know Healing Shaman Techniques


    The location of the me Dragon Tribe was at the foot of a mountain forest, a rtively t area.


    In the mountain forest west of the Tribe, Yan Hua vigntly led the way in the front. Su Bai walked behind, his perception extended to its maximum, trying hard to sense any potential dangers that might exist.


    *Crack!* Yan Huaboriously chopped off a tree branch with a stone knife, her ears twitching slightly to catch any sounds of startled beasts.


    "Do you know the way? Do you know where the Chieftain is?" Su Bai looked at Yan Hua¡¯s back, ncing at her perky butt, wondering if she had a tail.


    After all, Yu Ying had a tail, so Yan Hua should also have a tail. It might be hidden in her animal hide skirt. It was just that Su Bai was too embarrassed to ask Yan Hua directly.


    "I know. They should be at the gathering area. Only that area is safe enough." Yan Hua replied offhandedly.


    "The gathering area, is there a lot of food there?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Not too much. It has almost all been gathered. In a few days, we need to find a new gathering area." Yan Hua shook her head and sighed.


    The people of the Tribe werepletely unfamiliar with the mountain forest here, unlike the mountain forest at the Tribe Ancestral Land, which had been explored by several generations of the Tribe. They knew where there was food, where flowers and fruits bloomed, where there was danger.But now, they had to start from scratch. The people of the Tribe had only been here for a dozen days and hadn¡¯t familiarised themselves with the mountain forest at all.


    "It will get better in the future." Su Bai could only say this, but in his heart, he was thinking whether to relocate the Tribe and choose a resource-rich ce to develop.


    "En." Yan Hua nodded.


    The two walked further up the mountain forest, with the trees bing more and more lush. If not for Yan Hua being familiar with the forest, if Su Bai hade alone, perhaps he would have quickly gotten lost.


    Half an hourter.


    "Stop." Yan Hua said in a low voice, slightly hunching her body, her red eyes staring intently ahead.


    "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s a person." Su Bai sensed with his Mental Energy that there was a human figure rushing towards them.


    "¡­" Yan Hua frowned, not believing in their fortunes.


    *Crackle crackle¡­* Three secondster, a figure wearing animal hide clothing appeared, hurriedly running.


    "It really is a person." Yan Hua was a bit taken aback and she looked at Su Bai in amazement.


    She waved at the running man and called out in a clear voice, "Hei Ya, why are you running so quickly?"


    "Oh? It¡¯s you, Yan Hua." Hei Ya hurriedly ran over.


    As he approached, he saw Su Bai and shouted in shock, "Shaman, why are you here?"


    "I came to take a look at theke." Su Bai sized up the person in front of him and saw that on Hei Ya¡¯s forehead, there was a pair of fifteen centimetres long ck horns. His open mouth was full of sharp teeth and his pupils were brown.


    He suddenly recalled that when he first woke up, the first person who spoke to him and brought him outside the Main Teepee was this person.


    "Shaman, it¡¯s too dangerous here. I¡¯ll take you back to the Tribe." Hei Ya said anxiously.


    He red at Yan Hua in dissatisfaction. [How dare she bring the Shaman to the mountain forest? Even if she is the Chieftain¡¯s Daughter, she needs to be punished.]


    "¡­" Yan Hua slightly shrunk her neck back, pouting aggrievedly. Her red eyes nced at Su Bai, as if scolding,[Hurry up and exin!]


    Receiving her eye signal, Su Bai exined, "Don¡¯t me her. I was the one who demanded toe."


    "Shaman, please return to the Tribe immediately. It¡¯s too dangerous here." Hei Ya started persuading.


    "What are you hurrying for?" Su Bai changed the topic. He had finallye out, how could he possibly return to the Tribe now?


    "Ah? Right, I almost forgot the important matter." Hei Ya reacted and said anxiously, "Shaman, did you bring a Shaman Bone Tablet? A Totem Warrior got injured."


    "I don¡¯t have a Shaman Bone Tablet on me." Su Bai frowned and shook his head. [I came out on a whim to go see theke. Of course I wouldn¡¯t have brought a Shaman Bone Tablet with me.]


    "Who was injured?" Yan Hua asked urgently.


    "It¡¯s Mai Mang. He was wed by a Ferocious Beast." Hei Ya replied in a low voice.


    "How severe is the injury? Is he far from us?" Su Bai hurriedly asked. [A Totem Warrior would only request to use a Shaman Bone Tablet if it¡¯s a serious injury. If it was just a minor injury, they wouldn¡¯t dare ask.]


    "Very severe. His belly was cut open. They are rushing back to the Tribe behind me." Hei Ya said anxiously.


    He wanted to carry the Shaman and run back to the Tribe, but he didn¡¯t dare be so disrespectful.


    "Take me there. I know a Healing Shaman Technique." Su Bai ordered with a serious expression.


    Originally there were already few Totem Warriors. If they were reduced further, that would be adding hail to snow.


    He hadn¡¯t practiced his Heal Skill yet. It just so happened that there was an injured person this time, perfect for testing the effects of his Heal Skill.


    "Shaman, you learned a Shaman Technique already?" Hei Ya was stunned. [Didn¡¯t the Chieftain say that for the Shaman to learn a Shaman Technique, it would take at least thirty days?]


    He felt conflicted. Taking the Shaman into the depths of the mountain forest was too dangerous. If something happened to the Shaman, he would be an eternal sinner of the Tribe.


    "If we dy further, the one injured will be in greater danger." Su Bai said impatiently. [Why is everyone in primitive society all so stubborn? All so inflexible?]


    "Alright." Hei Ya responded through gritted teeth.


    Having made his decision, he quickly led the way. The tree branches blocking the path were chopped off with a stone knife in passing. The advancing speed was much faster than when Yan Hua led the way.


    *Crackle crackle¡­* Yan Hua and Su Bai had to run to keep up with Hei Ya¡¯s speed.


    "So this is a Totem Warrior? Their physical fitness is overwhelming, at least five times that of an ordinary person." Su Bai muttered to himself.


    He had an initial estimate of the strength of Totem Warriors and guessed whether he could also awaken a Totem and be a part-time Totem Warrior.


    After all, every man had a bit of a desire to be strong like a warrior.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 20: First Use of Heal

    Chapter 20: First Use of Heal


    *Crackle crackle¡­*


    Yan Jiao carefully advanced while carrying a man in his thirties on his back. A Totem Warrior was leading the way up front. Another Totem Warrior was bringing up the rear to prevent sneak attacks from Ferocious Beasts attracted by the smell of blood.


    "Mai Mang, hold on. Focus the Totem Mark towards the wound." Yan Jiao shouted.


    No one expected that while just searching for the nts to make linen, they would encounter a Withered Wood Wolf, an Apex Ferocious Beast among Mix Blood Ferocious Beasts.


    A Withered Wood Wolf was a type of wolf without hair on its body. Instead, it had skin simr to withered wood, giving it about 30% more defense than ordinary Ferocious Beasts.


    In addition to strong defensive power, it also had stealth. With the withered wood like skin as camouge, it could normally crouch under grass and trees and wait for prey to take the bait.


    Mai Mang was caught off guard and ambushed. If not for the Withered Wood Wolf¡¯s rtively poor agility, perhaps his head would have been bitten off instead of just being wed in the belly.


    *Cough cough¡­* Mai Mang coughed a few times and weakly said, "Chieftain, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it."


    He could clearly feel his strength disappearing and his body turning cold. He couldn¡¯t even condense his Totem Mark anymore. He had lost too much blood."Don¡¯t talk. Focus your energy on suppressing the wound." Yan Jiao roared in a low voice.


    He was also an experienced Totem Warrior and of course knew that what Mai Mang said was true. With a palm-length wound on the belly, without the treatment of a Shaman Bone Tablet, there was no way to survive.


    "Cough cough¡­ Chieftain, if I don¡¯t say it now, there won¡¯t be a chanceter." Mai Mang grinned, but blood dripped from the corners of his mouth onto Yan Jiao¡¯s shoulder.


    "We¡¯re almost there. The Shaman will definitely heal you." Yan Jiao quickened his pace in grief.


    "Listen to me. After I die, give my portion of the dried meat to Mai Mao. He should be able to awaken as a Totem Warrior this year." Mai Mang said, growing weaker and weaker.


    Mai Mao, his Son, was twenty-one years old this year.


    "Alright, I have high hopes for your Son." Yan Jiao¡¯s eyes turned red. Another Brother was about to leave.


    Amidst the spreading grief,


    *Crackle crack¡­*


    Suddenly, three people appeared in their sight. The one leading was Hei Ya, instantly making Yan Jiao and the others wild with joy, thinking Hei Ya had already brought the Shaman Bone Tablet.


    "Chieftain, I¡¯m here!" Hei Ya shouted happily.


    "Where¡¯s the Shaman Bone Tablet? Hurry and take it out!" Yan Jiao urged.


    "Ah? I didn¡¯t bring the Shaman Bone Tablet." Hei Ya hurriedly shook his head.


    "You! You didn¡¯t bring the Shaman Bone Tablet!?" Yan Jiao widened his eyes and red at Hei Ya, questioning, "If you didn¡¯t bring the Shaman Bone Tablet, what did youe back for!?"


    "I brought the Shaman." Hei Ya stepped aside, revealing Su Bai and Yan Hua who were bent over gasping for breath.


    "You, are you deliberately trying to anger me to death!?" Yan Jiao trembled and roared, "Who told you to bring the Shaman here?"


    "Alright, scold some more and the person will be gone." Su Bai straightened his waist and spoke up.


    "Shaman, did you bring a Shaman Bone Tablet?" Yan Jiao hurriedly suppressed his anger and asked expectantly, "Mai Mang needs treatment from a Shaman Bone Tablet now. His wound is too severe."


    "No." Su Bai shook his head.


    "¡­" Yan Jiao blinked and asked hesitantly, "Shaman, you also didn¡¯t bring a Shaman Bone Tablet?"


    "That¡¯s right." Su Bai nodded affirmatively.


    "Arghhh¡­" Yan Jiao instantly felt like he wanted to scream into a hole. He turned his head and red at Hei Ya, having the urge to activate his Totem Mark to beat him up.


    "Put him down. I¡¯ll take a look at his wounds." Su Bai shouted.


    "Shaman, we need to hurry back to the Tribe to get a Shaman Bone Tablet now. With Mai Mang¡¯s wounds, it can¡¯t be dyed." Yan Jiao hoarsely replied.


    "If you want to save him, hurry up and put him down." Su Bai said, bing even calmer.


    "Without a Shaman Bone Tablet, how can we save¡­" Before Yan Jiao could say more, Hei Ya had already rushed over and helpedy Mai Mang on the ground.


    "It¡¯s really severe." Su Bai looked at Mai Mang, who had already fainted. The animal hide wrapping his abdomen had already turned red, so one could imagine how much blood had flowed out.


    He reached out and felt Mai Mang¡¯s neck, feeling a faint pulse. This indicated the person wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    "Take off the animal hide." Su Bai raised his head and instructed Yan Jiao, "I¡¯m going to start the treatment."


    "Understood." Yan Jiao hurriedly squatted down. After hesitating for a moment, he tore open the animal hide on Mai Mang¡¯s abdomen.


    A hideous palm-length wound was disyed, oozing blood. One could vaguely see his intestines.


    "Heal!" Suppressing the urge to vomit, Su Bai spread open his palms towards the wound on Mai Mang¡¯s abdomen and activated his Heal Skill.


    Instantly, his palms emitted a verdant light, enveloping the wound like spring rain, making one feel refreshed upon seeing it.


    "This, this is a Shaman Technique?" Yan Jiao widened his eyes, looking at the green light in disbelief. [Wasn¡¯t it said that learning Shaman Techniques is very difficult? That it would take at least thirty days? Old Shaman, you lied to me! Clearly it can be done in a day!]


    "Chieftain, you actually lied to me, even saying it would take the Shaman at least thirty days to learn Shaman Techniques." Hei Ya said resentfully.


    *Cough cough¡­* Yan Jiao coughed in embarrassment.


    "So this is a Shaman Technique?" Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes stared intently at the verdant light. She miraculously found that the wound on Mai Mang¡¯s abdomen was slowly healing. Although the speed was a bit slow, it was nevertheless still healing.


    Five secondster, the verdant light disappeared.


    "Phew¡­" Su Bai looked at the wound on Mai Mang¡¯s abdomen. There was still half a palm¡¯s size left. A single Healsted only for five seconds, mainly because the wound was toorge. If it was an ordinary wound, it would have healed long ago.


    He used Heal again and the verdant light appeared once more. Mai Mang¡¯s wound was once again slowly healing.


    Only after using Heal three times in a row did Mai Mang¡¯s wound fully heal.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 21: He’s Timid Too

    Chapter 21: He¡¯s Timid Too


    During the treatment.


    Su Baimanded in his mind: "System, open the Attribute Panel."


    Having just used the Heal skill, he was eager to understand the skill proficiency situation. [Attribute Panel] Host: Su Bai Stamina: 2.1 (Ordinary person 1) Strength: 2.2 (Ordinary person 1) Speed: 2.1 (Ordinary person 1) Mental Energy: 12 (Ordinary person 1) Shaman Powers: 12 (12/100) Totem: me Dragon Profession: Junior Shaman, Author Skills: Heal LV.1 (3/100) Description: You have ovee the sub-healthy state of an ordinary person and upgraded to be a Shaman with supernatural powers. Please remember your original goals.


    [Ding! Attribute Panel expanding¡­]


    A virtual panel appeared before Su Bai¡¯s eyes. He focused on the proficiency of his Heal, which had only increased by three points.


    He asked the System in his mind, [System, one point of proficiency for each use of the Skill?]


    [Ding! Yes.] [One hundred proficiency points isn¡¯t difficult, but it consumes a lot of Mental Energy. I can at most increase my proficiency by twelve points each day.] Su Bai calcted in his mind, then asked again. [System, how do I recover my consumed Mental Energy?]


    [Ding! Host, it will recover with sufficient rest. Eating food that can restore Mental Energy also works.] the cold mechanical voice answered. [Okay, close the Attribute Panel.] Su Baimanded with his mind. After the Attribute Panel disappeared, he looked up to see several pairs of eyes staring at him.


    "Shaman, is it done?" Yan Jiao asked carefully."It¡¯s fine now." Su Bai nodded and stood up to make room.


    Yan Jiao, Hei Ya, and others immediately crowded forward, wiping away the blood from Mai Mang¡¯s abdomen to reveal a tender line of flesh, which was the newly healed and grown skin.


    "That¡¯s amazing. So this is a Shaman Technique," Hei Ya eximed. "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a Shaman use Shaman Technique."


    "Shaman, when did you learn this Shaman Technique?" Yan Jiao gazed at Su Bai with fervent eyes, his red pupils flickering with expectation.


    "This Shaman Technique was given to me by the Shaman Inheritance," Su Bai narrowed his eyes and found an excuse. The Daily Assistance System and the Skills he got from it could not be exposed, so he had to pretend it was a Shaman Technique.


    Besides, who would verify it? Could they ask the deceased Old Shaman?


    "I see." Yan Jiao¡¯s fervent gaze dimmed. [I should not have doubted the Old Shaman. The new Shaman is just exceptionally gifted, able to learn a Shaman Technique in a day. How wonderful.]


    "It has managed to save a life." Yan Hua felt shocked that a palm size wound had healed in just over ten seconds.


    "By the way, Shaman, how many times a day can you use your Shaman Technique?" Yan Jiao asked curiously.


    "In a day, about roughly ten times," Su Bai reserved two uses, as depleting Mental Energy would cause him to faint.


    "So many?" Yan Jiao stared with his red eyes, surprised. "That¡¯s four more times than the Old Shaman."


    "Maybe it is just that I¡¯m naturally more suited to this Shaman Technique?" Su Bai found a new excuse without changing his expression.


    "That¡¯s great. With this Shaman Technique, everyone can hunt more prey!" Yan Jiao said excitedly.


    He found that with the new Shaman, the Tribe was slowly getting better. It was with new hope, unlike its previous lifelessness.


    "Yes, if the Shaman had been there earlier, that Withered Wood Wolf definitely wouldn¡¯t have escaped," Hei Ya said resentfully.


    "Wait¡­" Yan Jiao suddenly felt something was wrong when he heard this.


    "Oh no!" Yan Hua saw her Father¡¯s expression and inwardly groaned. She slowly moved her small feet to hide behind Su Bai.


    "Who took the Shaman out of the Tribe!?" Yan Jiao asked with a dark expression, furrowing his brows and ring at Hei Ya and Yan Hua with his red eyes.


    If he had to make a choice between the Shaman and these people, with only one able to survive, he would definitely choose the Shaman without a second thought.


    "Well¡­" Hei Ya was about to look towards Yan Hua. The Chieftain was going to unleash a punch while activating his Totem Mark. Hei Ya was timid and dared to withstand that assault.


    "I requested toe out myself," Su Bai said gently.


    "Shaman, it¡¯s too dangerous outside!" Yan Jiao¡¯s dark expression immediately softened, and he kindly suggested. "It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t allow you to leave the Tribe, but our me Dragon Tribe has already suffered heavy losses. You might be targeted by Wandering Totem Warriors, seeking Shamans."


    "But, aren¡¯t you all here now?" Su Bai grinned with a bright smile.


    "¡­" Yan Jiao, Hei Ya, and others were speechless, suddenly feeling a heavy weight on their shoulders.


    ¡°Phew¡­" Yan Hua patted her chest, relieved that she had escaped punishment from her Father.


    "I understand," Yan Jiao nodded and softly continued, "Then, let¡¯s escort the Shaman back to the Tribe."


    "No, we¡¯re not going back to the Tribe yet. Take me to see the water source," Su Bai shook his head. His goal had not been achieved yet so how could they return to the Tribe?


    "No, it¡¯s too dangerous there." Yan Jiao refused without wasting a second.


    "The Tribe has too little water. If we don¡¯t solve the water problem now, what if something happens to the Totem Warriors? Will everyone not drink water then?" Su Bai nced at Mai Mang lying on the ground, as if saying, ¡®Look at what happened to Mai Mang.¡¯


    "Well¡­" Yan Jiao frowned in thought. He considered the water issue for the entire Tribe, and felt that the Shaman¡¯s words made sense.


    He turned his head to look at Su Bai and earnestly instructed, "Shaman, if there¡¯s any danger, we¡¯ll take you back to the Tribe immediately."


    "Alright." Su Bai nodded with a smile.


    "Wa Ming, take Mai Mang back to the Tribe," Yan Jiao ordered a middle-aged Totem Warrior.


    "Yes, Chieftain," Wa Ming nodded.


    "Also, Yan Hua, you should go back too," Yan Jiao suddenly turned to stare at his Daughter.


    "Father, I want to go too," Yan Hua pouted.


    "No," Yan Jiao refused without thinking.


    "¡­" Yan Hua, inheriting Yan Jiao¡¯s stubborn personality, knew she could not convince her Father on her own. She carefully reached out, pinching Su Bai¡¯s clothes with her thumb and forefinger while gently tugging. She even whispered to his ear in a tiny voice. "Help me persuade my Father. I want to go with you too."


    "Chieftain, is Ah¡¯Hua close to bing a Totem Warrior? Does she just need a Totem Awakening Ceremony?" Su Bai suddenly changed how he addressed her.


    "¡­" Yan Hua felt a strange feeling in her heart when she heard Su Bai call her ¡®Ah¡¯Hua¡¯. The tips of her ears slightly warmed and reddened.


    "She shouldn¡¯t be far off," Yan Jiao felt a bit offort at the Shaman calling his Daughter by her nickname. [The two seemed to have grown closer. Is there a chance for my Daughter to be a Shaman Priestess?]


    "Let¡¯s bring Ah¡¯Hua along. It¡¯s a good opportunity to train her in the Wilderness for survival experience," Su Bai said with a smile.


    "Well, since the Shaman says so," Yan Jiao relented. He nced at the girl with cow horns and proudly said, "You cane along, but don¡¯t do anything rash."


    "Okay," Yan Hua beamed with joy.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 22: Humanoids

    Chapter 22: Humanoids


    Su Bai, Yan Hua, Chieftain Yan Jiao, and Hei Ya, plus one Totem Warrior, a total of five people, advanced towards the smallke deeper inside the forest.


    Hei Ya was leading the way upfront, with a Totem Warrior bringing up the rear. Meanwhile, Yan Jiao apanied Su Bai and Yan Hua, guarding them on both sides throughout the journey.


    *Crack, crack¡­* The five people hurried along, with no one speaking. There was only the sound of stone knives cutting through branches.


    Su Bai broke the silence and asked, "Chieftain, have you found any nts for making linen?"


    "No," Yan Jiao shook his head and helplessly said, "Many stems are hard when torn open, and they break easily with just a little force."


    "Don¡¯t rush. nts for making linen aren¡¯t that easy to find," Su Baiforted him, suddenly thinking of the Leafy Hemp Tribe, wondering what nt they used.


    He asked as soon as he thought of it, "Do you know what nts are around the Leafy Hemp Tribe? I mean, the ones that exist inrge quantities."


    Yan Jiao frowned in thought, then shook his head, "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been to the Leafy Hemp Tribe before."


    "Is the Leafy Hemp Tribe far from us?" Su Bai frowned and asked. If they could not find nts for making linen, they would have to start with the Leafy Hemp Tribe.They could inquire about what nts the Leafy Hemp Tribe transported into their Tribe, or what nts were grown inrge quantities around them. By process of elimination, they would eventually find the nt for making linen.


    "Quite far, I think. I heard Father say it¡¯s about a ten-day journey," Yan Jiao said in a deep voice.


    "By the way, how many people are usually in arge Tribe?" Su Bai had not yet learned about the situation ofrge Tribes.


    "At least over ten thousand people¡­" Yan Jiao said with a heavy expression.


    "So many people?" Yan Hua was the first to exim, her red eyes widening. It was also her first time learning about the poption ofrge Tribes.


    "¡­" Su Bai fell silent, thinking about how the me Dragon Tribe now only had seventy-two people in total. The contrast was too stark.


    "Shaman, we will catch up to them eventually," Yan Jiao consoled, seeing Su Bai¡¯s downcast face, thinking he had discouraged him.


    "Of course. We will be arge Tribe sooner orter," Su Bai affirmed. [He¡¯s just thinking about ways to increase the poption. Relying on the people in the Tribe to have babies, I would die of old age by then. In fact, by that time, it is questionable if we might even reach ten thousand people¡­]


    "As long as we have linen, we can definitely be arge Tribe," Yan Jiao said passionately.


    He imagined that during his time as Chieftain, the me Dragon Tribe would be arge Tribe. Then, he could face his Ancestors with a smile after death.


    "It¡¯s not that easy," Su Bai said, like pouring cold water on his dreams, "Our Tribe has too few people. To be arge Tribe, it would take several decades."


    He could not possibly wait that long. Living in such a primitive society for decades, he would rather be spared the torture. There had to be changes, such as progress in food, housing, and clothing!


    "I¡¯ll go back and tell everyone to have more children," Yan Jiao decided with a straight face.


    "No. No matter how much they reproduce, it won¡¯t be enough." Su Bai was truly amused, and he shook his head. "Our Tribe¡¯s base number is just too small, we can only bring in people from outside into the Tribe."


    "Ah? Find outsiders to join our Tribe?" Yan Jiao was stunned, hesitating, "Will outsiders listen to us?"


    "With the Totem, why wouldn¡¯t they listen to us?" Su Bai asked back, amused.


    "Oh right, I almost forgot we have a Totem." Yan Jiao suddenly realised.


    Seeing that Yan Jiao was not averse to outsiders, Su Bai curiously asked, "You don¡¯t reject outsiders?"


    "No, I don¡¯t. My Ancestors also joined the me Dragon Tribe." Yan Jiao touched the red curved horns on his head, revealing some of the Tribe¡¯s secrets. "For Humanoids like me and Hei Ya, our Ancestors all joined the me Dragon Tribeter."


    "Oh, so we weren¡¯t originally part of the me Dragon Tribe?" Yan Hua said in surprise, also hearing about her Ancestors¡¯ history for the first time from her Father.


    "Humanoids?" Su Bai asked in confusion, finally exploring the origins of the beast-eared girls.


    "Huh? Shaman, you don¡¯t know about Humanoids?" Yan Jiao asked curiously.


    "I don¡¯t know, there were no Humanoids from where I came from," Su Bai sighed. Before, he had always hoped Earth had beast-eared girls. However, now his wish hade true. There was a cow horned girl beside him, and there was a fox eared girl in the Tribe.


    "Shaman, you muste from somerge Tribes that only wee Pure Humans." Yan Jiao¡¯s face showed a trace of sorrow, his red eyes reminiscing as he exined, "I heard from my deceased Father that somerge Tribes don¡¯t wee Humanoids. Our Ancestors were driven away by somerge Tribes. Finally, it was the me Dragon Tribe that kindly took our Ancestors in. Their grace is why we exist now."


    Su Bai did not further exin his own origins, but instead asked curiously, "Are there still Tribes that don¡¯t wee Humanoids?"


    "Some Tribes have changed, some Tribes now wee Humanoids," Yan Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    "Chieftain, do you know where Humanoidse from?" Su Bai asked softly.


    From the Chieftain¡¯s words, he heard that some Tribes do not wee Humanoids.


    "I don¡¯t know about that, my Father didn¡¯t tell me about this," Yan Jiao shook his head.


    "Alright," Su Bai sighed, the clue to exploring the origins of Humanoids was cut off.


    This was the result of not having written records. Relying solely on oral transmission to one¡¯s descendants, if someone in a certain generation was not interested in talking about it knowledge would get cut off. If there were changes and additions of personal ideas and experiences, what the descendants would receive would be a modified version.


    "Shaman, you don¡¯t reject Humanoids like us?" Yan Jiao asked carefully.


    After guessing that the Shaman came from arge Tribe of Pure Humans, he became worried, fearing that he might dislike the Humanoids of the me Dragon Tribe.


    "¡­" Yan Hua also became nervous, her red eyes quietly observing Su Bai¡¯s expression.


    "Huh? Why would I reject Humanoids?" Su Bai was stunned for a moment. He unconsciously nced at the cow horned girl, and gently said, "On the contrary, I find Humanoids very cute and interesting."


    "¡­" Yan Hua¡¯s eyes just happened to meet Su Bai¡¯s nce. Her cheeks immediately reddened, and she turned her head away in embarrassment.


    "Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t reject them," Yan Jiaoughed heartily, secretly winking at his Daughter, as if to say, ¡®My Daughter! Your chance hase!¡¯


    Seeing her Father¡¯s small gesture, Yan Hua¡¯s cheeks reddened even more. Her heart was beating faster, as if there was a deer inside running.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 23: Pure Blood Ferocious Beast

    Chapter 23: Pure Blood Ferocious Beast


    Just as the atmosphere was developing a hint of intimacy, Hei Ya just returned from scouting ahead. He said in a low voice, "Shaman, Chieftain, we¡¯re almost at the smallke."


    He did not dare make too much noise. The smallke was the only water source nearby, and there might be Ferocious Beasts drinking water in its vicinity.


    "En. Everyone, be careful and try not to make any noise," Yan Jiao immediately became solemn.


    The path they were taking now was not the one used by Totem Warriors to fetch water. That route was shorter but more dangerous. If the group only consisted of Totem Warriors, they could carry water buckets and sprint without fear of being intercepted by Ferocious Beasts.


    But with Su Bai and Yan Hua, they could not sprint as fast. Thus, they had to take this longer route, which also reduced the danger by more than half.


    "Okay," Su Bai and Yan Hua nodded.


    The five continued forward, slowing their pace considerably. After walking for a few minutes, a dried-up stream appeared before them.


    "Do you know when the stream has dried up?" Su Bai asked in a hushed voice.


    "The stream was already dry when we arrived," Yan Jiao also replied in a hushed voice."Then, do you know when this stream will have water again?" Su Bai did not know about the seasons in this world.


    "It¡¯s the dry season now, so there isn¡¯t much rain. We¡¯ll have to wait more than fifty days for the rainy season. By then, the stream should have water again," Yan Jiao said after estimating.


    "More than fifty days¡­ that¡¯s too long¡­" Su Bai shook his head. That meant waiting for nearly two months before the Tribe¡¯s water usage would be solved. They simply could not hold out until the stream flowed again. Or more like, he could not hold out until then.


    He stepped into the dried stream bed, crouched down, and dug at the mud with his hand. He found it to be dry without a trace of moisture.


    "This won¡¯t work. It¡¯s very difficult to dig a well and find water in a ce like this," Su Bai decided they should still go to the smallke to take a look.


    The five followed the dried stream, climbing higher into the forest. Along the way, they could see many footprints of unknown animals.


    Su Bai saw very familiar footprints, like tiger paw prints from Earth, but the size was as big as a human head. One could imagine the size of this Ferocious Beast.


    He curiously asked Yan Jiao, "What Ferocious Beast left these footprints?"


    "A Long Toothed ck Tiger. Footprints this size, it¡¯s at least a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast level,"


    Yan Jiao said with a grave face, but his tone had a hint of relief: "Fortunately, Long Toothed ck Tigers onlye out to hunt at night. If we meet one, we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape."


    "It¡¯s good that it¡¯s a nocturnal Ferocious Beast," Su Bai also breathed a sigh of relief. Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts corresponded to Mid-Stage Totem Warriors, and the me Dragon Tribe didn¡¯t have a single Mid-Stage Totem Warrior.


    The group walked for another seven or eight minutes.


    "The smallke is just up ahead," Yan Jiao¡¯s voice grew even quieter.


    *Ssh, ssh¡­*


    With Su Bai¡¯s keen perception, he heard a faint sound of water sshing. Following Yan Jiao and the others, he also saw the smallke.


    He estimated that the diameter of this smallke should be about five or six hundred metres. Theke surface was churning violently, with a huge creature stirring up waves under the water.


    On the shore of the smallke were some lush trees, as well as some open areas where many animal footprints could be clearly seen on the shore.


    "Is the Ferocious Beast in theke strong?" Su Bai asked softly.


    "Extremely strong, it¡¯s a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast. It¡¯s the absolute ruler of this smallke," Yan Jiao said bitterly.


    If it were just an ordinary Mix Blood Ferocious Beast, as Early-Stage Totem Warriors, they would not be so afraid of it. However, for a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, even ten Early-Stage Totem Warriors together would be seeking death if they wanted to fight it.


    "Another Pure Blood Ferocious Beast¡­" Su Bai felt a bit helpless. They did not have the strength to hunt Ferocious Beasts of this level.


    "Shaman, this smallke isn¡¯t just about the Pure Blood Ferocious Beast," Hei Ya gently tugged at Su Bai¡¯s clothes, pointing towards the direction of theke shore, "Look at the Ferocious Beasts on the shore. There are at least a dozen or so Stone Armoured Crocodiles like that in the smallke."


    Su Bai looked in the direction indicated and saw a familiar species, very much like the extinct Deinosuchus, also known as ¡®Terror Crocodiles¡¯, from Earth. The only differences being their armour.


    The Stone Armoured Crocodile¡¯s skin was stone-like and uneven. This Stone Armoured Crocodile on the shore was four metres long, squinting its eyes as it sunbathed, or perhaps lying in wait for prey.


    "Are these dozen or so all Mix Blood Ferocious Beasts?" Su Bai asked with a grave expression.


    "Yes, they¡¯re all Ferocious Beasts," Hei Ya confirmed.


    "Is that Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, the ruler of theke, also a Stone Armoured Crocodile?" Su Bai asked with a bitter smile.


    "En," Yan Jiao, Hei Ya, and the others nodded in unison.


    "To think it¡¯s a Collective Type of Ferocious Beast. This is too difficult," Su Baiined, finally understanding why only Totem Warriors could fetch water.


    "Shaman, let¡¯s go back. Leave the water fetching to us," Yan Jiao persuaded.


    Who would not want to upy the smallke? But they truly did not have that capability to. If one was not careful when fetching water from the shore, the next second they could be ambushed by a Stone Armoured Crocodile and dragged into the water. Once in the water, there was no way for them to escape.


    "That¡¯s right, if we need more water, we¡¯ll just have to make more trips," Hei Ya agreed.


    Usually, they fetch water four times a day, twice in the morning and twice in the afternoon. All avoiding the active periods of the Stone Armoured Crocodiles.


    "Wait a moment, let me think." Su Bai raised his hand to demand silence. His ck eyes scanned the surroundings of the smallke, paying special attention to the conditions on the shore.


    Since they could not take it by force, they could only take it by wit.


    "There should be a way, right?" Yan Hua murmured, her red eyes secretly observing Su Bai, hoping to find an easy way to fetch water so the Tribe would no longerck water.


    "¡­" Yan Jiao and Hei Ya silently exchanged nces, knowing it was impossible to easily fetch water from under the jaws of the Stone Armoured Crocodiles.


    They did not say much, letting the Shaman give up on his own, so they could return to the Tribe with peace of mind.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 24: Clever Way of Getting Water

    Chapter 24: Clever Way of Getting Water


    Trees surrounded the smallke, blocking Su Bai¡¯s view.


    He turned to Yan Jiao and the others, calmly saying, "Take me around the smallke."


    "Alright," Yan Jiao nodded, taking the lead to scout ahead.


    Su Bai observed as they came to a high slope by theke¡¯s edge, essentially a small cliff, about seven or eight metres above theke surface.


    Standing at the cliff edge looking down, he muttered softly, "If we made some buckets to draw water from here, it seems like we would not need to go to theke¡¯s edge for water."


    "That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think of that?" Yan Jiao¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, thinking it was an excellent idea.


    Hei Ya revealed a mouthful of sharp teeth, saying, "I¡¯ll go backter and have people gather more vines."


    "No. The efficiency is still too low. It only reduces the danger level but it doesn¡¯t solve the situation of Totem Warriors needing to go back and forth to fetch water," Su Bai shook his head, rejecting this idea.


    "Huh?" Yan Jiao, Hei Ya, and the others were dumbfounded. [How is this not feasible?] "Let¡¯s keep walking," Su Bai did not bother to exin.


    "Alright." Yan Jiao reluctantly led the way, but inwardly decided to have Totem Warriors fetch water from the cliff in the future.


    The group of five came to a low-lying area overgrown with wild grass.


    "Oh? This ce is quite good," Su Bai¡¯s eyes brightened as he surveyed the surrounding terrain, discovering that this depression was the lowest point around the smallke.


    Thinking of the dried-up stream¡¯s terrain, he softly said, "If the stream was to cut through here, the water level of this smallke would definitely drop by more than half."


    "What do you mean?" Yan Jiao, Yan Hua, and the others did not quite understand.


    "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ll get it in a moment." Su Bai¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he pointed at the wild grass in the depression, instructing, "Pull out the grass here, but be careful of snakes."


    "Okay," everyone responded in unison.


    Yan Jiao and Hei Ya entered the depression. The experienced Totem Warriors first explored the grass, startling away any wild animals that might be hiding inside.


    Su Bai stood to the side, watching the four enthusiastically pulling grass. His peripheral vision caught a glimpse of the cow horned girl bending over, her buttocks wrapped in the animal hide skirt. It had created an urge for him to give it a pat.


    He quickly suppressed his emotions and scanned the surroundings, measuring the distance from the depression to theke¡¯s edge. [The depression is less than ten metres away. With Totem Warriors helping, digging a channel over shouldn¡¯t take too long," Su Bai nced at Yan Jiao and the others. As expected of Totem Warriors, the grass was diminishing at a quick pace.


    *Roar¡­* A beast¡¯s roar came from the distant forest.


    Su Bai was startled by the roar and frowned, warning, "Damn it. We can¡¯t directly dig a channel to it."


    The roar reminded him that if they dug a channel, it would immediately be upied by other Ferocious Beasts. Their presence would contaminate the water source.


    "Water pollution is a big problem right now. There are over a dozen Ferocious Beasts in the smallke, and I don¡¯t want to be covered in parasites." Su Bai knocked his head with the side of his fist. He muttered softly, "Filtering at the water source is too impractical¡­"


    "Shaman, all the grass has been pulled out," Yan Jiao called softly.


    "Oh?" Su Bai came to his senses, looking at the somewhat muddy depression. After removing the wild grass, the depression was lower than he had imagined.


    He went to the depression, stepped on the muddy soil, crouched down to dig some mud, kneaded it forcefully. He found that it contained a lot of moisture.


    "Someonee here and dig down from this spot until you see sand," Su Bai said with a smile all over his face.


    He had figured out how to solve the impractical idea of filtering the water source. [Isn¡¯t soil the best filter?]


    "I¡¯ll do it," Hei Ya immediately responded, his ten fingers curling as he quickly began to dig up the soil.


    Su Bai watched the ¡®dog-digging¡¯ Hei Ya speechlessly. The scene was too novel. Soil was being scattered several metres high, forcing the others to helplessly step back.


    "Shaman, what¡¯s the purpose of digging a hole here?" Yan Jiao asked curiously.


    "Haven¡¯t you ever dug a well?" Su Bai asked in surprise.


    "What¡¯s a well?" Yan Hua asked in a clear voice.


    "Uh¡­" Su Bai was at a loss for words, helplessly exining, "It¡¯s digging a hole from the ground down, to ess underground water for use."


    "Digging a hole provides us water to use?" Yan Jiao and Yan Hua eximed in surprise.


    "Well, not every ce you dig a hole will have water," Su Bai sighed.


    Like in forested areas, it¡¯s very difficult to dig wells for water. The geological structures are different depending on the surrounding area. Su Bai had Hei Ya dig the hole because there was ake nearby, and water could seep through underground.


    "Then if we dig a well in the Tribe, can we get water?" Yan Jiao asked hopefully.


    "No." Su Bai shook his head mercilessly. The Tribe¡¯s location was very poor. It had few natural trees around, indicating how little underground water there was underground.


    "¡­" The hopeful gazes of Yan Jiao, Yan Hua, and the other Totem Warrior immediately dimmed.


    "By the way, do you know of any nts that are hollow in the middle?" Su Bai asked expectantly.


    He did not know if bamboo existed in this primitive society. If not, he would temporarily abandon the idea of transporting water to the Tribe. They could only have all Totem Warriors escort the Tribe¡¯s people to transport water, carrying enough for several days of drinking at once.


    "Yes, there are several kinds," Yan Hua said in a clear voice.


    "Several kinds?" Su Bai was surprised.


    "Yes, there¡¯s the Hollow Tree, Red Knot Tree, and Hollow Grass," Yan Hua expertly listed three nt names.


    "Are any of these three nts nearby?" Su Bai asked urgently, wanting to see if there was something simr to bamboo.


    "We¡¯ve only seen Hollow Trees nearby. The other two nts are only found near the Ancestral Land," Yan Jiao further borated.


    "Are there many? How tall are they? Are they easy to cut down?" Su Bai asked three questions in session.


    "There seem to be quite a lot. They¡¯re about twenty or so knots tall," Yan Jiao frowned in thought, then continued, "They¡¯re very easy to cut down. I can break a Hollow Tree with just a few punches."


    "Twenty-some knots, that¡¯s equivalent to about ten metres long. That¡¯s great," Su Bai felt as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    Unexpectedly, they had indeed found a nt that could substitute for bamboo.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 25: Primitive Society Version, Water Pipe

    Chapter 25: Primitive Society Version, Water Pipe


    Su Bai was not confident about unknown nts in this primitive society. He needed to see everything with his own eyes to be reassured. After all, this concerned the Tribe¡¯s water source.


    He said to Yan Jiao, "Get me a Hollow Tree to check."


    "Alright," Yan Jiao was about to dash towards the forest without hesitation.


    "Chieftain, I¡¯ll go," Said another Totem Warrior who had been silent until now.


    His name was Da Gua, and he quickly spoke up. "The strongest person should stay here to protect the Shaman."


    "Uh¡­" Yan Jiao realised only then that the Shaman was the most important.


    *Tsk!* Yan Hua nced at her embarrassed Father, unable to help but click her tongue. [He still can¡¯t change his impulsive nature.]


    Seeing his Daughter¡¯s contemptuous look, Yan Jiao red and shouted, "Don¡¯t bezy, quickly go help dig the hole."


    "Right¡­" The cow horned girl made a dissatisfied sound, but seeing her Father about to get angry, she quickly ran to dig the hole.*Hmph!* Yan Jiao snorted coldly, then turned to see Su Bai¡¯s amused expression. He also sheepishly ran to dig as well. [What a straightforward Chieftain,] Su Baimented in his heart.


    He turned his gaze towards the smallke, paying special attention to the Stone Armoured Crocodiles on the shore. He was thinking about how to hunt one to eat. On Earth, many crocodiles were farmed and had already been served on dining tables.


    "Crocodile skin is useful, not to mention these Stone Armoured Crocodiles. Their armour, if processed, could be made into natural armour¡­" Su Bai muttered to himself.


    In short, he had his eye on the Stone Armoured Crocodiles in the smallke, and had even thought about how to cook them. [Braised, barbecued or fried¡­]


    "What a pity, we can only look at them now but not eat them," Su Bai sighed.


    "Shaman, we¡¯ve dug into water!" Hei Ya called out excitedly.


    "Oh? So quick?" Su Bai turned in surprise, seeing Hei Ya covered in mud as if he had rolled in it.


    Su Bai stepped to the edge of the depression, seeing that the three had dug a hole over two metres wide and one metre deep.


    "Shaman, there¡¯s already water here. If we dig deeper, there will definitely be more," Hei Ya excitedly pointed to a corner of the mud pit where water was slowly seeping out.


    "Keep digging a bit deeper. We need to line the sides of the pit with some stones. Later, we¡¯ll need to cover the top of this water hole with branches," Su Bai quickly instructed.


    The water source needed to be hidden to prevent Ferocious Beasts from upying it. They needed to prevent the polluting of the water source. After all, who knew where these Ferocious Beasts might relieve themselves?


    "Understood!" The three responded excitedly.


    "Shaman, you¡¯re amazing. You can dig a hole anywhere and find water. We don¡¯t need to go to theke edge for water now," Hei Ya said as he dug, feeling an involuntary admiration for the Shaman from the bottom of his heart.


    "Yeah," Yan Hua nodded heavily, her beautiful eyes secretly ncing at Su Bai. She suddenly felt grateful that she had been persuaded by the Shaman to bring him to the water source. Now, they have really solved the water problem.


    Yan Jiao also understood at this moment why the Shaman did not want to fetch water from the cliff. Clearly, there was a better method of getting water here.


    The three now felt genuinely convinced by Su Bai, as he had aplished something they had never dared to imagine.


    *Crack, crack¡­* The sound of tree branches scraping came from the forest, immediately making everyone tense.


    "Shaman, step back." Yan Jiao immediately appeared in front of Su Bai.


    "What kind of Ferocious Beast could it be?" Hei Ya said in a low voice, his figure closely following on the left.


    Yan Hua was about to move to the right when Su Bai pulled her behind the two men.


    "¡­" A Humanoid figure emerged from the bushes, dragging two Hollow Logs, staring nkly at Yan Jiao, Hei Ya, and the others who had already taken up formation.


    "Da Gua, why didn¡¯t you make a sound?" Yan Jiao red irritably.


    "I¡­" Da Gua was at a loss for words.


    If he had not seen the Shaman, he would have asked, ¡®Don¡¯t we always do it like this before?¡¯


    "What ¡®I¡¯? Quickly bring the Hollow Trees over," Hei Ya called out awkwardly.


    They had been so nervous about the Shaman¡¯s safety that the two experienced Totem Warriors had momentarily failed to distinguish whether it was a Ferocious Beast. This had led to a huge misunderstanding.


    "Oh. Right." Da Gua was very perceptive, knowing that the two were embarrassed and angry. It was best to obey quietly, to avoid this being used as an excuse to throw him around once they returned back to camp.


    He ced the two seven to eight metres long Hollow Logs in front of Su Bai, then retreated to the side.


    "So this is a Hollow Tree? It¡¯s quite unique," Su Bai crouched down, examining the cross-section of the Hollow Log.


    The two Hollow Logs before him were about as thick as a thigh, with brown bark. There was a hole in the middle of the log, about as thick as a thumb.


    "Hollow Trees are great." Su Bai said with a smile, very satisfied with the Hollow Trees. They were natural water pipes, and the ¡®pipe walls¡¯ were very thick.


    Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes sparkled with curiosity as she asked in a clear voice, "Shaman, what would the Hollow Trees be used for?"


    "Hollow Trees will be used to transport water," Su Bai said matter-of-factly.


    "Huh? Transport water?" Yan Hua was stunned.


    Yan Jiao, Hei Ya, and Da Gua were all confused, wondering why they could not keep up with the Shaman¡¯s ideas.


    It was the first time in their lives they had heard that Hollow Trees could be used to transport water. The Ancestors had never thought of this.


    "Still don¡¯t understand?" Su Bai tilted his head and asked.


    "We don¡¯t understand," they all shook their heads in unison.


    "When this hole we dig is full, won¡¯t it overflow?"


    Su Bai pointed at the half-dug water hole and slowly exined: "If we bury Hollow Log in the hole, won¡¯t the water flow out from the middle of the Hollow Log? If we connect many Hollow Logs together, all the way to the Tribe, won¡¯t we have water flowing into the Tribe?"


    "Ahh¡­" They all drew in a sharp breath,pletely amazed by this idea.


    "That¡¯s right, howe I never thought of this?" Hei Ya covered his head in disbelief.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed in sudden realisation, "Connecting all the Hollow Logs, this idea is brilliant!"


    For people in a primitive society, this idea might seem simple, but no one would have thought of it or dared to think of such a thing. After all, for people who struggle daily just to fill their stomachs, they would never think of using Hollow Log to transport water. Everyone just fetched water from nearbykes and rivers, carrying it in wooden buckets. [Their thinking has been restricted due to their desperation to survive,] Su Bai shook his head, feeling that cultural and literacy education needed to be prepared.


    It was just like how everyone knows there was oxygen in the air, but without being taught this, no one would know what gas Humans breathe to survive.


    "Thinking of things others can¡¯t imagine. Is this what it means to be a Shaman?" Yan Hua stared at Su Bai¡¯s profile. Today¡¯s events have shaken her 19-year-old unchanging view of life.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 26: Does She Have a Tail

    Chapter 26: Does She Have a Tail


    "Shaman, how do we connect these Hollow Logs together?" Da Gua asked curiously.


    Yan Jiao reacted and quickly asked, "Yes, both ends can¡¯t be connected by cing them together, the water will leak out."


    Being able to connect the Hollow Logs was the most important thing. Otherwise, all of this was just talk.


    "Shaman, there must be a way," Hei Ya said expectantly.


    "It¡¯s very simple. Sharpen one end of the Hollow Log into a convex shape, then erge the hole of another Hollow Log. They can form a ¡®convex-concave¡¯ connection," Su Bai crouched down, picked up a stick and started drawing diagrams on the ground.


    He was not concerned about the details now, it was impossible for it to bepletely watertight. Still, as long as most of the water could be transported to the Tribe, it would be a sess.


    "So, that¡¯s how it works," Yan Jiao nodded in realisation.


    Da Gua stared at the diagram on the ground and nodded, "This is simple. It won¡¯t take long toplete."


    "I knew the Shaman would have a solution," Hei Ya grinned in praise."Alright, hurry and dig up a small reservoir," Su Bai said. They had been away from the Tribe for quite a while already. If they did not speed up, it would be dark soon.


    "Leave it to us," Yan Jiao said enthusiastically, eager to transport water back to the Tribe immediately.


    "Let me do it." Da Gua called out to the cow horned girl who was about to dig, calmly stating, "I¡¯m a bit faster, you go protect the Shaman."


    The hole was not very big. There was not enough room for four people. Furthermore, Three Totem Warriors digging would be faster.


    "Okay," Yan Hua quickly agreed, stepping to Su Bai¡¯s side with a slight smile on her lips.


    Su Bai watched the three digging mud with their bare hands and sighed, "They¡¯re like Human excavators¡­"


    He felt his fingers getting soft just watching. Only Totem Warriors could dig mud with their bare hands like this. If he tried, the mud and sand would make his fingers bleed.


    Time passed slowly, and half an hourter, a reservoir was dug out. It was three metres wide and over two metres deep, with sand at the bottom. It also now had about a foot of water in it. [The rate it goes through the ground isn¡¯t slow. Based on the water level of the smallke to this reservoir, filling it to two metres high shouldn¡¯t be a problem.] Su Bai estimated in his mind.


    "Shaman, shall we start connecting the Hollow Logs now?" Yan Jiao asked impatiently.


    "If we start connecting the Hollow Logs now, can we reach the Tribe by nightfall?" Su Bai asked.


    "With just the three of us, we can only connect a small section." Yan Jiao frowned, considering they had to cut trees and dig ¡®grooves¡¯.


    "What if everyone in the Tribe came to connect the Hollow Logs? How long would it take to reach the Tribe?" Su Bai asked again.


    "It could be done in a day," Yan Jiao said after some thought.


    "Alright. Cover the reservoir with some branches. We¡¯ll connect the Hollow Logs tomorrow," Su Bai said softly.


    "Shaman, why wait until tomorrow? It¡¯s still early, we can connect some Hollow Logs now," Yan Jiao said urgently.


    "Sharpening the axe will not dy the work of cutting wood. Let¡¯s cut the Hollow Logs first, and have the people in the Tribe prepare the ¡®concave-convex grooves¡¯ tonight. Tomorrow, we can bring them here and connect them directly. Won¡¯t that be faster?" Su Bai exined.


    At night, those in the Tribe would be idle anyway. They might as well not sleep early and alle to make the ¡®concave-convex grooves¡¯, which would save a lot of time. Moreover, this area near the water source was more dangerous. The few Totem Warriors here had to cut Hollow Logs, make grooves on them, and watch out for dangers. It was hard to imagine how many pipes could beid in one day. It might not even be possible to transport water to the Tribe in three days.


    "But the others still need to find nts for making linen," Yan Jiao still had linen on his mind. If he had to choose between linen and a water source, he would definitely prioritise linen.


    "We haven¡¯t found any yet, have we? Taking a day off won¡¯t hurt," Su Bai shook his head.


    "Alright," Yan Jiao reluctantly agreed.


    "The route for connecting the Hollow Logs, from here all the way to the Tribe, must be sloping downwards. Even if it means taking a detour." Su Bai seriously instructed, "Especially the section near the water source. There must not be any section of Hollow Log higher than the one before it since the ¡®water pressure¡¯ is not enough to send water to the Tribe."


    "Understood," Yan Jiao, Hei Ya, and Da Gua responded in unison.


    The reservoir was quickly covered with branches, and Hei Ya even pressed many stones on top.


    Su Bai scanned around, and did not spot any issues with it. He said, "Let¡¯s go, take me back to the Tribe."


    "Yes," Yan Jiao quickly responded.


    The group of five headed back to the Tribe along the way they came. Unlike theplex emotions on the way here, they were now returning to the Tribe with excitement and joy.


    It took over an hour for the five to return to the Tribe, and the sun was already tilting west, with only two or three hours left before dark.


    "Shaman, I¡¯ll have people go cut Hollow Trees," Yan Jiao said, then rushed back into the forest with Hei Ya and Da Gua.


    Most of the Tribe was gathered at the gathering ground, where there were Hollow Trees. They could cut trees on the spot and transport them back to the Tribe before dark.


    *Growl¡­* Suddenly, Su Bai¡¯s stomach growled loudly.


    "Shaman, are you hungry?" Yan Hua asked with a smile.


    "I am a bit hungry," Su Bai said helplessly. How could he not be? He had not eaten all day.


    On his first day as Shaman, he had not rested at all. In the morning, he attended a meeting to understand the Tribe¡¯s situation, then found an assistant. At noon, he went to check the water source. He had been busy until now without eating.


    "Shaman, go back to the tent first, I¡¯ll get you some dried meat," Yan Hua quickly said, running off with her buttocks swaying. [I still don¡¯t know if she has a tail or not¡­] Su Bai watched the cow horned girl¡¯s swaying buttocks, wondering, [If I ask her directly, will I be called a pervert?]


    He turned and walked towards the main tent, muttering, "No, primitive society shouldn¡¯t have the term ¡®pervert¡¯, right?"


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 27: I Think I Made a Mistake

    Chapter 27: I Think I Made a Mistake


    Su Bai moved his arms and walked towards the Main Teepee, wanting to rest well after walking in the mountains for more than two hours. He was also very hungry. He had just lifted the door p of the Teepee, looking at thepletely renewed interior, with items neatly arranged.


    "Is this my Teepee?" Su Bai hesitated.


    "Shaman, y-you¡¯re back." Yu Ying¡¯s soft voice sounded from behind him.


    Su Bai put down the door p and turned to look, seeing the fox eared girl holding a pile of hay. Her cheeks were dirtier than when he saw her in the morning.


    *Gurgle¡­* Just as he was about to greet her, his stomach growled again.


    "Eh?" Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes, looking at Su Bai¡¯s stomach in surprise. She reacted and said anxiously, "I¡¯ll go get some dried meat."


    "No need, Ah¡¯Hua will bring dried meat overter." Su Bai quickly called out to stop the fox eared girl, who was about to turn and run, to save her from a wasted trip.


    "Then, I¡¯ll start the fire first." Yu Ying said, holding the hay.


    She took a step forward, but immediately pulled back. Her pink eyes timidly looked at Su Bai, not daring to enter the Teepee before the Shaman."Come in," Su Bai said softly, taking the lead to enter the Teepee.


    "Yes," Yu Ying promptly replied.


    After entering the Teepee, Su Bai¡¯s first thought was how clean it was. He found that the ground had been covered with new animal hides, and the fire pit in the middle of the Teepee had been erged by a circle.


    He curiously asked, "Did you do up the animal hides and fire pit?"


    "The new animal hides were sent by Uncle Mai Mang," Yu Ying replied obediently, holding the hay and standing to the side. "The fire pit was erged by Mai Mao, Uncle Mai Mang¡¯s Son."


    "Oh." Su Bai understood. Mai Mang sending these over was certainly because he had saved him earlier in the morning.


    There was not much in the Teepee, the main items were stored in several boxes. There was a wooden barrel for water; and a millstone-sized rock, also covered with new animal hide, serving as a table.


    Apart from these, there were two piles of hay, onerge and one small, which were the beds for sleeping.


    "Huh? Why is there an extra pile of hay?" Su Bai asked in surprise.


    "Is it not allowed? I¡¯ll move it out right away," Yu Ying heard this and hurriedly tried to carry the hay out, thinking the Shaman disliked the extra pile of hay in the Teepee.


    "Wait, first tell me, why is there an extra pile of hay?" Su Bai asked gently.


    "That, that¡¯s where I sleep," Yu Ying lowered her head timidly.


    "You mean, you¡¯re going to live with me?" Su Bai asked, his ck eyes wide in shock.


    "Uncle Mai Mang said the Shaman Priestess needs to be ready to serve the Shaman at all times," Yu Ying¡¯s voice was soft and tender.


    "Mai Mang really is¡­ really good at arranging things¡­" Su Bai rolled his eyes. The bed had already been prepared, and it would not be nice to drive the fox eared girl out. If word got out, Yu Ying would certainly be ostracised and med by the Tribe.


    He let out a light sigh and gently asked, "What about you? Do you want to live here?"


    "I¡­" Yu Ying raised her head, her pink eyes nced at Su Bai¡¯s face, then quickly lowered again.


    After a while, she said softly with a red face, "I-I want to stay."


    "Alright then, you can stay," Su Bai shrugged and said.


    "I will try my best to be a good Shaman Priestess," Yu Ying promised, wagging her fox tail.


    "I look forward to it," Su Bai said with a smile. He stepped in to sit on the animal hide spread beside the stone table.


    Seeing this, Yu Ying quickly put the hay on her own hay bed. She ran to the wooden barrel, took a wooden cup and filled it with water, carefully cing it in front of Su Bai.


    "Shaman, drink some water."


    "¡­" Su Bai looked at the water in the cup, his mind shing to the scene of Stone Armoured Crocodiles rolling in the smallke in the forest. He was strangely thinking of what this water had gone through, [crocodile¡¯s bath water¡­]


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes, looking at the Shaman who was staring nkly at the wooden cup, thinking she had done something wrong. She nervously asked, "Shaman, is there something wrong with this water?"


    "Boil the water¡­" Su Bai sighed and said.


    He thought of the parasites he had seen in those videos when he was on Earth. Although he was very thirsty, he could not bring himself to drink this cup of water. The simplest way to kill parasites was to boil the water. Heating it to above 100 degrees Celsius would kill most harmful parasites.


    "Oh? I¡¯ll boil it right away." Yu Ying quickly took away the cup. Sheboriously moved the stone pot to the fire pit, and squatted down to start the fire.


    "Looks like I need to make a filter," Su Bai muttered to himself, thinking about the harsh environment of primitive society. He felt as though he needed to improve survival measures to avoid falling victim to inadvertent poisoning from food and water.


    When he was on Earth, he had written a novel about wilderness survival and had researched some outdoor survival guides. It included simple methods to make outdoor filters. [We first need a container] Su Bai got up, found some animal hide and a piece of charcoal. He started drawing on the stone table.


    "Shaman, may Ie in?" Yan Hua called from outside the Teepee.


    "Come in." Su Bai responded without raising his head.


    After Yan Hua entered, she saw the fox eared girl squatting by the fire pit, her pink eyes looking at her expectantly, like an abandoned kitten.


    Yan Hua handed over the dried meat and asked in a lowered voice, "Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "I, I think I made a mistake," Yu Ying took the dried meat, sneaking a nce at Su Bai who was lowering his head, and said in a very small voice, "Did I do something wrong? Just now when I brought water for the Shaman to drink, the Shaman told me to boil it."


    It was her first time being a Shaman Priestess, so she was afraid of doing something wrong. Any slight abnormality from the Shaman made her feel like she might have done something wrong.


    "Boil the water?" Yan Hua tilted her head in confusion. [Doesn¡¯t everyone just drink water straight from the container? Why does he need it to be boiled?]


    She frowned and thought for a while, but could not think of anything inappropriate.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask the Shaman for you," Yan Hua reassured her.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 28: There Are Tiny Creatures in the Water

    Chapter 28: There Are Tiny Creatures in the Water


    "Done." Su Bai put down the charcoal, looking at the animal hide drawing that only he could understand.


    He looked up to see the cow horned girl standing nearby, craning her neck to peek at the animal hide drawing, when their eyes met.


    "Shaman, I-I wasn¡¯t trying to peek¡­" Yan Hua blinked, then frantically reacted, waving her hands in panic and instinctively taking a step back.


    "It¡¯s fine. No problem if you look." Su Bai¡¯s mouth curved slightly upward, rarely seeing the cow horned girl flustered.


    *Phew¡­* Yan Hua saw that Su Bai was not angry, and her raised heart immediately rxed. She had just been curious and peeked a few times, only to be caught red-handed.


    "Eh?" Yu Ying stared nkly at the cow horned girl, [Aren¡¯t you supposed to ask the Shaman about the water drinking issue? How did you end up peeking and getting flustered?]


    Yan Hua had not forgotten about her friend¡¯s worries. Afterposing herself, she asked in a clear voice, "Shaman, do you not like drinking cold water?"


    "I do like it," Su Bai replied without thinking much, "Drinking a cup of cold water on a hot day can cool you down."


    "¡­" Yu Ying pursed her lips, her mood dropping."I, I see," Yan Hua¡¯s tone was a bit unnatural. She secretly nced at her dejected friend and mustered up the courage to ask, "If the Shaman likes drinking cold water, why do you still want to boil it?"


    "Oh?" Hearing this, and seeing the fox eared girl¡¯s disappointed expression, Su Bai immediately understood what was going on. He nevertheless pretended not to know and calmly stated, "It¡¯s safer to boil water before drinking it."


    "Why?" Yan Hua asked instinctively.


    Yu Ying perked up her fox ears, trying hard to eavesdrop on their conversation, also wanting to know why.


    "There are invisible tiny creatures in the water, boiling the water can kill them." Su Bai said casually, as if talking about something trivial.


    "Ah?" Yan Hua was shocked by these words, her face paling.


    If the Shaman drank water with creatures in it and something happened, the me Dragon Tribe would be finished. [No, we can¡¯t let that happen!] Yu Ying was even more frightened, her face turning extremely pale, her pink eyes welling up with tears. She said in panic, "Shaman, I didn¡¯t know there were creatures in the water."


    Seeing the two girls almost crying in fear, Su Bai spoke gently. "It¡¯s okay, just boil the water and it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not a big deal."


    "Xiao Yu, don¡¯t use this pot of water," Yan Hua called out urgently, wanting to eliminate any possibility that it might harm the Shaman.


    "Okay," Yu Ying immediately responded.


    "Stop. Don¡¯t pour out the water!" Su Bai quickly stopped them when he saw this, "All water has these tiny creatures, just boil it and it¡¯ll be fine."


    If they poured out the water, he would have to wait a long time before he could drink again. The Hollow Log had not been connected to the Tribe yet, so water was still very scarce.


    "Shaman, are you saying all water has these tiny creatures? All includes the entire Tribe?" Yan Hua asked, her beautiful eyes widened with terror.


    "All water, not just in the Tribe, but also in that smallke." Su Bai affirmed.


    "¡­" Yan Hua opened and closed her small mouth, her throat was now very dry, too scared to speak.


    "Shaman, but everyone has always been drinking this water," Yu Ying said timidly.


    "Let me ask you a few questions," Su Bai did not directly exin.


    "Okay," both of them nodded in unison.


    "Have you ever noticed people around you suddenly getting diarrhoea? Some might suddenly foaming at the mouth while some suddenly fall ill?" Su Bai described several characteristics of drinking raw water.


    Of course, there were other factors that could cause these, but drinking raw water would increase the likelihood to over fifty percent.


    The tap water drunk in Earth cities was treated, and then boiled again. They werepletely safe. However, in primitive society, the raw water in the wild had not been treated. It contained bacteria, eggs of parasites, and potentially some harmful minerals. If one drank raw water year after year, diarrhoea would be amon urrence.


    "¡­" Yan Hua¡¯s face, which had just regained its colour, turned pale again. Her body shivered as if recalling something unpleasant.


    She swallowed and said in a trembling voice, "There seem to have been a few people, and two people died from such illnesses."


    "Shaman, what should we do?" Yu Ying¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears, thinking of people around her who fit what the Shaman had described.


    "The tiny creatures in the water are invisible to the naked eye. They need to be magnified dozens or hundreds of times to be seen. They are mixed in the raw water, and if drunk, they get into the stomach. There, they will damage the body¡¯s¡­ energy. Over time, it will cause illness and diarrhoea," Su Bai exined the harm of bacteria in easy-to-understand terms.


    "The tiny creatures are that small?" Yan Hua and Yu Ying eximed in shock.


    "So the simplest method is to kill them with high temperature," Su Bai said softly.


    "I understand now. From now on, we must boil water before drinking," Yan Hua sighed in relief, d that there was a solution.


    "Now that you understand, I¡¯ll leave it to you to inform everyone about boiling water before drinking." Su Bai casually instructed.


    "Alright." Yan Hua agreed without hesitation.


    "Also, have someone make a few of these for me." Su Bai handed over the animal hide drawing and began to exin, "This big one is a wooden tube. I want the opening for this to be a bit smaller, with a piece of animal hide at the bottom to block it. Fill it with charcoal and sand. It should be filled in threeyers." His filter was an improved version, with charcoal and sand in threeyers, which would make the filtered water much cleaner.


    "Okay." Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes focused intently on the animal hide drawing, trying hard to remember what the Shaman said so she could ry it to the most skilled woodworker in the Tribe.


    "Go on then, have it ready for me tomorrow," Su Bai said softly.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave." Yan Hua took the animal hide drawing and quickly ran out of the Teepee, eager to convey the Shaman¡¯s requirements before she forgot.


    "Indeed, like Father like Daughter, both have such impetuous personalities¡­" Su Bai remarked, turning his head to look at the fox eared girl who was boiling water.


    Seeing the dried meat, he instructed, "Xiao Yu, roast some meat for us to eat."


    "Okay." Yu Ying obediently responded, finding a whittled wooden skewer. She pierced through a palm-sized piece of dried meat with it and started to roast it over the fire.


    Seeing the fox eared girl¡¯s actions, Su Bai advised, "Use charcoal to roast. The dried meat won¡¯t cken as easily, and it¡¯ll taste better."


    "O-okay," Yu Ying quickly moved the dried meat away from the mes and ced it over the glowing red charcoal.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 29: They’re Not as Important as the Shaman

    Chapter 29: They¡¯re Not as Important as the Shaman


    "Shaman, the water is boiled," Yu Ying poured a cup of hot water, ced it on the stone table, and wagged her fox tail. She soon ran back to watch over the roasting meat at the fire pit.


    *Sizzle sizzle sizzle¡­* The dried meat being roasted over charcoal made an enticing sound, filling the air with the aroma of meat.


    *Gurgle¡­* At the same time, Su Bai and Yu Ying¡¯s stomachs let out hungry ¡®cries¡¯.


    "Haven¡¯t you eaten today?" Su Bai asked with a frown.


    "No¡­" Yu Ying answered softly, her pink eyes fixed on the roasting meat, her mouth watering heavily, secretly swallowing.


    "Why haven¡¯t you eaten?" Su Bai pressed.


    "My¡­ my portion of food, from now on, should be given by the Shaman," Yu Ying said carefully, her fox ears drooping, her fox tail no longer moving.


    "If you¡¯re hungry, you can go get some meat to eat yourself," Su Bai gently said. He believed that given the Shaman¡¯s status in the Tribe, as his Shaman Priestess, she should be able to get a portion of meat to eat without anyone stopping her.


    "No, no. That is not allowed. It has to be given by the Shaman." Yu Ying stubbornly shook her head. She believed that only food given by the Shaman belonged to her."¡­" Su Bai felt a little touched, but more than that, he marvelled at how stubborn people in the Tribe were. They were all sticking rigidly to their beliefs. [Stubborn people are reassuring. They are the kind who I like to be around.]


    "Since you say so, let¡¯s eat together then." Su Bai got up and came to the fire pit. He sat down cross-legged, took a whittled wooden skewer nearby, pierced a piece of dried meat, and started roasting.


    "Eh?" Yu Ying was stunned, then anxiously said, "Shaman, leave the meat roasting to me, you should go rest."


    "I am resting right now," Su Bai said with a light chuckle.


    "But I¡¯ve already roasted the meat," Yu Ying waved the roasted meat in her hand.


    The palm-sized dried meat had been roasted to a brown colour, without a single ck spot, showing how carefully the fox eared girl had been turning it.


    "Then give it to me," Su Bai took the roasted meat without ceremony, blew on it, and started eating.


    After chewing for a bit, he found the meat to be a bit tough. However, it was very fragrant. The only downside was that it was too nd, with a bit of gamey taste.


    "¡­" Yu Ying sped her hands tightly together, her pink eyes fixed on Su Bai¡¯s face. There was a hint of expectation hidden in her eyes.


    "It¡¯s very good," Su Bai swallowed the meat in his mouth and praised, "You¡¯re the best meat roaster I¡¯ve seen in this world."


    He was not lying. Sinceing to this world, the fox eared girl was the first person to roast meat for him.


    "That¡¯s good," Yu Ying smiled brightly, finally able topletely rx.


    She was very happy. Having her roasted meat recognized by the Shaman was even more pleasing than being praised by people in the Tribe.


    "You should roast some for yourself too," Su Bai looked at the excited fox eared girl.


    "The Shaman should eat first. I¡¯ll roast for you," Yu Ying again skewered a piece of dried meat, roasting it with a serious expression.


    However, her twitching nose and the asional sound of her secretly swallowing saliva all indicated how much she wanted to eat right now.


    "Then, half each," Su Bai handed over the half-eaten roasted meat.


    "For, for me?" Yu Ying asked with a nk expression, not expecting this.


    "Eat quickly. You need energy to roast meat," Su Bai stuffed the roasted meat into the fox eared girl¡¯s hand.


    "Can I really eat it?" Yu Ying asked again in a soft voice.


    She looked down at the roasted meat in her hand, clearly seeing the teeth marks on it. However, felt no disgust in her heart. Instead, she felt deeply touched.


    "Of course you can eat it," Su Bai nodded affirmatively.


    *Ahhm~~* Yu Ying opened her mouth, making an adorable sound. She revealed her small fangs, and stuffed the half palm-sized roasted meat into her mouth with one bite. She even skillfully pulled out the wooden skewer and chewed vigorously. [Should I say, as expected of a beast eared girl?] This thought shed through Su Bai¡¯s mind.


    He watched the fox eared girl¡¯s puffed-out cheeks. She was like a little squirrel with its mouth full of food, working hard to chew.


    The two quietly roasted meat.


    "It would be even better with some salt," Su Bai mused as he turned the roasting meat, thinking of the various spices back on Earth. After all, he was now eating nd roasted meat.


    Yu Ying¡¯s fox ears twitched, and she quickly said, "Shaman, I¡¯ll go get salt."


    "No need." Su Bai hurriedly grabbed the fox eared girl who was about to run out.


    He had learned how to act now. He needed to be proactive in advance to stop the Tribe people, who act as soon as they speak.


    "Oh¡­" Yu Ying obediently returned to sit down, not asking why he wanted salt but then stopped her from getting it.


    "For salt, let¡¯s leave it for those Warrior Trainees." Su Bai softly said.


    As the Shaman of the Tribe, a parent figure for the Tribe, he should be able to resist a little gluttonous desire. The young Warrior Trainees needed the salt more. They needed to build up their strength and replenish their body¡¯s salt level.


    "They¡¯re not as important as you, Shaman," Yu Ying said as she turned back to roasting meat.


    "Missing salt for one meal won¡¯t hurt, we¡¯ll exchange for more salt from the Spotted Deer Tribe in a few days," Su Bai said carelessly.


    "Can we exchange for a lot of salt?" Yu Ying¡¯s eyes brightened, then dimmed again.


    As the Niece of Team Leader Cang Shi of the Hunting Team, she had also heard that the Tribe was not doing well now and had no extra meat to exchange for salt.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here," Su Bai took a bite of the roasted meat and said with his mouth full, "The Tribe will get better and better, you don¡¯t need to skimp on that little bit of food."


    "¡­" Yu Ying¡¯s small hand trembled a bit, as if some secret had been seen through by Su Bai.


    "Eat quickly, you need to be full to help me with work," Su Bai said softly.


    From the way the fox eared girl ate meat, naturally able to eat half a palm-sized piece in one bite, there was a high probability she was a big eater.


    Yu Ying pursed her lips and said with difficulty, "Then, then I¡¯ll eat one more piece."


    "I¡¯ll give you three more pieces of meat, and don¡¯t you dare refuse. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you sleep here tonight," Su Bai sternly warned. He knew just how considerate people were too hard on themselves.


    "I won¡¯t refuse." Yu Ying said hurriedly, a trace of gratitude shing in her pink eyes.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 30: Popularising Boiled Water

    Chapter 30: Poprising Boiled Water


    As the sun set in the west, it was once again dusk.


    Yan Jiao led a group of people out of the forest, finally returning to the Tribe before nightfall.


    At this time, in the open area at the centre of the Tribe, many Hollow Logs had been piled up. They were estimated to be about three to four hundred Hollow Logs.


    Hei Ya wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Chieftain, we¡¯re still short on Hollow Logs. Should I take some people to bring back more?"


    "No need. Tomorrow, have people carve ¡®grooves¡¯ at the collection site. It¡¯ll be closer to transport them to the water source from there," Yan Jiao shook his head and said. There were still some Hollow Logs piled up at the collection site.


    Moreover, entering the forest right now, at night, was too dangerous. If they identally encountered a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, it would be disastrous.


    "Alright. We¡¯ll set out earlier tomorrow then," Hei Ya said seriously.


    "Chieftain, I think we should leave a Totem Warrior in the Tribe," Da Gua reminded. "The Shaman is still in the Tribe. It¡¯s too dangerous without a Totem Warrior¡¯s protection."


    "Right, we need to leave a Totem Warrior in the Tribe," Hei Ya nodded hurriedly.The Shaman going into the forest this morning had really scared them. If something happened to him, they would not be able to face their Ancestors.


    "We have too few Totem Warriors," Yan Jiao nodded helplessly and said, "Hei Ya, you stay behind. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go with Da Gua and Wa Ming."


    "I can stay behind," Mai Mang¡¯s weak voice sounded from behind them.


    Now that the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s location was rtively remote, with not much attention on them, having one Totem Warrior in the Tribe was enough to serve as a warning.


    Yan Jiao turned to look and asked with concern, "Mai Mang, how are you feeling?"


    "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a bit weak. I¡¯ll recover after eating a few pieces of meat," Mai Mang waved his hand dismissively.


    "You¡¯re really lucky. Fortunately, you encountered the Shaman," Hei Ya joked with a smile.


    "Haha¡­" Mai Mangughed nervously, sighing, "I really thought I was going to die. It¡¯s good we have the Shaman."


    Yan Jiao scanned the surroundings and asked, "Where¡¯s Wa Ming?"


    "He went on patrol," Mai Mang said in a deep voice.


    "One person is too few," Yan Jiao recalled the incident of the ck Snake Tribe ambushing them at their Tribal Ancestral Land and said in a deep voice, "Da Gua, you go on patrol too."


    Although it was just them trying to pull wool over their eyes, with two Totem Warriors not being enough to protect the entire perimeter of the Tribe, it at least provided them with an extra sense of security. They could at least drive away some prying Mix Blood Ferocious Beasts.


    "Alright." Da Gua nodded calmly and turned to walk towards the forest.


    "What are you bringing back so many Hollow Logs for?" Mai Mang asked curiously.


    "You don¡¯t know? These Hollow Logs are valuable," Hei Ya grinned, showing a mouthful of sharp teeth.


    "Valuable? Is it the Shaman¡¯s order?" Mai Mang asked curiously.


    "Yes, the Hollow Logs will be used to transport water to our Tribe¡­" Hei Ya vividly narrated today¡¯s events.


    "¡­"


    "Father, you¡¯re back!" Yan Hua hurriedly came forward, looking very anxious.


    Seeing his Daughter¡¯s rushed appearance, Yan Jiao asked urgently, "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to the Shaman?"


    "No, nothing happened to the Shaman," Yan Hua rolled her eyes and began to exin about the tiny creatures in the water.


    Yan Jiao was stunned after listening, his expression beginning to change. He gritted his teeth and said, "Damn, my Huo¡¯er must have been killed by those tiny creatures!"


    Yan Huo, Yan Jiao¡¯s first child, had died of illness at the age of three, which had always been a heavy scar on his heart.


    Mai Mang and Hei Ya also heard the cow horned girl¡¯s exnation.


    "There are actually invisible tiny creatures in the water? How can there be such a bizarre thing?" Hei Ya said hoarsely, his hand unconsciously touching his stomach.


    "My Wife, could it be that she also¡­" Mai Mang¡¯s eyes reddened, remembering how seven years ago, on one night, his Wife suddenly foamed at the mouth and died.


    *Huff huff¡­* Yan Jiao took several deep breaths, suppressing the sorrow in his heart. He looked at the people gathered around.


    He suddenly stepped forward, stood on a pile of Hollow Logs, and called out with a grave expression, "People of the Tribe, from today on, all water must be boiled before drinking. Whoever drinks water without boiling it, I¡¯ll beat them up."


    "¡­" There was absolute silence.


    The people in the Tribe all looked at Yan Jiao in bewilderment. Some were very displeased with this order, wondering why drinking water had to be so troublesome.


    "This is the Shaman¡¯s order. If anyone disobeys, I¡¯ll beat them up too," Hei Ya suddenly roared.


    "It¡¯s the Shaman¡¯s order? We¡¯ll definitely obey."


    "Why do we need to boil water before drinking? It¡¯s too hot that way."


    "Silence! The Shaman must have his reasons for asking us to do this."


    "¡­"


    The crowd began to discuss, with most people unconditionally trusting the Shaman. This was the prestige umted by several generations of Shamans. Only a small portion of people were grumbling, but they only dared to mutter a few words under their breath.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s heart slightly rxed as he called out, "Everyone start eating. Afterwards, it¡¯s time to work. Tonight, we need to process these Hollow Logs."


    After calling out, he turned to Hei Ya and said, "Distribute some dried meat to everyone."


    "Alright," Hei Ya nodded.


    "Father, the Tribe doesn¡¯t have enough stone pots to boil water," Yan Hua reminded in a small voice.


    This was also why she was in a hurry to find Yan Jiao. Otherwise, the order would have been passed down earlier.


    The only containers in the Tribe that could boil water were stone pots. However, there were very few left. The remaining one or two stone pots were made in the past ten days, specifically for the Old Shaman to stew meat.


    The me Dragon Tribe had seventy-two people, and the number of stone pots needed for boiling water was not small. In primitive society, there were no iron tools. Relying solely on stone craftsmen to carve, it took two to three days to make one.


    "Let¡¯s go see the Shaman," Yan Jiao turned to Yan Hua and Mai Mang, "Perhaps the Shaman has a solution."


    "Alright."


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 31: Educational Pioneer

    Chapter 31: Educational Pioneer


    In the Teepee, Su Bai was writing a diary. It was a habit he had developed after writing novels on Earth. He would record his inspirations whenever they came.


    Now that he had be a Shaman, managing 72 people as the Vige Chief of a Tribe, he had even more responsibilities. If he did not write a diary, he might forget many things. It was also the way of reviewing the old to learn the new.


    However, Su Bai would not write any secrets in his diary, such as being a Transmigrator, possessing a System, things produced by the System¡­ and so on.


    These secrets could reveal his identity, which was why he would never write them in his diary. He kept thempletely to himself. He swore to never speak of such things until his death.


    "Education and culture should be put on the agenda. In terms of Chinese characters, how can I make it easier for the Tribe people to remember them?" Su Bai wrote in his diary, stopping the charcoal in his hand in frustration.


    He looked down at the words on the animal hide. The writing using charcoal was a bit blurry, and animal hide was not really good material to write on.


    "It seems like I need to produce paper too, and find a good substitute for ink," Su Bai flicked the charcoal dust off his fingers.


    The diary he was writing was meant to be a family heirloom. The experiences and thoughts in the diary were to be passed down to future generations.


    For example, future records might say: ¡®Su Bai was a thinker of primitive society, an educational pioneer, the founder of the Su Family¡¯s writing system.¡¯It could also be, ¡®Many readers would revere him as Sage Su, the Supreme Sage, the Supreme Teacher¡­¡¯


    After all, in a primitive society where culture had barely begun to develop, being able to leave an important mark in history seemed very interesting to Su Bai. [Though, it was of dark taste to desire such titles.]


    "I¡¯m fantasising too far," Su Bai suddenlyughed. It was his way of finding joy in hardship. Primitive society was truly boring.


    "¡­" Yu Ying sat by the fire pit, sewing animal hides, asionally looking up to steal a nce at Su Bai.


    She saw the Shaman stop writing, looking a bit troubled, then suddenlyughing. [The Shaman must be working very hard. He must have just solved a difficult problem for the Tribe, that¡¯s why he¡¯sughing so happily.]


    "Shaman, may Ie in?" Suddenly, a voice called from outside the Teepee, startling the fox eared girl. She quickly stood up and looked at the Shaman.


    "Let them in," Su Bai nodded and said. With an assistant, he did not need to shout anymore.


    "Yes," Yu Ying walked to the door p, lifted it and saw Yan Jiao, Yan Hua, and Mai Mang.


    "Oh? Yu Ying, why are you in the Shaman¡¯s Teepee?" Yan Jiao asked in surprise.


    "The Shaman said you cane in," Yu Ying softly said. She then added in a small voice, "Uncle Yan Jiao, I¡¯m here to serve the Shaman."


    "What!?" Yan Jiao eximed in shock.


    He turned to look at his Daughter behind him, his red eyes emitting a sharp yet ¡®loving¡¯ gaze, as if reprimanding, ¡®What is going on!? How could you let someone else take the position of Shaman Priestess!?¡¯ [It¡¯s over!] Two words shed through Yan Hua¡¯s mind. Seeing her Father¡¯s expression, she knew she was definitely going to be scolded.


    "Chieftain, let¡¯s not keep the Shaman waiting," Mai Mang intervened.


    *Hmph!* Yan Jiao made a dissatisfied snort, turned around and forced a smile at the fox eared girl, before stepping into the Teepee.


    How could he not be angry? He had thought his Daughter would be the Shaman Priestess. If she became one, she would not have the chance to be a Totem Warrior or go out hunting, allowing him to put his worries to rest.


    But now? The position of Shaman Priestess had been taken by Yu Ying.


    If Yan Jiao knew that the candidate for Shaman Priestess had been rmended to the Shaman by his own Daughter, he would cough up blood from anger.


    The group entered the Teepee.


    "¡­" Yan Jiao saw the extra pile of hay in the Teepee and instantly understood what it was for.


    He inwardly fumed, [Who taught Yu Ying toe live in the Shaman¡¯s Teepee!? Could it be that Cang Shi taught her in advance!? When that bastard Cang Shi returns, I¡¯ll find an excuse to beat him up to vent my anger!]


    Yan Jiao never suspected that Yu Ying had requested toe here herself. Everyone in the Tribe knew the fox eared girl was very timid and would never do such a bold thing.


    *Ahem, ahem¡­* Mai Mang coughed lightly with a hint of guilt. Seeing the Chieftain¡¯s expression, as someone who grew up with him, he naturally understood what kind of person Yan Jiao was and what he was thinking. [He must be thinking about beating up whoever encouraged Yu Ying to sleep in the Shaman¡¯s Teepee!]


    And that person was him, Mai Mang.


    To thank the Shaman, he had encouraged Yu Ying to live in the Main Teepee, just to make it convenient to take care of her. It was nothing more than that.


    "Shaman, thank you for saving my life," Mai Mang bowed gratefully.


    "Are you alright now?" Su Bai asked in a kind tone.


    "I¡¯m fine now, I¡¯llpletely recover in two more days," Mai Mang said hurriedly.


    "That¡¯s good," Su Bai nodded slightly, looking at the stern-faced Yan Jiao and the troubled-looking cow horned girl.


    He asked curiously, "Chieftain, has something happened?"


    *Huuuuuu¡­* Yan Jiao let out a long breath, put aside his personal emotions, and asked in a solemn voice, "Shaman, the Tribe doesn¡¯t have enough containers to boil water. Do you have any solutions?"


    "For now, use wooden barrels as a substitute," Su Bai had already thought about this problem.


    "Ah? Wooden barrels?" Everyone present was stunned.


    "But, but¡­ wooden barrels can¡¯t be used to boil water over fire," Yan Jiao said with a pained expression, looking as if he was saying ¡®Shaman, please don¡¯t joke around¡¯.


    "We¡¯re not putting the wooden barrels directly over the fire," Su Bai patted his forehead, ming himself for not exining clearly.


    He exined gently, "Heat rocks in fire, then put them into the wooden barrels filled with water. That will boil the water."


    "That works too?" Yan Hua found this to be extremely suprising.


    "Can it kill the tiny creatures?" Mai Mang asked in a low voice.


    "Of course it can," Su Bai said confidently.


    This method couldn¡¯t be used for long though, It was just a temporary substitute for boiling water. When he had the time, he would try to move on to making pottery. That way, they could promote methods of cooking like stewing meat and making soup, instead of just monotonously roasting meat.


    "That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll go tell everyone right away," Yan Jiao said hurriedly.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 32: Too Easily Satisfied

    Chapter 32: Too Easily Satisfied


    As night deepened, the people of the Tribe had long finished their work on the ¡®grooves¡¯ and had all gone to rest.


    In the Main Teepee, where the fire in the fire pit was burning brightly, Yu Ying was dozing off. The animal hide garment she was sewing had slipped from her legs to the ground. Her head was nodding off, and her fox ears were drooping with sleepiness.


    "I finally finished drawing," Su Bai looked at the animal hide drawing on the stone table and stretched. He had drawn out what needed to be done tomorrow in advance.


    He turned his head towards the fire pit and saw the fox eared girl dozing off. He shook his head with amusement and stood up to walk towards the fire pit.


    Su Bai came to Yu Ying¡¯s side, gently took away the half-sewn animal hide garment, ced one hand on the fox eared girl¡¯s shoulder, and the other under her bent legs.


    With a little effort, he lifted Yu Ying up, walked carefully to the hay bed, and slowly bent down toy the fox eared girl down.


    "¡­" Su Bai turned his head to nce at Yu Ying. He noticed her long eyshes trembling and her fox ears standing up. He knew she was already awake.


    To avoid awkwardness, he did not expose her. He casually pulled over a nearby animal hide to cover Yu Ying¡¯s belly, preventing her from catching a cold thiste at night.


    "It should be around eleven o¡¯clock now, right?" Su Bai muttered to himself as he walked to his own hay bed and leisurelyy down.*Huuu Huuu¡­* Yu Ying¡¯s breathing became a bit rapid. She slightly opened her eyes to a slit, and only when she saw no one did she rx a bit.


    She gently turned her head, her pink eyes fully open. She looked towards the interior of the Teepee. Only when she saw Su Bai lying on his hay bed did shepletely rx. [The Shaman just carried me,] Yu Ying thought shyly, her cheeks flushing red.


    She had woken up when the Shaman put her on the hay bed. She was stunned at that time, not daring to move at all. Thus, she could only pretend to be asleep. [The Shaman is so gentle¡­] Yu Ying covered her face with both hands, rolling back and forth on the hay bed. The girl¡¯s heart had been stirred, making her yearn for something, and feeling ufortable because that yearning had not been fulfilled.


    She could not sleep at all now. Her mind was full of thoughts of the Shaman carrying her. She could not help but imagine the Shaman¡¯s posture as he carried her. She now regretted falling asleep, wondering if the Shaman would think she was not a qualified Shaman Priestess.


    The sentiments of a Tribe girl are hard to exin. Sometimes a single action, a word, or even a nce can set her imagination running wild.


    Su Bai, as an Author, who was used to staying upte to write novels on Earth, could not possibly go to sleep so early. Moreover, with his heightened senses now, he could clearly hear the fox eared girl rolling around.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, smiling as he thought, [Seems my actions earlier have troubled her. How cute. This other world¡¯s primitive society¡¯s fox eared girl is both adorable and interesting.]


    Su Bai fell asleep with an inexplicable anticipation.


    Time slowly passed, and the night deepened.


    "I can¡¯t sleep¡­" Yu Yingy with her pink eyes open, staring nkly at the top of the Teepee.


    She touched her belly, nced towards Su Bai¡¯s direction, then carefully got up and tiptoed towards the Teepee¡¯s door p. She looked back as she walked, afraid of waking Su Bai.


    Yu Ying left the Teepee, peeked around, and headed in a specific direction towards the outskirts of the camp. She arrived at the edge of the camp and quietly waited.


    "Why are you still up sote?" Yan Hua¡¯s clear voice sounded. A figure emerged from the bushes and came in front of the fox eared girl.


    Tonight was her duty to patrol. She was mainly responsible for the interior of the Tribe camp. She was specifically watching from around the major Teepees, to prevent enemies from sneaking in. Naturally, to also prevent some lustful men from losing their minds in the middle of the night and sneaking into women¡¯s Teepees to do shameful things.


    The patrol was divided into inner and outer circles. The outer circle was usually the responsibility of the Totem Warriors. The inner circle was the responsibility of female Totem Warriors. Due to personnel shortages, the cow horned girl, a Warrior Trainee, had joined the Patrol Team.


    "I, I woke up needing to relieve myself," Yu Ying stammered with a red face.


    "Go ahead, I¡¯ll keep watch for you," Yan Hua rolled her eyes, knowing the fox eared girl was lying. She normally would not stammer when facing her at night for something like this.


    "En¡­" Yu Ying went behind a tree and slowly squatted down.


    "How does it feel, your first day as a Shaman Priestess?" Yan Hua leaned against the tree, looking up at the star-filled night sky.


    *Shhhhhhiiii¡­*


    "Today was very fulfilling," Yu Ying said in a soft voice.


    "Did the Shaman scold you?" Yan Hua crossed her arms, thinking of her Father¡¯s angry look not long ago, feeling inexplicably upset. [Damn it! What¡¯s wrong with not being a Shaman Priestess!? I just want to be a Totem Warrior!]


    Yu Ying pouted, dissatisfied, "The Shaman never scolded me. He¡¯s very kind to me."


    "Is that so?" Yan Hua said while softly biting her lips. She did not know why she felt a bit irritated.


    "Yes." Yu Ying stood up, tidied herself, and came out from behind the tree.


    Her mouth curved in a shy smile. "The Shaman gave me four pieces of roasted meat today."


    "That¡¯s only enough to make you half full," Yan Hua said irritably.


    "I¡¯m already more than satisfied," Yu Ying said softly, stepping in front of the cow horned girl.


    "Go back to sleep," Yan Hua waved her hand impatiently.


    "I¡¯m leaving then, be careful on your patrol," Yu Ying smiled and turned, walking briskly back towards the Main Teepee.


    "Really, you¡¯re too easily satisfied," Yan Hua sighed, watching the fox eared girl¡¯s back, "I really envy that kind of personality."


    She turned and entered the bushes, walking between the trees, asionally climbing a tree, her eyes scanning the entire Tribe to see if any girls hade out to relieve themselves.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 33: New Assistance Check In

    Chapter 33: New Assistance Check In


    *Ssh ssh¡­* Su Bai was awakened by the sound of water being poured. He opened his eyes groggily and turned his head slightly to see the fox eared girl pouring water into a stone pot.


    He askedzily, "Is it dawn already?"


    "Ah?" Yu Ying was startled by the sudden voice, almost dropping the wooden barrel in her arms.


    When she saw it was Su Bai, her cheeks inexplicably turned red, and she softly said, "It¡¯s starting to get bright."


    "Looks like it¡¯s around five in the morning then," Su Bai looked up at the top of the Teepee, seeing a sliver of light through the gaps.


    The Teepees in the me Dragon Tribe were all conical, with an opening at the top for the smoke from the fire pit inside to escape.


    "Shaman, did I wake you?" Yu Ying asked timidly.


    "It¡¯s fine," Su Bai waved his hand and softly said, "I¡¯ll sleep a bit more."


    "Okay," Yu Ying quickly responded, lightening her movements considerably, like a small cat about to steal food. [System, Check in.] Su Bai closed his eyes and gave themand with his thoughts. [Ding! Check in sessful.] [Open Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one pack of chilli seeds.]


    "Uh¡­" Su Bai was stunned for a moment, only reacting when he sensed something small in his palm.


    He raised his hand to look at the object and found it was a transparent ss bottle, about two fingers in size, filled with chilli seeds. [Just yesterday I was saying the meat was too nd, and now the System gives me chilli seeds¡­] Su Baiined internally, [With seeds, it¡¯ll take two months before I can harvest chilli pepper¡­]


    The next second, he realised he was in another world now. The climate here might be different from Earth, so perhaps he could harvest the chilli peppers earlier. [It would be even better if I could get some grain seeds¡­] Su Bai was in a good mood. He liked getting familiar objects with the Assistance Package, especially sustainable items like seeds.


    He casually put the ss bottle in his pocket. He nned to experiment with nting some chilli seeds when he had the chance. Then, in the future, he would be able to eat stir-fried meat with chilli.


    As dawn was just breaking, everyone in the Tribe woke up. They gathered in the open area at the centre of the Tribe.


    "Everyone, quickly finish your meal and set out early toplete the work. We need to all return before it turns dark," Yan Jiao¡¯s loud voice echoed over the Tribe.


    Su Bai heard this too and had no choice but to get up. He then saw the back of the fox eared girl, who was about to walk out of the Teepee.


    "The Chieftain is too noisy, he¡¯s disturbing the Shaman¡¯s sleep," Yu Ying muttered with a pout, preparing to go out and ask Yan Jiao to quieten down so as not to disturb the Shaman¡¯s rest.


    "Xiao Yu, where are you going?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    Yu Ying¡¯s body stiffened, and she quickly turned around, saying softly, "I-I wanted to ask them to be quieter."


    "No need, I¡¯m already up," Su Bai smiled and waved his hand.


    "Shaman, do you want to eat roasted meat now?" Yu Ying asked gently.


    "No rush. I¡¯ll brush my teeth first," Su Bai shook his head and said.


    He had been in this primitive world for six days now, including the three days he was unconscious. It had been too many days since hest brushed his teeth. There were no dentists in this world. If his teeth decayed or went bad, it would be miserable.


    "Do teeth need to be brushed?" Yu Ying was a bit confused, hearing about ¡®brushing teeth¡¯ for the first time.


    "Of course! Teeth need to be brushed. Otherwise, they¡¯ll hurt, and our teeth will fall out before we get old," Su Bai said firmly.


    "Ah? Teeth will fall out?" Yu Ying covered her mouth in fear.


    "Teeth need to be cleaned regrly to keep them clean, so that bacteria don¡¯t thrive and make holes in them," Su Bai went to the fire pit, bent down to the edge of the fire and picked up a piece of cooled charcoal.


    "What are bacteria?" Yu Ying asked hoarsely.


    "Think of them as those tiny creatures you can¡¯t see," Su Bai exined in simple terms.


    "We have tiny creatures in our mouths too?" Yu Ying¡¯s face turned pale, the fur on her fox tail stood on end, and her whole body seemed to have gotten electrified. This news made her feel very ufortable.


    "Don¡¯t worry, these tiny creatures are different from those in raw water, they won¡¯t harm your life," Su Bai could not exin too much, so he could only make up some reassuring words for the fox eared girl.


    Tooth decay would definitely harm one¡¯s life. If the teeth died or fell off, one would not be able to chew on food. It would lead to dietary imbnce, which would eventually endanger one¡¯s life.


    "Shaman, how do we brush our teeth to drive away these tiny creatures?" Yu Ying asked timidly.


    She did not want her teeth to get holes or fall out early. When the Tribe¡¯s life improved in the future, she still had many things she wanted to eat.


    "Just use some charcoal," Su Bai crushed the charcoal and used his index finger to smear the charcoal ash on his teeth.


    "I see," Yu Ying imitated him, finding some charcoal, crushing it. She also uses her finger to rub the charcoal ash on her teeth.


    The two brushed their teeth with charcoal ash on their fingers, smiling at each other, seeing each other¡¯s ckened mouths, which looked somewhatical.


    "Shaman, may Ie in?" Yan Hua called from outside the Teepee.


    "Come in!" Su Bai responded.


    The Teepee¡¯s door p was lifted, and the cow horned girl¡¯s head peeked in. Her red eyes saw Su Bai and Yu Ying, especially their mouths full of ck liquid.


    "You! You¡¯ve been poisoned!?" Yan Hua¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and her head quickly withdrew. [The Shaman and Yu Ying had been poisoned! Their mouths are both foaming ck!]


    She felt cold all over, her steps bing unsteady. Shepletely lost her usual calm, unable to imagine what would happen next. She could only run quickly to find her Father.


    Inside the Teepee, Su Bai and Yu Ying were stunned, seeing confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. [Poisoned? Who?]


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 34: The Tribe’s Transformation Is Urgent

    Chapter 34: The Tribe¡¯s Transformation Is Urgent


    "Father! Father¡­" Yan Hua was shouting from afar, running towards Yan Jiao who was about to enter the forest.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so flustered early in the morning?" Yan Jiao frowned and scolded, "I don¡¯t know who you take after your impatient temperament."


    "¡­" Hei Ya, Da Gua, and the others looked at the Chieftain with strange eyes, as if questioning, ¡®You sure have the nerve to say that about someone else.¡¯


    "It¡¯s terrible, something terrible has happened!" Yan Hua said with a pale face, her lips trembling, "The Shaman and Yu Ying have been poisoned!"


    "What!?" Yan Jiao, Hei Ya, and the others¡¯ faces changed dramatically.


    *Whoosh!! Bang!!* Several figures kicked up a cloud of dust. They suddenly rushed towards the Main Teepee, cracking the ground beneath their feet.


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes blurred. She found that her Father, Hei Ya, and the other Totem Warriors had all disappeared. When she turned to look, she only saw their backs covered in Totem Marks, moving as fast as if they were flying.


    "Hey! Wait for me!" Yan Hua called out, running as fast as she could to keep up.


    "Shaman, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you!" Yan Jiao¡¯s face was full of killing intent, his heart extremely anxious. He could hardly stomach the scene if something happened to the Shaman."How could the Shaman be poisoned? No one approached the Tribest night," Da Gua said with certainty.


    "Could he have eaten something wrong?" Hei Ya said worriedly. The new Shaman did not possess a lot ofmon sense. He did not even recognise simple nts.


    "Stop guessing. We need to quickly check on him," Wa Ming growled in a low voice.


    The group rushed to the Main Teepee¡¯s door p, suddenly lifting it to see Su Bai and Yu Ying just finishing rinsing their mouths with water, their expressions showing no signs of poisoning at all.


    Su Bai looked up at them and chuckled, "Good morning! Have you had breakfast?"


    "Mor-morning¡­" Yan Jiao responded in a daze.


    "Shaman, are you alright?" Hei Ya asked straightforwardly.


    "What could be wrong with me?" Su Bai shrugged. He knew it must have been the cow horned girl¡¯s misunderstanding earlier that brought these anxious people.


    "You¡¯re not poisoned?" Da Gua blinked and asked.


    "I¡¯m fine, how could I possibly be poisoned," Su Bai rolled his eyes.


    *Huff huff huff¡­* Yan Hua panted heavily, finally arriving outside the Main Teepee.


    "Then why did Ah¡¯Hua say¡­" Yan Jiao suddenly could not continue. He abruptly turned to look at the bewildered cow horned girl, his face bing increasingly ¡®benevolent¡¯.


    "Father, how is the Shaman!?" Yan Hua asked anxiously.


    "See for yourself," Yan Jiao said through gritted teeth, moving aside to reveal Su Bai behind him.


    "Eh? Howe nothing¡¯s wrong?" Yan Hua was shocked, turning her head to look at the timid fox eared girl, who was also full of energy, showing no signs of poisoning at all.


    "What!? Were you hoping something had happened to the Shaman!?" Yan Jiao narrowed his eyes, his hand itching to give his Daughter a ¡®loving Fatherly knuckle¡¯ on the head. [This Daughter of mine needs a beating! How dare she trick us!? It had been ten years since Ist beat her. Now, I suddenly felt like giving her a beating.]


    "Huh? How could that be?" Yan Hua instantly understood that she must have misunderstood something.


    "I just remembered, haha. I need to go on patrol¡­" she said with augh, seeing the unfriendly looks from her Uncles, she ran away at full speed.


    "She¡¯s driving me crazy! Who on earth does she take after!?" Yan Jiao cursed under his breath.


    "Hehe¡­" Hei Ya, Da Gua, and Wa Ming all looked at Yan Jiao with cold smiles.


    "What are you looking at? She¡¯s definitely not like me!" Yan Jiao red at them angrily, his eye twitching as he turned and left.


    "Ah¡¯Hua¡¯s temperament is quite simr to the Chieftain when he was young," Hei Ya calmly added salt to the wound.


    "Stop talking. Let¡¯s get going," Wa Ming hurriedly said.


    "Shaman, we¡¯re going to connect the Hollow Logs," Da Gua bowed and said.


    "Be careful," Su Bai earnestly prayed for their wellbeing.


    "Yes," they all responded.


    "Haha¡­ that was really funny," Su Baiughed.


    "Shaman, will Sister Yan Hua be alright?" Yu Ying asked worriedly.


    Su Bai tilted his head and said uncertainty, "She should be fine, right?"


    *Whoosh!* The Teepee¡¯s door p was suddenly lifted, and the cow horned girl¡¯s resentful red eyes looked at the two of them.


    "Sister Yan Hua, didn¡¯t you go on patrol?" Yu Ying asked with a nk expression.


    "Hahaha¡­" Su Bai was amused again.


    "Yu Ying, you two have gotten me into trouble!" Yan Hua said with a dejected expression.


    Yu Ying blinked, asking innocently, "Will Uncle Yan Jiao hit your head again?"


    "Definitely. I need to hide here tonight. Otherwise, Father will definitely punish me¡­" Yan Hua said dejectedly.


    She thought about how she had just embarrassed her Father. With his unreasonable personality, a scolding was inevitable.


    "Erm¡­" Yu Ying secretly nced at Su Bai, not knowing how to respond.


    If it were before, when the cow horned girl knew she was going to be scolded, she woulde to hide at Yu Ying¡¯s ce. But now, Yu Ying was living with the Shaman. She had no right to shelter Yan Hua.


    "Uh¡­" Yan Hua realised she had misspoken as soon as she finished, and was about to take back her words.


    "It¡¯s fine. We share some responsibility for you getting scolded," Su Bai said softly.


    "Eh? Really?" Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes widened. She was about to say she was ¡®just joking¡¯ to brush it off. She did not expect the Shaman to actually agree to her request.


    "En," Su Bai nodded, not thinking it to be a big deal. It was not like they would be sleeping together.


    "That¡¯s great." Yu Ying was ted, happy that the cow horned girl could escape her undeserved punishment.


    "Yeah." Yan Hua suddenly felt a bit embarrassed thinking about sleeping in the same Teepee as the Shaman tonight.


    "Let¡¯s prepare breakfast. We need to start working," Su Bai instructed. There was a pile of things to do today, the Tribe¡¯s transformation was urgent.


    "Yes." Yu Ying quickly responded, nimbly preparing to roast the dried meat.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 35: The Thing That Will Make Them Wail

    Chapter 35: The Thing That Will Make Them Wail


    Breakfast was still roasted meat, along with a few berries brought by the cow horned girl.


    Su Bai only ate one palm-sized piece of roasted meat and a few Sand Blueberries before he could not eat anymore.


    "Shaman, you need to eat more," Yan Hua said with her cheeks puffed out, her words muffled, "Eating more meat makes you stronger, the berries are just for a change of taste."


    "En-hmm," Yu Ying nodded repeatedly in agreement. Her mouth was also stuffed full. However, the meat in her mouth was put there by the cow horned girl and Su Bai.


    "You two eat, I¡¯m already full," Su Bai shook his head, feeling a bit nostalgic for green vegetables.


    The nd vour of roasted meat became excessive when eaten too much, especially for him. He hade from Earth, with a taste for its culinary expertises. It was easy to go from frugal to luxurious, but hard to go from luxurious to frugal.


    The beast eared girls ate with such joy because it was a taste deep seated from their memories, that roasted meat was the most delicious thing to them.


    "Then, we¡¯ll eat it all," Yan Hua asked tentatively. When she saw Su Bai nod, she immediately divided the two skewers of meat that were still roasting.


    "I don¡¯t want¡­ mmph¡­" Yu Ying was about to refuse, but as soon as she opened her mouth, a skewer of meat was stuffed in, and she instinctively started chewing."Your mouth says no, but your body is quite honest, huh?" Su Bai looked at the fox eared girl with amusement.


    *Mmph~~* Yu Ying lowered her head in embarrassment at being seen, chewing the meat even faster.


    "How many people are left in the Tribe right now?" Su Bai asked softly.


    Yan Hua, with her mouth full, mumbled, "Mmm¡­ thirty-nine peeeople are stillll in the Tribe."


    "Swallow your food before speaking," Su Bai¡¯s mouth twitched.


    *Gulp!* Yan Hua swallowed the meat in her mouth, wiped her oily mouth with her sleeve, and said, "The people left in the Tribe are mostly elderly, children, those with mobility issues, and the Warrior Trainees."


    "So, that means only thirty-three people in the Tribe are the main workforce?" Su Bai asked, feeling helpless.


    "We need to include us six Warrior Trainees," Yan Hua said, a bit dissatisfied that the Shaman had ignored her, and continued, "There are also some retired Totem Warriors who can still do some handicrafts."


    "Let¡¯s go take a look first," Su Bai decided to do a field inspection.


    "Alright/" Yan Hua stood up and walked towards the Teepee door p.


    "Xiao Yu, bring the animal hide drawing from the stone table," Su Bai instructed.


    "Okay." Yu Ying obediently ran to get the animal hide drawing.


    As soon as Su Bai left the Teepee, he saw Mai Mang standing beside it, along with a young man.


    "Shaman, do you have any instructions?" Mai Mang quickly asked.


    "No rush, is this your Son?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Yes, this is my Son, Mai Mao. He¡¯s twenty-one this year, a Warrior Trainee." Mai Mang raised his hand and pped his Son¡¯s head, scolding, "Hurry up and pay respects to the Shaman!"


    "Shaman, thank you for saving my Father," Mai Mao quickly bowed in respect.


    He did not look like Mai Mang at all. Hecked his Father¡¯s round, chubby face. Instead, he was very thin, like a bamboo pole.


    "You¡¯ve already thanked me. I like the animal hide very much." Su Bai waved his hand and said to the Father and Son, "You don¡¯t need to guard this ce, I¡¯m not leaving the Tribe today."


    "Yes," Mai Mang and Mai Mao responded in unison.


    "Let¡¯s go, first show me around the Tribe," Su Bai said to the cow horned girl.


    The previous two times, he had not really observed the Tribe. He just nced over the area hurriedly. This time, he needed to look carefully before nning how to transform the Tribe.


    "Yes." Yan Hua led the way, exining, "The Shaman and Totem Warriors live in the centre of the Tribe, the elderly and those with mobility issues live on the outskirts."


    She nced at Su Bai, as if afraid he might misunderstand something. She continued to exin, "The Totem Warriors live in the inner circle mainly so they can immediately reach the Shaman¡¯s side in case of an emergency. The elderly volunteered to live on the outskirts, saying they did not want to be a burden on the Tribe."


    "En," Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes flickered. [ss distinctions exist everywhere. The stronger live better and eat better, which is earned from their abilities. Being able to take care of the elderly was already quite good. At the very least, they weren¡¯t abandoned. After all, this is a primitive society. It¡¯s not a modern society with well-established systems,ws, and welfare. I do not have the ability to change it now. So, I can only keep it in mind for now. I will improve the lives of the elderlyter. I will at least ensure they have food and clothing.]


    The three of them started touring the Tribe.


    "It¡¯s really smelly, dirty and messy here¡­" Su Bai frowned. He scans the ground of the Tribe, seeing faeces and bones, with a sour stench in the air.


    He realised the Tribe¡¯s hygiene needed to be cleaned up to prevent the breeding of bacteria, especially the annoying ¡®buzzing¡¯ flies around this ce. [It¡¯s a different world, but we still have the same annoying goddam flies.]


    "¡­" Yan Hua and Yu Ying both lowered their heads in embarrassment. Some of the bones thrown on the ground were discarded by them too.


    Su Bai nced at the two of them, scanned the surrounding Teepees, and asked, "How many children are there in the Tribe in total?"


    He could sense that in some gaps of the Teepees. People were secretly watching his every move. And their gazes held no malice, mostly just curiosity.


    "Seventeen children, all under fourteen years old," Yan Hua softly said.


    "We have so many children?" Su Bai eximed in surprise.


    A Tribe of seventy-two people actually had seventeen children, which was unexpected for him.


    "When the ck Snake Tribe ambushed our me Dragon Tribe, the Old Shaman had people save the children and pregnant women first,"


    Yan Hua¡¯s face darkened, and she said through gritted teeth, "But only these children were saved."


    "What he did was right. With children, the Tribe has a future," Su Bai said in a deep voice, feeling even more respect for the Old Shaman in his heart, believing the old man was leaving seeds for the me Dragon Tribe.


    "Huh? Why aren¡¯t those Egg Stealing Monkey-like mud children making a fuss today?" Yan Hua said in surprise, her beautiful eyes scanning the surroundings, not seeing the children who usually yed pretend Totem Warriors.


    Egg Stealing Monkeys were a kind of Mix Blood Ferocious Beast. They were very fond of sneaking into nests. They specialise in stealing the cubs and eggs of Ferocious Beasts. They were exceptionally clever, using stones to hit and distract the Ferocious Beasts guarding their eggs and cubs. Thus, those of the current era considered them a symbol of mischief.


    "Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t have the chance to make a fuss in the future," Su Bai¡¯s mouth curved upward as he softly said, "Next, take me to see the person who¡¯s best at woodworking."


    "Why?" Yan Hua asked curiously as she led the way, "Shaman, are you going to discipline these children?"


    "They justck homework." Su Bai mentioned the thing that would make the children ¡®wail¡¯ in the future.


    "Homework?" Yan Hua was a bit confused about what this thing was.


    "You¡¯ll know in the future. Know it really well." Su Bai smiled mysteriously. No one in the Tribe would be able to escape from it.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 36: The Stone Tool Craftsman

    Chapter 36: The Stone Tool Craftsman


    "So mysterious," Yan Hua muttered, wondering if all Shamans were like this, always keeping people guessing.


    "¡­" Su Bai¡¯s eyes twitched. He could clearly hear the cow horned girl¡¯s muttering. He could only helplessly shrug.


    He was not trying to maintain an air of mystery. However, even if he exined, the beast eared girls would not understand. [Should I exin everything from start to finish? Nah. I rather not.]


    "We¡¯re here. One of those two Teepees ahead is where the woodworker is," Yan Hua pointed to a simple Teepee a few metres away.


    *ng bang ng bang*


    "What about the other Teepees?" Su Bai could hear the sound of something being hammered inside. It was a very steady and powerful sound.


    "That¡¯s where the stone tool craftsman polishes stone tools," Yan Hua said in a clear voice.


    "Oh? Let¡¯s go see the stone tool craftsman first," Su Bai said softly. Sinceing to this primitive society, he still did not know how stone tools were polished.


    *ng bang ng bang¡­*As the three approached the Teepee, the hammering sound grew louder.


    Su Bai arrived at the Teepee and saw that the ground was covered with stone fragments, with seven or eight head-sized stones on either side of the Teepe¡¯s door p.


    "Uncle Shan Qiu, the Shaman is here," Yan Hua called out to the Teepee.


    The names of people in the Tribe were very simple, some named after teeth plus a favourite colour, others named after natural features like mountains, water, or trees.


    *ng!* The sound of hammering stones suddenly stopped. A few secondster, the Teepee¡¯s door p was lifted, revealing a short figure, only about 1.3 metres tall.


    "This¡­" Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes trembled. The curiosity on his face had disappeared. It was reced by solemnity.


    Shan Qiu¡¯s face was covered in dirt and dust, making his features unclear. His short-cropped hair was also covered in brown stone dust. The most striking thing was his pair of severed legs. Everything beneath the lower half of his calves werepletely gone. What reced them for walking was a pair of muscr arms, even thicker than a normal person¡¯s thighs.


    "Shaman, why have youe to a ce like this?" Shan Qiu grinned, revealing a mouthful of big yellow teeth as said in a hoarse voice, "If you have any tasks, just send someone to tell me."


    Su Bai managed to force a smile. His expression remained stiff as he said, "I¡¯ve never seen how stone tools are polished, so I wanted toe and see."


    He truly could not smile. Not after seeing a disabled person doing one of the Tribe¡¯s mostborious jobs.


    "If the Shaman wants to see, you cane in at any time," Shan Qiu nimbly moved aside with his arms. It was the first time a Shaman hade to his ce. Even in the Tribal Ancestral Land, the Old Shaman had never visited his Stone Crafting Workshop.


    "Then I hope I¡¯m not intruding," Su Bai stepped into the Teepee, seeing nothing but stones. There were twenty to thirty of various sizes, with the only open space being from the door p to the central fire pit.


    "Shaman, sorry that it¡¯s a bit messy here." Shan Qiu scratched his head, a bit embarrassed.


    "It¡¯s fine," Su Bai scanned the area and softly asked, "Can you please give me an introduction?"


    "Alright," Shan Qiu nodded quickly, skillfully supporting himself on the ground with his arms. He moved to his stone polishing position, and picked up a palm-sized stone.


    He spoke seriously and attentively, "A stone of this size can be polished into a spearhead, or used for throwing."


    Shan Qiu put down the stone in his hand and pointed to a long, strip-shaped stone not far away, exining, "That¡¯s a good piece of stone. Without any Stone Eye or Stone Core, it can still be polished into an excellent stone knife."


    "What are Stone Eyes and Stone Cores?" Su Bai was gradually drawn in, feeling that polishing stone tools involved many intricacies.


    "Stone Eyes are cracks in the stone. Stone Cores are like hidden blemishes in the stone. Some Stone Cores are harder than the stone itself, while others are more brittle, greatly affecting the integrity of a stone."


    Shan Qiu spoke knowledgeably about stone tools. "The most troublesome are Stone Cores. If a piece of stone material has a core, and it¡¯s not durable, it will break after just a few impacts."


    In primitive society, without iron tools, only stones served as weapons. Naturally a unique culture had developed around them.


    "How many days would it take to polish that stone into a knife?" Su Bai asked curiously.


    "Probably about two days. Stones that already have that kind of texture are rtively easy to find, so it¡¯s not very difficult to polish," Shan Qiu said confidently.


    "That long?" Su Bai was surprised. It took longer than he had imagined.


    "Shaman, that¡¯s not long at all," Yan Hua, having spent time with Su Bai, knew the Shamanckedmon sense in many areas. She exined in her clear voice, "To polish a good stone knife takes a lot of time. It sometimes takes three to four days. Only someone with Uncle Shan Qiu¡¯s skills can polish a good stone knife in two days."


    "I¡¯m not as good as what Hua¡¯er is saying. it depends on how easy the stone material is to polish," Shan Qiu said, a bit embarrassed by the praise.


    "¡­"


    The rest of the time passed in questions and answers, with Su Bai specifically watching Shan Qiu polish stone tools for a while.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t keep you from your work any longer," Su Bai said softly, as he still needed to visit the woodworker.


    Shan Qiu supported himself on his arms, preparing to see the Shaman off.


    Seeing Su Bai at the door p, he suddenly spoke up, "Shaman, is there any stone tool you¡¯d like me to polish?"


    "I can also polish bone tools," Shan Qiu added.


    Su Bai turned his head to look at Shan Qiu¡¯s expectant eyes. His mouth curving upward as he said, "Then I¡¯d like a stone knife, using the best stone material."


    "Yes, I¡¯ll absolutely use the best material," Shan Qiu called out excitedly.


    "Then, I look forward to it," Su Bai said gently, stepping out of the Teepee, his mood had improved drastically.


    He nced at the cow horned girl and softly said, "Let¡¯s go. Take me to see the woodworker."


    "Yes," Yan Hua led the way.


    As they walked, Su Bai suddenly asked, "What happened to Shan Qiu¡¯s legs?"


    "His legs were bitten off by a Ferocious Beast," Yan Hua bit her lips and said in a low voice, "Uncle Shan Qiu used to be a Totem Warrior, but after his feet got severed, he became a stone tool craftsman."


    "I can sense that he was once a very powerful warrior," Su Bai could feel the rich Qi and strong vitality in Shan Qiu¡¯s body.


    "If Uncle Shan Qiu¡¯s legs had not been injured, the position of Chieftain might not have gone to my Father," Yan Hua shrugged and said.


    "He¡¯s a talented man," Su Bai nodded.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 37: The Ancient Loom

    Chapter 37: The Ancient Loom


    *Tap tap¡­* As they walked, Su Bai suddenly stopped, almost causing the fox eared girl behind him to bump into him.


    "Shaman, what¡¯s wrong?" Yu Ying asked softly.


    "Have someone make three palm-sized pieces of animal hide, ovep them and sew them together with two vines on the sides long enough to tie behind the head." Su Bai described in detail the primitive version of a mask.


    He thought of the scene of stone dust scattering during the polishing of stone tools, and felt that without some protection, Shan Qiu¡¯s lungs would eventually have problems.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll remember to do that." Yu Ying nodded quickly.


    "Have them make several and send them to Shan Qiu," Su Bai, thinking of how stubborn people on Earth refused to wear masks, added, "Tell him it¡¯s from me. Tell him that he needs to wear a piece while polishing stone tools to protect his lungs."


    "En, okay," Yu Ying responded softly.


    "¡­" Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes flickered, staring at Su Bai¡¯s profile, she felt that he had be more approachable.


    As the leader of the Tribe, the Shaman had always been seen as awe-inspiring and mysterious, not concerned with trivial matters. However, Su Bai¡¯s current behaviourpletely overturned the image of the ¡®stern, humourless Shaman¡¯ in the cow horned girl¡¯s mind, making him seem more approachable."What are you thinking about?" Su Bai noticed the cow horned girl¡¯s distracted expression.


    "Ah?" Yan Hua came to her senses, her cheeks turning slightly red as she turned away, saying, "We¡¯ve reached the woodworker¡¯s Teepee."


    "Strange¡­" Su Bai muttered.


    The three of them walked around to the front of the Teepee, where they saw an old man waiting at the entrance.


    "Shaman," the old man bowed in greeting.


    "Elder, there¡¯s no need for that," Su Bai quickly stepped forward to support the seventy-something-year-old man. He could not abandon the virtue of respecting the elderly that he brought from Earth.


    "Shaman, this is Grandfather Gu Mu, the Tribe¡¯s best woodworker," Yan Hua introduced from the side.


    Gu Mu, in his seventies, had a face deeply wrinkled by the years, with grey-white hair and beard. Most notably, his white beard was covered in wood shavings.


    "Shaman, the things you asked Yan Hua to have me make yesterday are ready now," Gu Mu¡¯s aged voice was full of vigour, not at all like that of a seventy-year-old.


    He had heard themotion from Shan Qiu¡¯s side early on and knew the Shaman wasing, so he had been waiting outside the Teepee.


    "Good, let¡¯s go take a look," Su Bai said gently.


    "Come in,e in," Gu Mu was very enthusiastic, leading the way into the Teepee.


    Su Bai stepped into the Teepee and saw a different scene from Shan Qiu¡¯s Teepee. It was not messy, except for the wood shavings on the ground. The wood was neatly arranged, and the area around the fire pit was very clean.


    "Shaman, the things you wanted me to make are here," Gu Mu turned and brought out arge wooden tube half as tall as a person, with a diameter of two palms¡¯ length.


    "So big?" Su Bai was stunned, his mouth slightly open as he looked at the giant filter.


    "Is it big? If I hadrger wood materials here, I would have made an even bigger one for the Shaman," Gu Mu felt it was not big enough.


    "No need, this is already sufficient," Su Bai quickly intervened. He had originally intended to make a palm-sized filter, not expecting it to be so muchrger than imagined.


    "Shaman, is there anything else you want me to make?" Gu Mu asked expectantly.


    In the Tribe, the Shaman was the most difficult to approach. Being able to do work for the Shaman was something others would envy, and also an affirmation of one¡¯s abilities.


    "Yes, I need you to make a few things for me today," Su Bai beckoned to the fox eared girl.


    Yu Ying quickly came forward, handing over the animal hide drawing she had been holding.


    "That¡¯s wonderful, this old man was almost out of things to do," Gu Mu¡¯s crow feet instantly spread out.


    "Here, take a look. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me," Su Bai handed over the animal hide drawing.


    "Alright, let me see," Gu Mu took it and began studying it earnestly.


    "¡­" Su Bai looked at Gu Mu¡¯s hands, the back of which was as rough as old pine bark. There were cracks all over, and several thick calluses on the palm. These were the hands of an experienced old woodworker.


    After about ten minutes, Gu Mu finished looking.


    He pointed to one of the drawings and asked, "Shaman, the table in this drawing is simple, but what¡¯s this next to it? It looks a bit strange."


    Gu Mu had made many tables, but since moving from the Tribal Ancestral Land, the Shaman had not asked him to make anything else.


    "This is called a chair, it¡¯s for sitting. It goes with the table as a set," Su Bai exined. This was a chair with a backrest, which is why Gu Mu found it strange.


    In primitive society, there was no concept of chairs. People either used stones covered with animal hides, logs, or simply sat on the ground.


    "A chair for sitting?" Gu Mu frowned in thought, then realised, "Then this table should be made higher."


    "That¡¯s right," Su Bai nodded in agreement. Not having tables and chairs was really inconvenient.


    "If the Shaman needs it urgently, I can have it ready by tomorrow," Gu Mu said confidently.


    "There¡¯s no rush, it can wait a day or two," Su Bai shook his head and pointed to another drawing in Gu Mu¡¯s hand, saying seriously, "The item in this drawing is more urgent."


    Gu Mu nced at the drawing, which showed just a few pieces of wood that needed holes drilled.


    He grinned, saying casually, "This isn¡¯t difficult to make, I can make one set in half a day."


    "Good. Make this first. I need ten sets." Su Bai let out a small sigh of relief.


    What he wanted Gu Mu to make was a loom, the most ancient type of loom that could be assembled with just a few pieces of wood.


    With only six days left until the market at the Spotted Deer Tribe, not counting today, and three days needed for travel, the me Dragon Tribe only had three days to prepare.


    If the materials for making linen could be found in the next two days, and considering that making a high-tech loom would take at least two days with primitive technology, there was simply not enough time.


    Rather than one good loom, within the urgent timeframe of the next few days, it was more important to have ten simple looms, using more manualbour to weave linen as a temporary measure.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 38: Ferocious Beasts Would Faint from the Smell

    Chapter 38: Ferocious Beasts Would Faint from the Smell


    "Ten sets? No problem," Gu Mu agreed immediately. Only the first set would take a bit longer. Once he was familiar with the process, he could halve the time for each set.


    "Don¡¯t overwork yourself. Remember to rest." Su Bai advised, worried that the old man might work too hard. If anything happened, it would weigh on his conscience.


    "It¡¯s fine. Doing work like this isn¡¯t tiring at all," Gu Mu waved his hand. Deep down, he was a bit touched, as few people cared about this lonely old man.


    "Shaman, don¡¯t underestimate GrandFather Gu Mu. He carries all the wood here from the forest himself," Yan Hua said in a clear voice.


    She knew the Tribe¡¯s Elders were proud and feared being seen as useless. Thus, they often pushed themselves far too hard.


    "Oh?" Su Bai was surprised. He noticed the cow horned girl winking at him, trying to give him a hint.


    He quickly understood and softly added, "Old Master Gu Mu, when you have time, please make twenty-four wooden boxes for me, without lids."


    "How big should they be?" Gu Mu asked without hesitation.


    Su Bai looked around and pointed at the filter, saying, "About as wide as this."Primitive society had no specific measurements; everything was made by eye. He thought that when he had time, he should establish a system of weights and measurements for convenience.


    "No problem," Gu Mu agreed immediately, as if there was nothing he would refuse.


    "Alright. I won¡¯t disturb you further," Su Bai sighed in relief. Now, he just needed materials for making linen.


    "It¡¯s no trouble. Shaman, won¡¯t you stay a bit longer? I can introduce you to the woodworkers," Gu Mu quickly said, eager for the Shaman to stay and chat.


    "GrandFather Gu Mu, the Shaman has many things to attend to," Yan Hua intervened.


    "Then will the Shamane again when he¡¯s free?" Gu Mu asked hopefully.


    "Of course." Su Bai immediately agreed then stepped out of the Teepee.


    Yan Hua, carrying the filter, followed Su Bai out of the Teepee with the fox eared girl. They arrived at the central open area of the Tribe, where the wooden tform used for the ¡®Shaman Inheritance Ceremony¡¯ a few days ago still stood.


    "Yan Hua, gather all the free and mobile people in the Tribe here," Su Bai said softly, ready to assign tasks to the Tribe members.


    "Yes." Yan Hua quickly responded, handing the filter to the fox eared girl before running towards the Teepees.


    She lifted her chin slightly and called out in a clear voice, "Everyone who¡¯s not busy,e out! The Shaman has something to say."


    Su Bai saw the fox eared girl obediently holding the filter, which was so big it almostpletely hid her. There was only her fox ears above and her feet below that were visible.


    He said with amusement, "You don¡¯t need to hold it all the time. You can just put it down beside you."


    "Okay," Yu Ying responded softly, leaning the filter against the edge of the tform.


    "Shaman, do you have instructions for us?" Mai Mang appeared with his Son, quicklying to the base of the tform.


    "Yes, we¡¯ll discuss when everyone¡¯s here," Su Bai nodded. It was time to transform the Tribe and add some basic infrastructure.


    "Alright," Mai Mang stood to the side with Mai Mao.


    People from the Tribe gradually emerged from their Teepees. Most noticeable were the seventeen children; seven elderly men and women, including Gu Mu; five pregnant women; and four disabled individuals, including Shan Qiu.


    "What¡¯s the Shaman going to do?"


    "I heard the Shaman left the Tribe yesterday."


    "What if something happened to the Shaman?"


    "Bah! Don¡¯t curse with your foul mouth. How could anything happen to the Shaman?"


    "It¡¯s probably about the water source. I heard the Totem Warriors talking yesterday, it seems like they found a new water source."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was discussing in low voices, asionally ncing at the figure on the high tform.


    "Is everyone here?" Su Bai softly asked the fox eared girl.


    "Not yet, four Warrior Trainees have not arrived. They should be at the training ground," Yu Ying replied in a soft voice.


    As soon as she finished speaking, five people came running from afar, led by Yan Hua.


    Su Bai observed the four people: three young men in their twenties and a girl about the same age as the cow horned girl.


    "Shaman, everyone¡¯s here now." Yan Hua said, slightly out of breath.


    "En," Su Bai nodded, with the cow horned girl obediently standing beside him.


    He scanned the crowd, his expression gradually bing solemn. The people below the tform fell silent.


    "Everyone, our Tribe has long been troubled by theck of water. We can¡¯t even bathe properly, and we all smell so sour that even Ferocious Beasts would faint from the smell," Su Bai began with a humorous sentence.


    "Hahaha¡­" The Tribe membersughed, looking at each other and stepping back slightly in mocking disgust.


    "Now, we have solved the water problem," Su Bai looked at the slightly stirring crowd below and said in a deeper voice, "The Hollow Logs we had everyone processst night were for transporting water to our Tribe."


    "That¡¯s impossible, how can water be so obedient as toe to us with just logs?"


    "If the Shaman says water wille to the Tribe, then water wille to the Tribe."


    "Exactly, the Shaman has never lied to us."


    "¡­"


    Those who had just started to doubt were immediately refuted by those around them. Especially the young children, who looked at the Shaman with admiration and longing.


    "At the earliest, water will reach the Tribe today. At thetest, it will be tomorrow." Su Bai had not gone to connect the Hollow Logs himself. Thus, he did not want to make absolute promises by saying it would be done today. That could damage his prestige, especially since he had just taken on the position of Shaman.


    "That¡¯s great, we can bathe like we used to!"


    "Finally, we don¡¯t have to ration our drinking water."


    "The Shaman is so amazing. He just went into the forest yesterday and today he¡¯s solved the water problem."


    "Indeed, that¡¯s our Shaman for you."


    "¡­"


    The crowd started praising Su Bai, and there was a new glimmer of recognition in their eyes.


    Do vote for this novel if you like it. Voting will onlyst till the 4th August. Bottom one or two will be dropped.

 Chapter 39: The Tribe’s Big Cleanup

    Chapter 39: The Tribe¡¯s Big Cleanup


    Su Bai stood on the high tform, looking at the crowd¡¯s gaze. [Are those eyes that contain recognition?] [Perhaps, but not for me specifically. They are only recognising my status, just because I¡¯m the Shaman. I¡¯m not being not recognised as Su Bai, myself.]


    To put it bluntly, if an idiot were to sit in the Shaman¡¯s position, the people below would blindly give them the same recognition. This was merely due to the prestige built up by generations of Shamans in the me Dragon Tribe.


    When Su Bai was on Earth, he was inherently proud. Although he appeared gentle on the surface, he was actually more ruthless than anyone else. He usually restrained it. He knew there was no need to be ruthless towards his allies and friends. However, if facing against enemies, his gentleness would invert, turning into methods that did not mind soaking blood.


    Yesterday, he convinced Yan Jiao, Hei Ya, and the other Totem Warriors.


    Today, he wanted to make the people before him genuinely recognize him, not because he had inherited the identity of Shaman.


    ¡°Now that we have water, don¡¯t you all want to take a bath?¡± Su Bai called out with a smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone responded in unison.


    ¡°Then before bathing, shouldn¡¯t we clean up the Tribe¡¯s garbage?¡±


    Su Bai raised his hand and fanned in front of his nose, saying with disgust, ¡°Do you want to finish bathing and not smell your own odour, only to smell the stench of the Tribe?¡±¡°Yes, the ground in the Tribe is too dirty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of those ¡®Egg Stealing Monkey¡¯ children, urinating and defecating everywhere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to say this for a long time, but those Totem Warriors also throw bones around as they please.¡±


    ¡°Shh! Keep it down.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± As people started talking about the Totem Warriors, they collectively fell silent when they saw Mai Mang ring at them.


    ¡°These gossipy people,¡± Mai Mang¡¯s eyes twitched. He narrowed his eyes at those few people, deciding to throw bones in front of their homes at night.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get moving and clean up the dirty things in the Tribe to wee the arrival of water,¡± Su Bai motivationally said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± everyone responded in unison.


    The crowd began to disperse, with those who were free returning to their Teepees to get tools for cleaning up garbage. They could not be expected to pick up faeces with their bare hands, right?


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do?¡± Mai Mang asked, looking up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig holes. The Tribe needs four toilets and four bathing areas,¡± Su Bai replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s a toilet?¡± Mai Mang didn¡¯t quite understand, though he understood bathing areas.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce for people to relieve themself,¡± Su Bai exined.


    One reason the Tribe smelled so bad was that children and some people with mobility issues relieved themselves anywhere. The solution was to add a couple of toilets.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine to just go to the forest to take care of business?¡± Mai Mang said, a bit confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s very dangerous,¡± Su Bai rolled his eyes. [The forest in primitive society is still part of the Wilderness. Who knows what dangers lurk in the bushes?]


    ¡°Shaman, just tell us how to dig,¡± Mai Mang did not ask too much, just needing to follow the Shaman¡¯s guidance.


    Su Bai pointed to locations, saying, ¡°Dig two toilets and two bathing areas on both the east and west sides of the Tribe. They all need to be separated. Men¡¯s and women¡¯s toilets and bathing areas cannot be next to each other.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Mai Mang said enthusiastically, taking his Son, Mai Mao, to dig the toilets. He had left Yan Hua and four Warrior Trainees there.


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do?¡± Yan Hua asked in a clear voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re responsible for digging a water storage tank. We need to store water when it arrives,¡± Su Bai said softly.


    ¡°Can the soil hold water?¡± Yan Hua blinked her beautiful eyes in confusion.


    ¡°If the soil ispressed, it will slow down the water loss and achieve a certain storage capacity,¡± Su Bai said softly. Without a storage tank, the water would flow away faster.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yan Hua nodded, kind of understanding it. She was already preparing to lead people to dig up the water storage tank.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, two people are enough for that. You take some people to cut down some wood and bring them back,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Hua, like a Big Sister, directed two men to dig the water storage tank.


    ¡°Also, cut and bring back some longer weed. We can use it to build hay houses,¡± Su Bai wanted to use hay houses to rece the animal hide Teepees.


    Animal hides were too scarce. They had no extras to build toilets and bathing areas. They had to find an alternative. If enough hay was stacked properly, it could block rain and sunlight.


    ¡°Leave it to us.¡± Yan Hua said in a serious tone, leading the remaining two people into the nearby forest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go choose a ce to build a ssroom,¡± Su Bai stepped down from the tform and began walking around the Tribe.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying quickly followed, but after a few steps, she suddenly remembered something and turned back, wanting to carry the filter.


    ¡°Just leave it there for now,¡± Su Bai said with a light chuckle.


    ¡°En,¡± Yu Ying nodded with reddened cheeks, obediently following behind.


    Su Bai walked through the Tribe, seeing everyone working hard to clear garbage from the ground. The children were especially diligent, usingrge leaves twisted into funnel shapes as bags to collect bones.


    He came to where Mai Mang and Mai Mao were digging holes. The two were using wooden sticks to dig the soil.


    Mai Mang stopped and asked when he saw Su Bai, ¡°Shaman, how are we doing?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, but for safety, pack the four walls to be a bit tighter.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    He wanted to create toilets based on the design of rural pittrines, with wood ced over the hole for people to squat on.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Mai Mang nodded, deciding to give the walls of the dug out pit a few more punches.

 Chapter 40: Three Meals a Day

    Chapter 40: Three Meals a Day


    The Tribe was bustling with transformation. It was visibly changing, especially the ground which had be much cleaner, with even stones having been cleared away.


    ¡°Separate the dry faeces and bones, don¡¯t throw them around. Take those wood branches to the firewood pile.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make the water storage tank anyrger, just dig it deeper. You can fill the bottom with stones and pack the soil as tightly as you can.¡±


    ¡°The bathing areas need drainage ditches. The water needs to be drained out, it can¡¯t be reused.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Su Bai kept moving around, watching over the various facilities being constructed, worried that the straightforward Tribe members might not be flexible enough.


    For instance, the two Warrior Trainees digging the water storage tank thought bigger was better and kept expanding it, without considering whether the water source would provide enough to fill such arge tank.


    The purpose of the storage tank was to collect water at night when everyone was resting. During the day, the water might not even reach the pool before being used up by the Tribe members.


    ¡°Shaman, have some water,¡± Yu Ying ran up to Su Bai with a cup of water.¡°I was just getting thirsty,¡± Su Bai took the cup and drank it in a few gulps.


    ¡°Shaman, do you want more water?¡± Yu Ying softly asked.


    ¡°No need,¡± Su Bai shook his head, watching Yan Hua and the others carrying wood out of the forest.


    He looked up at the sun in the sky, estimating it to be around one or two in the afternoon. [Noon has already passed.]


    ¡°Everyone must be hungry by now,¡± Su Bai muttered, walking towards Yan Hua.


    The Tribe did not have three meals a day. They usually only had two: one around 10 am and another at dusk.


    Yan Hua dropped the wood from her shoulder when she saw Su Bai approaching. She quickly asked, ¡°Shaman, do you have any instructions?¡±


    ¡°Let everyone take a break,¡± Su Bai shook his head, looking at the pile of about thirty logs and the several metres high stack of wild grass.


    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯re not tired,¡± Yan Hua wiped the sweat from her forehead and hoarsely said, ¡°While it¡¯s still light out, we should bring back more wood.¡±


    ¡°Alright, rest for a bit and drink some water first,¡± Su Bai insisted, waving his hand.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Hua responded with a warm heart, turning to notify everyone to rest.


    The cow horned girl called out in a clear voice, ¡°Shaman says everyone should take a break.¡±


    Hearing they could rest, most people in the Tribe smiled, especially the children who cheered joyfully as everyone was tired and hungry.


    ¡°Hopefully the water will arrive today. It willfort everyone¡¯s hard-working hearts,¡± Su Bai muttered to himself.


    Mai Mang walked over with big steps and hoarsely said, ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve finished digging the four pits for the toilet.¡±


    ¡°You should rest too, drink more water,¡± Su Bai looked at Mai Mang¡¯s pale face. He had been seriously injured just yesterday. He had not replenished his lost blood. Yet, he was already doing heavy work.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. This little bit of work is nothing.¡± Mai Mang said dismissively. Going into the forest to hunt was both tiring and dangerous. He often needed to chase after a Ferocious Beast for a whole day.


    ¡°Rest for a while, I have more work for youter,¡± Su Bai softly said.


    He looked curiously at Mai Mao, who was digging drainage ditches for the bathing areas, and asked, ¡°How old is your Son this year? He looks too thin.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s twenty-one this year.¡± Mai Mang¡¯s round face softened, but his tone seemed to have a hint of annoyance to it. ¡°He just doesn¡¯t eat much meat. He says he¡¯s leaving it for me to eat. Do I need him to save that bit of meat for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai fell silent, understanding that even the Totem Warriors were scrimping and saving. If this continued, the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s strength would only keep diminishing.


    He looked at the children in the distance and softly said, ¡°Most of those children are malnourished. If there¡¯s enough food, the Tribe should implement three meals a day. That¡¯s the only way for people in the Tribe to get enough nutrition.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, three meals is too difficult. We¡¯re satisfied if we can eat our fill with only two meals,¡± Mai Mang shook his head upon hearing this. Even Totem Warriors had to eat sparingly, dividing one meal¡¯s worth into two.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure everyone eats their fill. The Tribe will get better and better,¡± Su Bai said firmly.


    ¡°En, I believe in the Shaman,¡± Mai Mang nodded heavily.


    When Yan Hua came over, she asked curiously, ¡°Shaman, what are these logs for?¡±


    ¡°Mainly to build a ssroom,¡± Su Bai exined. The toilets and bathing areas would not need much wood; the ssroom would require arge amount.


    ¡°What¡¯s a ssroom?¡± Yan Hua tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce for everyone to learn to read,¡± Su Bai said gently. The animal hide Teepees were too small, and lighting was a big problem.


    ¡°Learn to read?¡±


    Mai Mang¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he eximed, ¡°Shaman, are you going to teach everyone to read?¡±


    Having been a Totem Warrior for over a decade and visited many other Tribes, he knew more than the cow horned girl and understood the importance of writing and reading.


    ¡°Yes. Only with the ability to write and read can there be inheritance to the descendants. Everyone will also be smarter,¡± Su Bai smiled brightly, remembering what the orphanage director on Earth used to say, ¡®education is the only way out. It¡¯s how people can avoid falling too far behind at the starting line.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Our Tribe will finally have its own writing system!¡± Mai Mang was extremely excited.


    He remembered visiting other Tribes and seeing strange patterns carved on the wood outside houses. However, he did not understand any of it. It had led to many embarrassing situations and had remained a thorn in his heart.

 Chapter 41: The Tribe’s First Classroom

    Chapter 41: The Tribe¡¯s First ssroom


    Su Bai looked at the very excited Mai Mang, inexplicably reminded of the orphanage director¡¯s constant words to him, ¡®You must study! If you don¡¯t study, your life is over! Study desperately. Since you are all orphans, without parents to support you, you can only find your own way in life. You can¡¯t be like this old man who has no skills. I didn¡¯t study back then. When my first step is slow, every step afterwards gets slower. The more you know, the more choices you have in life¡­¡¯


    Before, Su Bai thought the director was being too long-winded. However, after he went out to work, he began to understand the director¡¯s words.


    In the few days since he had transmigrated here, looking at the people of the Tribe, he truly understood the feelings and emotions behind the director¡¯s words back then. [When one can makeparisons in life, there would be insights.] Su Bai had this realisation and wanted to change the current situation of the Tribe.


    ¡°Shaman, how do we build a ssroom? I¡¯ll start right away,¡± Mai Mang hurriedly said.


    ¡°The most important thing is to set up the pirs. They will be the foundation that supports the entire ssroom.¡± Su Bai crouched down, broke off a tree branch and began drawing on the ground.


    ¡°Set up a wooden pir every four steps. Five pirs on each side. The most important part is the roof of the ssroom. Use more grass ropes to make an ¡®A¡¯-shaped roof supported with wood. You can cover it with wild grass once the structure is set.¡±


    ording to his drawing, the ssroom would be arge room ten metres long and ten metres wide. It would not just be used for teaching; with some modifications, it could also serve as a house for the orphans to live in.


    ¡°The toilet and bathing area will have the same structure, just scale it down by a few factors. It will be surrounded by branches and dry grass,¡± Su Bai drew another diagram next to it.


    The ssroom itself was special. The openings would not be surrounded by branches and dry grass. He decided to use animal hides to enclose it, making it easy to dismantle. During the day, the animal hides around the ssroom could be removed, creating a bright, open ssroom on all sides. At night, it could be enclosed to serve as a room for the orphans.¡°This is not very difficult. I can do it,¡± Mai Mang said confidently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get more wood and wild grass,¡± Yan Hua said, having heard the exnation and knowing that they would need a lot of wood and wild grass.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin,¡± Su Bai softly said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mai Mang got up and walked towards the pile of wood. He picked up a log as thick as a thigh, pulled out the Stone Knife from behind his waist, and quickly sharpened the wood.


    *Ha!* He let out a low shout, and the Totem Mark on his chest appeared. The veins in his arms bulged. After building up strength for three seconds, he hugged the log and thrust it into the ground.


    *Bang!* At least half a metre of the log was driven into the ground, with the end of the log still vibrating. This showed how much force Mai Mang had used.


    *Huff huff¡­* Mai Mang was heavily panting, looking at the log with some dissatisfaction. The length he had driven into the ground was still too short.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai looked at Mai Mang with a forehead full of ck lines. [What kind of brute operation is this? Does he think he is a ¡®Human pile driver¡¯?]


    He stepped forward and criticised, ¡°Mai Mang, just dig the holes first. You¡¯re wasting too much energy doing it like this.¡±


    ¡°Let me try again,¡± Mai Mang said reluctantly, thinking he could set up the wooden pir in one go, not expecting his strength to still becking.


    ¡°No need to try again. The ground here has been trampled on for a long time. It¡¯s tougher than the usual ground out in the wild,¡± Su Bai calmly exined. [Moreover, the location I chose for the ssroom is close to the centre of the Tribe. It¡¯s an area frequently trampled on by people.]


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Mai Mang paused for two seconds, suddenly feeling what the Shaman said to make a lot of sense.


    ¡°Do you hunt so recklessly too?¡± Su Bai asked curiously.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mai Mang was stunned for a moment, then reacted, saying irritably, ¡°How is that possible? Ferocious Beasts aren¡¯t idiots, how could they just stand there letting us hit them?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps?¡± Su Bai shrugged. [Brutes don¡¯t realise they¡¯re being reckless when they act. They typically call it bravery.]


    ¡°Shaman, the ditch has been dug,¡± Mai Mao came running over.


    ¡°Go help dig holes,¡± Su Bai ordered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mai Mao quickly responded and went to help dig holes.


    ¡­


    Time slowly passed, the sun gradually tilted towards the west, and the changes in the Tribe became more and more apparent. The toilet and bathing area were being built by several Warrior Trainees, while the ssroom was the responsibility of Mai Mang, his Son, and Yan Hua.


    One of the good things about primitive society was the physical fitness of the Totem Warriors. Even the Warrior Trainees had strong Physiques. They worked at an incredibly fast pace. Work that would take ordinary people half an hour, they could finish in just a few minutes. [If they went to do construction work, they would definitely make a fortune,] Su Bai mischievously thought.


    The wooden structure of thepleted ssroom stood erect, with Mai Mang throwing bundles of grass from the ground onto the ssroom¡¯s wooden roof frame.


    Mai Mao and Yan Hua were on top of the ssroom, one on each side. They were thatching the roof with dry grass. They would definitely be able to finish before dark.


    Yu Ying came over carrying water, eximing in admiration when she saw the ssroom, ¡°What a big house!¡±


    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen such a big house?¡± Su Bai raised an eyebrow as he asked.


    ¡°En-hmm, this is the first time,¡± Yu Ying nodded and softly said, ¡°Before, in the Ancestral Land, we all lived in caves. Onlyrge tribes had houses like this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the future, we¡¯ll live in even better houses than this,¡± Su Bai said confidently. [Given the chance, I will definitely build brick and tile houses!]


    ¡°En, I believe in you, Shaman,¡± Yu Ying said softly, handing over a cup of water.


    She could feel that ever since the new Shaman had arrived, the Tribe had changed. It was not as oppressive and frightening as before. It was as if life had been injected into it, bringing it new vitality.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long,¡± Su Bai said with a smile, taking the water from the fox eared girl.


    Svin: Congrattions! For the voting poll, this has won 2nd ce with 119 votes out of 500! Let¡¯s go!


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 42: Did We Take the Wrong Path?

    Chapter 42: Did We Take the Wrong Path?


    ¡°Hurry up! Just a little more and we¡¯re done!¡± Yan Jiao shouted, carrying a Hollow Log and swiftly moving through the forest.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hei Ya, Da Gua, and Wa Ming followed closely behind.


    ¡°Has the Chieftain gotten stronger again?¡± Hei Ya quietly asked.


    ¡°Indeed, the Chieftain¡¯s reaction speed has improved,¡± Da Gua observed, watching the rapidly running figure in front. Carrying a Hollow Log while running through the bushes, one could easily hit a tree or get caught on branches. It required extreme reflexes to avoid all of them.


    ¡°I think the Chieftain is close to bing a Mid Grade Totem Warrior,¡± Wa Ming said in a low voice.


    ¡°The Chieftain is the most talented among us. He should indeed soon be a Mid Grade Totem Warrior,¡± Hei Ya nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Once the Chieftain bes a Mid Grade Totem Warrior, we¡¯ll go hunt Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts! That¡¯s how we¡¯ll get stronger faster! Soon, we can have our revenge!¡± Da Gua said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely not let those ck Snake bastards off!¡± Wa Ming cursed with murderous intent.


    From the front, Yan Jiao¡¯s shout rang out: ¡°Hurry up! Stop dawdling!¡±¡°Coming!¡± Hei Ya responded, quickening his pace.


    Soon, the four of them, carrying Hollow Logs, arrived at the smallke. They skillfully assembled the Hollow Logs, forcing any misaligned ¡®grooves¡¯ into ce with brute strength.


    A few minutester, all the Hollow Logs were connected, with only the final connection to the water source storage tank remaining.


    ¡°Chieftain, connect it quickly,¡± Hei Ya urged.


    *Huuuu¡­* Yan Jiao took a deep breath. They had been busy all day just for this moment.


    He pushed aside the branches covering the storage tank, looked down at the clearwater visible at the bottom, and used a wooden stick to poke a hole in the bottom of the storage tank. Then, he quickly removed it and reced it with a Hollow Log.


    ¡°It¡¯s connected!¡± Yan Jiao said with a gratified smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly, we should go back and see how they¡¯ve connected their end,¡± Hei Ya urged.


    The Totem Warriors were responsible for the section of Hollow Logs near the smallke. Meanwhile, the other Tribe members were in charge of connecting the Hollow Logs from the gathering ground to the Tribe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check for any leaks along the way,¡± Yan Jiao said, covering the storage tank with branches again before setting off to return to the Tribe.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The four of them inspected the Hollow Log ¡®pipeline¡¯ as they hurried back to the Tribe, eager to see if the water had reached the Tribe..


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark,¡± Yan Jiao looked up at the sky through the gaps in the forest canopy, seeing that the sun had moved westward and its light was no longer as intense.


    ¡°If we have water tonight, I¡¯m going to have a good bath,¡± Hei Ya grinned, showing a mouthful of sharp teeth.


    ¡°I guess many people would want to bathe. There might not be enough water though,¡± Da Gua said with augh.


    The water source in the storage tank, seeping in from that smallke, was not very fast. It would be close to impossible for everyone to bathe on the same day.


    ¡°We can take water to the small forest to bathe during tonight¡¯s patrol,¡± Wa Ming suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m on patrol tonight. No one will fight me for water when I use it at midnight,¡± Hei Ya smugly said.


    ¡°Water shouldn¡¯t be wasted like that,¡± Yan Jiao sternly warned. Though, he was also secretly nning on going out to patrol tonight as well.


    ¡°Not using water would be a waste, might as well let us bathe,¡± Hei Ya muttered.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡± Yan Jiao red at him and said irritably, ¡°Everyone check the Hollow Logs, make sure there are no leaks.¡±


    ¡°No leaks,¡± Wa Ming reported.


    The four of them checked the Hollow Logs while bantering, quickly advancing towards the gathering ground.


    About twenty minutester, they arrived at the gathering ground and saw more than a dozen people carrying Hollow Logs.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t finished yet?¡± Yan Jiao frowned and asked.


    ¡°Chieftain, we¡¯re almost done, just thest section is left,¡± someone immediately responded.


    ¡°How long left?¡± Hei Ya asked.


    ¡°Over a hundred steps long,¡± the person replied.


    ¡°Give us the Hollow Logs,¡± Yan Jiao sighed in relief. A hundred steps long was something they could finish quickly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yan Jiao and his threepanions carried the Hollow Logs and sprinted towards the Tribe. The inspection of this section of Hollow Logs could be left to the others.


    They ran for seven or eight minutes before seeing three or four people connecting Hollow Logs.


    ¡°Let us do it,¡± Yan Jiao immediately stepped forward to take over.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the others quickly made way.


    ¡°The water should being soon, right?¡± Hei Ya said as he carried a Hollow Log forward to connect it.


    The Hollow Logs at this section were prepared by the Tribest night, and had already been connected in advance. The flow of water was not as fast as the Totem Warriors running speed.


    ¡°It should be soon,¡± Wa Ming crouched down, putting his ear to the Hollow Log pipeline. He could hear the sound of water flowing.


    They quickly connected the Hollow Logs, soonpleting the joining of the two sections.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Tribe and wait for the water,¡± Yan Jiao quickly strode off.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the inspection to you,¡± Hei Ya threw back a sentence before immediately chasing after Yan Jiao.


    ¡°Yes,¡± several Tribe members immediately responded.


    *Thud thud thud¡­*


    Without the burden of needing to check for leaks in the Hollow Logs, the four of them ran at full speed. The fact that Totem Warriors¡¯ footsteps should be silent was thrown to the back of their minds. They all wanted to rush back to the Tribe and await the arrival of water.


    In less than ten minutes, they saw the Tribe.


    ¡°Wait¡­ did we take the wrong path? Is that our Tribe?¡± Da Gua eximed in shock.


    Yan Jiao looked up and saw several buildings of various sizes at the centre of the Tribe in the distance. He eximed in surprise, ¡°When did our Tribe get houses like that?¡±


    ¡°It must be the Shaman¡¯s doing. Only he can make others build such houses in a day,¡± Hei Ya shouted in admiration.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to the Tribe and see for ourselves?¡± Wa Ming said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 43: New Rules for the Tribe

    Chapter 43: New Rules for the Tribe


    ¡°Shaman, Father and the others are back,¡± Yan Hua softly said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Bai turned to look and saw several figures running from the direction of the forest.


    He looked up at the sky and noticed that the sun had moved far to the west. [I guess we only have half an hour left before sunset.]


    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯re back!¡± Hei Ya shouted from afar.


    Shortly after, all four arrived before Su Bai, curiously examining the newly built ssroom, toilets, and other buildings.


    ¡°Has the pipeline been connected?¡± Su Bai hurriedly asked.


    Yan Jiao suppressed his confusion and quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s done. We¡¯re just waiting for the water toe through.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Su Bai said, walking towards the storage tank.


    ¡°Huh? Was this pool dug out today?¡± Hei Ya asked in surprise.¡°Qing Mu and Chi Tu dug it out,¡± Yan Hua said, naming two Warrior Trainees.


    ¡°Not bad, they¡¯re finally of some use,¡± Hei Ya praised.


    *Hee hee hee¡­* Qing Mu and Chi Tu chuckled embarrassedly. Usually, Hei Ya only scolded them and rarely praised them.


    ¡°This storage tank needs to be kept clean. No one is allowed to throw anything into it,¡± Su Bai sternly warned,ying down some ground rules. ¡°For drinking, use the water flowing from the pipeline. For bathing, use the water from the storage tank.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded in unison.


    ¡°Shaman, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on it,¡± Yan Jiao said, knowing the importance of the water source.


    ¡°The building over there with one wooden post outside the door is the men¡¯s toilet,¡± Su Bai exined, taking advantage of the presence of the main members of the Tribe. ¡°The one with two wooden posts is for women. Don¡¯t get the doors mixed up.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter, especially the men, whoughed loudly. Meanwhile, the women lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    ¡°Also, the building without animal hide tied to the wooden post outside is the men¡¯s bathing area. The one with animal hide is the women¡¯s bathing area,¡± Su Bai continued with a stern face. ¡°Let me be clear, if anyone is caught peeping while others are bathing, they will have one thumb cut off as punishment.¡±


    He had toy down strict rules. The Tribe was currently full of illiterate brutes, with no concept ofws and regtions. They acted based on their whims. If rules were not strictly established now, there might be trouble once the Tribe became prosperous.


    *Siiiii¡­*


    Many men drew in a sharp breath, their smiles gradually fading as they all nodded seriously. Losing a thumb would be crippling.


    ¡°Did everyone hear the Shaman? Control yourselves!¡± Yan Jiao red at everyone, strongly supporting the Shaman¡¯s proposed rules.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded in unison.


    *Ssh¡­*


    Suddenly, the sound of running water broke the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Water¡¯s here!¡± Hei Ya shouted excitedly.


    Su Bai turned to look and saw water flowing out of the Hollow Log pipeline into the storage tank. Though it was not gushing, it was still a heartening sight.


    ¡°Great. We finally won¡¯tck water anymore.¡±


    ¡°We can bathe tonight, and we have bathing areas to use.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± After a whole day of hard work, everyone felt that it was all worth it upon seeing water.


    ¡°Tell the rest of the Tribe to not fight over the water source. Have them line up to fetch water,¡± Su Bai instructed Yan Jiao.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiao gave Hei Ya a look.


    ¡°You two,e with me,¡± Hei Ya immediately took Qing Mu and Chi Tu to maintain order.


    Su Bai walked towards the newly built ssroom, with Yan Jiao and others following. They were all curious about this huge building.


    ¡°Shaman, what is this building for?¡± Yan Jiao asked eagerly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ssroom. A ce for the children to learn how to read,¡± Mai Mang answered excitedly before anyone else.


    ¡°Learn how to read?¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s red eyes narrowed as he stared at Su Bai¡¯s calm face in shock.


    He blurted out, ¡°Shaman, you know how to read and write?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you can all learn to read and write in the future,¡± Su Bai said with a light chuckle.


    By teaching everyone in the Tribe how to read, when more people joined the me Dragon Tribe in the future, they could use the existing Tribe members¡¯ culture to assimte neers. This would allow neers to quickly integrate into the Tribe, rather than relying solely on benefits and force. Spiritual and cultural assimtion were what truly formed the foundation of a group.


    Regarding the poption issues, Su Bai was not that worried about it. As long as they had linen to trade for food, they could rapidly expand their poption. Growing to over a thousand people in a year should not be a problem. However, winning others¡¯ hearts was another matter, the most crucial aspect.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Our Tribe will have our own writing one day!¡± Yan Jiao shouted excitedly.


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll make time toe to the ssroom to exin how to read and write. All children under fourteen in the Tribe must attend. The rest of you cane if you have nothing else to do,¡± Su Bai set the main task for the Tribe¡¯s children: learning.


    Teaching writing for an hour each day would be enough for these people to start learning, and it would not take up too much time.


    The Tribe¡¯s children were still too young for heavy work. Gathering and foraging was still too dangerous for them. Rather than running wild in the Tribe, it was better for them to spend some time each day learning a few characters.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on those Egg Stealing Monkeys,¡± Yan Jiao nced towards the storage tank where a group of children were ying rowdily, thinking it was time to manage them.


    With limited food in the Tribe, it was difficult to constantly let children eat their fill. Pausing physical training and using the time to learn how to read and write was far better than letting them cause trouble.


    ¡°Tomorrow, focus all efforts on searching for nts to make linen. We only have six days left,¡± Su Bai said in a dire tone.


    The premise for all his ns was that the Tribe needed to have a specialty product. Linen was a crucial part of that.


    After all, he would not be able to produce other products even if he wanted to. He had no materials or tools. In the end, his understanding of primitive society was too limited, and the Spotted Deer Market six dayster was the best opportunity to trade.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yan Jiao said earnestly.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 44: An Absolute Divine Artifact

    Chapter 44: An Absolute Divine Artifact


    The sun disappeared behind the mountains, and the sky turned grey. The Tribe lit bonfires, andughter never ceased. The aroma of roasted meat permeated the air.


    Inside the Main Teepee, Yu Ying had just lit a fire in the hearth.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve brought you some dried meat,¡± Yan Hua¡¯s clear voice sounded from outside the Teepee.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Su Bai casually responded.


    He was working on a water filter, preparing to install it at a corner of the Teepee. It would be enough to filter the water before use. As for promoting it to the whole Tribe, there was no need for now. After all, everyone was already struggling to eat enough. Once everyone could eat and drink their fill, there would be time to promote it.


    *Whoosh!* The door p was lifted, and Yan Hua entered, carrying a piece of dried meat half a metre long and wide.


    Yu Ying pursed her lips and eximed in surprise, ¡°Today¡¯s dried meat is really big.¡±


    ¡°Father told me to bring it over,¡± Yan Hua handed over the dried meat.


    Yu Ying took the meat and turned to ask, ¡°Shaman, should I roast all of the meat?¡±¡°Roast it all if we can finish it,¡± Su Bai replied without turning his head, as he was tying the filter to a support pole with a grass rope.


    After securing the filter, he dusted off his hands and turned to see Yu Ying struggling to cut the dried meat with a Stone Knife. [Oh right. I got a Fruit Knife from the Assistance Package.] Su Bai remembered the Fruit Knife and turned to open a box. After receiving the Shaman Inheritance, he had casually put the Fruit Knife in this wooden box.


    He quickly found the Fruit Knife and walked over to Yu Ying, handing her the knife and saying, ¡°Use this knife to cut meat from now on.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Ying was stunned for a moment. Her pink eyes looked at the delicate and slender knife in front of her. She hesitated, ¡°Shaman, isn¡¯t it too wasteful to use this knife to cut meat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste. It can be used for cutting meat and fruits,¡± Su Bai softly said. The Fruit Knife was too thin and short to be used for chopping wood, as it would easily break.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Ying epted the Fruit Knife with reverence.


    Yan Hua took the dried meat and urged, ¡°Quickly, take it out and have a look.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Yu Ying slowly pulled out the Fruit Knife. The de was grey, and its surface was as smooth as a mirror, reflecting Yu Ying¡¯s face.


    She looked at her reflection on the de and weakly said, ¡°Shaman, this knife is too precious. Using it to cut meat seems¡­ a bit wasteful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes sparkled with light,pletely amazed by the Fruit Knife. However, her status restricted her from having any other thoughts about it.


    ¡°Letting it sit unused would be the biggest waste. Just boldly use it,¡± Su Bai waved his hand dismissively.


    For people of primitive society, the Fruit Knife was an absolute divine artifact, but for him, it was just a twenty-something yuan fruit knife from the supermarket.


    After all, in the future, his Daily Assistance might provide him with more knives, making the Fruit Knife not really worth as much.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Ying saw Su Bai¡¯s insistence and did not dare to persuade him further. She gripped the Fruit Knife tightly and began to cut the meat.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, give it to me. Let me cut,¡± Yan Hua eagerly begged, looking like a girl asking for candy.


    ¡°Okay, here,¡± Yu Ying nced at Su Bai, and saw no reaction. Thus, she carefully handed over the Fruit Knife.


    ¡°It¡¯s so light,¡± Yan Hua¡¯s small hand trembled as she took the Fruit Knife. The feel of it in her hand was even more amazing, and her fondness for it was evident.


    Yu Ying gave her the dried meat and Yan Hua started cutting it with the knife. She found it incredibly easy to cut through the meat, and the feeling in her hand was almost addictive. It was much better than the dull Stone Knife.


    ¡°This knife is so sharp. It¡¯s even sharper than my Father¡¯s Thorn Fang Knife,¡± Yan Hua eximed.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s useful,¡± Su Bai said with a small smile, sitting by the hearth watching these two women cut meat.


    In fact, he had thought about trading this Fruit Knife for some useful materials. However, when he realised that the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s strength was still not sufficient to protect its own wealth, he dismissed the thought. If ill-intentioned Tribes set their sights on it, it would definitely bring about a disaster.


    The appearance of the Linen Weaving Techniques hadpletely dispelled thoughts of trading the Fruit Knife. After all, knowledge of the creation of linen could be hidden when he made trades. However, the Fruit Knife was too amazing and could only be used privately.


    Yan Hua also realised the preciousness of the Fruit Knife. If word got out, it would surely attract the attention of Wandering Totem Warriors.


    After cutting the meat, she seriously warned, ¡°Yu Ying, this knife must never be taken out of the Teepee. Don¡¯t let anyone else see it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember,¡± Yu Ying promised.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai shrugged, the words he wanted to say had already been said by Yan Hua.


    The atmosphere became a bit strange after that. The air was filled with the tempting aroma of roasted meat. The two women ate absent-mindedly.


    *Gulp!* Su Bai swallowed a piece of roasted meat and turned to see the two women ying with the Fruit Knife, cutting the roasted meat into smaller particles before quickly eating them, then cutting more meat.


    ¡°Shaman!¡± Suddenly, a shout came from outside the Teepee.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Bai frowned, about to go out of the Teepee to check.


    *Whoosh!* The Teepee¡¯s door p was immediately lifted, and Yan Jiao¡¯s head poked in, his face both anxious and joyful.


    ¡°What happened? Did people from the ck Snake Tribe manage to find us?¡± Su Bai asked with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Yan Jiao shook his head quickly and said in a low voice, ¡°Shaman, Cang Shi is back. He found the nt for making linen.¡±


    ¡°Really? Quickly, bring it here for me to see,¡± Su Bai eximed with delight.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Jiao quickly stepped aside, revealing Cang Shi behind him, who was holding a bundle of nts in his arms.


    ¡°Come in, all of you,¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Jiao and Cang Shi stepped into the Teepee.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 45: Finding the Plant for Making Linen

    Chapter 45: Finding the nt for Making Linen


    Cang Shi entered the Teepee and put down the bundle of nts he was carrying, looking curiously at Yu Ying, wondering why his Niece was here with the Shaman.


    Su Bai crouched down and pulled out one nt. The stem was very straight with more than a dozen branching leaves. It was another unfamiliar nt.


    He looked up and asked, ¡°Do you recognize this nt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± everyone shook their heads.


    Su Bai turned to Cang Shi and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to go hunting? How did you find this?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cang Shi nervously scratched his face with his index finger, his eyes shifting as he honestly said, ¡°After entering the forest, we started looking for nts to make linen. We only found it this morning.¡±


    Knowing the Tribe could make linen butcked materials, how could he focus on hunting? He gave up hunting to search for nts.


    ¡°You forgot your mission?¡± Su Bai narrowed his eyes, his tone very calm.


    Whenever he thought about important matters, he unconsciously made this gesture. He was very dissatisfied with Cang Shi¡¯s behaviour. If they had found the nt for making linen by chance while hunting, he would have praised them. However, they had abandoned their task to search for this nt. If they hadn¡¯t found the nt, there would be no prey either. If the Tribe had not found linen materials andcked food, it would lead to a series of horrendous consequences.¡°I¡­¡± Cang Shi wanted to exin but could not find a reasonable excuse.


    Su Bai¡¯s calm tone made him nervous, and his self-satisfaction at finding a potential linen material immediately dissipated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let this go just this once. Don¡¯t ever let this happen again,¡± Su Bai tly warned.


    The Tribe¡¯s rules must not be broken. He had many ns for the future, and if someone vited his orders, it would eventually lead to fatal consequences.


    It was better to let people know his attitude now while there were early signs of trouble. This was to prevent them from testing his limits and causing irreversible consequences.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Cang Shi quickly lowered his head and responded.


    For some reason, he really felt afraid of the calm-toned Shaman. It was as if it was the prelude to something bad happening.


    ¡°Shaman, see if this can be used to make linen?¡± Yan Jiao immediately helped to change the subject.


    He red at Cang Shi with annoyance. It seems like the team leader position had gone to his head. If the Old Shaman was still here, anyone who dared do something out of line during a hunt would definitely be severely punished. Cang Shi¡¯s team leader position would have been taken away.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cang Shi sheepishly shrank his neck.


    ¡°Let me try first.¡± Su Bai ignored their minor actions and took one end of the stem, forcefully tearing it apart.


    *Rip!*


    The stem was easily torn in half, with strands of fibre being pulled out. The texture was very straight.


    Su Bai¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he tore it a few more times. He nodded and said, ¡°This is a great nt for making linen. In fact, it is even better than the ones I remember.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yan Jiao eximed excitedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it can be used,¡± Cang Shi immediately felt relieved. If the nt could not be used, he would definitely be punished.


    Merit could offset punishment, but without merit, punishment was certain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. There¡¯s one more step I need to do to test it,¡± Su Bai shook his head, folded the torn stem, and then twisted it forcefully into a rope-like shape.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you doing?¡± Yan Jiao asked curiously.


    ¡°Testing if the nt is toxic,¡± Su Bai calmly said, dripping the green juice squeezed from the stem onto his arm. This was the most basic allergy test.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment, unable to react in time.


    ¡°Shaman, let me try,¡± Cang Shi called out anxiously.


    ¡°Yes, let Cang Shi try,¡± Yan Jiao quickly added.


    ¡°Huh???¡± Cang Shi was stunned, looking at Yan Jiao in confusion. [Hey, shouldn¡¯t you also be fighting to test it?]


    ¡°We¡¯ll see the result soon,¡± Su Bai shook his head. There was no irritating sensation on his arm.


    Everyone quieted down, looking worriedly at Su Bai¡¯s arm.


    Especially Yan Jiao, who had already ced his hand on the Stone Knife at his waist, ready to immediately cut off Su Bai¡¯s arm if he showed signs of poisoning. This was to save his life. Of course.


    Naturally, Su Bai did not know that someone was nning to cut off his arm to save him. If he had known, he would definitely have let Yan Jiao do the test instead.


    In fact, he had preliminarily judged this nt to not be toxic. He was just testing it to be absolutely certain. He would never joke with his own life, after all.


    After about fifteen minutes, Su Bai¡¯s arm showed no abnormalities. He chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not toxic. We can safely use it.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, how do we use this nt?¡± Yan Jiao quickly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Tear all these nts into thin strips. The thinner the better, all maintaining the length. Dry them under the sun before using them for weaving,¡± Su Bai exined carefully while demonstrating how to tear the nt fibres.


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Yan Jiao and Cang Shi eximed in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. The difficult part is the next few steps,¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll immediately tell everyone to start tearing,¡± Yan Jiao was about to rush out of the Teepee.


    ¡°Wait. I have more questions.¡± Su Bai called to stop the two who were about to run.


    ¡°Shaman, is there anything else we need to do?¡± Yan Jiao asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I want to know if this nt is abundant? Is it easy to find?¡± Su Bai asked helplessly. If it was too rare,rge-scale production would be difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to find. There¡¯s a lot deep in the forest,¡± Cang Shi quickly said.


    Yan Jiao added, ¡°They brought back a lot it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. From now on, this nt will be called Ramie,¡± Su Bai borrowed the name of an existing Earth nt that could also be used to make linen.


    ¡°Ramie?¡± Yan Jiao and Cang Shi looked at each other, then quickly nodded. Having the word ¡®mie¡¯ (hemp Âé) in it made it easy to remember.


    ¡°Go on then¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two quickly ran out of the Teepee to mobilise the Tribe to tear Ramie stems.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 46: Pretending Not to See

    Chapter 46: Pretending Not to See


    Yan Jiao and Cang Shi left the Teepee, personally instructing people to tear apart the Ramie. This was crucial for the rise of the me Dragon Tribe. With linen, they could trade for a lot of dried meat. With enough meat to eat, they could train their bodies to be even stronger.


    Yan Jiao walked through the Tribe, calling out, ¡°Everyone, be careful when tearing. This is rted to whether we can all eat our fill.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded in unison.


    ¡°Chieftain, should we keep Ramie a secret? I¡¯m worried someone might spy on us,¡± Cang Shi scanned the surroundings and said in a low voice, ¡°Next time, let¡¯s tear the Ramie on-site and then transport it back. That would be safer.¡±


    ¡°En, I¡¯ll discuss it with the Shaman,¡± Yan Jiao nodded, thinking that it made a lot of sense. Linen production could not be leaked, not even the raw materials.


    ¡°By the way, why is Yu Ying in the Shaman¡¯s Teepee?¡± Cang Shi asked out of curiosity. From what he knew of that timid fox eared girl, she would never dare to stay with the Shaman.


    *Hmph!* Yan Jiao got irritated just hearing about this. [You have the nerve to ask!? Are you showing off!?]


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cang Shi scratched his face in confusion.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s face darkened as he said irritably, ¡°She became the Shaman Priestess.¡±¡°Huh? Really?¡± Cang Shi¡¯s purple eyes widened in delight. He asked in surprise, ¡°Chieftain, didn¡¯t you want Yan Hua to be the Shaman Priestess?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Yu Ying to go for it?¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s face darkened even further. His fists clenched, wanting to give this man a couple of punches.


    ¡°No, how could I possibly tell Yu Ying to be the Shaman Priestess? She¡¯s so timid,¡± Cang Shi said with a bitter face.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, how could Yu Ying gather the courage to move into the Shaman¡¯s Teepee?¡± Yan Jiao had been worrying himself sick over his Daughter¡¯s future.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out hunting for two days, how could I have had time to tell her what to do?¡± Cang Shi found it hard to exin himself.


    ¡°Maybe you instructed her beforehand?¡± Yan Jiao said with a sneer.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mai Mang approached the two from behind, about to report on the Tribe¡¯s affairs for the day. Hearing their argument, he realised that the person who had encouraged Yu Ying to enter the Shaman¡¯s Teepee¡­ was him.


    He tiptoed away, deciding that reporting tomorrow would be fine too. He wanted to avoid getting punched by the Chieftain, which would put him on the ground for an entire day.


    Cang Shi nced indifferently at Mai Mang¡¯s retreating figure, then continued to exin, ¡°Chieftain, you have to believe me. I would never force Yu Ying to do something she doesn¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, could it have been my Daughter who encouraged her?¡± Yan Jiao rolled his eyes.


    Yu Ying bing the Shaman Priestess was already an unchangeable fact. However, he could not get over it. He had been hoping for his Daughter to be the Shaman Priestess.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Cang Shi thought for a moment, catching a glimpse of Yan Huaing out of the Main Teepee from the corner of his eye.


    A sh of inspiration struck him, and he softly asked, ¡°Chieftain, think about who has been by the Shaman¡¯s side the most these past few days?¡±


    ¡°My Daughter?¡± Yan Jiao immediately thought of his Daughter.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Yan Hua always wanted to be a Totem Warrior? Meanwhile, it¡¯s you who wanted her to be a Shaman Priestess? Don¡¯t you think she would have asked Yu Ying to take her ce?¡± Cang Shi¡¯s mind was churning, faster than ever, all to avoid a beating.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible¡­¡± Yan Jiao found this to make sense.


    Cang Shi nodded towards the Main Teepee, suggesting, ¡°Yan Hua is right there. Chieftain, you can call her over to ask.¡±


    Yan Jiao turned to look and saw his Daughter walking towards her own Teepee. He immediately called out, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua,e here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yan Hua stopped in her tracks, looked up to see her Father¡¯s dark face. She nced at Cang Shi beside him. She immediately realised that her rmendation of Yu Ying as Shaman Priestess had been exposed. [This is bad. Father must know something! If I go over, I¡¯ll definitely get scolded! Should I pretend to not see him and hide in the Shaman¡¯s Teepee for a while?] Yan Hua¡¯s mind raced with various thoughts shing by.


    She had thought that after a busy day, her Father would forget about this morning¡¯s misunderstanding.


    However, seeing her Father¡¯s current state, he was definitely angrier than he was in the morning. The ¡®Shaman Priestess incident¡¯ plus the morning¡¯s ¡®Shaman poisoning misunderstanding¡¯¡­ the anger umted from these two events meant she would likely get a beating if she went over.


    ¡°Do I hear someone calling me?¡± Yan Hua said in confusion, ignoring Yan Jiao¡¯s beckoning.


    She suddenly turned and ran towards the Main Teepee, deciding to pretend she had not seen her Father.


    ¡°!!!???¡± Yan Jiao stared nkly as his Daughter disappeared into the Main Teepee¡¯s door p. He could feel his mind suddenly freeze.


    ¡°Chieftain, Yan Hua deliberately pretended not to see you,¡± Cang Shi softly reminded.


    ¡°¡­¡± A vein bulged on Yan Jiao¡¯s forehead as he slowly turned to stare at Cang Shi, grinning fiercely, ¡°Cang Shi, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve sparred, right? Today is a good day to practise.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Cang Shi was confused. [You¡¯re unable to beat your own Daughter, so you¡¯re taking it out on me!?]


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yan Jiao grabbed one of Cang Shi¡¯s arms and walked towards the open area in the centre of the Tribe.


    He did not dare burst into the Shaman¡¯s Teepee to confront his Daughter. However, he was not afraid to beat Cang Shi up to vent his anger.


    ¡°Chieftain, how can you be so unreasonable?¡± Cang Shi cried out indignantly.


    ¡°Unreasonable?¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s smile became even more ¡®radiant¡¯ as he fiercely grinned, ¡°You didn¡¯t even do your task and went off to do something else.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve already made up for my mistake!¡± Cang Shi protested.


    ¡°The Shaman may have forgiven you, but I haven¡¯t,¡± Yan Jiao forcibly found an excuse.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    *Bang! Bang!!*


    ¡°Not the face!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How pitiful,¡± Mai Mang clicked his tongue, arms crossed as he watched the two fighting with schadenfreude.


    Beside him, Mai Mao suddenly spoke up, ¡°Father, wasn¡¯t it you who told Yu Ying to go to the Shaman?¡±


    ¡°Keep quiet!¡± Mai Mang frantically covered his Son¡¯s mouth, turning his head guiltily towards the open area. Seeing that Yan Jiao and Cang Shi had not heard him, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He decided he needed to ¡®train¡¯ his Son properly.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t hit my butt. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for talking too much. You want to get your old man into trouble!?¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 47: Learning Shaman Technique

    Chapter 47: Learning Shaman Technique


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Su Bai looked at Yu Ying, who was sticking her bottom up. Just now, Yan Hua had rushed into the Teepee, then peeked out through the door p. She even asionally giggled.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yu Ying¡¯s mouth twitched as she covered her face in embarrassment and poked Yan Hua.


    ¡°Xiao Yu,e quick and see, my Father is beating up Uncle Cang Shi,¡± Yan Hua waved her hand without turning her head.


    ¡°Sister Ah¡¯Hua¡­¡± Yu Ying called out weakly, feeling a bit embarrassed for her friend. Sticking her bottom up in front of the Shaman, did she not care about her image at all?


    ¡°Wait. It¡¯s just getting to the good part,¡± Yan Hua excitedly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just ignore her,¡± Su Bai shook his head with a smile.


    Hearing themotion outside the Teepee, he guessed Yan Jiao and others were demonstrating the ¡®heroic posture¡¯ of Totem Warriors to the Tribe¡¯s children, to inspire them to aspire to be Totem Warriors.


    Yu Ying, not looking at the embarrassing Yan Hua, asked softly, ¡°Shaman, do you want to take a bath?¡±


    ¡°Sure. It would be nice to rx with a bath,¡± Su Bai nodded, remembering that the newly built bathing area had not been used yet.Yu Ying quickly went to the grass bed and pulled out an animal hide garment, the one she had madest night.


    She handed it over, timidly saying, ¡°Shaman, this is the animal hide garment I made.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, I didn¡¯t have any clothes to change into,¡± Su Bai said gently, reaching out to take the garment. He could now change out of his current clothes.


    ¡°Shall I make another one for you, Shaman?¡± Yu Ying asked hopefully.


    ¡°Sure, we can use linen thread to sew the one after,¡± Su Bai would not refuse a girl¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°En,¡± Yu Ying nodded repeatedly, already nning what kind of animal hide to use.


    *Hee hee hee¡­* Yan Hua held her stomach,ughing as she pulled her head back in from the door p. She turned around to see Su Bai and Yu Ying staring at her nkly.


    She asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Su Bai said with smiles in his eyes. He brushed it off as he walked past Yan Hua and lifted the door p to leave the Teepee.


    Yan Hua turned her head and asked in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong with the Shaman?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you were just sticking your bottom out, wiggling it at us,¡± Yu Ying said with a slightly red face, describing Yan Hua¡¯s unconscious behaviour.


    ¡°Eeeeeh!!!???¡± Yan Hua¡¯s face immediately turned red, feeling a bit dizzy. She had made such an embarrassing pose in front of the Shaman.


    She looked at Yu Ying dejectedly, saying, ¡°Xiao Yu, you didn¡¯t even remind me.¡±


    ¡°I poked you twice, but you didn¡¯t respond,¡± Yu Ying said, pouting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just poke me. Why didn¡¯t you pat me instead?¡± Yan Huained weakly.


    Yu Ying did not know what to do with her friend, so she changed the subject, ¡°You should go get ready. Aren¡¯t you sleeping here tonight?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Yan Hua thought of her Father¡¯s angry face and decided to really stay here for tonight.


    She poked her head out through the door p and saw her Father and Cang Shi talking to the Shaman. Realising this was her chance, she tiptoed out of the Teepee to get her animal hide clothes from her own Teepee.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai caught sight of Yan Hua sneaking out of the Main Teepee from the corner of his eye, looking just like a thief.


    ¡°Shaman, should we go get more Ramie tomorrow?¡± Yan Jiao asked in a hoarse voice.


    Su Bai looked at Yan Jiao¡¯s swollen left eye and Cang Shi¡¯s pair of panda eyes beside him, cheekspletely swollen.


    Su Bai held back hisughter as he nced at the pile of Ramie that had grown to the size of a small mountain. This was all brought back by the six Totem Warriors today. Each must have carried at least two hundred kilograms.


    ¡°First, look for Ramie in the nearby forests. The amount we have now is enough for three days,¡± Su Bai said, nodding slightly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s eye twitched, but he endured the pain without showing weakness. He was trying his hardest to maintain his image.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a bath now,¡± Su Bai turned around and immediately burst into a silentughter.


    He arrived at the men¡¯s bathing area, which was currently empty as everyone was busy tearing Ramie. Thus, no one hade to bathe.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark¡­¡± Su Bai pushed open the bathing area door. It was pitch ck inside with no lighting, so he could only bathe in the dark.


    He put down his animal hide clothes and was about to go out to fetch water when he found Mai Mao waiting outside with a wooden bucket of water.


    ¡°Shaman, my Father told me to bring you this water,¡± Mai Mao said, the corner of his mouth slightly swollen.


    ¡°Put it down,¡± Su Bai nodded and asked curiously, ¡°How did you hurt that corner of your lip?¡±


    ¡°I identally bumped into something¡­¡± Mai Mao said with his expression a bit unnatural.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Bai nodded, pretending he had not heard Mai Mao¡¯s screams from inside the Teepee.


    Mai Mao silently bowed and ran off.


    ¡°I feel for him, having a Father like that¡­¡± Su Baimented, closing the door and started bathing.


    *Ssh ssh¡­*


    ¡°The water is so cold¡­¡± Su Bai poured water over his head and shivered all over. He started scratching his hair, finding it coarse and not smooth.


    He sighed and helplesslyined, ¡°No shampoo, no body wash. It¡¯s so hard to wash my hair¡­¡±


    *Ssh ssh¡­*


    Su Bai used an animal hide towel to scrub the dirt and grime off his body. He then rinsed it off with water,pleting the achievement of bathing in a primitive society in another world.


    After putting on his new animal hide clothes, he felt quite good. There was no feeling of fur pricking his skin.


    Su Bai walked across the open area and saw everyone concentrating on tearing Ramie by the fire. Having heard that Ramie was rted to whether they could fill their stomachs, everyone in the Tribe was extremely focused.


    He quietly walked back to the Teepee and saw Yu Ying concentrating on wiping the Fruit Knife. She had not even noticed he hade in.


    Su Bai put his clothes aside, ready to start learning Shaman Technique in preparation for the Spotted Deer Market six dayster.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 48: New Shaman Technique

    Chapter 48: New Shaman Technique


    Su Bai moved the box containing the Shaman Inheritance to the stone table. He sat cross-legged and opened the box. He took out the Animal Hide Scroll which recorded the Shaman Technique.


    The Old Shaman did not have time to teach him any Shaman Technique. He had only passed on the essence of Shaman Scripture. To use Shaman Technique, he could only learn from the Techniques recorded in the Shaman Inheritance.


    ¡°There are three Shaman Techniques in total. I wonder what they are?¡± Su Bai spread out the Animal Hide Scroll, looking at the Shaman Scripture recorded on it. He could not understand it before, but now, he could roughlyprehend its meaning.


    ¡°This Shaman Scripture Character represents driving away. This one represents pacification¡­¡± Su Bai interpreted the Shaman Scripture on the animal hide, taking about ten minutes to finish decoding.


    *Huuuuu¡­* He exhaled deeply, squinting his eyes to organise the essence expressed by the Shaman Technique, trying to fully digest and absorb it.


    ¡°A Healing Shaman Technique, the Curing Technique¡­¡± Su Bai murmured to himself. This was the Shaman Technique recorded on the Animal Hide Scroll, with different effects from his Heal skill. [Curing Technique is aprehensive type of Shaman Technique that can cure diseases and heal wounds¡­ It might seem impressive but it has a major drawback. Due to how general its effects are, the healing or curing effect has been greatly reduced. It is not as fast as my Heal skill in terms of treating wounds.]


    [Ding! Host can incorporate Heal into Curing Technique]


    The System prompt suddenly sounded out. [Huh? What do you mean?] Su Bai asked in his mind.


    [Ding! Heal is a branch of the Curing Technique. After merging, your Curing Technique would be turned into a skill] the System exined in detail.¡°What about its uses? Will it conflict with the creation of Shaman Bone Tablets?¡± Su Bai asked with furrowed brows.


    The Shaman Bone Tablets were the key point. He was the only Shaman. In the future when Totem Warriors went out to hunt, without him around, they could only rely on Shaman Bone Tablets. After all, the injured might not be able to hold on until they returned back to the Tribe for him to treat them. Totem Warriors were the pirs of a Tribe, losing one would be a great loss.


    [Ding! After merging, the Curing Technique can consume either Mental Energy or Shaman Power. Both types of powers can be used. Its usability will also remain unchanged] the System announced in a cold tone. [This will not conflict with the creation of Shaman Bone Tablets. Rather, now, Shaman Bone Tablets made with the Curing Technique will be improved and be greatly optimised.] [In that case, let¡¯s merge them.> Su Bai did think that the Heal skill and Curing Technique ovepped. Although Heal could be asprehensive as the Curing Technique if it got upgraded, why waste time on it when there was a better option?


    [Ding! Merge sessful!] The System prompt sounded. [System, open my Character Attribute Panel.] [Attribute Panel] Host: Su Bai Stamina: 2.1 (Ordinary Person 1) Strength: 2.2 (Ordinary Person 1) Speed: 2.1 (Ordinary Person 1) Mental Energy: 12 (Ordinary Person 1) Shaman Power: 14 (14/100) Totem: me Dragon. Profession: Junior Shaman. Author. Skills: Curing Technique LV.1 (30/100) Description: You have escaped the sub-healthy state of an ordinary person and be a Shaman with extraordinary power. Please remember your original aspiration. [After merging, the proficiency has increased by 27 points. My Shaman Power has increased by two points!?] Su Bai looked at his Attribute Panel. He was quite satisfied with the Curing Technique. In the future, if he fell ill, one use of the Curing Technique would heal the disease. It was much better than Heal, which only targeted physical injuries. [Great. Let¡¯s immediately learn the next Shaman Technique!] Su Bai struck while the iron was hot, taking out another Animal Hide Scroll from the box and spreading it out to read. [This Shaman Scripture is about increasing strength. This is interesting, it actually doubles one¡¯s Qi¡­] Su Bai quickly decoded the recorded Shaman Technique and his eyes brightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a Blessing Shaman Technique, the Strength Enhancement Technique¡­¡± Su Bai murmured. This was the type of Shaman Technique he was seeking. It was a technique that could enhance one¡¯s Attribute. In other words, it could increase Strength, giving him another means of protecting himself against enemies.


    Su Bai closed his eyes and mobilised his Shaman Power, forming Shaman Runes ording to the Shaman Scripture recorded. As long as Shaman Power could form Shaman Runes, it meant that the Shaman Technique would be sessfully released.


    Half an hourter¡­


    ¡°Huuuu¡­ seems like it will take some time to fully master it¡­¡± Su Bai exhaled deeply.


    Shaman Runes were extremely difficult to form. Shaman Power were floaty and weak. It required one to mobilise andpress them to form Shaman Runes before sessfully releasing a Shaman Technique. [System, why can the Curing Technique be learnt immediately?] Su Bai asked in his mind.


    [Ding! This is due to the existing skill. The Curing Technique and your Heal Skill are essentially connected. Meanwhile, the Strength Enhancement Technique is of apletely different nature.] The System exined indifferently.He turned his head towards the box and murmured, ¡°Now, there¡¯s only onest Shaman Technique left.¡±


    Su Bai picked up a noticeably heavier Animal Hide Scroll and slowly spread it out, He found that the Shaman Scripture recorded inside was far denser.


    ¡°Huh? This Shaman Scripture Character means impact, this one means fluctuation¡­¡±


    Half an hourter, he finally finished decoding the Shaman Scripture.


    ¡°No wonder the Old Shaman told me to be careful of other Shamans before he died. Turns out that old man wasn¡¯t so simple either. He is actually able to perform all three types of Shaman Techniques!¡± Su Bai¡¯s lips curved upwards. He now understood why the Old Shaman could lead the me Dragon Tribe to migrate.


    ¡°Divination Shaman Technique: Copsing Vertigo Technique.¡±


    This was thest Shaman Technique, and it was the most bizarre one.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 49: Making Shaman Bone Tablets

    Chapter 49: Making Shaman Bone Tablets


    After reading it through and having enough of an understanding, Su Bai concluded. [Divination Shaman Techniques are actually an application of Mental Energy.]


    The Copsing Vertigo Technique could make people fall into a state of unconsciousness. As for how long the effect couldst, he would only know after learning it. [This Divination Shaman Technique will be a bit difficult to learn. It will take about three days¡­] Su Bai sighed helplessly, feeling that it was too slow.


    If the Old Shaman knew about this, he would surelye back to life to strangle Su Bai. Other Shamans needed at least thirty days to learn a Shaman Technique, but for Su Bai, it only took one to three days. Yet, he still had the audacity to think it was too slow. [We¡¯ll set out in three days, so I need to make more Shaman Bone Tablets and focus on the Blessing Shaman Technique¡­] Su Bai thought for a moment and made arrangements.


    Going to other Tribes to trade, especially trading linen, would surely attract the attention of others. It would provoke greed. If he did not prepare more means, he might be swallowed up by the other Tribes.


    Su Bai did not want to be a fat sheep, waiting for his predator to eat him. He wanted to be the tiger pretending to be a pig. At the very least, have some power to intimidate others.


    He carefully put away the three Animal Hide Scrolls of Shaman Techniques. They would now be ready to be passed onto the next Shaman in the future.


    ¡°The only one I know now is the Curing Technique. Let¡¯s start by making Shaman Bone Tablets for it,¡± Su Bai picked out the Animal Hide Scroll recording how to make Shaman Bone Tablets.


    He spread the Animal Hide Scroll on the stone table. It was twice as long as the one recording Shaman Techniques. It was filled with Shaman Scripture and some diagrams.


    ¡°There are even diagrams, what kind of Ferocious Beast is in this drawing?¡± Su Bai nced over it roughly and found that the Animal Hide Scroll had simple drawings of a Ferocious Beast and two nts.He started reading carefully from the beginning, asionally muttering, ¡°The making of Shaman Bone Tablets requires a special material form to allow Shaman Power to be sealed for a long time.¡±


    ¡°The size of the engraved Shaman Runes determines the flow of Shaman Power.¡±


    ¡°If any material in the form exceeds the proportions it will lead to a series of consequences such as Shaman Power not being able to be retained, or bing stuck, or dyed activation of the Shaman Techniques, etc¡­¡±


    ¡°When injecting materials into the Shaman Runes, Shaman Power must be infused. The whole process must bepleted in one go to sessfully make a Shaman Bone Tablet.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± [The Shaman needs to know the Shaman Technique to make Shaman Bone Tablets for this Technique. The most precious thing on this Animal Hide Scroll is the material form, as well as the methods and locations to obtain the materials¡­] Su Bai spent half an hour carefully reading through the scroll.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose between his eyes to relieve his eye fatigue. When he put his hand down, he saw a cup of water on the corner of the stone table, not knowing when it had been ced there.


    *Gulp¡­* Su Bai drank the water, his eyes looking towards the corner of the Teepee, where he saw Yu Yingbing Yan Hua¡¯s hair.


    He finished the water and put down the wooden cup. He turned his attention back to making Shaman Bone Tablets. He took out the three Shaman Bone Tablets left by the Old Shaman from the box.


    Each Shaman Bone Tablet was as big as a palm. They were engraved with aplex Shaman Runes. Some looked like a leafless tree; some looked like an eye; some looked like a pair of bull horns.


    Having just learned the three Shaman Techniques, Su Bai immediately recognized the representative Shaman Rune patterns of the three Techniques.


    The Shaman Bone Tablet with the leafless tree Shaman Rune pattern engraved on it was the Curing Technique.


    The Shaman Bone Tablet with the eye Shaman Rune pattern was engraved with the Copsing Vertigo Technique.


    The Shaman Bone Tablet with the bull horn Shaman Rune pattern was engraved with the Strength Enhancement Technique.


    ¡°These Shaman Bone Tablets are really big,¡± Su Bai yed with the Shaman Bone Tablets. He imagined himself hanging a dozen Shaman Bone Tablets on his body. Surely no one would dare to provoke him if he did so. [No, that¡¯s too ridiculous.] He immediately shook off this idea. Shaman Bone Tablets were mainly for Totem Warriors to use. Knowing Shaman Techniques himself was enough to deal with unexpected situations, since he could cast them himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try making one,¡± Su Bai rummaged through the box and quickly found what he wanted,ying everything out on the stone table.


    There were about ten items in total:


    Seven smoothly polished animal bones, each about the size of a palm.


    A small, smooth Red Tooth Knife made from the teeth of an unknown Ferocious Beast.


    A brush made from the white hair of an unknown Ferocious Beast.


    A small bowl made from the skull of an unknown Ferocious Beast, with a row of animal teeth iid around the edge.


    A wooden pestle.


    Four scales from an unknown Ferocious Beast.


    Eight dried unknown nts.


    A very rough piece of tree bark.


    Thest item was Ferocious Beast Blood. It was in a bottle, made of animal bone. The stopper was also made of polished animal bone.


    ¡­


    Looking at the items on the table, Su Bai felt like an evil wizard from Earth¡¯s Middle Ages, as if he was about to perform an evil ritual.


    He shook his head to clear away these random thoughts and picked up the prepared animal bone. Following the method recorded on the Shaman Bone Tablet, he first injected the animal bone with Shaman Power to test the quality of the Ferocious Beast Bone. If it could not even contain his Shaman Power, it would not be suitable for making Shaman Bone Tablets.


    ¡°Regrly nourishing the animal bone with Shaman Power will make the resulting Shaman Bone Tablet more powerful,¡± Su Bai remembered what was recorded on the Animal Hide Scroll.


    Looking at the bone in his hand, he could not feel any Shaman Power in it. It was just a processed piece of Ferocious Beast Bone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to nourish the animal bones now,¡± Su Bai only had three days to prepare. He needed to make as many Shaman Bone Tablets as possible.


    In the future, when he had time, he would slowly nourish the animal bones and make some high quality Shaman Bone Tablets.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 50: Just One Last Step

    Chapter 50: Just One Last Step


    ¡°ording to the Animal Hide Scroll, I first need to first carve out the grooves for the Shaman Runes on the animal bone, and fill it with materials that can absorb Shaman Power.¡±


    Su Bai looked again at the production process recorded on the Animal Hide Scroll, He picked up the Red Tooth Knife, preparing to carve on the animal bone.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­ ten seconds.


    He held the Red Tooth Knife, not knowing where to start, and frustratedlyined: ¡°This won¡¯t work. Carving without any guidelines will end up crooked nine out of ten times. I need to find another way,¡± Su Bai frowned, thinking, nning whether to first draw guidelines of the Shaman Runes on the animal bone.


    He scanned the limited materials on the stone table and immediately decided: ¡°I must draw out a guideline first. After that, I can carve it out.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, bring me a piece of charcoal,¡± Su Bai softly called out.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying quickly responded, pushing off Yan Hua, who was lying on herp, and quickly running towards the hearth.


    *Ahh~~* Yan Hua yawned sleepily, almost falling asleep while Yu Ying was ying with her hair and ears.


    She looked at the figure by the stone table, feeling somewhat emotional, [Being a Shaman isn¡¯t easy, studying about Shaman Epistemology all night.] Yu Ying picked two cooled pieces of charcoal from the hearth and ran back to Su Bai, softly asking, ¡°Shaman, will these do?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Bai chose a thumb sized piece of charcoal and started sharpening it with the Red Tooth Knife, making it very pointy.


    After sharpening, he saw Yu Ying still standing nearby and gently said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go busy yourself. If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep first.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying replied, shaking her fox ears.


    Su Bai took the charcoal and began sketching on the animal bone, using the animal hide to erase mistakes.


    Half an hourter, he barely managed to draw the guideline, though it still did not look very nice.


    *Whew¡­* Su Bai blew the charcoal dust clean from the animal bone and smiled, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t start carving directly, otherwise I would have wasted an animal bone.¡±


    He wiped the Red Tooth Knife clean with animal hide, focused his mind, and began carving, following the guideline, carefully scraping away bone fragments.


    *Crack crack¡­*


    After half an hourter.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally done!¡± Su Bai shook his wrist, shaking off the bone fragments. He eximed with a wry smile, ¡°I wonder how the Old Shaman carved them out. Did he practise on animal bones all the time?¡±


    It took him an hour just toplete the carrier for a single Shaman Bone Tablet, and that was with him drawing out the guideline. If he had carved directly, it would have been unqualified to be used.


    ¡°Good. Next is to prepare the materials to fill the Shaman Rune grooves.¡± Su Bai put down the animal bone and picked up the bowl made from a Ferocious Beast Skull. Looking at the Animal Hide Scroll, he muttered softly, ¡°Three petals from a Sunflower, three Curved Hook Grass, twenty-five drops of Star Pattern Unicorn Ferocious Beast Blood.¡±


    He began searching on the stone table ording to the descriptions on the Animal Hide Scroll. The Sunflower was easy to find, as there was only one type of flower on the table.


    The fist sized Sunflowers had been dried under the sun. Its dehydrated petals shrivelled and curled. There were four Sunflowers in total, each with six petals.


    ¡°Three petals,¡± Su Bai plucked three petals from a Sunflower and tossed them into the Ferocious Beast Skull bowl.


    He then looked for the Curved Hook Grass, which was also easy to identify as there was only one nt that looked like a fish hook.


    ¡°The naming convention of primitive society is so simple,¡± Su Bai picked up three grass roots, which felt as hard as dried tree roots, and put them in the bowl.


    ¡°Next is the blood of a Star Pattern Unicorn Ferocious Beast. The trickiest part is getting exactly twenty-five drops of blood¡­¡± Su Bai felt troubled, as the size of blood drops could vary greatly, with no standard measurement.


    He picked up the Ferocious Beast Bone bottle containing the Beast Blood and forcefully pulled out the stopper. He was surprised to find a pure white bone spike on the stopper.


    ¡°Amazing. It doesn¡¯t stick to the blood even when soaked in it?¡± Su Bai looked at the bone spike connected to the bottle stopper and saw blood slowly sliding off it without leaving any residue.


    He frowned in thought, watching the blood drip onto the animal hide. He suddenly realised, ¡°The Old Shaman had already arranged everything. The blood sliding off the bone spike should count as one drop.¡±


    ¡°One drop, two drops¡­ twenty-five drops.¡±


    Su Bai dipped the bone spike on the bottle stopper into the Beast Blood, dripping it into the bowl drop by drop, quicklypleting twenty-five drops.


    He put the stopper back onto the bone bottle and sighed in relief. ¡°Finally! Got all the material proportions right.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is iting back alive?¡± Su Bai was surprised to see what was happening in the Ferocious Beast Skull bowl. After absorbing the Star Pattern Unicorn Ferocious Beast Blood, the shrivelled Sunflower petals were slowly turning reddish gold.


    He remembered the details from the Animal Hide Scroll and watched the bowl intently. As time passed, the reddish gold Sunflower petals actually started to slowly dissolve. The Curved Hook Grass, hard as dried tree roots, also began to dissolve, just like ice meeting the sun. Theypletely melted into the Beast Blood, turning the red blood into a reddish gold colour.


    ¡°This is amazing, it feels like I¡¯m doing a chemistry experiment,¡± Su Bai looked at the slightly viscous reddish gold mixture in the bowl.


    He picked up the white beast hair brush from the stone table, stroked the brush head, and found it extremely smooth. It felt like silk to the touch.


    ¡°I wonder what Ferocious Beast it is from. It would be veryfortable to make clothes with,¡± Su Baimented, feeling it was no worse than Earth¡¯s silk.


    Heposed himself, as there was just onest step. If he could sessfully fill the Shaman Runes, the first Shaman Bone Tablet would beplete.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 51: An Unexpected Surprise

    Chapter 51: An Unexpected Surprise


    Su Bai took a deep breath, slowly extending the Beast Fur Brush towards the bowl made from a Ferocious Beast Skull. His peripheral vision quickly scanned the Animal Hide Scroll, rapidly locating a recorded passage: ¡®From the first stroke to thepletion of the Shaman Rune, there must be no interruption. At points where the Shaman Rune is thicker, more material should be used. The same if it is thinner, less material should be used. Only when done in one breath can it be perfect.¡¯


    He now fully understood this sentence. Anyone who had written with a brush would understand. It was about varying the pressure of the brush.


    Su Bai had written with a brush before. In junior high, his school revived an interest in ancient Chinese culture. One of the elective courses was calligraphy. He had practised calligraphy seriously for a period of time, though he gradually set it aside.


    He dipped the Beast Fur Brush into the bowl, and focused his attention onto the brush. To his surprise, he found that the Beast Fur Brush hadpletely absorbed the reddish-gold liquid from the bowl, leaving no trace behind.


    ¡°How miraculous. Truly befitting of a Shaman Tool,¡± Su Bai marvelled. He then closed his eyes and began to form the Shaman Runes for the Curing Technique.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, a faint crystalline green light emanating from his hand and quickly spreading to the Beast Fur Brush.


    ¡°I hope my previous calligraphy experience will be of some use,¡± Su Bai concentrated, carefully controlling the Shaman Power in the Beast Fur Brush as his arm slowly descended towards the bone.


    The moment the brush touched down, the crystalline green light on the Beast Fur Brush continuously fluctuated. The reddish gold liquid was forced out from the brush tip, following the brush strokes along the Shaman Runes grooves on the bone.


    Su Bai clenched his teeth, and veins were visible on his forehead. He focused intently on controlling the movement of the Beast Fur Brush. The reason the Shaman Runes had to bepleted in one breath was that some parts needed to ovep, which needed less liquid and Shaman Power. Only when oveps contain the required amount of Shaman Power could the Shaman Runes beplete.It seemed like a long time had passed, but in reality, the entire process took less than thirty seconds before the entire Shaman Runes were iid with Shaman Power and materials.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally done!¡± Su Bai rxed, gently setting down the Beast Fur Brush and immediately picking up the Shaman Bone Tablet to examine.


    The newlypleted Shaman Bone Tablet felt slightly warm to the touch, with the Shaman Rune on it flickering with a crystalline green light.


    ¡°Did it seed?¡± Su Bai¡¯s lips curled into a smile, his ck eyes gleaming as he happily gazed at the Shaman Bone Tablet in his hand. He felt an inexplicable sense of aplishment.


    He turned the Shaman Bone Tablet over in his hands, softly saying, ¡°The Shaman Bone Tablet isn¡¯t that difficult after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Crack~~¡±


    A small but crisp breaking sound rang out.


    Su Bai¡¯s smile froze. His ck eyes shifted downward to look at the Shaman Bone Tablet in his hand. He clearly saw several ring cracks on the Shaman Bone Tablet!


    He grimaced and sighed, ¡°Did it fail? I guess it¡¯s impossible to seed on the first try.¡±


    No matter how much of a prodigy he might be, it was impossible to sessfully create a Shaman Bone Tablet on his first attempt.


    Su Bai quickly adjusted his mindset and began searching for the reason for the failure. He lowered his head to review the records on the Animal Hide Scroll, finding the answer at the end of the scroll.


    Comparing it with the cracks on the Shaman Bone Tablet, which started from the edges of the Shaman Runes and extended outwards like river branches, he understood.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not aplete failure. It can be considered a semi-finished product. It¡¯s just that the Shaman Power can¡¯t be sealed for too long,¡± Su Bai sighed in slight relief.


    The Animal Hide Scroll recorded the failed experiences of the Ancestors. If the entire Shaman Bone Tablet had shattered, it would mean the bone itself was unsuitable for making the tablet.


    The cracks on a Shaman Bone Tablet were caused by an excess of Shaman Power.


    If the colour of the Shaman Rune on the Shaman Bone Tablet was not visible or broken, these were all due to incorrect proportions of materials or insufficient Shaman Power being injected.


    ¡°The records of the Ancestors have truly saved me from many trials and errors,¡± Su Bai said with gratitude.


    He yed with the Shaman Bone Tablet, chuckling, ¡°I wonder how effective this is.¡± [System, open the Attribute Panel. I want to see how much Shaman Power I¡¯ve consumed. [Attribute Panel] Host: Su Bai Stamina: 2.1 (Ordinary Person 1) Strength: 2.2 (Ordinary Person 1) Speed: 2.1 (Ordinary Person 1) Mental Energy: 12 (Ordinary Person 1) Shaman Power: 9 (14/100) Totem: me Dragon. Profession: Junior Shaman. Author. Skills: Curing Technique LV.1 (31/100) Description: You have escaped the sub-healthy state of an ordinary person and be a Shaman with extraordinary power. Please remember your original aspiration.


    ¡°One Shaman Bone Tablet actually consumed five points of Shaman Power.¡± Su Bai immediately furrowed his brow. The consumption was higher than expected. Without ounting for the failure rate, he could only make two Shaman Bone Tablets a day at this rate.


    He asked the System in his mind, [System, how much Shaman Power do I need to use for a Shaman Technique?]


    [Ding! Two points of Shaman Power.]


    Su Bai was now not surprised by this consumption ratio. After all, one was for immediate release, while the other needed to be sustained for a period of time. Thetter consuming more was normal.


    He continued to ask in his mind, [Will the Shaman Power consumption decrease after I be proficient in making Shaman Bone Tablets?]


    [Ding! Yes, the Host can integrate Mental Energy, which can also reduce the consumption of Shaman Power.] The System answered. [Will it affect the efficacy?] Su Bai had thought about adding Mental Energy, but was not certain about the effects and dared not waste the little material he had.


    [Ding! The efficacy of the Curing Technique will be doubled.]


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Su Bai was stunned for a moment, then grinned.


    He had not expected Mental Energy to be so powerful, actually able to double the effect of the Curing Technique. It seemed like as long as someone was not dead, they could most likely be saved. This was indeed an unexpected surprise.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 52: As If Looking at a Monster

    Chapter 52: As If Looking at a Monster


    Yan Hua poked the fox eared girl¡¯s waist with her small hand, whispering, ¡°Xiao Yu, take a quick look at the Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yu Ying looked over, seeing Su Bai holding a piece of animal bone, grinning silently.


    She moved closer to the cow horned girl, asking worriedly, ¡°Sister Ah¡¯Hua, what¡¯s wrong with the Shaman?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he solved some difficult problem, that¡¯s why he¡¯s so happy?¡± Yan Hua said, tilting her head in thought.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yu Ying frowned. [Shouldn¡¯t oneugh out loud when happy?]


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ask?¡± Yan Hua suggested, pursing her lips.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s not. It might disturb the Shaman,¡± Yu Ying hesitated, shaking her head. If she could not be of help, it was better not to interfere with the Shaman. It was best for her to just quietly wait for instructions.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be disturbing him. It¡¯s veryte now, you should remind the Shaman to rest,¡± Yan Hua pointed at the Teepee door p, saying, ¡°Everyone¡¯s already asleep. Don¡¯t let the Shaman get too tired.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine,¡± Yu Ying listened attentively. Indeed, there was no noise outside.She was a bit worried about the Shaman¡¯s health. Yesterday, he had been busy until veryte before sleeping. Today, he had been busy all day, and now he was staying upte again.


    ¡°Go on, quickly,¡± Yan Hua urged.


    ¡°En,¡± Yu Ying stood up, biting her lip, and walked to the stone table. She opened and closed her mouth, unsure of what to say. [As the Shaman Priestess, would it be too presumptuous to ask the Shaman to rest? Would the Shaman get angry with me?]


    Su Bai put down the Shaman Bone Tablet, looking at the conflicted fox eared girl before him. He gently asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Ying blurted out nervously, ¡°Shaman, do you want to sleep together?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Bai was stunned, doubting if he had heard her correctly.


    Yan Hua covered her face helplessly, inwardlyining, [This fool! She will definitely be bullied in the future! She can¡¯t even correctly string a simple sentence!]


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I meant to ask if you want to sleep with us?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s face turned red, realising she had misspoken again. She waved her hands as she said, ¡°Ah, I said it wrongly again. I mean, I mean to ask if you would want to sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand,¡± Su Bai said with a warm smile,forting the fox eared girl who was about to cry.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Ying lowered her head shyly, but her fox ears were standing straight up, as if recing her eyes.


    *Haaaaaaa~~* Yan Hua sighed helplessly, standing up and striding over to the fox eared girl¡¯s side. She spoke up to break the awkward moment, ¡°Shaman, Xiao Yu saw that you¡¯ve been busy all day and wants you to sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest early then,¡± Su Bai indeed felt a bit tired. Making Shaman Bone Tablets was indeed mentally exhausting.


    Yan Hua noticed the Shaman Bone Tablet on the stone table, her red eyes brightening up as she hesitantly asked, ¡°Shaman, is this a Shaman Bone Tablet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Shaman Bone Tablet. I just tried making one,¡± Su Bai said while stretching.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she asked, ¡°Shaman, you¡¯ve already made a Shaman Bone Tablet?¡±


    ¡°It failed. Actually, it¡¯s a half-finished product,¡± Su Bai said helplessly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Hua looked at Su Bai in disbelief, her red eyes trembling, as if looking at a monster.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Bai asked, puzzled.


    Yan Huaposed herself and excitedly stated, ¡°Shaman, do you know how difficult it is to make a Shaman Bone Tablet?¡±


    ¡°Very difficult. Extremely difficult,¡± Su Bai nodded emphatically.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yan Hua was at a loss for words. Her red eyes were ncing at the Shaman Bone Tablet on the stone table. [It seems like anyone can say it is difficult, except for this Shaman. He has no right to say so.]


    *Huuuuuu¡­* She took a deep breath and solemnly said, ¡°I heard my Father say that for a new Shaman to make a Shaman Bone Tablet, it¡¯ll take at least a year.¡±


    ¡°A year?¡± Su Bai was stunned, repeating in disbelief, ¡°Are you sure it really takes a year to make a Shaman Bone Tablet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is what I overheard¡­ ahem, that¡¯s what my Father said himself¡­¡± Yan Hua almost let it slip.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so difficult that it¡¯ll take a year, right?¡± Su Bai frowned, perplexed.


    ¡°That I¡¯m not sure about,¡± Yan Hua shook her head, her red eyes curiously looking at the Shaman Bone Tablet on the stone table.


    ¡°If you want to look, go ahead and take it,¡± Su Bai said with amusement, seeing the cow horned girl¡¯s furtive nces. He directly handed her the Shaman Bone Tablet.


    *Hehe¡­* Yan Hua smiled sheepishly, quickly taking the Shaman Bone Tablet.


    She knew what Shaman Bone Tablets looked like. However, she had never handled one herself. After all, Shaman Bone Tablets were very important in the Tribe. Even Totem Warriors carried them around like treasure, not even allowing their own children to touch them.


    ¡°Oh, there are cracks?¡± Yan Hua observed carefully, noticing the fine cracks on the surface.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a half-finished product,¡± Su Bai said calmly.


    He was tidying up the things on the stone table, wrapping everything in animal hide by category, so he wouldn¡¯t have to rummage through everything next time.


    ¡°Can this Shaman Bone Tablet be used?¡± Yan Hua softly asked.


    ¡°It can, but the Shaman Power won¡¯tst that long,¡± Su Bai shrugged.


    ¡°How many days can itst?¡± Yan Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°About ten days or so,¡± Su Bai replied casually.


    ¡°That¡¯s already very good,¡± Yan Hua said, reluctantly handing the Shaman Bone Tablet back.


    She now understood why the Shaman had been smiling earlier. He had indeed made a Shaman Bone Tablet, even if it would onlyst for ten days. It still represented some kind of sess.


    Su Bai took back the Shaman Bone Tablet and softly said, ¡°When you be a Totem Warrior, I¡¯ll make a Shaman Bone Tablet for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes lit up.


    ¡°Really.¡± Su Bai said with certainty. In the future, every Totem Warrior in the Tribe would be equipped with a Shaman Bone Tablet. This would increase their survival rate during hunts.


    Only Totem Warriors could activate Shaman Bone Tablets with their Qi. Giving one to the cow horned girl now would be useless.


    ¡°I will definitely be a Totem Warrior,¡± Yan Hua said seriously. There was only half a year left until the Totem Awakening Ceremony.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s all go to sleep,¡± Su Bai said, having finished tidying up.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Hua nodded, pulling the shy fox eared girl towards the hay bed.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 53: Core Technology

    Chapter 53: Core Technology


    ¡°Shaman, Shaman¡­¡± A soft adorable voice called out near his ear, making Su Bai instinctively want to listen more closely.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Bai slowly opened his eyes, looking hazily at the person before him. He blinked hard, and after getting more awake, he could clearly see who it was in front of him.


    ¡°Shaman, wake up.¡± Yu Ying softly called out. ¡°The Chieftain and Team Leader Cang Shi are outside the Teepee requesting to see you.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Su Bai yawned sleepily, sitting up and asked, ¡°Have they been waiting long?¡±


    He knew why the two were waiting outside so early. It was mainly for matters regarding linen. They probably did not dare to disturb him, so they were just waiting outside.


    ¡°En, they¡¯ve been waiting since the sky just started to brighten,¡± Yu Ying said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Bai was stunned for a moment, then looked up towards the top of the Teepee. He could already see sunlight shining in. Judging by the sunrise for the past two days, the two had been waiting outside the Teepee for three to four hours.


    ¡°They are really anxious,¡± Su Bai shook his head with a wry smile. Last night, he made a Shaman Bone Tablet for the first time. Due to mental exhaustion, he needed more deep sleep to recover his energy.


    ¡°Shaman, do you want to meet them?¡± Yu Ying softly asked.She had summoned the courage to wake the Shaman up only because she saw how long the Chieftain and Uncle Cang Shi had been waiting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a lot to do today.¡± Su Bai got up, stretched, and walked towards the Teepee door p.


    ¡°Shaman, you haven¡¯t eaten any meat yet,¡± Yu Ying called out hurriedly.


    ¡°When you¡¯ve cooked it, bring it over,¡± Su Bai replied without looking back, lifting the door p to go out.


    ¡°Shaman,¡± Yan Jiao and Cang Shi greeted awkwardly.


    With their hearing, they could certainly hear the conversation inside the Teepee, which made them feel uneasy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Send someone to Gu Mu¡¯s ce to bring the things I asked him to make to the ssroom,¡± Su Bai said, walking towards the ssroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get them,¡± Cang Shi turned and ran off.


    ¡°Shaman, you should eat something first,¡± Yan Jiao said, feeling guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to eatter,¡± Su Bai shook his head, scanning the surroundings. He saw many people turning over the Ramie fibres.


    He walked forward to examine the fibre strips. After a night of exposure, he found that they had lost their moisture.


    ¡°Find a few people with dexterous hands toe to the ssroom,¡± Su Bai instructed, turning his head while picking up a handful of fibre strips before walking towards the ssroom.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yan Jiao turned to find people.


    Su Bai arrived at the ssroom to see Cang Shi already waiting with an armful of wood. His purple eyes were looking at him with anticipation.


    ¡°Shaman, Gu Mu said the rest will be made by this afternoon,¡± Cang Shi stepped forward and said.


    ¡°En, we¡¯ll use these thingster. Put them down for now,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cang Shi nodded.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve brought the people you¡¯ve asked for,¡± Yan Jiao ran in, followed by seven or eight women, ranging from their twenties to forties.


    ¡°Everyonee over, I¡¯ll teach you something,¡± Su Bai waved his hand and called out.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of women immediately surrounded him. Their eyes were bright as they looked at Su Bai. Their gazes were filled with curiosity about the Shaman.


    ¡°We need to process these fibres to turn them into threads suitable for weaving linen,¡± Su Bai scanned the crowd, seeing that everyone was very quiet, and began to slowly teach. ¡°You need to pull these thicker fibre strips into thinner strands, then start twisting them bit by bit. Be especially careful at the connecting points of the fibres.¡±


    He picked up a fibre strip and demonstrated on the spot, his fingers clumsily twisting it into a thread, trying to make it clear for everyone to see. This was crucial for the weaving of linen.


    ¡°After twisting it into thread, find a piece of wood and do as I¡¯m doing. Winding the thread around the wood to form a coil,¡± Su Bai slowed his movements.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He spent about ten minutes exining, breaking down the steps one by one.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Su Bai put down the coil of thread in his hand. He scanned the people around him, and asked, ¡°Does anyone not understand? If you don¡¯t understand, you need to ask questions.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very difficult, it seems simr to twisting grass rope.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The women all spoke up. Twisting this kind of thread was a simple task for them.


    ¡°Very good. Your task is to twist all the fibres outside into threads,¡± Su Bai said seriously.


    ¡°Leave it to us,¡± the women responded in unison.


    They all began to work, their fingers quickly twisting to produce threads, much faster than Su Bai.


    ¡°Shaman, should we keep the method of making these threads a secret?¡± Yan Jiao asked in a low voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep it a secret,¡± Su Bai shook his head. The method to create these threads was not really that important. In primitive society, people twisted grass ropes. With a little imagination, one could figure out how to make such threads with ease.


    The same logic applied to the materials. If someone really wanted to find it, they could find nts simr to Ramie with some time and effort.


    ¡°Shaman, people might steal this technique,¡± Yan Jiao said urgently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as the core technology isn¡¯t stolen, it¡¯s fine,¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    The core aspect of linen was the loom. As for thread and such, there were many substitutes. Without a loom, no amount of threads would be useful.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Yan Jiao asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. We can¡¯t move to the next step until we have more threads,¡± Su Bai softly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get everyone to twist threads,¡± Yan Jiao rushed off.


    *Tap tap¡­*


    ¡°Shaman, the meat is ready to eat¡­¡± Yu Ying came running in, holding seven or eight skewers of grilled meat in her hands.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Su Bai reached out to take a skewer, eating it inrge bites.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Yu Ying¡¯s fox ears twitched as she shook her head.


    ¡°Then, eat with me,¡± Su Bai took a skewer of grilled meat from the fox eared girl¡¯s hand and naturally held it to her mouth.


    *Mmph~~* Before Yu Ying could refuse, her mouth was stuffed with grilled meat.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cang Shi stood behind them, watching them interact. A satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his lip.


    He touched his bruised eye socket, suddenly feeling that being beaten by the Chieftain was not all that bad. After all, his timid Niece finally had someone to rely on.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 54: There’s No Currency in Primitive Society

    Chapter 54: There¡¯s No Currency in Primitive Society


    After finishing the grilled meat, Su Bai began inspecting the Tribe, to prevent anyone from making the threads of uneven thickness. It could not be too thick or too thin. Such inconsistency would result in hideous linen.


    Linen would be the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s future specialty product. Its reputation could not be ruined when they were just starting out.


    For a Tribe to develop and grow stronger, it needs an economic source. In primitive society, there was no currency. Trade was done solely through barter, so each Tribe¡¯s specialty products serve as currency.


    ¡°Shaman, we already have dozens of thread shuttles,¡± Yan Jiao rushed over. Thread wound around wooden sticks was called a shuttle.


    Behind him was a cow horned girl, along with Da Gua, Wa Ming, and several other Totem Warriors. They were all carrying thread shuttles.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll teach you how to weave linen,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    The group hurriedly arrived at the ssroom. Everyone gathered around Su Bai to watch.


    ¡°Weaving linen requires patience. You might not be able to weave a roll of linen in a day¡­ If you make a mistake halfway through, that roll of linen would be partially wasted,¡± Su Bai warned with a serious expression.


    He was not going to allow defective goods to be traded, as this concerned the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s reputation. If their reputation was ruined now, it would be an obstacle to expanding the Tribe in the future.¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on everyone,¡± Yan Jiao quickly promised.


    ¡°The loom needs to be fixed at both ends. The straight threads are called warp threads. Use sticks to tie the divided threads. The thread that goes through the warp threads is called the weft threads¡­¡±


    After assembling the loom, Su Bai began to exin: ¡°The threads cross up and down, with the weft threads needing to be shuttled through. After one loop, firmly press. This affects the density of the linen.¡± (Svin: So, warp threads are | | | | and weft threads are ¡Ô, through the warp threads. In looms, only the weft thread moves, and it moves with what is called a shuttle. Every time a new warp thread goes through, you need to push it down topress it.)


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was already two hourster when he finished exining, with the most time-consuming part being hands-on teaching. It was obvious that the Totem Warriors were too clumsy with handwork.


    Yan Hua silently came to Su Bai¡¯s side, ncing at her Father and the other Totem Warriors, who could even get stuck threading a shuttle.


    She suggested in a tiny voice. ¡°Shaman, I think we should find women to do these things. They¡¯re really clumsy.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Su Bai nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°¡­¡± As Totem Warriors, Yan Jiao, Da Gua, and the others were not that far away. With their hearing, they naturally heard the cow horned girl¡¯s words.


    To protect the secret of weaving linen from leaking, they had personally taken on the task. However, reality made them realise they were useless in the production of linen.


    *Ahem, ahem¡­* Yan Jiao coughed awkwardly twice, ring at the cow horned girl. He spoke with feigned calmness. ¡°We now understand how linen is woven. Next, we should find people toe and weave linen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t dy any longer!¡± Da Gua agreed.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    He had taught what needed to be taught. With the enthusiasm of Yan Jiao and the others, he did not need to supervise them anymore.


    ¡°Yes!¡± They all responded in unison.


    ¡°Shaman, should we move out? We are upying this ssroom¡­¡± Yan Jiao quickly asked.


    He remembered Su Bai said he wanted to teach children reading and writing. If they were upying the ssroom, they should move to another location to weave linen.


    ¡°Teaching writing can wait until we return from the Spotted Deer Tribe. Besides, the sun is zing outside. Other Teepees aren¡¯t as big as this ce,¡± Su Bai softly said.


    He needed to use his time now to make Shaman Bone Tablets. At the very least, each Totem Warrior should have one before he could focus on other things.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jiao nodded in response.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going,¡± Su Bai softly said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± several people quickly responded.


    Su Bai left the ssroom with the fox eared girl to return back to the Main Teepee. He wanted to make Shaman Bone Tablets and prepare for the market two dayster.


    *Tap tap¡­* Yan Jiao saw Su Bai¡¯s disappearing figure and noticed the cow horned girl standing still. Thinking of what his Daughter had just said, he immediately felt his teeth itch with rage.


    He asked with a stern face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Hua was a bit confused and said nkly. ¡°I¡¯m here to help?¡±


    ¡°Help? We don¡¯t need your help here.¡± Yan Jiao waved his hand, as if shooing away mosquitoes, and said. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way, quickly go and follow the Shaman.¡±


    ¡°The Shaman is making Shaman Bone Tablets, so I won¡¯t go and disturb him,¡± Yan Hua said, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°What!?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    Seeing their dumbfounded expressions, Yan Hua thought of her own shocked reactionst night and said with a smirk. ¡°The Shaman can already make Shaman Bone Tablets. He made a half-finished one on his first tryst night.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± Yan Jiao frowned and asked.


    Yan Hua folded her arms and said with a pout. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Everyone was suddenly speechless.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not needed here, then I¡¯ll go train,¡± Yan Hua waved her hand and turned to leave.


    Yan Jiao watched his Daughter¡¯s retreating figure, feeling strangely like a failure. He was no longer able to control his own Daughter.


    ¡°Chieftain, should we go ask the Shaman about the Shaman Bone Tablet?¡± Mai Mang asked with a frown.


    ¡°That matter isn¡¯t urgent. Let¡¯s settle the linen issue first,¡± Yan Jiao shook his head. If they were to ask, now was not the time.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go find more people first,¡± Da Gua turned and left.


    ¡°I hope what she said is true¡­¡± Yan Jiao sighed, squatting down to continue studying the loom.


    If they really had more Shaman Bone Tablets, then he would dare challenge a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast. He would even prepare to break through to Mid-Stage Totem Warrior.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 55: A Primitive Society Version of a Hospital?

    Chapter 55: A Primitive Society Version of a Hospital?


    Su Bai returned to the Teepee with the fox eared girl and sat down at the stone table, suddenly feeling like he had forgotten something.


    ¡°Shaman, do you want to rest a bit more?¡± Yu Ying came over with a cup of water, feeling a bit guilty for waking the Shaman so early in the morning.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve slept enough already,¡± Su Bai gently said.


    Speaking of sleep, he remembered that it was already the second day, and he had not checked in with the Daily Assistance System yet.


    ¡°Then, please call me if you need anything,¡± Yu Ying said softly, putting down the cup of water and preparing to get some fibres to twist into threads. She wanted to use the threads to sew animal hide clothes for the Shaman to change into.


    ¡°En,¡± Su Bai nodded, watching the fox eared girl turn to leave. In his mind, he instructed, [System, check in.]


    [Ding! Check in sessful.] [Open it.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one sewing needle.]


    As soon as Su Bai heard the message, he felt a slight coolness in his palm. Reflexively, he raised his hand to look. There, in his palm,y a sewing needle. It was arge one, about five centimetres long.He pinched the needle between two fingers andined, ¡°It¡¯s really daily, even giving out a sewing needle.¡±


    ¡°Well, this sewing needle hase at a good time. If I give it to Xiao Yu, she can sew a few linen clothes,¡± Su Bai quickly found a use for the sewing needle.


    It was perfect timing. He did fee; that the animal hide clothes were a bit ufortable, especially when sleeping or sitting down. The vines at the joints always kept moving around.


    The people of the me Dragon Tribe all had animal hide clothes connected with small vines, which were far fromfortable to wear. Grass ropes were not durable, breaking with just a little force. So, over time, everyone had started using vines.


    *Swoosh!*


    The Teepee door p was lifted, and the fox eared girl came in with a small bunch of fibres.


    ¡°Xiao Yu,e here for a moment,¡± Su Bai beckoned.


    ¡°Coming,¡± Yu Ying quickly trotted over.


    ¡°Here. You should know how to use this, right?¡± Su Bai held out the sewing needle.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes when her small hand took the sewing needle. Seeing the eye of the needle at the end, she immediately understood what it was for.


    She excitedly eximed, ¡°Shaman, this needle can be used to sew clothes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± Su Bai gently said.


    Yu Ying¡¯s cheeks flushed red as she said with all her heart, ¡°I will cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yu Ying looked at Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes, especially that clean smile on his face. She immediately covered her face in embarrassment and ran away.


    ¡°How¡­ interesting¡­¡± Su Bai smiled knowingly, joking to himself. [It¡¯s worthing to this primitive society just to tease this fox eared girl.]


    He opened the inheritance box,id everything out on the stone table again, and began making today¡¯s Shaman Bone Tablet.


    ¡°The guidelines need to be more precise. Last night¡¯s failure is probably partly due to the Shaman Rune not being drawn and carved out urately enough,¡± Su Bai recalled the steps fromst night, slowly analysing the mistakes he had made.


    He once again used charcoal sharpened with the Red Tooth Knife and began drawing the guideline on the animal bone.


    This time, it took twenty minutes toplete the guideline. He was clearly ten minutes faster than yesterday.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. How is it that I¡¯ve improved so quickly?¡± Su Bai frowned. From what he knew of himself, his learning ability was not bad but it was not exceptional enough to improve this quickly.


    He pondered for a while. The only difference from when he was on Earth was that he had be a Shaman.


    ¡°It seems like the Shaman Inheritance has developed my brain. Am I really going to be a genius?¡± Su Bai quickly epted this hypothesis.


    He shook off his wild thoughts and lowered his head to carve the animal bone with the Red Tooth Knife. He found that the feel and force control over his hands had clearly improved.


    Time slowly passed as Su Bai methodically proceeded with making the Shaman Bone Tablet.


    Having made a Shaman Bone Tablet yesterday meant that the impression of it was still strong. He was twenty minutes faster than yesterday in reaching the final step.


    ¡°This time, I need to infuse Mental Energy. It should be more difficult than yesterday,¡± Su Bai held the Beast Fur Brush soaked in reddish gold liquid.


    He closed his eyes, adjusted his mind. He mobilised his Mental Energy and Shaman Power, and found controlling Shaman Power to be much easier.


    Ten secondster¡­


    Su Bai finished it in one breath. He lowered his head to anxiously look at the Shaman Bone Tablet on the stone table. The Shaman Rune was now emitting an emerald green light.


    A few secondster, the emerald green light slowly receded, and the Shaman Bone Tablety quiet, without making any heartbreaking cracking sounds.


    ¡°Sess!¡± Su Bai¡¯s lips curled up as he gently put down the Beast Fur Brush. He immediately picked up the Shaman Bone Tablet to examine it.


    He took out yesterday¡¯s half-finished product from the box andpared them. He found that today¡¯s Shaman Bone Tablet was more emerald green than the half-finished Shaman Bone Tablet from yesterday. The difference was between light green and emerald.


    ¡°As expected of a Shaman Bone Tablet with doubled the efficacy. It even looks more luxurious,¡± Su Bai mused.


    He thought that having a Shaman Bone Tablet with the Curing Technique was a bit like having a personal doctor on Earth. If doctors on Earth were able to use the Curing Technique, the patient would be cured as soon as the doctor arrived.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Su Bai¡¯s imagination ran wild as he muttered to himself, ¡°If we train more Shamans, could we open a primitive society version of a hospital? Would many peoplee for treatment?¡±


    He shook his head to dispel this impractical idea. There were simply too few Shamans. Unless someone ruled over all Tribes, there was little possibility of implementing this.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 56: Yan Jiao Wants to Take a Risk

    Chapter 56: Yan Jiao Wants to Take a Risk


    ¡°It¡¯s going well. Things will only get better from now on,¡± Yan Jiao murmured, his red eyes watching the ten looms in the ssroom operating smoothly.


    He could not help but smile with relief. Ever since he had taken on the position of Chieftain of the me Dragon Tribe in this time of crisis, he had always felt uneasy. He has always been under great pressure, fearing he could not protect the Tribe.


    The passing of the Old Shaman had further increased Yan Jiao¡¯s inner anxiety. However, as teh Chieftain, he could not speak of it much less express it.


    Furthermore, the new Shaman was not someone originally from the me Dragon Tribe. He did not understand the new Shaman at all. He was afraid the new Shaman might make some foolish moves, which added to the pressure he felt.


    *Heh¡­* Yan Jiao grinned, thinking of how the new Shaman dared to leave the Tribe on his first day after being the Shaman. It really gave him a huge shock. He thought that the new Shaman was a restless and reckless person at that time.


    But the new Shaman could already use a Shaman Technique to heal Mai Mang¡¯s wound. He managed to find a way to transport the water source to the Tribe. Most importantly, the appearance of linen. This all proved that the new Shaman was qualified and exceptionally capable.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s pressure suddenly lessened by half, leaving only the responsibility of being the Chieftain.


    ¡°Chieftain, at our current weaving speed, we can get twenty rolls of linen in two days!¡± Cang Shi walked over and said with emotion.


    ¡°Cang Shi, I¡¯ll leave the Tribe to you for these two days,¡± Yan Jiao suddenly said.¡°Huh?¡± Cang Shi was stunned for a moment, then reacted by asking, ¡°Are you going to hunt? Let me go instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hunting. I want to try to break through to be a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior,¡± Yan Jiao said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Is it that urgent? We can trade some Pure Blood Ferocious Beast Meat and Blood with the linen. You can break through after tempering.¡± Cang Shi frowned and advised.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be very safe in the Spotted Deer Tribe with our linen? What about outside the Spotted Deer Tribe?¡± Yan Jiao asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cang Shi fell silent. The result was entirely imaginable. Their linen would definitely attract the covetous eyes of many other Tribes.


    ¡°I need to break through and be a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior to deter them.¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s lips curled up as he resolutely said, ¡°The Tribe already has a Shaman. We now also have linen. If I can¡¯t protect them, then I¡¯m not qualified to be the Chieftain.¡±


    When he took over the Chieftain position from his Father, seeing his Father¡¯s figure unhesitatingly covering their retreat when he intercepted the ck Snake Tribe, it had left a huge impact on him. He believed that this was the responsibility and glory of a Chieftain.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really made up your mind, huh?¡± Cang Shi said in a low voice.


    ¡°En, if the Shaman can really make Shaman Bone Tablets, the danger would be reduced by more than half,¡± Yan Jiao grinned.


    He made the decision to break through only after knowing the Shaman could make Shaman Bone Tablets. Otherwise, he would not dare to rush. He would be throwing his life away.


    ¡°Let me go with you. I can help if there¡¯s danger,¡± Cang Shi said in a solemn tone.


    ¡°No. You need to stay in the Tribe to protect everyone,¡± Yan Jiao refused without even thinking.


    ¡°There¡¯s still Hei Ya, Mai Mang, and the others,¡± Cang Shi said in a deep voice.


    ¡°They¡¯re not strong enough.¡± Yan Jiao shook his head. Totem Warriors respected strength. From his battle with Cang Shist night, he knew that Cang Shi was already close to bing a Peak Early-Stage Totem Warrior. With enough meat to nourish him, it would not take more than a few days for him to be a Peak Early-Stage Totem Warrior.


    If something happened to him, Cang Shi could take over as the new Chieftain, and would be able to convince everyone.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Cang Shi asked helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see the Shaman, and leave after getting a Shaman Bone Tablet,¡± Yan Jiao softly said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Yan Hua?¡± Cang Shi frowned and asked.


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no need to get her worried.¡± Yan Jiao shook his head and turned to walk out of the ssroom.


    Cang Shi quickly followed, and the two walked side by side.


    He hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go see Uncle Shan Qiu? He might be able to give you some advice.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± Yan Jiao shook his head, then sighed, ¡°He must still hate my Father. Originally, the Chieftain position was supposed to be his.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Shan Qiu isn¡¯t that petty. It wasn¡¯t the Old Chieftain¡¯s fault back then. It was just an ident,¡± Cang Shi quickly said.


    Four Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts attacked the me Dragon Tribe. The Old Chieftain stopped one. The other Totem Warriors of the Tribe stopped another. Meanwhile, Shan Qiu stopped two, resulting in the loss of both his feet.


    After the Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts attacked the Tribe, in just over ten days, the ck Snake Tribeunched an ambush. This led to the Old Chieftain dying in battle, many Totem Warriors dying in battle, and the people of the Tribe scattering. Most got killed or captured.


    If Shan Qiu had not lost his feet, the me Dragon Tribe would have had two Mid-Stage Totem Warriors. Even if they could not beat the ck Snake Tribe, they could have taken away more than half of the Tribe¡¯s people.


    ¡°Father didn¡¯t stop the second Pure Blood Ferocious Beast. That¡¯s a fact,¡± Yan Jiao said stubbornly.


    ¡°The Old Chieftain was already old. He was not the man in his prime. No longer the man who could fight two Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts alone.¡± Cang Shi said in a deep voice.


    The older a Totem Warrior got, the weaker they became. The body¡¯s organs age, blood and Qi cirction slowed down, and their strength, speed, and reflexes all decreased.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jiao was stunned for a moment, his lips twitched, but he could not say anything. As the Old Chieftain¡¯s Son, he nevertheless felt very guilty towards Shan Qiu.


    ¡°Come on, Uncle Shan Qiu used to be a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior. He must be able to give you some advice,¡± Cang Shi tugged at Yan Jiao¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Jiao gritted his teeth and agreed.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 57: Who is the Strongest Person in the Tribe

    Chapter 57: Who is the Strongest Person in the Tribe


    Yan Jiao and Cang Shi arrived outside Shan Qiu¡¯s Teepee. They exchanged a nce, Just as they were about to speak¡­


    A hoarse voice came from inside the Teepee. ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±


    *Ahem!* Yan Jiao felt his throat itch, wanting to speak but feeling too embarrassed to.


    ¡°Uncle Shan Qiu, we¡¯vee to see you about something,¡± Cang Shi helplessly called out.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s little Cang Shi. Come in quickly,¡± Shan Qiu¡¯s muffled voice sounded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Cang Shi pushed Yan Jiao, lifting the Teepee door p and entering.


    *Huuuuu¡­* Yan Jiao took a deep breath and stepped in after him.


    As they entered, they saw Shan Qiu looking at them. His eyes narrowed especially when he saw Yan Jiao.


    *Hmph!* Seeing Yan Jiao, Shan Qiu said irritably. ¡°You¡¯ve finally deigned to visit this useless person?¡±¡°Uh¡­¡± Yan Jiao was immediately at a loss for words.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Uncle Shan Qiu, the Tribe has been busy weaving linen recently. He¡¯s been too upied,¡± Cang Shi quickly spoke up for his friend.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout useless nonsense.¡± Shan Qiu bared his yellowed teeth, rebuking. ¡°My feet have nothing to do with you lot. Don¡¯t think about useless things.¡±


    ¡°I told you. How could Uncle Shan Qiu me the Old Chieftain?¡± Cang Shi nudged Yan Jiao with his shoulder, signalling him to speak.


    ¡°Uncle Shan Qiu, do you really not me my Father?¡± Yan Jiao asked in a deep voice, the weight in his heart was not easy to ovee.


    ¡°Hmph! Why should I me him?¡± Shan Qiu removed the animal hide mask from his face, hoarsely exining. ¡°I¡¯m also a Totem Warrior of the Tribe. Everyone gives me meat to eat. Intercepting Ferocious Beasts is my responsibility!¡±


    ¡°But my Father was the Chieftain. He was the strongest person in the Tribe,¡± Yan Jiao quickly said.


    If Shan Qiu had not lost his feet, he would definitely have be the Chieftain.


    ¡°Cut it out. Your Father was far from the strongest in the me Dragon Tribe. Me, the Shaman, and that woman, Sha Hong, were all stronger than your Father.¡±


    Shan Qiu rolled his eyes, teasing. ¡°That old guy just wanted to put on a brave face. He wanted to leave the Chieftain position for the younger generation. Otherwise, he would have retired long ago.¡±


    ¡°What? Even Sha Hong was stronger than my Father?¡± Yan Jiao asked incredulously, realising he did not understand many of the inside stories.


    ¡°What? Are you looking down on Sha Hong?¡± Shan Qiu red.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Yan Jiao quickly shook his head.


    ¡°Hmph! Sha Hong was just too low-key, her strength was not inferior to anyone.¡± Shan Qiu sighed helplessly: ¡°She became a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior only after the Pure Blood Ferocious Beast attack. Meanwhile, your Father¡¯s strength had almost declined to be an Early-Stage Totem Warrior.¡±


    ¡°Is she still alive?¡± Yan Jiao eagerly asked. If they could find Sha Hong, the Tribe¡¯s strength would be even greater.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. On the day the ck Snake Tribe ambushed us, she was responsible for evacuating our people. She might have escaped, or maybe¡­¡± Shan Qiu did not continue. The oue was easy to guess.


    Sha Hong was Sha Lan¡¯s Mother, of the same generation as Yan Jiao and Cang Shi.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jiao was speechless. Under the siege of the ck Snake Tribe, even if Sha Hong was a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior, she would have been exhausted to death.


    ¡°Alright. What made you think ofing to see me?¡± Shan Qiu did not want such a gloomy atmosphere.


    ¡°Uncle Shan Qiu, Yan Jiao is preparing to break through to be a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior. He wants toe and ask for your advice,¡± Cang Shi quickly said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shan Qiu raised an eyebrow, turning to look Yan Jiao up and down. He calmly stated. ¡°Let me see your Totem Mark.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiao said solemnly, suddenly mobilising his Qi. A pattern of neither a Dragon nor a Snake appeared on his chest. It quickly spread across his entire chest and abdomen.


    Shan Qiu¡¯s gaze lingered on Yan Jiao¡¯s shoulders and stomach area. He nodded, saying, ¡°Indeed. You¡¯ve be a Peak Early-Stage Totem Warrior. Just onest surge and you can be a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Cang Shi felt happy for his friend.


    ¡°How do you n to break through?¡± Shan Qiu calmly asked.


    ¡°Through battle. I n to go challenge a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast,¡± Yan Jiao said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Do you have a Shaman Bone Tablet? If not, don¡¯t throw your life away needlessly,¡± Shan Qiu said irritably.


    ¡°The Shaman can already make Shaman Bone Tablets. I n to go and request one right after I speak with you,¡± Yan Jiao said softly.


    ¡°You? What did you just say!?¡± Shan Qiu¡¯s eyes widened with shock. ¡°The Shaman can make Shaman Bone Tablets?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Ah¡¯Hua said. She wouldn¡¯t lie to me,¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He has just be a Shaman. It takes at least a year to be able to make Shaman Bone Tablets!¡± Shan Qiu eximed.


    ¡°Maybe the new Shaman is a bit special?¡± Yan Jiao frowned in thought,ing to this conclusion.


    ¡°He is indeed very special¡­¡± Shan Qiu nced at his animal hide mask. After losing his feet, few people cared about him anymore.


    He was silent for a moment, then suggested: ¡°You should temper yourself for another ten days or so. When your Qi is sufficient, you can break through. No need to risk finding a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Shan Qiu, we n on setting out to the Spotted Deer Tribe in two days,¡± Cang Shi softly said.


    ¡°Taking the linen?¡± Shan Qiu frowned and asked.


    ¡°Yes. The Tribe doesn¡¯t have enough meat to eat, and the rainy season ising¡­¡± Yan Jiao said in a deep voice.


    ¡°The rainy season, huh?¡± Shan Qiu murmured, nodding. ¡°If you¡¯re taking linen to the market without a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior apanying you, it is indeed a bit dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely seed in breaking through,¡± Yan Jiao said resolutely.


    ¡°When battling a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, once your Qi is sufficient, repeatedly surge your Totem Mark. Do this several times and you should be able to break through,¡± Shan Qiu shared his experience.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s red eyes brightened. Having direction for breaking through meant he would not have to waste too much time figuring it out.


    ¡°Go prepare, and don¡¯t be careless,¡± Shan Qiu waved his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember,¡± Yan Jiao said respectfully.


    *Swoosh!* The two lifted the door p and left.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Who knows what the future of the Tribe will be like,¡± Shan Qiu looked at the fluttering door p, then lowered his head to look at his severed feet. A sh of unwillingness crossing his eyes.


    He was unwilling to see the me Dragon Tribe get defeated, but he was helpless. He was now only able to provide assistance with stone tools.


    ¡°Shaman, please lead the Tribe through this difficult time, like the Ancestors did¡­¡± Shan Qiu prayed.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 58: The Shaman is Definitely a Monster

    Chapter 58: The Shaman is Definitely a Monster


    After leaving Shan Qiu¡¯s Teepee, Yan Jiao and Cang Shi looked up at the sky. They realised it was already afternoon.


    The two walked directly towards the Shaman¡¯s Teepee. Halfway there, they met Yu Ying, who was returning from fetching water.


    ¡°Yu Ying, is the Shaman in the Teepee?¡± Yan Jiao asked first.


    ¡°Yes, the Shaman is making Shaman Bone Tablets,¡± Yu Ying softly said.


    ¡°Go announce that we are here. Tell the Shaman I have something to discuss with him,¡± Yan Jiao softly said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Ying nodded quickly, carrying water into the Teepee.


    She saw Su Bai drawing something and stood quietly by the stone table, waiting for the Shaman to stop.


    Several minutes passed¡­


    ¡°This time, the time it takes to draw out the guideline is now even shorter,¡± Su Bai blew the charcoal dust off the animal bone. He noticed Yu Ying from the corner of his eye, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Something up?¡±¡°The Chieftain wants to see you, Shaman,¡± Yu Ying softly said.


    ¡°Let him in.¡± Su Bai said and put down the animal bone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying responded, stepping out to announce them.


    Soon, Yan Jiao and Cang Shi entered the Teepee, standing before the stone table.


    ¡°Has something happened with the linen weaving?¡± Su Bai asked with a frown.


    ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s not about linen,¡± Yan Jiao shook his head, his red eyes ncing at the stone table, seeing several animal bones, thinking the Shaman was really working hard.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Bai asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s¡­¡± Yan Jiao felt embarrassed. After all, Shaman Bone Tablets were very precious.


    Cang Shi could not stand it anymore and spoke directly. ¡°Shaman, to break through to be a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior, the Chieftain has decided to challenge a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast. He needs a Shaman Bone Tablet for protection.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Su Bai frowned even harder, asking sternly. ¡°If you¡¯re not confident, don¡¯t go.¡±


    There were only two days left before the Spotted Deer Tribe Market. If something happened to the Tribe¡¯s strongest Chieftain, they absolutely could no longer go to the market.


    ¡°I¡¯m confident. With a Shaman Bone Tablet, I can definitely be a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior.¡± Yan Jiao said resolutely.


    ¡°How many Shaman Bone Tablets do you need?¡± Su Bai nodded, not intending to stop Yan Jiao. As the Tribe¡¯s spiritual leader, he naturally had to support the Chieftain¡¯s desire to get stronger.


    ¡°One is enough,¡± Yan Jiao quickly said.


    ¡°To be safe, I¡¯ll give you two,¡± Su Bai casually took a Shaman Bone Tablet from the stone table and handed it over, along with the half-finished one.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Jiao epted the Shaman Bone Tablets in a daze, hesitantly asking. ¡°Shaman, how many Shaman Bone Tablets have you made in total?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made three already. I¡¯m preparing to make the fourth one now,¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    *Gulp~~* Yan Jiao swallowed and hoarsely asked. ¡°Were they allpleted today?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yan Jiao and Cang Shi looked at the Shaman as if he was a monster. [The Shaman must be a monster, right?] This was what both of them were thinking. Making three Shaman Bone Tablets in one day, and preparing to make a fourth one¡­


    Back then, the Old Shaman took several days to sessfully make one Shaman Bone Tablet. The production could not keep up with consumption. Howemon sense seemed so different with the new Shaman?


    ¡°Oh right. That Shaman Bone Tablet with cracks is a half-finished product. Its healing effect is rtively ordinary. The Shaman Power can only be preserved for less than ten days. Use it first if you need to,¡± Su Bai suggested.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yan Jiao turned the Shaman Bone Tablet over. He indeed saw cracks at the edges of the Shaman Runes.


    ¡°If you encounter any dangerous situation, use the intact Shaman Bone Tablet. Its healing effect is doubled,¡± Su Bai reminded.


    ¡°The healing effect is doubled?¡± Yan Jiao asked in surprise.


    ¡°As for how strong it is, I haven¡¯t tried it myself. After you use it, let me know how effective it is,¡± Su Bai shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember¡­¡± Yan Jiao suddenly felt the Shaman to be a bit unreliable. Not having tried the Shaman Bone Tablets he made, not knowing their specific effects, yet saying the effect was doubled. It all sounded so strange.


    ¡°Also, we are running low on materials for Shaman Bone Tablets, especially Ferocious Beast Bones. We only have two left,¡± Su Bai stated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring back more Ferocious Beast Bones,¡± Yan Jiao said seriously.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Su Bai looked at the strong middle-aged man before him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll set out shortly, and return within two days,¡± Yan Jiao said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You muste back alive. You are the Tribe¡¯s Chieftain,¡± Su Bai said with a serious face.


    ¡°I will.¡± Yan Jiao nodded heavily and patted Cang Shi¡¯s back, stating. ¡°Shaman, if you need anything done, you can ask Cang Shi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to send someone to the Spotted Deer Tribe early to gather information. What do you think?¡± Su Bai had always thought the saying ¡®If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles¡¯ was very good.


    They knew too little about the Spotted Deer Tribe. Having someone go ahead to scout would prevent them from being caught off guard if something happened. It would give them extra time to react.


    ¡°Whatever the Shaman decides, we will do,¡± Yan Jiao replied after some thought.


    Su Bai yed with the Red Tooth Knife, asking, ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡±


    ¡°Hei Ya. He¡¯s quite fast,¡± Yan Jiao quickly named someone.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯ll be him then. Notify him to set out,¡± Su Bai thought for a moment and said. ¡°If there¡¯s anything that went wrong, have him return quickly to report. If not, he should wait for us outside the Spotted Deer Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yan Jiao responded.


    ¡°Go then. I¡¯ll remain here, in the Tribe, waiting for you toe back.¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiao and Cang Shi bowed respectfully, then turned and left the Teepee.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 59: The Ancestral Land of the Flame Dragon Tribe

    Chapter 59: The Ancestral Land of the me Dragon Tribe


    Su Bai watched the two figures disappear behind the door p and asked in his mind, [System, can I be a Totem Warrior?]


    [Ding! Yes, as long as you have enough Qi, you can awaken as a Totem Warrior.] the System responded. [What counts as enough Qi?] Su Bai asked with a frown.


    [Ding! The Host currently has no Qi.] [Why don¡¯t I have enough Qi?] Su Bai pressed on to ask.


    [Ding! Qi requires a Physique three times that of an ordinary person to be refined] the System listed the information.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai helplessly rolled his eyes, realising he was just a fragile ¡®Mage¡¯.


    He continued to ask. [What are the requirements for awakening a Totem? How much Qi is needed to awaken as a Totem Warrior?]


    [Ding! Ten strands of Qi are enough to awaken] the System replied. [What are the specific stats of a Totem Warrior?] Su Bai took this chance to learn more about Totem Warriors.


    The System¡¯s mechanical voice sounded, [Ding! A Totem Warrior needs at least five times the Physique of an ordinary person, with fifty strands of Qi.] [To be both a Shaman and a Warrior, there¡¯s no escaping physical training¡­] Su Bai sighed.


    His current Physique was only twice that of an ordinary person. Meanwhile, his Mental Energy was ten times that of an ordinary person. Moreover, Shaman Power was clearly harder to refine than Qi. However, their output power was far more formidable. Shamans were more mysterious than Totem Warriors, and harder to deal with. [Well, let¡¯s develop the Tribe first, then slowly train my body.] Su Bai shook his head. He felt a bit overwhelmed just thinking about the series of problems the Tribe was facing now. He did not like the Tribe¡¯s current location. It was too remote. The surrounding resources were too scarce.


    ¡°Shaman, here¡¯s some water,¡± Yu Ying came over with water.


    Su Bai took the cup and casually asked. ¡°Xiao Yu, do you know much about the Tribe¡¯s Ancestral Land?¡±


    ¡°I know most of the area,¡± Yu Ying softly said.


    ¡°Is there a water source near the Ancestral Land?¡± Su Bai wanted to understand the situation of the me Dragon Ancestral Land.


    If it was worse than imagined, even if he defeated the ck Snake Tribe, he would not move everyone back to the Ancestral Land. He would only send some people to upy it as an outpost. Meanwhile, the rest would find a new location to establish themselves and develop.


    For a Tribe to develop, besides trading with other Tribes, it also needed abundant mineral and nt resources to sustain continuous development.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a big river near the Ancestral Land,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s fox ears twitched.


    ¡°Is it very big?¡± Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes brightened slightly. Having a river was a good thing.


    ¡°Very big. You can¡¯t see the other side at a nce,¡± Yu Ying said seriously. [It might be at least a river over ten kilometres wide¡­] Su Bai estimated in his heart, satisfied with the presence of a river at the Ancestral Land.


    He continued to ask. ¡°Are there a lot of game around the Ancestral Land?¡±


    ¡°There are many wild animals, and lots of berries too.¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes flickered with memories as she said. ¡°Yan Hua, Sha Lan, and other Warrior Trainees could always hunt wild chickens and rabbits. Everyone could eat lots of berries.¡±


    ¡°Not many Ferocious Beasts?¡± Su Bai asked about the key point.


    ¡°There are no Ferocious Beasts near the Ancestral Land, they were all driven away by the Totem Warriors,¡± Yu Ying softly said.


    ¡°Then are there many Tribes around the Ancestral Land?¡± Su Bai had a general impression of the Ancestral Land¡¯s resources. Now, it was questions about social proximity.


    Yu Ying hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°There are probably seven or eight Tribes.¡±


    She had not been out of the Tribe much. Most of what she knew came from friends and Elders.


    ¡°How¡¯s their strength?¡± This was what Su Bai cared most about.


    Yu Ying thought carefully before answering: ¡°Many Tribes are weaker than ours. Only three Tribes have strength simr to our me Dragon Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Is one of them the ck Snake Tribe?¡± Su Bai asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°No, no they¡¯re not.¡± Yu Ying quickly shook her head, her voice indignant. ¡°The ck Snake Tribe isn¡¯t from near the Ancestral Land. Theye from another region.¡±


    ¡°Oh? The ck Snake Tribe isn¡¯t even close to the Ancestral Land?¡± Su Bai asked in surprise.


    ¡°The ck Snake Tribe is a wandering Tribe. They don¡¯t really settle,¡± Yu Ying said, pursing her lips.


    ¡°How long do they stay in one ce?¡± Su Bai really had not expected the ck Snake Tribe to be a migratory Tribe.


    Yu Ying searched through her memories and said: ¡°It varies. Sometimes, they stay for over a hundred days. Sometimes, for two or three years.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Su Bai nodded and began to analyse. The ck Snake Tribe was a bandit-like Tribe that did not produce anything. They only survived by plundering resources from other Tribes.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Ying stood beside him, tilting her head. Her fox ears twitching as she secretly studied the Shaman¡¯s face, finding him more and more handsome.


    Su Bai temporarily forgot about the fox eared girl, rapidly deducing in his mind. [The resources at the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s Ancestral Land is certainly not scarce. The ck Snake Tribe would most likely stay for a long time. They would only move to plunder the surrounding Tribes when their resources are nearly depleted. No, they might already be preparing to plunder. Once the resources in an area get consumed, they will migrate again.]  [In other words, even if we find a new ce to settle, we¡¯ll eventually get targeted by the ck Snake Tribe again,] Su Bai mused, nning ahead and muttering. ¡°Our development will definitely be slower than the ck Snake Tribe. Plunder-style development is faster than sustainable development. Just in terms of poption, we¡¯re already several steps behind.¡±


    He took a sip from his water cup, but the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said. ¡°But, if their plundering gets interrupted, the ck Snake Tribe will be done for. Seems like we can start from this point.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Ying heard hisst sentence, her pink eyes widening. She believe that the Shaman was already nning on how to deal with the ck Snake Tribe.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 60: A Terrifying Night

    Chapter 60: A Terrifying Night


    At the edge of the forest near the Tribe, Yan Jiao and Cang Shi were making their final farewells.


    ¡°In the two days that I¡¯m gone, make sure to protect the Shaman,¡± Yan Jiao said gravely with a serious expression.


    ¡°I will.¡± Cang Shi solemnly replied.


    ¡°Also, tell Hei Ya to be careful, don¡¯t expose anything about the me Dragon Tribe while outside.¡± Yan Jiao cautioned. ¡°If he sees people from the ck Snake Tribe, tell him not to do anything foolish or impulsive.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Cang Shi forced a slight smile and said. ¡°You be careful too. If things get too dangerous,e back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. There¡¯s nothing that can scare me.¡± Yan Jiao grinned, turning to run towards the forest.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s been invigorated by what happened today,¡± Cang Shi thought about that woman Sha Hong, never expecting her to be a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior before them. They did not even know if she was still alive.


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jiao kept a straight face, concealing his aura. His footsteps were silent as he moved swiftly in his chosen direction.Time was both the least and most valuable thing, often slipping away in a moment of distraction.


    Night silently fell.


    *Chirp chirp¡­* Strange bird calls sounded.


    *Roar roar roar!!!*


    *Awoooo!!!*


    The nights in this primitive forest were terrifying, with all sorts of nocturnal Ferocious Beastsing out, hunting instinctively without restraint.


    Yan Jiao walked cautiously through the primitive forest, his red eyes scanning the surroundings. He was tightly gripping onto his Thorn Fang Knife, alert to the slightest sound.


    He was still travelling, having been on the move from afternoon until nightfall. He was heading deep into the forest, where many Ferocious Beasts lived. He needed to find his prey.


    *Crack crack¡­* The sound of branches and twigs breaking kept ringing out.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere grew tense. The surrounding beast roars, bird calls¡­ all these disappeared. [Looks like something formidable has appeared!] Yan Jiao quickly hid behind arge tree. His red eyes were fixed on the direction of the sound. His Thorn Fang Knife was ready at his waist to strike at any moment.


    *Crack¡­ crack¡­*


    A massive creature moved through the forest, with fire-red scales asrge as a palm. Its body was at least as thick as two men¡¯s embraces. Its raised, t head had golden vertical pupils scanning in Yan Jiao¡¯s direction.


    *Siiiiii¡­.* Yan Jiao drew in a sharp breath when he saw it, his red pupils constricting. His whole body tensed up. He inwardly cursed, [Damn it! How did I run into an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast? The Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python of all things!].


    The Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python was a vivid name passed down by the Ancestors of the me Dragon Tribe. In the past, Yan Jiao might have listened to it as a story, but now, seeing it in reality, he was so scared his legs were shaking. Cold sweat was pouring down his body.


    As for why it was called an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast, he did not know. He had only heard his Father say that every Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast was not to be trifled with. He should run away from it immediately upon sight.


    However, he could not run now. He waspletely locked in ce by the Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python. If he moved even slightly, he feared he would be pounced on and crushed to death.


    *Hiss~~* The Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python raised its head slightly, flicking its tongue. It looked amusedly at the ¡®little snack¡¯ too scared to move.


    *Meow~~* Suddenly, a strange beast cry came from deep in the forest.


    The Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python abruptly paused, turning its head to stare in the direction of the cry, remaining motionless.


    After a while¡­


    If Yan Jiao had not seen the Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python asionally flicking its tongue, he would have thought time had frozen.


    *Crack crack¡­*


    The Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python moved, rushing urgently towards the direction of the beast cry. It crushed all the shorter trees in its path. Its body moved in an ¡®S¡¯ shape as it disappeared into the night.


    *Huuu¡­ Huuuu* Yan Jiao gasped for air, truly believing he had almost died.


    Now he understood what his Father had said. Ancient Blood Ferocious Beasts were too terrifying. The Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python¡¯s fierce aura hadpletely suppressed him, making him too afraid to move. Moving would mean instant death and not moving would mean a slow death. [Luckily I didn¡¯t move, or I¡¯d really be a goner¡­] Yan Jiao wiped the cold sweat from his brow.


    He remembered his Father¡¯s words,[¡¯The ces where Humans live have been slowly expanded upon by the Ancestors pushing back the Ferocious Beasts. The Totems are based on the fiercest Ferocious Beasts the Ancestors had fought against. Totems have been modified and perfected by each generation.]  [Could part of the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s Totem be rted to the Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python?] Yan Jiao¡¯s imagination ran wild. [Eating the Meat and Blood of an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast should produce a lot of Qi, right?] Yan Jiao¡¯s thoughts immediately turned to food. Looking in the direction where the Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python had disappeared, he muttered, ¡°When our me Dragon Tribe develops, we¡¯ll bring hundreds of Mid-Stage Totem Warriors here and kill it to eat its flesh.¡±


    He knew it was just a fantasy. Hundreds of Mid-Stage Totem Warriors was a pipe dream. For now, being able to fill the Tribe¡¯s bellies would be good enough.


    Unless the me Dragon Tribe developed into a superrge Tribe in the future, they might have a chance to kill Ancient Blood Ferocious Beasts for meat.


    If Yan Jiao had stayed in the Tribe, he would never have encountered an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast in his life. Meeting one today was due to it being night and extremely bad luck.


    *Whimper¡­* Suddenly, a suppressed beast cry rang out.


    Yan Jiao calmed his mind and focused, looking at the direction of the sound. At the base of therge tree he was hiding behind, a Withered Wood Wolf was cautiously raising its head, looking in the direction where the Golden-Eyed Fire Red Python had disappeared off to.


    Yan Jiao slightly turned his head. He moved his feet silently, with his Thorn Fang Knife angled at the back of the Withered Wood Wolf¡¯s neck, where there was a gap in its tough exterior.


    *Squelch¡­* The Thorn Fang Knife easily pierced through, ending the life of the Withered Wood Wolf that had just escaped a cmity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your bones. Our Shaman needs beast bones to make Shaman Bone Tablets,¡± Yan Jiao pulled out his Thorn Fang Knife and began to process the Withered Wood Wolf.


    He only had a few minutes before he needed to leave. He needed to avoid being surrounded by Ferocious Beasts attracted by the smell of blood.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 61: New Daily Assistance

    Chapter 61: New Daily Assistance


    The sun was just peeking over the horizon when Su Bai woke up.


    He opened his eyes groggily, looking a bit dazed. His mind was still not quite clear after using up too much energy the night before.


    After finishing making the Shaman Bone Tablet yesterday, Su Bai had been practising the Blessing Shaman ¨C Strength Enhancement Technique. It had depleted all his Shaman Power and Mental Energy. Unfortunately, even after using up all his energy, he still fell short of being able to sessfully perform the Strength Enhancement Technique.


    *Ahh~~* Su Bai grinned again, quietly gazing at the top of the Teepee, seeing orange light through the gaps. It was the rising sun.


    He felt an itch on his face, and after scratching it, he found his cheeks were dry.


    ¡°The weather is really dry. Guess it¡¯s the dry season now. It¡¯ll be dozens of days before it rains¡­¡± Su Bai said helplessly.


    In primitive societies, the dry season couldst for dozens of days. If there was little water nearby, many Tribes would have to migrate. [I wonder what the rainy season is like? Will there be heavy storms?] Su Bai¡¯s mind gradually cleared up, and he quickly thought of some practical issues.


    He wanted to understand more about the rainy season. After all, rain during this period was potentially the most unpredictable and terrifying type of weather.


    Su Bai turned his head to survey the Teepee and saw the familiar figure of a fox eared girl, carrying firewood very carefully, walking on her tiptoes.¡°Xiao Yu.¡± He suddenly called out.


    ¡°Ah~~¡± Yu Ying was startled. Her fox ears suddenly stood straight up and the fur on her fox tail bristled.


    *Tang tang tang!* The dry firewood in her arms scattered on the ground. She turned around, pouting, her pink eyes looking pitifully at Su Bai.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡± Su Bai said, holding back hisughter. His ck eyes were slightly curved as he looked at her, but his expression showed no trace of apology.


    ¡°You clearly did it on purpose¡­¡± Yu Ying only dared to mutter softly, frowning her delicate nose in dissatisfaction as she squatted down to pick up the firewood.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, I want to ask you something,¡± Su Bai lethargically asked.


    Yu Ying ced the firewood into the fire pit and turned her head to respond, ¡°Shaman, what do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rainy season like?¡± Su Bai asked, propping his face with one hand.


    ¡°During the rainy season, there¡¯s a lot of rain, and everyone has to stay in the caves,¡± Yu Ying softly said.


    ¡°How much is ¡®a lot of rain¡¯?¡± Su Bai asked, not quite understanding the scale of it.


    Yu Ying frowned, thinking of scenes from her memory, and answered, ¡°It just keeps raining. Probably heavy rain for thirty or forty days. Everywhere is wet and soggy.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Su Bai¡¯s eyes widened, no longer feeling lethargic now.


    ¡°Did¡­ did I say something wrong?¡± Yu Ying became flustered upon seeing Su Bai¡¯s major reaction.


    ¡°What about water? Will there be a lot of water?¡± Su Bai pressed on.


    ¡°A lot. Even short trees will be submerged,¡± Yu Ying said cautiously.


    ¡°Heavy rain for thirty to forty days straight!? Did the sky spring a leak or something!?¡± Su Bai could not help but joke as if cursing. [Damn it! Who could have imagined that the rainy season in primitive society would be like that?]


    Hey back listlessly, muttering to himself, ¡°Is this the climate of the primitive wilderness? The people living here are so miserable.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m living here now¡­ with them¡± Su Bai immediately sat up, asking with a serious expression, ¡°Xiao Yu, will our Tribe¡¯s current location be flooded during the rainy season?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Yu Ying shook her head, looking confused.


    ¡°Then who would know?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°Sister Ah¡¯Hua, might know,¡± Yu Ying instantly thought of her friend, the cow horned girl.


    ¡°Go and call her here,¡± Su Bai hurriedly said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Ying said, swishing her fox tail as she trotted out of the Teepee.


    ¡°Seriously. It¡¯s one problem after another. One problem has yet to be solved and another has alreadye¡­¡± Su Bai ruffled his messy hair. Last night he had thought of many ns, most of which were about how to reim the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s Ancestral Land.


    He did not expect that a natural disaster would be the biggest challenge right now.


    While waiting for the cow horned girl to arrive, he first imed today¡¯s Assistance Package. [System, check in.]


    [Ding! Check-in sessful.] [Open the package,] Su Bai expectantlymanded, hoping for some powerful assistance.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, you¡¯ve received Low Grade Assistance: one sweet potato nt.]


    As soon as Su Bai received the information, he felt a weight in his hand. A sweet potato nt had appeared out of thin air,plete with fresh leaves.


    He picked up the sweet potato and looked at it, finding sixrge sweet potatoes, a few small ones, and very lush sweet potato leaves.


    ¡°This couldn¡¯t have just been pulled out of the ground, could it?¡± Su Bai chuckled.


    The arrival of the sweet potato immediately improved his gloomy mood. This was food that could feed many people. As the Tribe grew and developed in the future, food would always be a concern. With sweet potatoes, they now had one more solution to alleviate the issue.


    ¡°These sweet potato slips can be nted. There are more than ten here.¡±


    Su Bai counted, the smile never leaving his face. He chuckled, ¡°The first and second batches of sweet potatoes will all be used for nting. We¡¯ll be able to grow arge number of sweet potatoes soon.¡±


    He picked off therger sweet potato slips, leaving the smaller ones for nting. The remaining ones could also be nted, but whether they would survive remained uncertain.


    ¡°With the weather here, I wonder what the sweet potato yield will be like? How often can we harvest?¡± Su Bai began nning for a sweet potato farm. After all, the sweet potatoe slips could not be left out like this for too long. If they lost too much moisture, they might die and could not be nted.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 62: Truly Playing the Lute to a Cow

    Chapter 62: Truly ying the Lute to a Cow


    *Swoosh!* The Teepee door p was lifted, and Yu Ying brought Yan Hua in. The two saw Su Bai happily holding several strange objects.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yan Hua asked softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, he wasn¡¯t like this earlier,¡± Yu Ying replied quietly.


    Hearing the noise, Su Bai turned his head to see the two women whispering to each other.


    *Ahem¡­* He coughed lightly and beckoned to the girl with horns, asking, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, you know about the rainy season, right?¡±


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes, and confusedly asked, ¡°The rainy season? Isn¡¯t it still over fifty days away?¡±


    ¡°It rains a lot during the rainy season. Do you know if our current location will be flooded?¡± Su Bai asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°Flooded?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s expression changed slightly as she frowned in thought, hesitantly replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it will be flooded.¡±


    This was her first time leaving the Tribe, and the current location was chosen by the Old Shaman. Nobody had thought much about it and just followed along.Su Bai helplessly held his forehead. [Is this how those from primitive society act? They don¡¯t think much about the consequences?]


    He tried another approach. ¡°Then, do you know if our current location is higher or lower than the Tribal Ancestral Land?¡±


    With a reference point, he should be able to analyse whether the current location would be flooded.


    Yan Hua recalled their migration route and answered, ¡°The terrain should be rtively low. We did not climb many mountains on our way here.¡±


    As she finished speaking, her expression changed as she immediately understood the seriousness of the situation ¨C that the Tribe¡¯s current location would be flooded.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be flooded then,¡± Su Bai said, already very eager for new territory. The current location was far too dangerous.


    ¡°Shaman, what do we do now? We¡¯re going to be flooded,¡± Yan Hua said, her face pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We still have over fifty days left,¡± Su Bai waved his hand, his expression growing calmer as he said, ¡°We have enough time. As long as our uing ns don¡¯t go wrong, we can move back to the Tribal Ancestral Land before the rainy season arrives.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yan Hua and Yu Ying widened their beautiful eyes, looking at the confident man before them in disbelief, wondering if they had misheard him.


    ¡°Shaman, did you just say we can move back to the Ancestral Land before the rainy season?¡± Yan Hua hoarsely asked.


    ¡°En, in the worst case scenario we can find a new ce to settle in,¡± Su Bai nodded affirmatively.


    He felt increasingly focused on the Spotted Deer Market tomorrow day. Sometimes, his ns could not keep up with the changes. To achieve his goals, he needed to be more aggressive. Originally, he had nned to slowly encroach on the ck Snake Tribe over a year. However, with the rainy season issue, he now had to change his ns.


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do now?¡± Yan Hua asked eagerly, excited at the thought of moving back to the Ancestral Land in fifty days.


    Su Bai¡¯s mouth curved upwards as he softly said, ¡°For now, we farm.¡±


    Even if he wanted to be aggressive now, he could not do so. Without umting enough primitive capital, he would not be able to meet the basic conditions for taking in more people. Rashly taking in too many people right now would lead to them being overwhelmed.


    Currently, there was no target poption to take in. The me Dragon Tribe¡¯s current location was too remote, and they were unfamiliar with the surroundings. They dare not explore too aggressively either, fearing they would encounter a second ck Snake Tribe. If this continues, this could lead to their destruction before they could even rise up.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yan Hua was stunned, asking confusedly, ¡°What is farming?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s putting these things into the soil,¡± Su Bai said, holding up the sweet potato slips.


    ¡°Shaman, why are we putting them into the soil?¡± Yan Hua asked, bewildered.


    ¡°They can grow more of these sweet potatoes that way,¡± Su Bai picked up a palm-sized sweet potato and said, ¡°If we grow these, everyone won¡¯t go hungry in the future.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, don¡¯t joke around. How can cut-off nts possiblye back to life?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s mouth twitched, thinking the Shaman was being a bit fanciful.


    ¡°Who says they won¡¯te back to life?¡± Su Bai said with a smile, remembering how he used to wonder as a child why cut sweet potato slips could still live when nted in the soil.


    ¡°Can they reallye back to life?¡± Yan Hua asked, frowning.


    ¡°Of course they can,¡± Su Bai said confidently.


    ¡°Shaman, are you nning to use Shaman Technique to bring them back to life?¡± Yan Hua asked in surprise, remembering that the Tribe did not have such a Technique.


    ¡°Is there such a Shaman Technique?¡± Su Bai rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I heard Father say that other big Tribes have such Shaman Techniques,¡± Yan Hua said in a clear voice.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai almost forgot that this world possessed supernatural powers. While not world-destroying, there were quite a few strange and mysterious things.


    He smiled and softly exined, ¡°Perhaps this is just how tenacious this nt is. They always manage to turn the impossible into possible.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand,¡± Yan Hua blinked her red eyes, not quite grasping it and feeling what the Shaman said to be a bit profound.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai¡¯s smile froze, inwardlyining. [I¡¯m truly ying the lute to a cow¡­]


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes stared intently at the sweet potato as she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Shaman, can this thing really be eaten?¡±


    ¡°It looks hideous, it definitely won¡¯t taste good,¡± Yan Hua pouted. The sweet potato looked much uglier than berries.


    She had tried many strange berries before, and the taste still lingered in her memory. They were really awful, some were so sour it was unbearable.


    ¡°It¡¯s edible, and tastes quite good,¡± Su Bai said with a light chuckle.


    ¡°Can we eat it directly?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes sparkled with eager anticipation.


    She was very tolerant when it came to food. As long as it could fill her stomach, taste was secondary.


    ¡°Eating it raw is a rather ordinary way to eat it,¡± Su Bai shook his head and took three palm-sized sweet potatoes to the fire pit.


    He raked out some red-hot charcoal, put some cold ash on top and ced the sweet potatoes on it. He sprinkled more ash to cover the whole sweet potato, and finally covered them with more red-hot charcoal.


    The purpose of sprinkling cold ash to wrap the sweet potatoes was to prevent them from directly touching the charcoal. This way they would get scorched, only heated.


    Su Bai had learned this method of roasting sweet potatoes from the orphanage director. Of course, there were other methods, like using heated soil blocks or stones to cook the sweet potatoes. Still, for him, sweet potatoes prepared this way taste the best.


    Yu Ying memorised the steps and asked, ¡°Shaman, how long do we have to wait?¡±


    ¡°Wait until these logs burn out,¡± Su Bai added a few pieces of wood to the fire pit. The burning time would be about half an hour.


    ¡°That long?¡± Yan Hua pursed her lips.


    ¡°While we wait, we have new things to do,¡± Su Bai picked up the sweet potato slips and said, ¡°Let¡¯s nt the sweet potato slips first, thene back to eat the sweet potatoes.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Yan Hua took the sweet potato slips and casually said, ¡°It¡¯s just putting them into the soil, right? I¡¯ll have it done in no time.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Su Bai called out to the horned girl, who was about to walk out of the Teepee, asking curiously, ¡°How do you n to nt them?¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 63: Application of Shaman Technique and Farming

    Chapter 63: Application of Shaman Technique and Farming


    Yan Hua acted as if it was very simple, saying, ¡°Just find a ce and stick these slips into the ground.¡± [As I thought, I shouldn¡¯t have had such high expectations¡­] Su Bai¡¯s eye twitched.


    Without tilling the soil, the sweet potatoes would not be able to grow veryrge. Their survival rate was also questionable.


    Seeing the Shaman¡¯s stiff expression, Yan Hua blinked her red eyes and asked in a clear voice, ¡°Is that not how it¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°Farming requires Technique.¡± Su Bai sighed. [For people in primitive society, gathering food is how they obtain food. Farming ispletely new to them. Seems like this requires some guidance.]


    ¡°Then how do we nt?¡± Yan Hua patiently asked for instruction.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Su Bai stood up, taking a few small sweet potatoes and walking towards the Teepee door p.


    The cow horned girl and fox eared girl curiously followed behind.


    Su Bai left the Teepee, his gaze passing over the Tribe members twisting threads. He began looking for a suitable ce to cultivate farnd within the Tribe.


    As for the idea of cultivating outside the Tribe, it was discarded as soon as it appeared in his mind. He would not be able to feel at ease if the sweet potatoes were not grown under his watchful eye.These sweet potatoes were to be kept as seedlings. If something unexpected happened, who knows how long it would take for the next Assistance Package to produce sweet potatoes?


    Moreover, sweet potatoes would be needed to raise livestock in the future. Raising livestock requires a fixed food source.


    ¡°This ce is good. Let¡¯s use this area,¡± Su Bai quickly found a suitable location.


    It was near the toilet and bathing area, which would be convenient for watering and fertilizing.


    He led the two women to the area near the toilet and instructed, ¡°Dig up and loosen all this soil and pile it up.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Hua did not say anything else. She just found a piece of wood, sharpened it, and began digging the soil. [Weck farming tools¡­] Su Bai watched the cow horned girl¡¯sborious efforts, somewhat missing iron hoes and shovels from Earth.


    It was toote to ask Shan Qiu to carve stone hoes now. The sweet potato slips needed to be nted quickly. Otherwise, in the current weather, they would wither in just a few hours.


    The cow horned girl loosened the soil, while the fox eared girl was responsible for piling it up.


    Yu Ying¡¯s small face was dirty as she looked up and asked, ¡°Shaman, is the soil piled high enough?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Su Bai looked at the small mound of soil and instructed, ¡°No need to pile it into a single mound. All the soil can be connected and piled up in lines.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Ying was full of enthusiasm, or rather, she was having fun.


    Half an hourter¡­


    *Huuuu huuuuu¡­* Yan Hua continued digging the soil, feeling her lungs bing a bit tight. [Now is a good time to practise the Blessing Shaman Technique] Su Bai saw the panting cow horned girl and his eyes lit up. He thought of the Strength Enhancement Technique he had practisedst night.


    He stepped forward,ing in front of the cow horned girl. His ck eyes were staring directly at her.


    ¡°What, what is it?¡± Yan Hua felt ufortable being stared at, her cheeks flushing red, especially when meeting Su Bai¡¯s deep ck eyes. She felt as if her mind was being drawn in.


    She stared nkly, slightly murmuring, ¡°Your eyes are so beautiful, like a night sky full of stars.¡± [Blessing Shaman ¨C Strength Enhancement Technique,] Su Bai took three seconds to form the Shaman Rune, which was why he had been staring.


    His hands emitted a crystalline red light, which he patted onto the horned girl¡¯s shoulder. The red light quickly entered Yan Hua¡¯s body, and her entire body emitting a faint red glow.


    ¡°Oh!?¡± Yan Hua came to her senses, feeling her whole body full of strength. She felt as if she could kill a Ferocious Beast with one punch.


    ¡°It actually worked.¡± Su Bai was very satisfied. He had finally learned a Blessing Shaman Technique. Doing it a few more times, he could shorten the time to form the Shaman Runes.


    ¡°Shaman, you actually used a Shaman Technique on me?¡± Yan Hua immediately understood what had happened.


    She looked at the Shaman with emotion, thinking, [He must have seen how hard I was working and used the Shaman Technique for my sake.]


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve enhanced you with the Strength Enhancement Technique,¡± Su Bai said with a smile, ¡°You should be able to dig faster now, the sweet potato slips are about to wither.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Hua blinked her red eyes, wondering if she had heard wrong. [So, he used the Shaman Technique on me because he thought I was digging too slowly?]


    *Hmph!* She puffed her cheeks and gave a light snort, digging even faster. She vigorously poked at the soil with the wooden stick in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Bai looked bewilderedly at the cow horned girl. [Wasn¡¯t everything fine just now? Why does she suddenly seem to hold a grudge against the soil?]


    He shook his head and came to the fox eared girl, practising the Strength Enhancement Technique and enhancing Yu Ying with it as well.


    Yu Ying had been watching the interaction between the Shaman and Yan Hua, so when Su Bai stared at her, she did not have any misunderstandings. She just lowered her head shyly. After being enhanced with the Shaman Technique, she piled up the soil even faster.


    Five minutester.


    The faint red glow on Yan Hua and Yu Ying¡¯s bodies disappeared, and their movements slowed down.


    ¡°The duration of the Strength Enhancement Technique is only about five minutes,¡± Su Bai had been observing the two women, silently counting the seconds in his mind.


    He asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Do you feel very tired after the Shaman Technique wears off? Or do you feel weak?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, but I do feel a little weak,¡± Yan Hua said in a clear voice, her face breaking into a smile. [The Shaman does care about us after all.]


    ¡°What about you, Xiao Yu? Do you feel weak?¡± Su Bai turned to ask.


    Yu Ying thought carefully and said in a soft voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s just like going back to how I was before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Su Bai now knew the specific effects of the Strength Enhancement Technique. Itsted five minutes, roughly doubling the target¡¯s strength, and had no other side effects.


    The cow horned girl feeling weak was just an illusion produced by suddenly bing stronger and then returning back to normal. In reality, she had just returned to her original state, without the doubled strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ll enhance you with the Shaman Technique again,¡± Su Bai once more performed the Blessing Shaman Technique, forming it faster than the previous two times.


    Yan Hua and Yu Ying looked at each other, feeling as if Shaman Techniques were amodity, to be used whenever.


    In their minds before, Shaman Techniques were very mysterious and precious. They were hardly casted. Now, their understanding of Shaman Techniques has beenpletely shattered.


    If someone had told them before that a Shaman could use Shaman Techniques on people digging soil, just to speed up the digging, they would not have believed it even if beaten to death.


    Now, they had no choice but to believe it. Right before their eyes was a Shaman casually using Shaman Techniques like it was nothing.


    Su Bai looked at the two dazed women and urged, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, the Shaman Technique¡¯s effects are going to run out¡­¡±


    He had run out of Shaman Power, having used up his Mental Energy to cast the Technique.


    ¡°Oh~~¡± Yan Hua and Yu Ying responded with a drawn-out sound, once again digging and piling soil.


    ¡°In this world, I¡¯m probably the only one who would use Shaman Techniques like this¡­¡± Su Bai said with a smile, watching the fox eared girl and cow horned girl with their raised buttocks.


    He discovered that the Blessing Shaman Technique and the Healing Shaman Technique consumed different amounts of Shaman Power.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 64: Eating These Will Give You a Stomachache

    Chapter 64: Eating These Will Give You a Stomachache


    ¡°Let¡¯s start nting the sweet potato slips,¡± Su Bai said, looking at the two people digging the soil, as he began to nt the sweet potato slips.


    He dug into the soil and ced the sweet potato slips at an angle. He soon stepped on the soil with his foot to ensure there were no gaps between the slips and the soil. This would prevent the sweet potato slips from sprouting too slowly and rotting.


    Half an hourter, about one-third of an acre ofnd had been loosened by the two girls, piled into two rows of small soil ridges, separated by square field banks.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough digging.¡± Su Bai called out to stop them. It was sufficient for nting the sweet potato slips.


    *Huuuu¡­ huuu¡­* Yan Hua and Yu Ying panted. This was the first time the two girls realised how tiring digging could be.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be as tiring once we have hoes,¡± Su Bai said, patting the dirt off his hands. The remaining unntednd could be levelled and used to sow chilli seeds.


    After catching her breath, Yan Hua asked, ¡°Shaman, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Water them. Find some dry grass to cover the sweet potato slips. We¡¯ll remove the dry grass in the evening,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    The sunlight was a bit harsh right now, so they needed to use dry grass to shield the slips from the sun to prevent them from drying out. In fact, nting the sweet potato slips at dusk would have been the best time.¡°I¡¯ll go find some dry grass,¡± Yan Hua said in a clear voice.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll water them,¡± Yu Ying quickly raised her small hand.


    ¡°Go ahead. We should be able to eat sweet potatoes once you¡¯re done,¡± Su Bai said with a light chuckle.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be right back,¡± Yan Hua said as she ran off to fetch the dry grass.


    Yu Ying remained silent as she quickened her pace.


    The two girls were now very curious about sweet potatoes. After all, they had been busy all morning so they now had high expectations for the future grown sweet potatoes.


    In about ten minutes, the cow horned girl and the fox eared girl had finished their tasks. They were staring at Su Bai expectantly, like little girls asking for candy.


    Su Bai looked at the two dirt-covered faces and gently said, ¡°Go wash your faces and hands first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The two girls blushed and ran off.


    Su Bai walked towards the Teepee. After eating nd roasted meat for several days, he was really looking forward to the sweet potatoes.


    Just as he returned to the Teepee and crouched by the fire pit to rake the sweet potatoes, the fox eared girl and the cow horned girl came in. They surrounded him on both sides.


    Su Bai nced at the two girls on either side, then used a wooden stick to rake away the burnt ashes. He revealed three ckish-grey sweet potatoes with charred skins.


    ¡°Shaman, can we still eat these?¡± Yu Ying pursed her lips. A look of disappointment appeared on her pretty face.


    Su Bai picked up a sweet potato and gently squeezed it. The inside was still soft. It was apparent they had roasted them for too long, with the outer skin slightly charred.


    He realised this was due to the superior quality of this other world firewood. It had caused a slight error in his estimation. Fortunately, the charcoal covering the sweet potatoes had burned outpletely. Otherwise, the entire sweet potato would have been turned into ash.


    ¡°Roasted like this, they can¡¯t be eaten anymore,¡± Yan Hua said, her red eyes shing with disappointment.


    Su Bai looked at the two girls with disappointment on their faces and softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re definitely edible.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, eating these will give you a stomachache,¡± Yu Ying urged anxiously.


    *Sniff Sniff* Su Bai gently broke the sweet potato in half with both hands. The charred skin split open, revealing the reddish-orange flesh inside. Instantly, the aroma of the sweet potato filled the air.


    *Gulp!* Yan Hua¡¯s throat moved as she swallowed saliva that had been unconsciously secreted. Her red eyes were fixed on the sweet potato flesh.


    ¡°It smells so good,¡± Yu Ying stared at the sweet potato, her fox tail swishing.


    ¡°Here,¡± Su Bai handed them over, one half to each girl.


    ¡°Shaman, you eat first,¡± Yu Ying quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Eat it. There are two more,¡± Su Bai forcefully ced it in the fox eared girl¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll eat with her,¡± Yan Hua cupped the sweet potato in both hands.


    ¡°Go ahead. This is a specialty from my hometown,¡± Su Bai said with a small smile.


    ¡°En¡± Yan Hua and Yu Ying both nodded. They both tactfully refrained from asking where the sweet potatoes hade from.


    *Chomp* Yu Ying peeled off the charred sweet potato skin and habitually took a huge bite out of the sweet potato flesh.


    *Huuuu¡­ huuuuuuuu¡­*


    ¡°It¡¯s hot¡­¡± The fox eared girl¡¯s tongue was immediately scalded. Her small hand fanned her open mouth, yet she was reluctant to spit it out.


    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s not like someone is going to steal it from you!¡± Yan Hua rolled her eyes.


    Learning from the fox eared girl¡¯s experience, she blew on the sweet potato to cool it down first, before she took a bite and chewed. She immediately found the sweet potato flesh to be fragrant and sweet. The texture was also excellent.


    Yan Hua squinted her eyes and gave an unprecedented praise. ¡°Sweet potatoes are so much better than roasted meat.¡±


    For her to rate sweet potatoes above roasted meat was enough to demonstrate how delicious they were.


    Su Bai picked up a sweet potato, peeled the skin, and took a bite. The familiar taste made him squint his eyes. It made him miss Earth¡¯s delicacies even more.


    When he opened his eyes, he found the fox eared girl and the cow horned girl staring expectantly at the sweet potato in his hand.


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes rolled. Out of mischief, he moved the sweet potato in his hand left and right. He immediately saw the two girls¡¯ eyes following his movement.


    After several back-and-forth motions, Yan Hua finally reacted. She blushed as she turned her head to the side.


    Seeing that the fox eared girl was still staring at the sweet potato, she felt very embarrassed. She lightly tugged on Yu Ying¡¯s animal skin clothes.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Yu Ying turned her head and looked at her friend in bewilderment.


    Su Bai stopped teasing the two and chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s one left, you can share it.¡±


    ¡°Can we really?¡± Yu Ying asked, pursing her lips.


    ¡°Eat up. There are three more uncooked ones over there,¡± Su Bai nodded towards the direction of the grass bed. There were still three palm-sized sweet potatoes still lying on the ground.


    *Sniff* Yan Hua was not going to be polite. She took the initiative to grab the sweet potato and broke it in half, giving therger piece to the fox eared girl.


    ¡°Shaman, how long will it take for the sweet potatoes we nted to grow?¡± Yu Ying asked, taking small bites of her sweet potato.


    ¡°Probably around sixty to seventy days,¡± Su Bai reported the growth time for sweet potatoes on Earth. He could not be certain of how fast they would grow in this other world.


    ¡°What should we do then? The rainy season wille and submerge the sweet potatoes,¡± Yu Ying said anxiously, remembering that the Tribe would be flooded soon.


    ¡°When it¡¯s time to leave, we¡¯ll dig them up. The smaller sweet potatoes can be rented. The slips can be transnted too,¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it works!¡± Yu Ying suddenly understood.


    ¡°You need to regrly keep an eye on the sweet potato slips. Don¡¯t let anyone pull them out,¡± Su Bai cautioned, worried about the curious children.


    ¡°Who dares to pull them out!? I¡¯ll break their hands!¡± Yan Hua fiercely dered.


    After eating sweet potatoes, she could never forget their fragrant and sweet taste. She could not wait for the sweet potatoes to grow. If anyone dares to damage the sweet potato slips, she might really break their hands.


    Yu Ying¡¯s fox ears twitched as she excitedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll water them.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave the sweet potato field in your care,¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Ying nodded with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Leave it to us,¡± Yan Hua patted her t chest in assurance.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 65: Setting Off Tomorrow

    Chapter 65: Setting Off Tomorrow


    The next day, a strange phenomenon appeared in the Tribe. When some children tried to approach the newly cultivated sweet potato field, they were chased away by the cow horned girl.


    The Tribe¡¯s children, however, tirelessly went on more ¡®adventures¡¯, only to be intercepted by the suddenly appearing cow horned girl. The ¡®monster¡¯ who rewarded them with a few flicks to the forehead.


    It was not until Su Bai gave the order that the mischievous children dared not go to the sweet potato field. The Shaman¡¯s orders were absolute, and the children, influenced by the rest of the Tribe, all obeyed the Shaman¡¯s instructions.


    At this time, Su Bai was receiving Shan Qiu in his Teepee. The stone knife he had requested had now been sharpened, and Shan Qiu had personally brought it to him.


    ¡°You have difficulty moving around. You should have had someone deliver it. Why did you personallye all the way here?¡± Su Bai sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it doesn¡¯t affect my movement at all,¡± Shan Qiu grinned, speaking honestly, ¡°I was free, so I brought it over myself.¡±


    He untied the stone knife from his back and handed it over with both hands, ¡°Shaman, please check if it¡¯s up to your standard. If not, I¡¯ll go sharpen another one.¡±


    Su Bai raised his hand to receive the stone knife. It felt heavy, probably about ten kilograms. Even with his Physique being twice that of an ordinary person, he still felt it to be a bit heavy.


    The stone knife was about the length of a small forearm. Overall, it was grey in colour, with animal skin wrapped around the handle. The de had been polished to be extremely smooth.*Whoosh¡­ whoosh¡­* Su Bai swung the stone knife a couple of times, creating the sound of cutting through air. [This stone knife is quite heavy. Its weight makes manoeuvring difficult on my wrist. Inbat, the speed of blocking attacks would be slower.]


    Shan Qiu had forgotten that the Shaman was not a Totem Warrior, and the stone knives he usually sharpened were mostly for Totem Warriors.


    Shan Qiu tentatively asked, ¡°Should I sharpen a bone knife for the Shaman instead?¡±


    ¡°No, this stone knife is good,¡± Su Bai refused. Although it was heavy, this was the perfect tool for him to train his body.


    Moreover, they were about to set off for the Spotted Deer Tribe tomorrow. He currentlycked a weapon. Without iron tools, stone tools were the only choice.


    At ater date, once he awakened his Totem, he would change to a new stone knife.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Shan Qiu saw the Shaman¡¯s insistence and helplessly nodded.


    Su Bai nced at Shan Qiu¡¯s amputated foot and softly asked, ¡°Have you ever thought about using something else to rece your feet?¡±


    Shan Qiu fell silent, then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve tried every method I could think of. It¡¯s simply impossible to find anything to rece lost feet.¡±


    How could he be content? He used to be a Mid Grade Totem Warrior! Now, he could only stay in the Teepee sharpening stone tools. He still longed for the thrilling life of hunting Ferocious Beasts!


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way. When we have the materials, I¡¯ll make you a pair of prosthetic limbs,¡± Su Bai solemnly dered.


    ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m doing well right now,¡± Shan Qiu grinned, taking the Shaman¡¯s words as a form offort. He had tried every method he could think of. There simply was not anything in the world that could rece his feet.


    Su Bai did not bother exining further. Everything would be clear when the prosthetics were actually made. Giving too many promises now would only make others hopeful, while they agonise when it had not been delivered.


    He changed the subject. ¡°When sharpening stone tools, you must wear an animal skin mask. This will protect your lungs.¡±


    ¡°I always wear one. My coughing has improved a lot recently,¡± Shan Qiu quickly responded.


    ¡°When you have time, teach your skills to the young people in the Tribe. The Tribecks people like you,¡± Su Bai started to worry about the next generation of stone tool makers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shaman. I¡¯m already selecting people,¡± Shan Qiu smiled, estimating the time and preparing to take his leave. He did not want to waste too much of the Shaman¡¯s time.


    Before leaving, he asked, ¡°Shaman, do you need me to sharpen anything else?¡±


    ¡°I actually have something that needs to be crafted,¡± Su Bai remembered the hoe he needed yesterday.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shan Qiu asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a stone hoe. It is specifically for ploughing soil,¡± Su Bai began to draw on the stone table with charcoal.


    It was better to be prepared now, to avoid having to use wooden sticks to dig the soil.


    After a nce, Shan Qiu grinned and said, ¡°This is very simple to make. It can be sharpened in less than a day.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯ve sharpened it, just have someone deliver it,¡± Su Bai did not want Shan Qiu to make the journey back and forth.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Shan Qiu nodded, using his hands to push himself up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, so as not to disturb the Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Bai stood up to see him off.


    ¡°Shaman, you don¡¯t need to see me out,¡± Shan Qiu quickly said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Su Bai smiled gently.


    Su Bai always had great respect for skilled people, especially skilled people with disabilities.


    Shan Qiu pursed his lips, feeling his arms bing more energised. After these two interactions, he could not be more satisfied with the new Shaman.


    Su Bai saw Shan Qiu off to the outside of the Teepee. Su Bai watched Shan Qiu walk steadily and powerfully with his arms before silently withdrawing his gaze.


    He stepped towards the ssroom. They were setting off for the Spotted Deer Market tomorrow. Right now, he needed to go check on the quantity of the linen cloth.


    ¡°Shaman!¡± The two Warrior Trainees at the ssroom door quickly saluted.


    The ssroom had now be an important ce in the Tribe, with protective measures only slightly inferior to Su Bai¡¯s Teepee. Every day, Warrior Trainees would guard the door, and unrted personnel were not allowed to enter.


    ¡°En!¡± Su Bai smiled gently, stepping through the door to see Cang Shi turning to look at him.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯vee,¡± Cang Shi smiled and came forward to greet him.


    ¡°How many rolls of linen cloth do we have right now?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°We have exactly thirty rolls of linen cloth,¡± Cang Shi smiled, unable to hide his excitement.


    ¡°All of you haven¡¯t rested in these past two days?¡± Su Bai frowned and asked.


    ording to his calctions, they should have been able to weave about twenty rolls of linen cloth in three days.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been resting. We just also weave at night,¡± Cang Shi quickly said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the linen cloth, is there?¡± Su Bai was not very confident in these rough men.


    ¡°Absolutely no problem. We¡¯ve had Yu Ying check everything,¡± Cang Shi patted his chest and guaranteed.


    Since bing Su Bai¡¯s Shaman Priestess, the fox eared girl had be busier. She was also responsible for inspecting the linen cloth.


    ¡°Let everyone rest well tonight, especially the Totem Warriors. We¡¯re setting off for the Spotted Deer Tribe tomorrow,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure everyone rests,¡± Cang Shi said in a serious tone.


    ¡°En,¡± Su Bai nodded, giving a knowing look. He soon stepped towards the exit of the ssroom.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cang Shi¡¯s face tightened, and he quickly followed him out of the ssroom.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 66: It’s Too Dangerous Here

    Chapter 66: It¡¯s Too Dangerous Here


    ¡°What a pity,¡± Su Bai sighed.


    He had prepared many ns, most of which were sustainable and would achieve maximum benefits. If they changed ns temporarily, although it could temporarily solve the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s meat shortage, the limitation of their poption would be difficult to resolve.


    ¡°That girl, didn¡¯t she water the nts in the morning and at noon? Why is she watering again?¡± Su Bai saw Yu Ying¡¯s figure, carrying a water bucket towards the sweet potato field.


    He walked over and called out, ¡°Xiao Yu, stop.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, is there something you want me to do?¡± Yu Ying quickly stopped and put down the wooden bucket she was carrying.


    ¡°How many times a day do you water the field?¡± Su Bai scanned the wet sweet potato field.


    ¡°I water six times a day so they can grow faster,¡± Yu Ying said softly and cutely.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai raised his hand to his forehead, looking helplessly at the excited fox eared girl before him.


    Yu Ying reined in her emotions and cautiously asked, ¡°Shaman, did I do something wrong?¡±¡°No, it¡¯s my fault for not clearly exining it earlier.¡± Su Bai shook his head and gently exined, ¡°Sweet potatoes don¡¯t need constant watering. Water only twice a day, in the morning and evening. That is more than enough. When they grow bigger, watering once every few days will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Will they be alright now?¡± Yu Ying stared with her pink eyes in panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. More water is good when they¡¯re just nted, but not too much.¡± Su Bai reassured her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Yu Ying sighed in relief, patting her ample chest.


    As if remembering something, she pointed towards the forest and worriedly said, ¡°Shaman, Sister Ah¡¯Hua is acting strange today. She¡¯s been sitting on that tree over there all day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her,¡± Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes flickered as he walked towards the forest.


    This was the path often taken by the Hunting Team. He had walked it several times before, with the cow horned girl leading him the first time.


    Su Bai soon saw Yan Hua¡¯s figure. She was sitting on a branch of a big tree, staring intently at the distant forest.


    Yan Hua quickly noticed Su Bai¡¯s arrival and turned to look at him, surprised, ¡°Shaman, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you,¡± Su Bai said softly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yan Hua pursed her lips, turning to grab the branch, preparing toe down.


    ¡°No need toe down, just stay up there,¡± Su Bai waved his hand, knowing that the cow horned girl was waiting for Yan Jiao to return.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Hua hesitated for a moment but ultimately did note down. She turned back to sit on the tree trunk, staring nkly at the distant forest.


    Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere grew quiet, with only asional beast roars from the distance.


    ¡°Shaman, will my Fathere back?¡± Yan Hua asked in a hoarse voice. Her red eyes, reflecting the sunset, appeared even more reddened, with a hint of crystal shimmering visible.


    She had not seen her Father in two days. If it was just one day, she would not have thought much of it, as he often disappeared for a day in the past. However, it was only this morning that she learned that her Father had gone into the forest to challenge a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast! Thispletely frightened her. Having grown up listening to hunting stories, she knew how terrifying Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts were. They were not something a Level 1 Totem Warrior could challenge.


    ¡°Of course. He left with the Shaman Bone Tablets I¡¯ve made,¡± Su Bai said, standing under the shadow of the tree, his face looking particrly solemn.


    ¡°Hmmmm.¡± Yan Hua tilted her head up.


    Time slowly passed, the sun sinking lower in the west, darkness gradually swallowing the light.


    The atmosphere became increasingly oppressive, and the cow horned girl¡¯s grip on the tree branch tightened.


    ¡°Something¡¯sing,¡± Su Bai suddenly said, his ck eyes fixed on the sky above the distant forest, where he saw birds circling.


    *Whoosh!* Two figures shed out from their hiding spots, standing in front of Su Bai.


    They were Da Gua and Wa Ming, the two Totem Warriors responsible for protecting the Shaman¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Is it the Chieftain returning?¡± Su Bai frowned and asked.


    ¡°Very likely, but themotion he¡¯s drawing is a bit big,¡± Da Gua said in a low voice.


    ¡°Shaman, you should return to the Tribe first. It¡¯s too dangerous here,¡± Wa Ming hoarsely said. They were currently at the edge of the Tribe¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer,¡± Su Bai shook his head.


    Yan Hua immediately came down from the tree and stood beside Su Bai, her red eyes expectantly watching the forest.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 67: The Shaman Bone Tablet Is Too Useful

    Chapter 67: The Shaman Bone Tablet Is Too Useful


    *Crack!* The sound of breaking branches rang out as a huge creature appeared from behind the bushes.


    It was arge bear, about five metres tall, covered in brown fur. Beneath it was Yan Jiao. His hands were raised high to support the bear¡¯s neck. He tightly gripped its fur as he dragged it forward.


    ¡°The Chieftain is back!¡± Da Gua excitedly called out.


    ¡°The Chieftain really did it! He killed a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast!¡± Wa Ming eximed.


    *Whoosh!* Yan Hua had already rushed over, overjoyed at her Father¡¯s safe return.


    *Thud!* Yan Jiao grinned, blood streaming down his cheeks, as his body swayed and fell forward.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Da Gua¡¯s expression changed as he suddenly charged forward, overtaking the cow horned girl to reach Yan Jiao first.


    He crouched down, grabbed the bear¡¯s fur, and forcefully flipped it to the side.


    *Thud!*This had revealed Yan Jiao underneath. Da Gua could see several bloody gashes on his back, and he was currently bleeding.


    ¡°Shaman, pleasee quickly to check on the Chieftain!¡± Da Gua urgently called out.


    Yan Hua came to Yan Jiao¡¯s side, calling out in helpless worry, ¡°Father, are you alright? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    She wanted to turn her Father over but was afraid of touching his wounds. Her hands were hovering in the air with uncertainty.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Su Bai said as he came over, scanning Yan Jiao¡¯s back and judging that the wound was recent.


    ¡°Shaman, please save my Father!¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes were full of tears, streaming down her face.


    ¡°The Chieftain will be fine,¡± Su Bai gently reassured her. He crouched down, spreading his palms over Yan Jiao¡¯s back, and activated his Skill, Curing Technique.


    A green light scattered down, like springing to withered wood. The wounds on Yan Jiao¡¯s back began to heal in real time.


    ¡°What a powerful Shaman Technique,¡± Da Gua muttered.


    ¡°Even more powerful than the Old Shaman¡¯s Techniques,¡± Wa Ming said in amazement.


    Three secondster, Yan Jiao¡¯s entire back was free of wounds, with only some blood stains remaining.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. That wound has been healed,¡± Su Bai softly dered. He had not expected the Curing Shaman Techniquebined with the Heal Skill to be so effective. He had managed to heal Yan Jiao¡¯s wounds in one go.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± Yan Hua kept expressing her gratitude.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s check if the Chieftain has any other wounds,¡± Su Bai waved his hand and turned Yan Jiao¡¯s body over.


    Sure enough, there were three more wounds on Yan Jiao¡¯s chest, clearly w marks.


    ¡°Curing.¡± Su Bai said without hesitation, immediately activating his Skill.


    Soon, the wounds on Yan Jiao¡¯s chest were also healed.


    To be safe, Su Bai used Curing on Yan Jiao¡¯s head as well, just in case the impulsive Chieftain had a concussion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Da Gua and Wa Ming looked at each other in bewilderment. [Since when were Shaman Techniques so easy to use?]


    ¡°Alright, the Chieftain has no injuries now,¡± Su Bai withdrew his hands. With Curing, internal injuries would also be non-existent.


    *Mmm¡­* A soft groan.


    Yan Jiao slowly opened his red eyes, blinking in confusion. [Why don¡¯t I feel any pain?]


    ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± Yan Hua asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine,¡± Yan Jiao saw the people around him, especially Su Bai, and understood why he was alright.


    He sat up straight, the smile of a survivor on his face. ¡°I finally made it back. I almost died in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Chieftain, what happened?¡± Da Gua quickly asked.


    ¡°In the future, if you encounter a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, avoid it if you can,¡± Yan Jiao solemnly said. ¡°Don¡¯t engage it inbat. You¡¯re no match for even one w of a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Da Gua and Wa Ming were speechless, looking oddly at Yan Jiao. It seemed only the Chieftain would be foolish enough to challenge a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive, able to bring it back all thanks to the Shaman Bone Tablets¡­¡± Yan Jiao looked at Su Bai and earnestly said, ¡°Shaman, your Shaman Bone Tablet is too useful, especially theplete one. It can very quickly heal my wounds .¡±


    ¡°Then, those more recent wounds?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Yan Jiao grinned sheepishly, helplessly exining, ¡°I used two Shaman Bone Tablets to barely kill the bear, but I was still severely injured.¡±


    On the way back, if it were not for the bear¡¯s ferocious aura still intimidating the Mix Blood Ferocious Beasts, Yan Jiao might not have made it back to the Tribe.


    ¡°Did you advance? Did you be a Mid Grade Totem Warrior?¡± Su Bai focused on this point.


    ¡°Yes, I seeded!¡± Yan Jiao grinned, showing his yellow teeth.


    Su Bai asked with relief, ¡°Will your body be ready to set off tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all my wounds are healed,¡± Yan Jiao stood up and stretched, nonchntly dering, ¡°After eating some Pure Blood Ferocious Beast Meat tonight, my Qi will quickly be replenished.¡±


    ¡°A Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve eaten one,¡± Da Gua said with aplex smile.


    Back in the Ancestral Land, they asionally got to eat a piece of Pure Blood Ferocious Beast Meat. After eating it, their Qi would boil all night.


    ¡°Today, everyone will have some!¡± Yan Jiao happily dered.


    By everyone, he meant the Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees. Ordinary people could not handle the energy in Pure Blood Ferocious Beasts. Eating one piece might cause them to have nosebleeds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat several pieces,¡± Da Gua joked.


    ¡°As long as you can endure it, eat as much as you can,¡± Yan Jiao waved his hand, eager for the Totem Warriors to eat more Pure Blood Ferocious Beast Meat. It would be even better if more could advance to be Mid Grade Totem Warriors.


    ¡°Definitely more than before,¡± Da Gua stubbornly said.


    ¡°Want topete then?¡± Wa Ming raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Da Gua would not back down.


    ¡°Come to the Teepee tonight with Cang Shi. We have things to discuss,¡± Su Bai softly said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Jiao quickly agreed.


    Su Bai walked away. With him around, everyone would be too restrained to joke around.


    As the sun set, the dusk suddenly seemed more beautiful.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 68: A New Way of Eating

    Chapter 68: A New Way of Eating


    In the evening, outside the Main Teepee, Yan Jiao, Yan Hua, and Cang Shi had already arrived.


    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯re here,¡± Yan Hua called out in a clear voice.


    *Swoosh!* The door p was lifted.


    Yu Ying poked her head out and softly said, ¡°Come in, everyone.¡±


    Yan Jiao and Cang Shi entered first. The cow horned girl followed behind, carrying arge piece of Pure Blood Ferocious Beast fresh meat. She was responsible for helping with the roasting.


    ¡°Shaman.¡± The three bowed in greeting.


    ¡°Please sit,¡± Su Bai waved his hand and walked to sit by the fire pit.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiao and Cang Shi sat down cross-legged.


    Yan Hua, holding the fresh meat, said to the fox eared girl, ¡°Process the bear meat. They¡¯ll eat this tonight.¡±¡°Alright.¡± Yu Ying responded softly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Su Bai looked towards Yan Jiao and Cang Shi.


    ¡°Yes, we wanted toe here to eat while we talk,¡± Yan Jiao quickly nodded.


    ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll try a different way of eating,¡± Su Bai said, looking at the huge piece of fresh meat. The pungent smell was overwhelming. [It would be too gamey to roast and eat as is¡­]


    ¡°What different way of eating?¡± Yan Jiao asked, puzzled.


    Without exining, Su Bai turned and instructed, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, go to Shan Qiu¡¯s ce and bring back a t stone.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Hua handed the fresh meat to the fox eared girl and left the Teepee.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, slice the meat as thinly as possible,¡± Su Bai continued to instruct.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying took the fresh meat to process it.


    ¡°Are there any sour berries in the Tribe?¡± Su Bai asked the two idle men.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get some,¡± Cang Shi stood up and rushed out of the Teepee.


    ¡°Chieftain, can you carve a few wooden sticks about this long and as thick as a pinky?¡± Su Bai gestured to a length of about twenty centimetres.


    ¡°Of course¡± Yan Jiao stood up and rushed out of the Teepee.


    ¡°I wonder if stone-grilled meat will taste good?¡± Su Bai sighed, taking a few stones and cing them around the fire pit to make a stove.


    Soon, the three who had left returned one by one.


    The cow horned girl brought back a t stone b the size of a washbasin. After washing it clean, she ced it on the stove, and the water quickly evaporated from the heat.


    ¡°Shaman, these are Green Sour Berries,¡± Cang Shi held seven or eight green berries.


    ¡°Just set them aside for now,¡± Su Bai waved his hand, picking up two of the carved wooden sticks to use as chopsticks.


    He skillfully used the chopsticks, picking up the fatty meat sliced by the fox eared girl and cing it on the stone b, quickly spreading it out.


    *Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle¡­* The fatty meat on the hot stone b made a pleasant grilling sound.


    ¡°Bring out some salt. We¡¯ll exchange for more salt at the Spotted Deer Tribe tomorrow, so don¡¯t save the old salt,¡± Su Bai said with a light smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it,¡± Yan Hua stood up and ran out of the Teepee.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this method of grilling meat,¡± Yan Jiao said, looking at the meat slices on the stone b.


    ¡°Yes, but the meat slices are too small,¡± Cang Shi nodded, then looked disapprovingly at the thin meat slices.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, cut arge piece for him,¡± Su Bai rolled his eyes, using the chopsticks to flip the meat slices.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying responded with a suppressedugh.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cang Shi smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Shaman, can¡¯t we eat yet?¡± Yan Jiao swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Delicious food needs time,¡± Su Bai wanted to grill the meat longer to reduce the gamey taste.


    *Swoosh!* Yan Hua lifted the door p and entered, handing over a wooden tube, saying, ¡°Shaman, here¡¯s the salt.¡±


    ¡°En¡± Su Bai took the salt, removed the wooden plug, and poured a little salt in the corner of the stone b.


    He had just poured out a bit of salt when he froze, staring at the grey salt. He hesitantly asked, ¡°Is salt always this colour?¡±


    ¡°Yes, salt is always grey,¡± Yan Jiao looked at the salt on the stone b with a pained expression. The thumb-sized amount of salt was several days¡¯ worth.


    A thought crossed Su Bai¡¯s mind, [Could the salt in this world be different from Earth¡¯s?]


    He dipped his finger in the salt and tasted it. His expression immediately turned bitter. The grey salt was salty, bitter, and strange tasting.


    ¡°This salt probably hasn¡¯t even been filtered,¡± Su Bai guessed.


    ¡°Filtered?¡± Yan Jiao and the others looked confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Su Bai shook his head. With the Tribe¡¯s current salt amount, there would be hardly anything left after filtering.


    He said to the fox eared girl, ¡°Xiao Yu, cut open the Green Sour Berries.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying took the Green Sour Berries and went to cut them.


    She always remembered not to reveal the Fruit Knife, so she did it with her back facing Yan Jiao and Cang Shi.


    ¡°They¡¯re cut,¡± Yu Ying brought over the cut Green Sour Berries.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it first to see how it tastes,¡± Su Bai picked up a piece of grilled meat. He first dipped it in a bit of salt, squeezed some Green Sour Berry juice on it, then put it in his mouth.


    He chewed it, his eyes brightening slightly. He eximed in surprise, ¡°It tastes quite good. There¡¯s a hint of meat vour with the sourness, and a bit of saltiness to bnce it. The only downside is the slight bitterness from the salt.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that good?¡± Yan Jiao asked in surprise.


    ¡°Try it yourselves,¡± Su Bai picked up another piece of grilled meat to eat.


    ¡°Alright,¡± everyone started to help themselves, actually using their hands to pick up the meat or using a single wooden stick to skewer it. Using chopsticks would be a bit difficult for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s so much better than the roasted meat we used to eat,¡± Yan Jiao said in amazement.


    ¡°It¡¯s sour. I didn¡¯t know we could use Green Sour Berries to grill meat,¡± Cang Shi squeezed the Green Sour Berry onto hisrge piece of grilled meat.


    His only dissatisfaction was that the meat pieces were too small, making it unsatisfying.


    ¡°The texture is so refreshing,¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes brightened, fixated on the grilled meat on the stone b.


    Su Bai watched as everyone was scrambling for the meat, and noticed the fox eared girl sitting obediently to the side without reaching for any.


    He softly asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, why don¡¯t you help yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t eat it,¡± Yu Ying said, pursing her lips.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you eat it?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    ¡°Shaman, this is Pure Blood Ferocious Beast Meat. Yu Ying will get a nosebleed if she eats it,¡± Yan Hua said in a clear voice.


    She was also only tasting a little, not daring to eat too much Pure Blood Ferocious Beast Meat, afraid of getting a nosebleed in the middle of the night.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just eat a piece,¡± Su Bai smiled lightly, picking up a piece of grilled meat, seasoning it, and bringing it to the fox eared girl¡¯s mouth.


    *Aaah* Yu Ying¡¯s face reddened slightly. Smelling the grilled meat, she finally could not resist. She opened her mouth, revealing her small right fang, and took the grilled meat in one bite.


    She chewed it, her face showing an expression of delight. The taste of the grilled meat was truly delicious, iparable to the roasted meat they used to eat.


    Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes stared nkly at the interaction between Su Bai and Yu Ying. She felt an inexplicable tightness in her heart.


    She picked up half a Green Sour Berry and stuffed it directly into her mouth. Her pretty face immediately scrunched up since it was so sour!


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 69: Choosing Travel Companions

    Chapter 69: Choosing Travel Companions


    Yan Jiao nced at his Daughter¡¯s scrunched-up face and noticed her eyes stealing nces in the Shaman¡¯s direction. He could not help but inwardly smile, knowing that his Daughter was now also interested in the Shaman.


    ¡°I asked you two toe today to decide who will go to the Spotted Deer Tribe tomorrow,¡± Su Bai said while flipping the grilled meat.


    ¡°Shaman, who do you want to choose?¡± Yan Jiao rhetorically asked. He absolutely had to go, otherwise why would he have risked challenging a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast? It was all to escort the linen cloth.


    ¡°Cang Shi should stay to guard the Tribe. The Tribe can¡¯t be without a strong Totem Warrior,¡± Su Bai softly dered.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cang Shi stopped chewing therge piece of grilled meat, his purple eyes shing with disappointment before he smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay behind to protect the Shaman.¡±


    He had already anticipated this. With the Chieftain going out, the Tribe would definitely keep him, the head of the Hunting Team, behind. But it would be a lie to say he was not disappointed, after all, he wanted to see the Spotted Deer Tribe too.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to protect me. You need to protect the people in the Tribe,¡± Su Bai handed his chopsticks to the fox eared girl and softly dered, ¡°This time, I will be going to the Spotted Deer Tribe as well.¡±


    ¡°What!???¡± Everyone present widened their eyes, looking at the Shaman with his calm expression in shock.


    Yan Jiao was the first to disagree, anxiously stating, ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s too dangerous outside. If you have anything that needs to be done, just tell us to do it!¡±¡°Yes, if the Wanderers find out about the Shaman¡¯s identity, they will definitely try to intercept us.¡± Cang Shi hastily tried to persuade, no longer caring about eating.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes flickered, but she did not speak.


    ¡°How would others know I¡¯m a Shaman if you don¡¯t tell them?¡± Su Bai had anticipated that the Tribe members would object.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yan Jiao wanted to say more.


    ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll be very careful. If I don¡¯t go to the Spotted Deer Tribe, I won¡¯t be able to observe some things firsthand. We also need some allies,¡± Su Bai calmly said. Many things required his personal judgement. Such things could not be reliant on others to convey information to him. Moreover, the Tribe¡¯s poption was too small, making it impossible to implement some of his ideas.


    Su Bai added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I also know Shaman Techniques, two of them in fact.¡±


    ¡°Two Shaman Techniques?¡± Yan Jiao and Cang Shi looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°Father, the Shaman really does know two Shaman Techniques,¡± Yan Hua said in a clear voice.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s the other Shaman Technique you know?¡± Yan Jiao asked tentatively.


    ¡°A Blessing Shaman Technique called the Strength Enhancement Technique. It can increase a person¡¯s strength by two times,¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    *Siiii¡­* Yan Jiao drew in a sharp breath, now fully believing that the Shaman was indeed extraordinary. The Old Shaman¡¯s im that it would take at least thirty days for the new Shaman to learn one Shaman Technique was clearly a lie.


    ¡°Besides, won¡¯t you be there to protect me?¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jiao and Cang Shi exchanged nces and helplessly nodded. They had no choice but to agree. The new Shaman was very decisive. He workedpletely differently from the Old Shaman. He always did things that were unexpected.


    ¡°Father, I want to go too,¡± Yan Hua said in a clear voice.


    Yan Jiao frowned and refused, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I can protect the Shaman,¡± Yan Hua pleaded.


    Yan Jiao said, irritated, ¡°You should protect yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Cang Shi, please convince my Father,¡± Yan Hua pitifully said.


    ¡°Your Father is right. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go outside when you¡¯re not a Totem Warrior,¡± Cang Shi shook his head and said.


    *Hmph!* Yan Hua pouted in dissatisfaction, her red eyes looking towards the Shaman.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai shrugged helplessly. He had ways to protect himself, but the cow horned girl really did not.


    ¡°Shaman, who else should go with us?¡± Yan Jiao asked for advice.


    ¡°How many people do you think would be appropriate?¡± Su Bai had not travelled far in this world before.


    ¡°Four Totem Warriors, plus Hei Ya who has already gone ahead. It would be five in total. That should be enough,¡± Yan Jiao said after some thought. Too many people would make the target too big, and the Tribe needed to retain enough Totem Warriors. Otherwise, there would be no one to protect the Tribe against Ferocious Beast attacks.


    ¡°Alright, you can choose who goes.¡± Su Bai did not understand much about the division ofbour among Totem Warriors.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yan Jiao nodded in agreement.


    ¡°By the way, Chieftain, did you get any Ferocious Beast Bones?¡± Su Bai asked softly. He wanted to make more Shaman Bone Tablets tonight, especially more Blessing Shaman Bone Tablets. Tablets that could increase one¡¯s strength were definitely something that he could not have too many of.


    ¡°Yes, I almost forgot,¡± Yan Jiao pped his forehead and instructed the cow horned girl, ¡°Go get the animal skin bag hanging on the wooden pir in the Teepee.¡±


    ¡°Oh-kay¡­¡± Yan Hua responded with a pout and walked out of the Teepee.


    *Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle¡­* Having finished discussing, everyone started eating the meat.


    ¡°Won¡¯t I get a nosebleed if I eat too much Pure Blood Ferocious Beast Meat?¡± Su Bai asked while chewing the grilled meat, noticing that no one was stopping him from eating.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. The Old Shaman used to eat it often,¡± Yan Jiao shook his head. [Could it be because of Shaman Power?] Su Bai spected inwardly. From the corner of his eye, he saw the fox eared girl licking her lips. Unable to bear it, he picked up a piece of grilled meat and offered it to her.


    *Aahhhh* Yu Ying bashfully opened her mouth and ate it.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cang Shi opened his mouth as if to say something but ultimately closed it without speaking. He just lowered his head to concentrate on eating the grilled meat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the things,¡± Yan Hua lifted the Teepee p and returned, only to see the Shaman feeding her friend. Her mood inexplicably soured again.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Su Bai beckoned with his hand.


    ¡°En,¡± Yan Hua quickly handed it over. Su Bai took the animal skin bag, opened it and looked inside. There were six pieces of Beast Bones, some still with traces of blood.


    Yan Jiao spoke with his mouth full of grilled meat, ¡°These are all the types of Ferocious Beast Bones that the Old Shaman wanted. Whichever you think is best, we¡¯ll hunt that kind of Ferocious Beast in the future.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai nodded, cing the Beast Bones aside.


    ¡°Shaman, the bones of that Pure Blood Ferocious Beast bear will probably be ready for you tomorrow,¡± Yan Jiao added.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Su Bai was already very satisfied.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ll take our leave now,¡± Yan Jiao stood up and bowed.


    Cang Shi and Yan Hua followed suit, bowing as well. The dinner hadsted for two hours before people started to leave.


    ¡°Make sure the linen cloth and food are prepared. We¡¯ll set off early tomorrow morning,¡± Su Bai reminded them.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Jiao quickly responded.


    The three lifted the door p and left, leaving Su Bai and the fox eared girl in the Teepee.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you hardly ate any meat tonight. Why don¡¯t you grill some dried meat to eat?¡± Su Bai gently said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Yu Ying softly responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to save it. We won¡¯t be short of meat in the future.¡± Su Bai patted the fox eared girl¡¯s head, then picked up the animal skin bag containing Beast Bones. He was going to prepare them by polishing them before making Shaman Bone Tablets.


    ¡°En,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s cheeks flushed red, her pink eyes gazing tenderly at Su Bai¡¯s back, feeling warmth in her heart.*Thump thump thump¡­* Su Bai poured the Beast Bones onto the stone table and began polishing them with animal skin and a Red Tooth Knife.


    *Ahhhhh* Yu Ying ate happily, grilling dried meat and pairing it with Green Sour Berries, along with the leftover salt from Su Bai. Following the principle of not wasting food, she ate with gusto.


    As she was eating, she felt her nose start to itch. She raised her hand to wipe it and saw a smear of red on her fingers.


    ¡°Blood!¡± Yu Ying immediately recognized it. She was having a nosebleed. She quickly covered her nose with her hand, her pink eyes welling up with tears, panicking and not knowing what to do.


    *Mmm~~* The fox eared girl still had grilled meat in her mouth as she hurriedly stood up and walked towards the stone table. At this moment, she could only seek help from the Shaman.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Bai heard the noise and looked up, seeing the fox eared girl covering her nose with blood seeping through her fingers, still chewing something in her mouth.


    His expression changed as he asked, ¡°Are you having a nosebleed?¡±


    *Mm mmm.* Yu Ying nodded quickly.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Su Bai quickly stood up, reaching out to move the fox eared girl¡¯s small hands away. Seeing the blood flowing freely from her nose, he quickly pinched her nostrils with his fingers.


    He had not expected two small pieces of Pure Blood Ferocious Beast Meat would cause such a strong reaction, nourishing the fox eared girl to the point of a nosebleed.


    ¡°Keep this spot pinched and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get some water,¡± Su Bai said reassuringly.


    *Mm mm,* Yu Ying¡¯s panicked mood calmed down as she pinched her nose with her small hands.


    *Ssh ssh¡­* Su Bai soaked an animal skin in cold water, then wrung some water out. He came back to the fox eared girl and used the animal skin to wipe her forehead, neck, and then her nose area. This step was to help cool Yu Ying down.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes were full of tender light as she watched Su Bai busying himself for her, feeling that having a nosebleed was worth it.


    A few minutester¡­


    ¡°Release your hand and let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still bleeding,¡± Su Bai said, holding the animal skin.


    ¡°En,¡± Yu Ying obediently let go, revealing her reddened nose from the pinching. There was coagted blood around her nostrils, but no fresh blood flowing from her nasal cavity.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, the bleeding has stopped,¡± Su Bai sighed in relief, using the damp animal skin to clean the coagted blood around Yu Ying¡¯s nostrils.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman,¡± Yu Ying said in a small voice, her cheeks flushing.


    Her pink eyes did not dare to look directly at Su Bai, as his gentle masculine charm at this moment was too overwhelming.


    ¡°Alright, go sit and rest for a while. Keep using the warm animal skin to wipe your forehead, neck, and nose,¡± Su Bai handed her the animal skin.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Yu Ying responded softly.


    ¡°Next time, we can¡¯t let you eat Pure Blood Ferocious Beast Meat,¡± Su Bai shook his head with amusement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dare to eat it again,¡± Yu Ying pouted. She had always heard her friend say that eating Pure Blood Ferocious Beast Meat would cause nosebleeds. She nevertheless did not expect it to be so severe.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. In the future, we¡¯ll prepare some fresh wild Beast Meat. We can grill that to eat,¡± Su Bai reassured her.


    After all, everyone was eating so joyously. Seeing the fox eared girl watching longingly from the side would make anyone feel sympathetic.


    ¡°En,¡± Yu Ying obediently agreed.


    ¡°If you start bleeding again, call me,¡± Su Bai returned to the stone table and continued polishing the Ferocious Beast Bones.


    ¡°En,¡± Yu Ying slowly moved, preparing to clean up the leftover food, afraid that any sudden movements might cause another nosebleed.


    On the other side, the cow horned girl was trying to persuade Yan Jiao to let her go along to the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    ¡°Father, please let me go with you,¡± Yan Hua pleaded, looking pitifully at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never been outside the Tribe. Please take me with you.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Yan Jiao shook his head stubbornly.


    ¡°But, GrandFather used to take you when you weren¡¯t even a Totem Warrior,¡± Yan Hua angrily said.


    ¡°That was different from now. If there¡¯s danger, I need to protect the Shaman. I might not be able to take care of you,¡± Yan Jiao helplessly said.


    ¡°I can help protect the Shaman too,¡± Yan Hua quickly said.


    ¡°You? Forget it. You¡¯re not even a Totem Warrior.¡± Yan Jiao said dismissively, with a disdainful expression.


    ¡°Father, think about it. You and Uncle Mai Mang are all adults. Only the Shaman is so young. It will definitely raise suspicion,¡± Yan Hua bit her lip, her red eyes flickering as she decided to use the Shaman¡¯s identity to persuade him. ¡°If I go along, others won¡¯t focus solely on the Shaman. The Shaman will be safer.¡±


    ¡°That does make some sense,¡± Yan Jiao frowned.


    Seeing that her Father was swayed, Yan Hua quickly added, ¡°Also, I can take care of the Shaman.¡±


    Yan Jiao turned to look at his Daughter and teased, ¡°Since when did you be so concerned about the Shaman? You weren¡¯t even willing to be the Shaman Priestess before.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true,¡± Yan Hua¡¯s cheeks flushed red as she turned her head away, not daring to meet her Father¡¯s inquiring gaze.


    She did not know why herself. On one hand, she wanted to see what it was like outside the Tribe. On the other hand, she was truly worried about the Shaman¡¯s safety. If it was not out of concern, how could she have noticed the w that the Shaman was the only young person among those travelling?


    ¡°Alright, go to bed now. Let me think about it,¡± Yan Jiao still has not decided. Although he felt his Daughter¡¯s words made sense, he could not bear to put her in danger.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Yan Hua looked at him pleadingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you my decision in the morning,¡± Yan Jiao waved his hand.


    *Hmph!* Yan Hua let out a light snort and stomped her foot before leaving.


    She thought about secretly following them, but soon realised that with the Totem Warriors¡¯ speed, she might be left behind without even seeing their figures. [Argh! This is so difficult!]


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 71: Setting Off for the Spotted Deer Tribe

    Chapter 71: Setting Off for the Spotted Deer Tribe


    Early morning, before the sky waspletely bright.


    ¡°Shaman, time to get up¡­¡± A soft, familiar voice sounded.


    ¡°Mm, just a little longer¡­¡± Su Bai mumbled, pursing his lips.


    ¡°Eh???¡± Yu Ying stared nkly at Su Bai¡¯s sleeping face. Hearing the Shaman¡¯s reluctant voice, she found it inexplicably adorable.


    Compared to the usually calm and wise image of the Shaman, this morning version, who just wanted to sleep, had a different charm to it. This stark contrast made it more apparent, this ¡®gap moe¡¯.


    Yu Ying crouched by the bed, quietly gazing at Su Bai¡¯s peaceful sleeping face. She became a bit entranced,pletely forgetting what she hade to do.


    Time slowly passed, and people in the Tribe began to wake up.


    ¡°Yan Hua, I¡¯ll let you go, but you must listen to instructions,¡± Yan Jiao reminded his Daughter again, worried that her first time out might have idents due to her excessive curiosity.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cang Shi and Mai Mang exchanged nces, both seeing a hint of amusement in each other¡¯s eyes. They remembered when Yan Jiao first went out, he nearly lost his life due to being too curious.Sometimes, the warnings of Elders were based on their own past experiences. If one realised it, and put themselves in their shoes, back in their youths, they would find much amusement in it.


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Yan Hua quickly responded. Her Father had reminded her over a dozen times, almost a conditioned reflex at this point.


    Yan Jiao looked around and turned to the cow horned girl, saying, ¡°Go ask the Shaman if he¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Hua immediately jogged towards the Main Teepee.


    Before she arrived, she called out, ¡°Shaman, we can set off now!¡±


    ¡°Shaman, Shaman, quickly wake up.¡±


    Inside the Main Teepee, the fox eared girl was frantically calling out.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Bai made a bewildered response. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yan Hua tilted her head, then called out, ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±


    She lifted the door p and saw Yu Ying pulling at the Shaman. She immediately understood the situation. [The Shaman hadn¡¯t gotten up yet.]


    ¡°Xiao Yu, didn¡¯t I tell you to wake the Shaman up earlier?¡± Yan Hua gently scolded.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Yu Ying¡¯s face reddened with embarrassment. How could she say she had been mesmerised as she watched the Shaman sleep?


    That would be too embarrassing to admit.


    She quickly searched for an excuse, rememberingst night¡¯s events, and hastily added, ¡°The Shaman went to sleep verytest night. I wanted to let him sleep a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, did you stay upte making Shaman Bone Tablets again?¡± Yan Hua looked at Su Bai, who was rubbing his eyes. She softly asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, why didn¡¯t you urge the Shaman to go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I, I forgot,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes unnaturally looked to the side. She could not say that because of her nosebleedst night, she had identally fallen asleep while she closed her eyes to rest.


    ¡°Really now. Since when did you be so forgetful?¡± Yan Hua rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Hee¡­¡± Yu Ying stuck out her tongue sheepishly.


    *Ahhhh~~* Su Bai sleepily yawned, squinting his eyes hard.


    He looked at the two girls in front of him and groggily asked, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all ready. We¡¯re just waiting for you, Shaman,¡± Yan Hua said in a clear voice.


    ¡°Alright, tell everyone to double-check. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Hua quickly agreed, giving the fox eared girl a knowing look before stepping out of the Teepee.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve prepared two sets of animal skin clothes for you. All the linen cloth has been packed to be exchanged, so we can¡¯t make clothes for now,¡± Yu Ying came over carrying an animal skin bag, softly saying, ¡°When the Shaman returns, I¡¯ll definitely make you some linen clothes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Su Bai triedly smiled and asked, ¡°Can you put the few Shaman Bone Tablets on the stone table into another animal skin bag for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying turned to get a new animal skin bag, quickly putting the ten Shaman Bone Tablets from the stone table into it.


    She saw a stone knife by the stone table and quickly grabbed it too, returning to Su Bai.


    ¡°I almost forgot about this stone knife,¡± Su Bai chuckled, tying the animal skin strap of the stone knife around his waist and slinging the bag with the Shaman Bone Tablets over his shoulder.


    He looked around, checking if he had forgotten anything, before stepping towards the Teepee door p.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Ying felt dejected, holding the animal skin bag with the clothes and quietly following behind.


    Su Bai nced sideways at the fox eared girl with her head lowered. He reached out to gently tug her ear. He asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Will you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Ah~¡± Yu Ying¡¯s fox ears were tugged, and her face immediately turned red. Especially after hearing the Shaman¡¯s words, even her neck turned red with embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Stay in the Tribe, eat well and grow taller.¡± Su Bai¡¯s fingers rubbed the fox ear, only letting go when he saw the fox eared girl so embarrassed she could barely stand.


    ¡°En,¡± Yu Ying made a soft nasal sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m going now. You don¡¯t like goodbyes, so you don¡¯t have toe see me off,¡± Su Bai reached out to take the animal skin bag from Yu Ying¡¯s arms. He was also someone who did not like to bid his farewells. [Wouldn¡¯t it be better to avoid the heartache of parting?]


    Yu Ying hugged the animal skin bag tightly and said in a cute, bold voice, ¡°I, I am the Shaman Priestess. I should see the Shaman off.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Bai naturally withdrew his arm and brightly smiled, ¡°Very well, my Shaman Priestess. Hurry up then. Everyone is waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying responded with a smile.


    Su Bai arrived at the open area of the Tribe to see Yan Jiao, Mai Mang, Da Gua, and Wa Ming already prepared. They were holding long spears, with stone knives at their waists, and huge animal skin bags on their backs, which contained the linen cloth.


    Su Bai also saw the cow horned girl among the four, also carrying an animal skin bag and a stone knife at her waist.


    Yan Hua came forward, taking the animal skin bag from the fox eared girl¡¯s hands, softly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you something when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°En, be careful,¡± Yu Ying said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yan Hua said in a clear voice.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yan Jiao came forward with a solemn expression and said, ¡°Shaman, we¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Su Bai nodded, turning to Cang Shi, saying, ¡°I leave the Tribe in your hands.¡±


    ¡°As long as the Tribe stands, I stand,¡± Cang Shi solemnly dered.


    ¡°Good. Alright. Let¡¯s set off!¡± Su Bai called out with a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yu Ying apanied them to the edge of the Tribe. When she could no longer see the six figures, she sped her hands together in prayer, ¡°Ancestors, please bless the Shaman and everyone to return safely to the Tribe.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 72: Three Choices, Three Paths

    Chapter 72: Three Choices, Three Paths


    In a forest, over two hundred people were gathered. There were old and young, women and men, all thin-faced and sickly-looking. Each appeared listless.


    This was a gathering ce for Wanderers, people who had fled from their destroyed Tribes.


    In the centre of the gathering, a bonfire was lit. A wild boar was being roasted. Fat dripped onto the mes, causing them to flicker and dance.


    Around the bonfire sat seven people. They were the remaining Totem Warriors of this gathering,ing from several Tribes, and were the leaders of this ce.


    ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been less and less game in the surroundings. Today we only hunted one wild boar. It¡¯s far from enough for everyone to have a bite,¡± a burly man spoke, sitting noticeably taller than those around him.


    ¡°Shan Xiong, you¡¯re just too slow. Otherwise, that rabbit wouldn¡¯t have escaped,¡±ined a thin man with prominent front teeth.


    ¡°Shou Ya, what do you know? A rabbit is just a few bites of meat. It¡¯s better to find more wild boars,¡± Shan Xiong red, his voice rumbling like thunder.


    ¡°A rabbit may be small, but it could still fill a bit of our stomachs,¡± Shou Ya shrank his neck, still a bit afraid of the big Shan Xiong.


    ¡°Enough! Stop arguing.¡± a cool female voice rang out.Shan Xiong and Shou Ya closed their mouths, turning to look at the figure directly in front of the bonfire, who lowered her head in thought.


    She slowly raised her head, revealing grey eyes, grey long hair, and a pair of grey triangr ears on her head. Her face was cold yet pretty.


    ¡°Boss Ye, what should we do now?¡± someone asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Currently, we have three options we can take,¡± Ye Jiu¡¯s grey eyes coldly scanned the surroundings.


    ¡°Boss Ye, what are the three options?¡± Shou Ya quickly asked. He had had enough of days where they ate one meal and starved for several.


    ¡°The first thing we need to do is to find a new Hunting Ground, and move everyone there to build a new gathering ce,¡± Ye Jiu said coolly.


    ¡°Move again? Didn¡¯t we just move less than twenty days ago? Many of us will die again,¡± a Totem Warrior bitterly said.


    During thest move, many of their weaker members had died while they migrated. After all, they were climbing through forests, and for those who could not eat enough, it was too exhausting to keep up with the moving group. They would and had to be abandoned.


    ¡°This is a good option. If we don¡¯t move, we¡¯ll all starve to death eventually.¡± Another Totem Warrior agreed.


    ¡°Boss Ye, please tell us about the second option,¡± Shou Ya quickly spoke up.


    Moving was not a long-term solution. Who knew if the resources at the next Hunting Ground would be abundant? If it was like their current forest, with only a few wild beasts, they would not be able tost more than a few days.


    The abundance of beasts in a Hunting Ground depended on what kind of Ferocious Beasts were present. If there were domineering ones with big appetites, there would not be many wild beasts left.


    Ordinary people mostly ate wild beasts, and it was in the highest demand. The current gathering of over two hundred people consumed several wild boars every day.


    ¡°The second option is to go and raid for food,¡± Ye Jiu said coolly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Everyone fell silent. Some of their Tribes had been destroyed by other Tribes for this very reason ¨C food, or rather, conflicts over the division of Hunting Grounds.


    ¡°With just us, there aren¡¯t many Tribes we can raid,¡± Shan Xiong said in a muffled voice. He was not underestimating himself. A normal small Tribe would have no fewer than twenty Totem Warriors. With their current seven Totem Warriors, could they really raid a Tribe?


    Even with his and Boss Ye¡¯s strength, even if they were able to fight three or four Totem Warriors each, there was still the ever mysterious and formidable Shaman in each Tribe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say we would raid a Tribe.¡± Ye Jiu¡¯s grey eyes nced at Shan Xiong, coldly stating, ¡°The Spotted Deer Tribe is holding a market soon. You should know about this, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shou Ya and others nodded.


    ¡°What we¡¯ll raid are the goods these people are transporting,¡± Ye Jiu¡¯s grey eyes narrowed. Looking at the people in the gathering. Their eyes were dull, asionally stealing nces at the roasting wild boar in the centre of the bonfire.


    She knew that even if they raided, it would only solve their immediate crisis. The fundamental problem remained unsolved.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they retaliate against us?¡± Shou Ya voiced his concern.


    ¡°It depends on how big the Tribe out target is. If it¡¯s a small Tribe, they might let it go,¡± Ye Jiu calmly stated.


    ¡°Boss Ye, what about thest option?¡± Shan Xiong asked with a hint of hope.


    ¡°Thest, remaining option is the one we¡¯ve discussed before,¡±


    Ye Jiu picked up a piece of firewood and threw it into the bonfire, saying coolly, ¡°That is to find a Tribe and join them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that one. Thest time we tried, we were driven away¡­¡± Shan Xiong said with a gloomy expression.


    They had thought of this solution before, but several Tribes had chased them away as soon as they saw them. They were afraid they would eat everything up and force the Tribe into poverty.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, no Tribe can take in over two hundred people. It would impoverish them,¡± Shou Ya shook his head.


    ¡°I think we should move. Maybe we¡¯ll find a bountiful Hunting Ground, capture a Shaman or two, and we could form a Tribe again,¡± Shan Xiong suggested.


    They had be Wanderers because they lost their Shaman. It had forced them to migrate aimlessly without guidance. They had lost their life goals and future. They were merely surviving, day by day.


    ¡°No. I think it¡¯s better to go raid for goods. Currently, everyone is too hungry to have the strength to move.¡± Someone objected.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pursue all three options in tandem,¡± Ye Jiu raised her hand to stop the discussion.


    ¡°Boss Ye, please give us your orders,¡± Shou Ya quickly said.


    ¡°En, Shou Ya, take some people to watch the entrances and exits of the Spotted Deer Tribe. Find out about the Tribesing to attend the market,¡± Ye Jiu was also more inclined towards raiding. They needed to feed everyone before they had the strength to move.


    As for joining another Tribe, she did not hold much hope for that.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Shou Ya respectfully agreed.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 73: The Middleman’s Profit

    Chapter 73: The Middleman¡¯s Profit


    *Crack, crack¡­* Mai Mang and Wa Ming took turns leading the way, using their stone knives to cut through branches and vines blocking their path.


    Da Gua walked at the back, guarding against any Ferocious Beasts or enemies that might ambush them.


    Yan Jiao stayed close to Su Bai and Yan Hua, ready to protect the Shaman and his Daughter at a moment¡¯s notice if danger arose.


    The group had been travelling for two days since leaving the me Dragon Tribe, only stopping to sleep in shifts at night.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any proper path around here?¡± Su Bai asked, wiping sweat from his brow.


    They had been walking mountain trails, heading in one direction and crossing mountains and ridges, only detouring when the path became too difficult.


    By Su Bai¡¯s estimate, if there was a proper road, they could have saved more than half the travel time.


    ¡°No, we onlymunicate every dozen days. Sometimes, even once in several dozen days. Even if we build up paths, they¡¯d be quickly overgrown,¡± Yan Jiao shook his head, his red eyes vigntly scanning the surroundings as he calmly exined, ¡°Shaman, only therge Tribes have paths between them. That¡¯s because they trade frequently. For small Tribes like us, we might not evenmunicate once a year.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Tribes interact with each other?¡± Su Bai frowned. [Such closed groups will becking in cultural and economic development.] ¡°Our only chance to interact with other Tribes is when wepete for Hunting Grounds,¡± Yan Jiao said in a deep voice.


    The cow horned girl was no longer as lively as when they first left the Tribe. She followed silently beside Su Bai, quietly listening in on their conversation.


    ¡°Then how did the Spotted Deer Tribe Market develop?¡± Su Bai was genuinely curious about this.


    ¡°The Spotted Deer Tribe has salt. Everyone goes to their Tribe every fifteen days to exchange for salt,¡± Yan Jiao said with envy in his voice.


    ¡°Oh? Is the salt produced by the Spotted Deer Tribe?¡± Su Bai was quite surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear, but my Father said the salt might not be produced by the Spotted Deer Tribe. They also exchange it from otherrge Tribes,¡± Yan Jiao said with uncertainty. [So they¡¯re the middlemen¡­] Su Bai realised.


    He guessed that the Spotted Deer Tribe had developed by profiting as the middlemen, since they were the only ones with salt in the area.


    Or perhaps salt was something the Spotted Deer Tribe had promoted. It was very suspicious that the Spotted Deer Tribe was not arge Tribe despite having such a valuable resource.


    ¡°How many people are in the Spotted Deer Tribe?¡± Su Bai wanted to learn more about this middleman, to see if there was the possibility for cooperation.


    ¡°They have three thousand people, with over two hundred Totem Warriors,¡± Yan Jiao said, his tone full of envy and discontent.


    The me Dragon Tribe used to have 300 people with only 32 Totem Warriors. Now they were down to 72 people and 11 Totem Warriors. No wonder Yan Jiao felt envious and discontented.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have that many people someday too,¡± Su Bai said firmly.


    ¡°I believe in you, Shaman,¡± Yan Jiao forced a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai did not have a habit of making empty promises. He analysed the information to deduce the desired Tribal strength.


    Small Tribes had a few hundred people and dozens of Totem Warriors.


    Medium Tribes had several thousand to under ten thousand people, with over a hundred Totem Warriors.


    Large Tribes had around ten thousand people, with an unknown number of Totem Warriors.


    Medium andrge Tribes each had their specialties, which they traded to smaller Tribes, obtaining meat to strengthen their development. [It seems my guess is correct] Su Bai thought to himself. [With the current social living model, it is impossible for a single Tribe to develop to several thousand or tens of thousands of people. Without agriculture and animal husbandry as food sources, given the appetites of the Tribe members, it would be very difficult to develop beyond several thousand people without specialties to exchange for food.]


    ¡°The small Tribes suffer the most,¡± Su Bai sighed. Small Tribes used all their dried meat to exchange for salt or other urgently needed supplies. This was one of the reasons why he ced such importance on linen cloth.


    Yan Hua¡¯s beautiful eyes gazed at the Shaman¡¯s profile, finding that a man deep in thought was quite handsome. It was no less attractive than the strong Totem Warriors.


    *Crack, crack¡­* Mai Mang cleared a path to an open area and scanned the surroundings.


    His eyes narrowed as he pulled back Wa Ming, who was about to walk forward, and pointed at the ground.


    ¡°Footprints¡­¡± Wa Ming turned to look, his expression changing instantly. These were Human footprints!


    Mai Mang gripped his stone knife tightly and softly warned, ¡°Go check the surroundings first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wa Ming nodded. He put down his animal skin bag and gripped his spear tightly as he disappeared into the forest.


    Yan Jiao, Su Bai, and the others saw Mai Mang stop and quickly but quietly approached.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Yan Jiao asked in a low voice.


    ¡°We found Human footprints. Wa Ming went to check,¡± Mai Mang said softly.


    ¡°Shaman, Ah¡¯Hua, you two must stay by my side,¡± Yan Jiao instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yan Hua quickly nodded, her small hand already gripping the stone knife at her waist.


    ¡°Here, two each,¡± Su Bai handed over the animal skin bag he was holding.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Yan Jiao curiously took the bag and opened it to look inside. His gaze froze.


    What did he see? A bag full of Shaman Bone Tablets! At least ten of them!


    This was the first time in Yan Jiao¡¯s life that he had seen so many Shaman Bone Tablets! He was inplete shock!


    ¡°Chieftain? What are they?¡± Mai Mang, seeing Yan Jiao¡¯s expression, became even more curious.


    Yan Jiao reached into the animal skin bag, took out two Shaman Bone Tablets, and handed them over, hoarsely stating, ¡°Th-these are all Shaman Bone Tablets.¡±


    *Ahhiiiii¡­.* Mai Mang drew in a sharp breath, his eyes wide as he stared at the Shaman Bone Tablets.


    ¡°One is the Curing Shaman Technique, the other is the Strength Enhancement Technique,¡± Su Bai exined calmly.


    ¡°Shaman, did you make all these in the few days we were in the Tribe?¡± Yan Jiao asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, mainly because there weren¡¯t enough materials. Otherwise, there would be more Shaman Bone Tablets,¡± Su Bai said with some regret.


    ¡°Shaman, please rest assured. We¡¯ll take care of all the materials you need,¡± Yan Jiao said excitedly.


    With Shaman Bone Tablets, their Hunting Team could now attempt to face Ferocious Beasts they would not have dared to before.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 74: Intimidation

    Chapter 74: Intimidation


    *Whoosh!* The branches shook as Wa Ming returned.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Yan Jiao asked with a serious expression.


    Wa Ming said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve likely entered into another Tribe¡¯s Hunting Ground.¡±


    ¡°Did you see anyone?¡± Yan Jiao asked with gravity in his voice.


    ¡°No. But I saw some traces left by Hunters,¡± Wa Ming said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°How many people?¡± Yan Jiao frowned and asked.


    ¡°Six pairs of footprints. Probably only six Totem Warriors,¡± Wa Ming said, his tone slightly relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely just a Hunting Team,¡± Yan Jiao thought for a moment, then turned to Su Bai and asked, ¡°Shaman, should we take a detour?¡±


    ¡°How much farther would that be?¡± Su Bai frowned and asked.¡°Half a day¡¯s journey,¡± Yan Jiao estimated the range of the Hunting Ground based on his experience.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t take a detour, will it be dangerous?¡± Su Bai did not want to walk an extra half day.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yan Jiao scanned the group, looked down at the Shaman Bone Tablet in his hand, and grinned, ¡°No. There will not be any great danger.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not detour then.¡± Su Bai shrugged.


    ¡°Alright, tighten formation and be careful,¡± Yan Jiao sternly instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Da Gua and the others responded.


    Da Gua, Wa Ming, and Mai Mang surrounded Su Bai, with Yan Jiao taking the lead.


    *Crack, crack, crack¡­*


    The group walked for over an hour before encountering trouble.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Yan Jiao waved for everyone to halt.


    ¡°Thirteen people in total.¡± Su Bai raised an eyebrow. This was what he had sensed.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mai Mang and Wa Ming looked at the Shaman in surprise, not expecting him to discern how many people there were.


    About a dozen people were vaguely hidden in the forest, lurking in the shadows. Their eyes were keenly observing Su Bai and the others.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Someone called out from the forest.


    ¡°We¡¯re just passing through, heading to the Spotted Deer Tribe to exchange for food,¡± Yan Jiao called back.


    This statement immediately caused a stir among the people in the forest. Some looked greedily at Yan Jiao and the others¡¯ animal skin bags, while others were arguing.


    ¡°Chieftain, when we act, do it swiftly. Charge in and kill them.¡± Su Bai said in a low voice.


    With his keen senses, he had heard that the other side intended to kill and rob them. Some disagreed, and it had caused an argument.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yan Jiao began to gather his strength, preparing for a lightning strike.


    Soon, the people in the forest finished arguing, and a man with a scar on his face stepped out.


    He sneered, ¡°Leave half your things, and you can pass.¡±


    ¡°And if we don¡¯t?¡± Yan Jiao coldly asked.


    He had already untied the animal skin rope on his chest with one hand, putting down his animal skin bag.


    These were linen cloth that the me Dragon Tribe had worked on for several days! They dared to ask them to leave half!? If there were dozens of Totem Warriors, they might have been intimidated, but with just thirteen Totem Warriors, he could handle half of them alone!


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll leave everything¡­¡± The scarred man stopped mid-sentence. His eyes widened as he stared at the Totem Mark on Yan Jiao¡¯s body, his gaze lingering on his arms.


    ¡°You want us to leave everything? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s Totem Mark, a series of red, mysterious patterns, had already spread to his biceps.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Mid Grade Totem Warrior!¡± The scarred man eximed. His face changed dramatically as he suddenly retreated several steps.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s tense body suddenly stiffened, looking a bit dazed at the retreating men.


    ¡°Chieftain, wait.¡± Su Bai¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile as he softly said ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight. Just intimidate them.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yan Jiao was speechless, looking somewhat dejected at the people before him. He had wanted to test his new skills.


    Still, he could not disobey the Shaman¡¯smand.


    *Hmph!* Yan Jiao scared them, by striding forward aggressively.


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding. We mean no harm¡­¡± The scarred man called out frantically.


    They now truly dared not fight. A Mid Grade Totem Warrior in a frenzy was not something they could handle. Even if they won, they would lose several Totem Warriors. Such a result would definitely be a loss for them. Totem Warriors were the pirs of a Tribe, and losing too many would cause major problems, starting with hunting.


    ¡°Intimidate them more, act more aggressive,¡± Su Bai instructed Yan Jiao from behind, to prevent the others from testing their temperament.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any misunderstanding. Didn¡¯t you just ask us to leave half our things?¡± Yan Jiao obeyed, starting to act very agitated, roaring with a fierce expression, ¡°Come on! Come and take it if you dare!¡±


    The people in the forest were frightened by Yan Jiao¡¯s demeanour, theirmotion growing louder.


    ¡°Let them pass, don¡¯t provoke them.¡±


    ¡°Everyone make way. A Mid Grade Totem Warrior is not easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We mistook you for someone else,¡± the scarred man said with sweat on his face, smiling awkwardly, ¡°You can pass now.¡±


    After speaking, he retreated into the forest. The others quickly withdrew, leaving only shaking branches behind.


    ¡°Mistaken us?¡± Su Bai¡¯s mouth curved into a yful smile as he turned to look at the equally dazed Yan Jiao, Mai Mang, and the others.


    ¡°They just left like that?¡± Yan Hua asked, a bit stunned.


    ¡°A bunch of cowards.¡± Mai Mang said disdainfully.


    ¡°Am I really that powerful now?¡± Yan Jiao looked down at his Totem Mark, only now truly understanding the prowess of a Mid Grade Totem Warrior.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai looked at the excited, dazed, and disdainful group before him. He inwardly mocked. [I always thought those in primitive Tribes are stubborn, hard-headed, and slow. Seems like only the me Dragon Tribe is like that¡­ People from the other Tribes are quite cunning. They know when to back down. They retreat immediately when they know they can¡¯t win.]


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly continue to move. In case they change their minds,¡± Su Bai helplessly stated.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiao grinned as he led the way, his expression even more confident.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 75: Arriving at the Spotted Deer Tribe

    Chapter 75: Arriving at the Spotted Deer Tribe


    *Chirp chirp¡­* The morning birds disturbed his peaceful dream. Su Bai slowly opened his eyes, blinked a few times, and remembered he was still in the Wilderness. Once everything came to his mind, he quickly sat up.


    He scanned the area and saw Yan Hua lying beside him. The campfire was only a metre away. On the other side of the fire were Da Gua and Mai Mang. [It¡¯s most likely around 5 AM¡­] Su Bai estimated, looking at the sky.


    He did not wake the three, as they had taken turns keeping watchst night. With dawn not yet fully broken, he let them sleep a bit longer. [System, check in.] Su Baimanded in his mind.


    [Ding! Check in sessful.]


    Su Bai looked at the virtual screen before him, showing four unimed Assistance Packages.


    He closed the check in page and sighed.:[I¡¯ll open them all once when we return to the Tribe.]


    When an Assistance Package was opened, items would appear nearby. Small items were fine, but items like the sweet potato nt from before, were too conspicuous and hard to exin. [Someone is approaching.] With his keen senses, Su Bai turned to look behind him and saw Yan Jiao walking silently over, carrying a wild rabbit.


    ¡°Shaman¡­¡± Yan Jiao was about to greet him.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai gestured for him to stop, pointing at the sleeping Yan Hua and the others.Yan Jiao nodded and walked away with the rabbit, intending to clean it before returning to roast it.


    Soon, he returned with three skewered rabbits and crouched by the campfire to grill them.


    *Sizzle¡­* The aroma of grilled meat began to spread.


    Da Gua and Mai Mang opened their eyes, saw the grilled meat, and quickly got up to enter the forest. Three grilled rabbits were not enough for everyone. It was better not to eat dried meat if possible.


    *Mm¡­?* Yan Hua smelled the grilled meat and immediately opened her eyes.


    ¡°Awake?¡± Su Bai softly asked.


    ¡°En, en¡­¡± Yan Hua noddedzily, rubbing her eyes to fully wake up.


    Mai Mang, Da Gua, and Wa Ming all returned, each carrying wild beasts. They began grilling the meat.


    ¡°Shaman, the meat is ready,¡± Yan Jiao handed over a grilled rabbit.


    ¡°From now on, you can¡¯t call me Shaman anymore,¡± Su Bai said, taking the grilled rabbit.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°You should call me Su Bai. Otherwise, if others hear you calling me Shaman, my identity would be exposed.¡± Su Bai exined clearly to prevent them from foolishly calling him Shaman.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± everyone realised.


    As dawn broke, the six finished their grilled rabbits and continued their journey through mountains and waters.


    By afternoon, they came across a dirt path.


    ¡°What¡¯s this path?¡± Su Bai asked curiously.


    ¡°It leads to the Spotted Deer Tribe. The other end connects to other powerful Tribes,¡± Yan Jiao said solemnly.


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Bai did not ask further.


    He understood the situation. Only strong Tribes could trade frequently without waiting for the market every fifteen days, hence the well trodden path.


    ¡°In the future, when we have the ability, we¡¯ll build a fourne highway so everyone knows the me Dragon Tribe is at the end,¡± Su Bai mused to himself.


    Soon, they encountered people from other Tribes, in groups of threes, or fours, or fives, or sixes.


    They all shared amon feature. They were all carrying huge animal skin bags filled with dried meat for trade.


    Su Bai shook his head helplessly at the sight. In this primitive society without carts, people¡¯s feet were the only means of transportation. Fortunately, Totem Warriors could carry several hundred kilograms of dried meat.


    Dried meat was different from fresh meat. Hundreds of kilograms of fresh meat dried might not even yield a hundred kilograms of dried meat. Furthermore, a kilogram of dried meat was enough to feed an ordinary person for a day.


    This was just wild beast dried meat. For Ferocious Beast dried meat, even the mostmon Mix Blood Ferocious Beast dried meat, half a kilogram was enough for an ordinary person¡¯s daily consumption.


    ¡°There are more and more people,¡± Su Bai observed, seeing many emerging from the forest to gather on the small path.


    The corner of Yan Jiao¡¯s lips raised and he said in a strange tone, ¡°Su-Su Bai, don¡¯t stray too far from us.¡±


    ¡°En¡± Su Bai nodded, carefully observing the people around them.


    He noticed everyone wore animal skin clothes, with no one in linen. These people were all from small Tribes.


    The path widened until they saw wooden walls ahead, with watchtowers made of wooden frames, manned by many people.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Spotted Deer Tribe. It¡¯s just up ahead,¡± Yan Jiao softly said.


    ¡°Wow! Impressive!¡± Yan Hua eximed quietly, seeing wooden walls and tall watchtowers for the first time.


    ¡°Worthy of a Tribe with three thousand people,¡± Su Bai nodded. These wooden walls could repel many wild beasts and deter Ferocious Beasts.


    Building walls required significant manpower. Small Tribes were worried about food all day, who had the energy to build walls? Only the Spotted Deer Tribe, with its salt, had surplusbour for construction.


    Under the watchful eyes of the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s sentries, Su Bai¡¯s group entered the main gate with the crowd.


    Inside, they saw many animal skin Teepees and numerous itemsid out on the ground.


    ¡°Are they setting up stalls?¡± Su Bai hesitantly asked.


    ¡°Yes, some Tribes without much dried meat bring other things to trade,¡± Yan Jiao softly stated.


    ¡°Oh? There are more wooden walls inside,¡± Su Bai looked up and saw another set of walls within the Spotted Deer Tribe, taller than the outer ones.


    ¡°The inner area is the actual Spotted Deer Tribe. This outer area is for us to trade,¡± Yan Jiao said solemnly.


    ¡°Separating the inner and outer areas reduces chaos, and also adds defensive measures,¡± Su Bai praised.


    However, since they were just wooden walls, he had many ways to break through. If he were to build them, he certainly would not use wood.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hei Ya?¡± Mai Mang frowned and asked.


    Su Bai scanned the surroundings and said. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. He might have stepped away for something.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 76: Cooperation?!

    Chapter 76: Cooperation?!


    At this moment, in the outskirts of the Spotted Deer Tribe, several people had gathered at an inconspicuous small stall. Among them was Hei Ya. He had ordered some grilled dried meat and was sitting in the middle of the stall. Though he was eating, his eyes were observing in all directions, and his ears were alert to every sound.


    He was positioned perfectly in the centre, able to receive information from the entire stall, ensuring he missed nothing.


    As soon as he entered the stall, a few people caught his attention ¨C it was Ye Jiu and her group.


    They had arrived in a hurry, but without carrying any goods. They did not look like they were here to trade. Even if they were done trading, they should still have had some items with them.


    Ye Jiu¡¯s grey eyes scanned the surroundings and she coldly said, ¡°After we finish eating, we¡¯ll target a Tribe with fewer people and take some food from them.¡±


    Even while sitting down to eat, she remained highly vignt, constantly aware of her surroundings. After all, they were just Wanderers and had to be extremely careful.


    Hei Ya sensed their alertness. After hearing their words, he naturally acted as if nothing was amiss. He continued to eat his grilled meat, but his ears remained perked up.


    ¡°Boss Ye, who, who are we going to rob?¡± Shan Xiong asked with his mouth full of food.


    Shou Ya gave him a look, scanned the surroundings, and cautioned, ¡°We¡¯re outside now. Speak more quietly.¡±Ye Jiu once again vigntly looked around and lowered her voice, ¡°After we finish eating, we¡¯ll circle the market and target Tribes with fewer people.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to rob them on the spot? Isn¡¯t that too conspicuous?¡± Shan Xiong¡¯s eyes widened.


    Ye Jiu covered her face with one hand and helplessly said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow them secretly for now, and make our move after they leave the market.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Shan Xiong nodded heavily.


    ¡°Keep an eye out specifically on Tribes without many Totem Warriors,¡± Ye Jiu gravely said.


    ¡°I think we should split up to search, then act together once we find a suitable target,¡± Shou Ya suggested.


    Ye Jiu blinked her grey eyes and calmly said, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you sayter. Don¡¯t be rash.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two firmly nodded.


    Shou Ya took a big bite of dried meat and then asked, ¡°Boss Ye, do you know about the me Dragon Tribe?¡±


    Hei Ya¡¯s body suddenly trembled, his eyes darting left and right. His eating slowed down as he began to listen intently to their conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some things. Weren¡¯t they the ones destroyed by the ck Snake Tribe?¡± Ye Jiu blinked her grey eyes.


    ¡°Yes, but I heard that Tribe still has a Shaman,¡± Shou Ya solemnly said.


    ¡°¡­¡± Shan Xiong continued eating, asionally looking around.


    Ye Jiu brushed her scattered grey hair behind her, rested one hand on the table, and asked, ¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡±


    Shou Ya leaned in and said cautiously, ¡°Actually, we could try to find the me Dragon Tribe. Maybe they¡¯d be willing to take us in?¡±


    A glimmer shed in Ye Jiu¡¯s grey eyes as she asked, ¡°Do you know where the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s people are?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve only heard rumours. Last night, you mentioned three options. After thinking it over, I feel this might be the best approach,¡± Shou Ya said earnestly.


    ¡°But you need to remember, we have two hundred people right now. It¡¯s not just the three of us,¡± Shan Xiong suddenly added.


    Ye Jiu thought seriously for a moment, then looked up and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad idea, but we might need a different approach.¡±


    ¡°Boss Ye, what approach?¡± Shou Ya and Shan Xiong asked in unison.


    At this point, Hei Ya on the other side was also very curious. He had stopped eating and was listening intently to their conversation. His only thought was to remember every word without missing anything, so he could report back to the Shaman.


    ¡°We could cooperate with the me Dragon Tribe people. That way, they might be willing to ept us,¡± Ye Jiu exined.


    ¡°Cooperate? Can you exin in more detail, Boss Ye?¡± Shou Ya looked confused.


    ¡°Yeah, are you suggesting we go hunting for them and be their ves?¡± Shan Xiong was clearly unwilling.


    Ye Jiu rolled her eyes and exined, ¡°When did I say anything about bing ves? I wouldn¡¯t agree to that either. What I mean is to work with the me Dragon Tribe to deal with the ck Snake Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Deal with the ck Snake Tribe together?¡±


    Shan Xiong could not believe his ears and asked again, ¡°Boss Ye, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is the only way for the other Tribe members to ept us. After all, the ck Snake Tribe truly deserves to die,¡± Ye Jiu said in disgust.


    ¡°But Boss Ye, you know how strong the ck Snake Tribe is. Nobody knows how many Totem Warriors the me Dragon Tribe has now,¡± Shan Xiong showed a moment of insight.


    ¡°I know this, so we need to first see and judge the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s strength. If they¡¯re still too weak, we¡¯ll have to make other ns,¡± Ye Jiu calmly stated.


    Shou Ya frowned and asked, ¡°Boss Ye, what if they are too weak?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask? Of course, we¡¯ll take their Shaman and establish our own Tribe¡± Shan Xiong crudely stated.


    ¡°En. Shan Xiong is right. Whether they¡¯re strong or not, either option is not bad for us,¡± Ye Jiu nodded.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s eat quickly. Afterwards, we¡¯ll look around the market and see if we can gather any information about the me Dragon Tribe,¡± Shou Ya showed his big front teeth.


    Ye Jiu scanned the surroundings and cautioned, ¡°Be very carefulter. Don¡¯t draw too much attention.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Shan Xiong and Shou Ya immediately responded.


    Hei Ya stuffed all the remaining dried meat on the table into his mouth and immediately left, wanting to quickly report this to the Shaman.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 77: Twist Their Heads Off?

    Chapter 77: Twist Their Heads Off?


    Su Bai and his group were waiting outside the Spotted Deer Tribe. Da Gua, Wa Ming, and the others were very vignt, not only protecting the Shaman but also watching over the linen cloth.


    ¡°Su-Su Bai, you must stay close to me. There¡¯s great danger here too,¡± Yan Jiao warned cautiously. However, he still felt unnatural in how he was addressing Su Bai.


    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s see if Hei Ya has appeared. If not, we¡¯ll start trading.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* The sound of hurried footsteps approached, and gradually, a figure appeared before Su Bai¡¯s group.


    Hei Ya was panting heavily. After catching his breath for a while, he reported, ¡°Sha-, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Call me Su Bai when we¡¯re outside. Don¡¯t expose our identities,¡± Su Bai gestured for him to adjust his breathing and continued asking, ¡°How was it? Any good information these past few days?¡±


    Hei Ya scanned the surroundings, ensuring no one was passing by, then said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gathered some very important information.¡±


    Su Bai also looked around and asked, ¡°About what?¡±¡°I just heard a few people nning to target our me Dragon Tribe.¡± Hei Ya said word by word.


    ¡°Who? How dare they be so bold!?¡± Yan Jiao was the first to explode in anger.


    Yan Hua quickly pulled him back, advising, ¡°Father, lower your voice. Don¡¯t let others notice.¡±


    Yan Jiao soon realised they were in someone else¡¯s Tribe. He nced at Su Bai and quieted down.


    ¡°Speak slowly, and exin clearly,¡± Su Bai said in a solemn tone.


    ¡°I was just eating at a stall when I discovered¡­¡± Hei Ya tried to recount the conversation aspletely as possible.


    Su Bai narrowed his eyes, pondering, and cautioned, ¡°It seems we must be even more careful in not revealing that we¡¯re from the me Dragon Tribe. Remember, don¡¯t expose your identities before we return to the Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what should we do?¡± Yan Jiao asked curiously.


    It was impossible for him to disregard those people at this point. If not for ensuring the Shaman¡¯s safety, he would be heading there to twist their necks off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what they do. There¡¯s no rush. It will probably take them some time to find us,¡± Su Bai reassured.


    In his view, those people must have quite a few Tribe members behind them. The reason they thought of cooperating with the me Dragon Tribe was simply because they had no Shaman. Moreover, their food problem was clearly worrying. If circumstances allowed, it might not be impossible to recruit them into the me Dragon Tribe.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiao nodded, nning whether to strike first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. The first priority is to exchange the linen cloth for dried meat,¡± Su Bai reminded.


    Yan Jiao looked embarrassed and shook his head with a smile, ¡°How could I? I won¡¯t overthink it. Let¡¯s quickly go in.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    *Tap tap thump thump¡­*


    Most of the Spotted Deer Tribe Market consisted of stalls selling various items like bone knives, stone pots, and dried meat. Only a few stalls had small Teepees set up, offering slightly different goods like better quality dried meat, Beast Bones, and some superior stone knives.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes, scanning the stalls before him, and said, ¡°There are more people than I expected.¡±


    Yan Hua looked around and pointed to a Teepee on the right, saying, ¡°Su-Su Bai, can we check that one out?¡±


    She was still a bit ufortable at calling him directly by name, feeling it was something only intimate people did.


    ¡°En, that Teepee is thergest. It¡¯s very likely where they trade salt,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    He knew well the preciousness of salt. Small stalls certainly would not have it. The most likely ce would be thergest stall.


    The group walked towards therge Teepee. Although Da Gua and Wa Ming¡¯s linen cloth was covered with dry grass, it still attracted many nces.


    *Plop!*


    Da Gua and the others unloaded the linen cloth from their backs, ced it on the ground, and went forward to negotiate.


    After a flurry of conversation, they turned back and waved to Su Bai and the others, signalling them toe over.


    Su Bai stepped forward and found two people sitting inside the Teepee, both Humanoids with a pair of deer antlers on their heads.


    ¡°Do you really have linen cloth?¡± one of them spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have thirty rolls of linen cloth to trade with you,¡± Yan Jiao straightforwardly said.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± The person widened his eyes in disbelief. How could such a small group have so much linen cloth?


    Yan Jiao jutted his chin towards the two bundles on the ground, his temper rising, and said, ¡°When I say it¡¯s true, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go find Miss Lu Lin,¡± the person quickly responded, seeing Yan Jiao¡¯s demeanour and knowing he was not someone to be trifled with.


    Su Bai frowned, thinking to himself, [Miss Lu Lin must be someone with considerable authority. After all, these two can¡¯t handle thirty rolls of linen cloth on their own, and had to call for her to step in.]


    *Tap tap tap¡­* A few minutester, Lu Lin arrived at the Teepee, led by the one who ran off earlier.


    Su Bai looked at the young woman before him and realised she was also a Humanoid, a deer antlered girl.


    The deer antlered girl had long golden hair. She had a pair of orange antlers on her head that were particrly eye-catching. Herrge golden eyes looked extremely innocent. She was wrapped in a linen cloth garment, indicating her status was not low. [She must at least be the Daughter of a high ranking member of the Spotted Deer Tribe.]


    ¡°Are you here to trade linen cloth?¡± Lu Lin¡¯s clear voice rang out.


    ¡°Yes, we have a total of thirty rolls of linen cloth. We want to exchange them for your salt, dried meat, as well as some Beast Bones and stone pots,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Lu Lin looked up and saw Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes. She quickly found him very profound and mysterious. It took her a while to regain herposure before speaking, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll exchange ten rolls of linen cloth for salt, five rolls for some materials, and the rest all for dried meat,¡± Su Bai allocated.


    Lu Lin nodded, stood up looking at the linen cloth on the ground, and said in a clear voice, ¡°May I check the quality of the linen cloth?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Bai gestured for Da Gua and the others to bring the linen cloth to the table.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 78: A Glowing Stone?

    Chapter 78: A Glowing Stone?


    *Bang!* Da Gua and Wa Ming ced thirty rolls of linen cloth on the table, removing the dry grass covering to reveal the intact linen.


    Lu Lin widened her golden eyes, surprised that they really had thirty rolls of linen cloth, which all looked to be of good quality.


    ¡°Please have a look, Miss Lu Lin.¡± Su Bai gestured.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Lu Lin came to her senses and began inspecting the linen cloth.


    She separated the rolls one by one, spreading them evenly on the table, carefully examining each roll. She would even unroll them topletely check for any damage.


    Yan Jiao and the others watched nervously from the side. This was their first time exchanging linen cloth for goods. No one knew what ws the other party might find.


    But in their view, this linen cloth was extremely good, and would surely fetch a substantial amount of dried meat and salt.


    ¡°You can rest aside for a while. The inspection might take some time,¡± Lu Lin gently said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, take your time,¡± Su Bai waved his hand. After all, as long as they found the quality good, it would bode well for future trades.Lu Lin blinked her golden eyes and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look around the market? It will really take some time.¡±


    Su Bai thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll go and look around.¡±


    ¡°Su Bai, I¡¯ll stay here. After all, someone should keep watch,¡± Hei Ya volunteered.


    ¡°En. I was thinking the same. You stay here then,¡± Su Bai nodded and led the way out of the Teepee.


    Yan Hua kept looking back at the deer antlered girl, worrying, ¡°Su-Su Bai, is it really okay for us to leave like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried they might do something to our linen cloth, which would reduce what we can exchange,¡± Yan Jiao asked, also concerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Based on what you said before, the Spotted Deer Tribe has been able to host this market for so long because of their integrity. I believe they won¡¯t do such things,¡± Su Bai stretched and continued, ¡°Besides, Hei Ya is still there. For the sake of long term trade with us, they¡¯re even less likely to do anything that horrendous to us.¡±


    ¡°But the market is already every fifteen days. How much longer is long term?¡± Yan Hua said, puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understandter. Let¡¯s just look around for now,¡± Su Bai said with a rxed expression. He looked at the cow horned girl and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to bring something back for Xiao Yu?¡±


    ¡°Right, right, I promised her. I need to bring something back for her,¡± Yan Hua nodded repeatedly.


    Hearing Su Bai say this, Yan Jiao, though full of questions, did not ask anything. He just vigntly scanned the surroundings to watch out for danger.


    They circled the entire Spotted Deer Tribe Market, ncing at stalls of various sizes.


    After about fifteen minutes, Su Bai and the others came to a stone tool stall. A faint green light reflected from a stone in the sunlight caught their attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Yan Hua crouched down and curiously asked.


    The stall owner was a Humanoid with a pair of dog ears on his head. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I got it in exchange from someone. I think it¡¯s pretty. If I wasn¡¯t out of dried meat, I wouldn¡¯t be offering it for trade.¡±


    If others did not recognize it, that was understandable, but for Su Bai to not know would be inexcusable! After all, this green stone that shimmered a little was none other than raw Jadeite.


    Su Bai was surprised and curiously asked, ¡°Who did you get it from? Is there a lot of this?¡±


    The stall owner shook his head, looking clueless, and said, ¡°Someone from the Lion Mane Tribe gave it to me. He was also here, at this market, to trade. I don¡¯t know where it came from.¡±


    ¡°What does he look like? Do you know his name?¡± Su Bai continued asking.


    He was interested in this raw Jadeite. To discover Jadeite in this primitive era was an extremely lucky event. Although it might not be as valuable as on Earth, having it was better than not. It might prove useful in the future.


    ¡°I only remember he had very long brown hair and a scar over his right eye. I don¡¯t recall anything else,¡± the stall owner shook his head.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully and asked, ¡°In return for this stone, how much dried meat do you want?¡±


    Seeing someone interested, the stall owner got excited and extended his hand, ¡°I want thirtyrge pieces of dried meat¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob us?¡± Yan Jiao suddenly red up, saying, ¡°Su Bai, let¡¯s forget about this worthless stone.¡±


    Su Bai of course knew the other party was asking for too much. He nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The stall owner panicked. As he saw them about to leave, he quickly called out, ¡°Twenty pieces, twentyrge pieces of dried meat at least.¡±


    Su Bai turned back, showing three fingers, and said, ¡°Ten pieces of dried meat. I won¡¯t take this stone for even one piece more. You should know, it¡¯s just a stone.¡±


    The stall owner thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Fine. Ten pieces it is. Where¡¯s the dried meat? You can take the stone right away.¡±


    Su Bai pped his hands and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to head back. Lu Lin should be about done with the inspection.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you want it? Why are you leaving?¡± the stall owner called out hurriedly.


    ¡°Just wait here. We¡¯ll bring it to you soon,¡± Yan Jiao rolled his eyes.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* Ten minutester, Su Bai and the others returned to therge Teepee, approaching the deer antlered girl to check on their progress.


    Yan Jiao blinked his red eyes and asked, ¡°How is it? Is the linen cloth inspection done? Our linen clothes are all in perfect condition.¡±


    Lu Lin had just rolled up thest piece of linen cloth and gently said, ¡°It¡¯s all checked. Your linen cloth has no damage at all, and the quality is excellent.¡±


    ¡°I told you our linen clothes are good. So, can we have the salt and dried meat now?¡± Yan Jiao asked.


    ¡°Alright, wait here. I¡¯ll have someone bring them for you,¡± Lu Lin said softly.


    ¡°Wait. I have something else I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± Su Bai suddenly called out to the deer antlered girl.


    Lu Lin stopped turning and asked, puzzled, ¡°Hm? What else do you need?¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 79: Shortening the Trading Interval

    Chapter 79: Shortening the Trading Interval


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and solemnly asked, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re interested in long term cooperation with us?¡±


    Lu Lin¡¯s golden pupils widened slightly as she eximed in surprise, ¡°Long term cooperation? Do you have a lot of linen cloth?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As long as you want more, I¡¯ll always have it,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°We want more, we definitely want more. We¡¯ll take as much as you have. Bring it over in fifteen days as usual,¡± Lu Lin responded repeatedly.


    Su Bai eyebrow raised and he shook his head. ¡°Fifteen days is too long. I¡¯d like to shorten it.¡±


    Lu Lin waspletely baffled and asked, puzzled, ¡°We¡¯ve always done it this way. We always host a market every fifteen days. How much do you want to shorten it?¡±


    ¡°Every eight days. The amount of linen cloth will be more than double what it is now,¡± Su Bai seriously stated.


    ¡°Every eight days?¡± Lu Lin doubted her ears and continued asking, ¡°Such a short time, and you¡¯ll provide even more linen cloth than now?¡±


    Su Bai nodded and solemnly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If possible, we¡¯d like to trade on this schedule.¡±¡°Wait a moment. I need to ask my Father. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Lu Lin could not make such a decision on her own.


    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± Su Bai smiled and nodded.


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    The deer antlered girl turned and left therge Teepee, heading towards the inner area of the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    A few minutester, the deer antlered girl arrived at the entrance of thergest wooden house. After receiving permission, she lifted the curtain and entered.


    Most of the houses in the inner area of the Spotted Deer Tribe were wooden, surrounded by wooden walls with thatched roofs.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Lin, don¡¯t you need to oversee the market?¡± A man who looked to be in his fifties spoke up.


    This man was the deer antlered girl¡¯s Father, called Lu Shan. He was a Shaman of the Spotted Deer Tribe. He had long golden hair tied back with vines, a pair of majestic antlers on his head, and a beard with weathered features on his face. All these gave him an imposing presence.


    ¡°Father, someone is requesting to change the trading schedule,¡± Lu Lin said word by word.


    Lu Shan narrowed his eyes slightly, stroked his beard, and asked, ¡°Who? Why do they want to change the trading time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask which Tribe they¡¯re from, but it should be a small Tribe. They have quite a lot of linen cloth, and they said¡­¡± Lu Lin recounted Su Bai¡¯s wordspletely.


    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡± Lu Shan¡¯s eyes widened as he continued asking, ¡°Do they really have that much linen cloth for us?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a lie. The linen cloth they brought this time is of excellent quality, different from what the other Tribes bring to trade. It feels morefortable to touch,¡± Lu Lin said seriously.


    Lu Shan thought carefully and then looked up, saying, ¡°Agree to their terms. Eight days it is.¡±


    Getting a lot of linen cloth every eight days, and still having other Tribese to trade linen cloth when the fifteen days were up. These were all beneficiary for them. There was no downside for the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    ¡°Father, should we ask which Tribe they¡¯re from? Or secretly have someone follow them? To see where this linen clothes from?¡± Lu Lin suggested.


    ¡°Have you forgotten our rules?¡± Lu Shan sternly warned.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, Father. I¡¯ll go tell them now,¡± Lu Lin lowered her golden eyes.


    As the initiators of the market, the Spotted Deer Tribe always kept their word, no matter what. Regardless of what other Tribes brought in, they would never pry into their sources.


    ¡°Go then. Make sure to give them better quality dried meat this time,¡± Lu Shan nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Lu Lin turned and left the Teepee, heading back to therge Teepee in the outer area.


    *Tap tap tap¡­¡­* About ten minutester, the deer antlered girl returned to therge Teepee, bringing the exchanged dried meat, salt, Beast Bones, and other items.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Lu Lin had people ce everything on the table and said, ¡°My Father has agreed. From now on, we¡¯ll trade every eight days. You¡¯ll bring twice as much linen cloth as now.¡±


    ¡°Deal, but I have one more question,¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°What question?¡± Lu Lin curiously asked.


    Su Bai scanned the surroundings and said, ¡°Our trading schedule should be kept secret. Only you and my people should know about it.¡±


    He did not want the Tribe to be targeted before it was fully developed, as that would be too disadvantageous.


    Lu Lin thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I can agree to that, but your linen cloth quality must remain as good as this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be inferior,¡± Su Bai confidently said.


    ¡°Then please check the dried meat, salt, and the Beast Bones you¡¯ve requested. If there are no problems, you can take them with you,¡± Lu Lin blinked her golden eyes.


    Su Bai jutted his chin. This signalled Da Gua, Wa Ming, and the others toe forward and check, while he asked, ¡°Miss Lu Lin, do you know about the Lion Mane Tribe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but they don¡¯te often. We haven¡¯t seen them for thest two markets,¡± Lu Lin said, tapping her chin with her index finger.


    ¡°I see. What do they usually bring in to trade with you?¡± Su Bai wanted to know more about the Lion Mane Tribe.


    Lu Lin lowered her hand and became cautious, seriously stating, ¡°We¡¯re only responsible for hosting the market for you to trade. I can¡¯t tell you about other matters.¡±


    Su Bai put away his curiosity and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you.¡±


    Da Gua and Wa Ming had finished checking all the exchanged items and reported, ¡°There are no problems with anything.¡±


    ¡°Good. Take the items and let¡¯s go. We should cover some distance before it gets dark,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Da Gua and Wa Ming each shouldered the dried meat and other items.


    After walking a few steps, Su Bai turned his head and said, ¡°Da Gua, take ten pieces of dried meat and exchange them for that stone.¡±


    Da Gua was stunned for a moment. Although he was curious why they wanted to exchange it for that stone, he responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 80: Really Sounds Like The Truth

    Chapter 80: Really Sounds Like The Truth


    ¡°Here, these are the ten pieces of dried meat we¡¯ve promised you,¡± Da Gua handed over the dried meat.


    The stall owner grinned, showing a mouthful of yellow teeth, and cheerfully said, ¡°Hehe¡­ take the stone, quickly.¡±


    Da Gua rolled his eyes and muttered, ¡°You even dislike this stone yourself, yet you have the nerve to trade it off.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it, I just can¡¯t bear to part with it.¡± The stall owner did not even look at Da Gua. He was just staring intently at the dried meat in his hands.


    ¡°Yeah, it really sounds like the truth.¡± Da Gua shook his head and left.


    As soon as Da Gua turned to leave, Ye Jiu and her group eagerly approached the stall owner.


    The stall owner quickly hid the dried meat behind his back and asked nervously, ¡°What do you want? You¡¯re not going to rob my dried meat, are you? This is the Spotted Deer Tribe. Rob if you don¡¯t value your lives.¡±


    Ye Jiu pursed her lips, looking disdainful, ¡°We¡¯re not here to rob your dried meat. I want to ask about the people who were just here. Which Tribe are they from?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re so generous, using ten pieces of dried meat to exchange for your worthless stone. Is there something wrong with their heads?¡± Shou Ya chimed in.¡°I don¡¯t know which Tribe they¡¯re from either. I only know I got this stone in an exchange, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with me using it to exchange for dried meat. Why do you look so disgusted?¡± The stall owner said scornfully.


    ¡°Oh? Then why did you look so relieved when you made the exchange just now?¡± Shou Ya retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. If you don¡¯t want to trade, go away. Don¡¯t block my stall. Just get lost.¡± The stall owner waved his hands, trying to shoo them away.


    Ye Jiu stood up, narrowing her eyes as she watched Da Gua¡¯s retreating figure, and murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s follow him.¡±


    ¡°Boss Ye, are we going to rob them?¡± Shou Ya asked in a low voice.


    ¡°They exchanged a stone for ten pieces of dried meat and left. They clearly must have a lot of dried meat. Let¡¯s follow them to check.¡± Ye Jiu spected.


    Shan Xiong nodded heavily and said, ¡°The Boss Ye is right, they are a really fat piece of meat.¡±


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    Ye Jiu and her group quietly followed behind Da Gua, asionally pretending to look at items on other stalls to cover up their tracking.


    When Hei Ya returned to Su Bai and the others, Ye Jiu and her group saw the bundles of dried meat, and their mouths were watering.


    ¡°Boss Ye, look! They have so much dried meat! And, there aren¡¯t many of them!¡± Shan Xiong said excitedly.


    ¡°It looks like there are only five Totem Warriors. The other two look very weak and should be easy to deal with,¡± Shou Ya added.


    Ye Jiu blinked her grey eyes and softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them first and see if there really are only this many of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shou Ya and Shan Xiong immediately responded.


    *Creak!*


    After leaving the Spotted Deer Tribe, Su Bai and his group returned through the dense forest the way they came.


    Yan Jiao stayed close to Su Bai, his red eyes vigntly scanning the surroundings. He said nervously, ¡°We just finished trading, we need to be even more alert.¡±


    Da Gua and Wa Ming were tightly carrying the newly exchanged dried meat, materials needed for Shaman Bone Tablets, and other items. They dared not rx.


    Yan Hua was the same, her face was without a trace of expression. The lively appearance she had in the Tribe was nowhere to be seen. All of it was reced by vignce.


    Hei Ya was at the back of the group, mainly watching to see if anyone was following them. After all, having traded for so much dried meat, it was inevitable that others would covet it.


    Seeing everyone so tense, Su Bai spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense. It¡¯s easy to get tired that way, which might give others an opportunity. Let¡¯s rest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiao felt a bit tired too, with beads of sweat all over his back.


    Da Gua and Wa Ming were even more exhausted. They had been carrying such heavy loads ever since leaving the Spotted Deer Tribe. Although it wasn¡¯t much for Totem Warriors, having to be aware of their surroundings at the same time was tiring.


    *Thud! Thud! Thud¡­*


    The dried meat and other exchanged items were all ced on the ground.


    ¡°You all rest here for a while. I¡¯ll go pick some berries and look for water nearby,¡± Hei Ya said.


    ¡°Sure, be careful not to stray too far out,¡± Su Bai cautioned.


    Hei Ya patted his animal skin bag, showing a mouthful of sharp teeth, and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With your Shaman Bone Tablet, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Go and quicklye back,¡± Su Bai was already secretly thinking about making more when they returned.


    He had not expected a single Shaman Bone Tablet would inspire so much courage in them.


    This time, they had exchanged for quite a few raw materials for making Shaman Bone Tablets from the Spotted Deer Tribe. It was not just limited to Shaman Bone Tablets for Healing Shaman Techniques, but also materials for the other two types of Shaman Bone Tablets.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hei Ya nodded and turned to run into the depths of the forest.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, stay next to Su Bai and don¡¯t move.¡± Yan Jiao instructed. As for him, he kept patrolling in circles around the area.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Yan Hua nodded.


    Su Bai found their nervousness both amusing and reassuring. He said, ¡°Sit down first. I haven¡¯t sensed anyone approaching, so it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, you can sense the surroundings. I forgot¡­¡± Yan Jiao sighed in relief.


    Mai Mang took out an animal skin water bag and handed it over, saying, ¡°Chieftain, drink some water, quickly.¡±


    Yan Jiao had just taken the water bag when he immediately passed it to Su Bai, saying, ¡°You should drink first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk. You drink. When Hei Ya returns, we¡¯ll rest a bit and then continue on our way. This ce isn¡¯t suitable for sleeping,¡± Su Bai softly stated.


    This territory still belonged to the Spotted Deer Tribe. Having just exchanged so many items, it was hard to guarantee others wouldn¡¯t be tempted to steal from them. It was safer to get far away from here.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiao immediately responded.


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    Twenty minutester, Hei Ya returned with arge leaf full of berries and animal skin bags filled with water.


    ¡°Everyone rest for a while. We¡¯ll set off after eating,¡± Su Bai said calmly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hei Ya had already stuffed several berries into his mouth.


    Half an hourter, Su Bai and the others had rested and reorganised. They shouldered the dried meat and set off again, aiming to find a suitable ce to sleep before nightfall.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 81: Ambush?

    Chapter 81: Ambush?


    *Chirp chirp!*


    *Ribbit ribbit¡­*


    Various strange bird cries and insect croaks echoed incessantly. A bright Moon had appeared in the sky at some point.


    The entire forest was slowly enveloped by the night, lookingpletely different from daytime.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark now. Quickly make a fire. Otherwise, if dangeres, we might not know what happened!¡± Yan Jiao loudly called out.


    ¡°Yes, Chieftain,¡± Hei Ya and others responded in unison.


    They had walked all day, only just deciding on tonight¡¯s spot to sleep in.


    Su Bai frowned, scanning the surroundings and said, ¡°We need to quickly set up. The firelight will scare away many Ferocious Beasts for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± Mai Mang immediately went to help.*Crackle crackle¡­* A few minutester, a campfire encircled by stones was lit, with Hei Ya continuously throwing branches into it.


    Da Gua and Wa Ming kept a constant vigil over the dried meat, afraid something would go wrong.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, take out some dried meat to roast. We¡¯ll eat and rest early tonight. We¡¯ll set out early tomorrow,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Hua nodded. She took out several pieces from the tworge bags of dried meat, skewered them on sharpened branches, and started roasting them by the campfire.


    ¡°Tonight, you rest first. Mai Mang and I will take the first watch,¡± Hei Ya said first.


    Yan Jiao blinked his red eyes and said, ¡°Hei Ya is right. We¡¯ll take the first half of the night. Da Gua and Wa Ming, you take over in the second half after you¡¯ve rested enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you Chieftain,¡± Da Gua and Wa Ming said in unison.


    ¡°Father, what about me? I want to keep watch too,¡± Yan Hua felt as if she had been ignored in the delegation of duties.


    ¡°You just stay close to the Shaman, don¡¯t go anywhere else,¡± Yan Jiao said sternly.


    He was actually very worried about his Daughter. This ce was nothing like the Tribe, where there were many people and she could go on patrol in rtive safety. The Wilderness was more dangerous than anywhere else, and he could not stomach it if anything were to happen to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you stay with the Shaman tonight. Leave the night watch to us,¡± Hei Ya agreed.


    ¡°But, but I want to help too,¡± Yan Hua said repeatedly.


    ¡°Staying by the Shaman¡¯s side is the biggest help. With Xiao Yu not here, the Shaman still needs someone to look after him,¡± Yan Jiao said seriously.


    Yan Hua was about to say something when Su Bai interrupted her. ¡°Just stay by my side. I might have something you can help with.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll definitely protect the Shaman¡¯s safety,¡± Yan Hua slowly lowered her head.


    ¡°Add some salt to the dried meat, then flip it. Don¡¯t let it burn,¡± Su Bai reminded.


    ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot.¡± Yan Hua hurriedly reached out to flip the dried meat, sprinkling some salt on it.


    Su Bai helplessly held his forehead, shaking his head as he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t we bring some Green Sour Berry? Add some of that too. I just taught you not long ago, right? Or, have you already forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Yan Hua clumsily took out two Berries from the animal skin bag, cut them open with a Stone Knife and squeezed them onto the dried meat.


    ¡°Hei Ya, Mai Mang, go take a look around to make sure there are no Ferocious Beasts, or other people. We¡¯ll save some dried meat for you,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hei Ya and Mai Mang immediately responded, turning to leave the campfire, each taking a torch.


    Yan Hua picked up two skewers of dried meat and handed them over, saying, ¡°Shaman, the dried meat is ready. Try it and see how it tastes.¡±


    Su Bai took the dried meat, nodding towards the remaining skewers, saying, ¡°You should all quickly eat as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiao and the others had been salivating for a while. Given permission, they took the dried meat and began heartily eating.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* Su Bai¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he stopped eating, his expression particrly serious. His ck eyes were constantly moving left and right.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Hua was the first to notice his unusual behaviour.


    Yan Jiao immediately understood what was happening and stood up, his expression grave.


    ¡°Sit down first. Don¡¯t startle them,¡± Su Bai said softly.


    Yan Jiao slowly crouched down, lowering his voice to ask, ¡°Are people watching us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, quite a few. Seven people in total,¡± Su Bai said based on his perception.


    Yan Hua kept turning her head left and right, trying to spot any trace of them. She asked curiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense anything?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even sense it, let alone you,¡± Yan Jiao said seriously.


    If he, a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior, could not sense them, how could Yan Hua, who was not even a Totem Warrior, sense them?


    Da Gua and Wa Ming were very nervous and immediately moved to Su Bai¡¯s side.


    Su Bai put down the wooden skewer in his hand and said seriously, ¡°It seems they¡¯re after our dried meat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go drag them out. They should never have dared to think about snatching this dried meat from my hands!¡± Yan Jiao angrily said.


    The people back in the Tribe were waiting for this batch of dried meat. They would never hand over the dried meat they had painstakingly exchanged!


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re not afraid of them!¡± Da Gua and Wa Ming agreed.


    Su Bai raised his hand to calm them, ¡°No need to rush. Let¡¯s wait for Hei Ya and Mai Mang to return first. From their behaviour, it seems like they want to ambush us. We can prepare first without letting them notice. When they charge out, we¡¯ll catch them off guard.¡±


    If it was before, he might not have nned to act so aggressively. He would have just told everyone to leave quickly. But now that Yan Jiao was a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior, things were different. After all, they had five Totem Warriors on their side while the other side had seven. However, in a real fight, they might not necessarily lose.


    From what he had learned these past few days, not all Totem Warriors were brave and heroic to a fault. Many were bullies who only preyed on the weak. So this time, the scales of victory were already slowly tipping in their favour.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    ¡°You must control yourselves. Pretend nothing¡¯s happening for now. We¡¯ll only have confidence in counter attacking when everyone¡¯s back,¡± Su Bai cautioned.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s brows furrowed, his face was full of confusion. He did not understand why they needed to consider so much. He felt like they should just rush up to them and beat them up. Nevertheless, he still nodded.


    ¡°You must restrain yourselves. Do exactly as I say,¡± Su Bai was really afraid they would act impulsively, so he had to repeatedly remind them.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Yan Jiao nodded awkwardly.


    Twenty minutester, Hei Ya and Mai Mang returned, their expressions clearly not right.


    ¡°We found people watching us. We kept hearing strange noises nearby, but when we went to check, we found it was not a beast. On the contrary, there are Human footprints,¡± Hei Ya said seriously.


    ¡°We already know,¡± Yan Jiao spoke up.


    Mai Mang¡¯s face changed to one of surprise, ¡°What? We just got back. How do you know?¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 82: Run Quick

    Chapter 82: Run Quick


    Yan Jiao vigntly scanned the surroundings, lowering his voice to say, ¡°The Shaman has already sensed them in advance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are seven people in total, constantly watching us,¡± Da Gua nodded repeatedly.


    Hei Ya had a serious expression, asking with concern, ¡°Shaman, what should we do now? Should we rush out and capture them?¡±


    Su Bai raised his hand to calm them, instructing, ¡°If we rush out, they¡¯ll run away. We want to catch them off guard¡­¡±


    After hearing the n, Hei Ya nodded repeatedly, saying seriously, ¡°Shaman, I absolutely won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Yan Jiao gave Hei Ya¡¯s head a punch, scolding, ¡°Lower your voice! Why don¡¯t you speak even louder!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chieftain¡­¡± Hei Ya replied, covering his head.


    Mai Mang, Wa Ming, and the others were also very alert, tightly guarding around Su Bai.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes, gesturing to the roasted meat by the fire, advising, ¡°Hei Ya, Mai Mang, you two eat something first. How can you fight without replenishing your strength?¡±Mai Mang swallowed, shaking his head, ¡°Shaman, let¡¯s eat after we drive them away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, who knows if they might suddenly rush out right this instant,¡± Hei Ya was also vignt.


    ¡°Eat first. They¡¯re still some distance away. Even if they charge out, it will take time. Use this time to quickly eat something,¡± Su Bai appreciated their vignce.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hei Ya and Mai Mang had been wanting to eat for a long time. Knowing they were temporarily safe, they began to heartily eat.


    Yan Jiao, Da Gua, and Wa Ming remained vignt, the three facing different directions, their eyes fixed on the distance.


    ¡°Shaman, stay where you are and don¡¯t move,¡± Yan Hua had also changed from her usual self. Her expression alone was very serious.


    *Crackle crackle¡­* The burning branches in the fire pit continuously made sounds, matching the current tense atmosphere.


    Su Bai sensed the positions of those seven people and said, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend to rest first. Don¡¯t make any noise, and there¡¯s no need to keep watch. We ¡®just need to guard the tree¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What tree? What are we guarding a tree for?¡± Yan Hua looked confused and continued to ask, ¡°Shaman, what are you nning?¡±


    ¡°It means to quietly wait for the enemy toe and strike when the opportunity arises,¡± Su Bai forgot they did not understand idioms.


    ¡°Oh, I see, I understand now,¡± Yan Hua pondered, thinking to herself that this must be something taught in Large Tribes.


    ¡°Shaman, should we put out the fire?¡± Da Gua asked curiously.


    Su Bai raised his hand to stop him, saying, ¡°No need, putting it out will make them suspicious. Leave it as is.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡± Da Gua withdrew the stone he was about to use to extinguish the fire.


    Yan Jiao lowered his brows, reluctantly crouching down, his eyes still fixed straight ahead.


    Meanwhile, several hundred meters away from Su Bai and the others, Ye Jiu and her group were getting restless.


    ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we go and rob their dried meat?¡± Shan Xiong said excitedly. He had been coveting this meat since seeing it during the day.


    ¡°Yes, all the Totem Warriors are here. There¡¯s no one protecting the gathering ground. I¡¯m afraid it might be dangerous if we wait too long,¡± Shou Ya worried.


    Ye Jiu blinked her grey eyes, seriously staring in the direction of Su Bai and the others, cautiously saying, ¡°Wait a bit longer. We¡¯ll go when they¡¯re asleep.¡±


    ¡°Once we get our dried meat, I¡¯m definitely going to eat my fill!¡± Shan Xiong said excitedly.


    Shou Ya bared his big front teeth, looking expectant, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten until I¡¯m full. With so much, there¡¯s enough meat for us to eat for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± the other Totem Warriors agreed.


    Ye Jiu nced at them, coldly warning, ¡°Keep quiet. We don¡¯t want to end up empty-handed right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± Shan Xiong and the others nodded sheepishly.


    Time passed minute by minute. Ye Jiu and her group kept hiding behindrge trees, slowly waiting for the right moment, not even minding the mosquito bites.


    Ye Jiu frowned, drawing a Stone Knife, and quietly ordered, ¡°Shan Xiong, Shou Ya, take two people and charge forward. The rest of us will grab from behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shan Xiong and Shou Ya said excitedly. As long as they could steal all that dried meat, being the first to charge in was not a problem.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Shou Ya and the others ran out excitedly, greedily advancing towards Su Bai and his group, with Ye Jiu and the others following closely behind.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Just as Shan Xiong and the others were about to reach Su Bai¡¯s group, one of their Totem Warriors was thrown flying by Yan Jiao.


    Before the other Totem Warrior could react, he was also punched in the stomach, immediately losing his ability to fight.


    Shou Ya¡¯s face changed dramatically, his eyes widening in terror as he shouted, ¡°You! Weren¡¯t you all asleep!?¡±


    Shan Xiong, however, was so obsessed with the two bags of dried meat that he recklessly charged forward, shouting, ¡°Give me the dried meat!¡±


    Yan Jiao¡¯s Totem Mark had fully appeared on his body. He swung his fist and punched Shan Xiong in the stomach.


    The result was predictable. The other was only an Early-Stage Totem Warrior, and a single punch from a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior was enough to knock him down.


    Hei Ya and Mai Mang also charged out, their Totem Marks were also visible, while Da Gua, Wa Ming, and Yan Hua tightly guarded Su Bai.


    Shou Ya was already sweating profusely in fear. Seeing the Totem Mark on Yan Jiao¡¯s body, he stammered, ¡°You-you¡¯re a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior!?¡±


    Yan Jiao flexed his fist, his face dark as he approached Shou Ya step by step, looking as if he might twist off his head at any moment.


    Shou Ya was so scared that he hastily retreated, stumbling and looking very pathetic, having lost his initial ferocity.


    Ye Jiu also looked shocked, her grey pupils suddenly contracting as she eximed in terror, ¡°How, how can there be a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior?¡±


    This ambush had been aplete failure for them. With just one Mid-Stage Totem Warrior on the opposing side, plus four other Early-Stage Totem Warriors, it was enough to crush them.


    ¡°B-Boss, what do we do now!?¡± Shou Ya stuttered.


    ¡°You want to steal our dried meat? Let¡¯s see if my fist agrees with you!¡± Yan Jiao fiercely smiled.


    ¡°Run! Run quickly!¡± Ye Jiu shouted.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 83: Join Us?

    Chapter 83: Join Us?


    Su Bai watched the retreating figures and instructed, ¡°Chieftain, Hei Ya, stop them. Don¡¯t let a single one of them escape.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Jiao and the others immediately responded.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Yan Jiao and his group rushed forward, taking three steps in one move. They easily intercepted Ye Jiu and her men. Even so, one of them still tried to run but was knocked down with a punch.


    After about ten minutes ofmotion, Ye Jiu and her group were all tied up with vines and thrown to form a row in front of Su Bai.


    Su Bai stood with his hands behind his back, carefully examining them as he asked, ¡°Which Tribe are you from?¡±


    Ye Jiu blinked her grey eyes, staring directly at Su Bai as she spoke, ¡°We¡¯re from several Tribes, but¡­ but we¡¯re all Wanderers now.¡±


    Su Bai had his eyebrows raised, [She is quite pretty.]


    He came back to his senses and asked, ¡°So, you few decided to steal us of our dried meat?¡±


    Shou Ya shivered, not daring to raise his head, and mumbled, ¡°We had no choice.¡±¡°You actually have a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior¡­¡± Ye Jiu nced at Yan Jiao and continued, ¡°Without him, you wouldn¡¯t be a match for us at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you only have five Totem Warriors, we have seven, and our Boss can easily take on three at once. We could have sessfully stolen the dried meat if not for you¡­¡± Shan Xiong sullenly shouted.


    ¡°Still so arrogant, huh?¡± Yan Jiao gave Shan Xiong a knock on the head.


    Su Bai looked Ye Jiu up and down, thinking to himself, [This woman is actually so strong? If she is willing to join our Tribe, it might not be a bad deal for us.]


    He came back to his senses and solemnly asked, ¡°Your Tribe has beens destroyed, and now you¡¯re either looking for a Tribe to join, or nning to kidnap a Shaman to return with, right?¡±


    Ye Jiu¡¯s grey pupils narrowed slightly as she nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s our n.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did youe to steal our dried meat? We don¡¯t exactly have a Shaman here for you to steal.¡± Su Bai deliberately said.


    Yan Jiao, Yan Hua, and the others looked confused, but they quickly realised that they were not in the Tribe now and could not expose the Shaman¡¯s identity.


    ¡°We have over two hundred people waiting to eat, young and old. Before finding a Tribe, the first priority is to fill their stomachs,¡± Ye Jiu stressed with a heavy heart.


    Su Bai was secretly delighted. [Two hundred people! What abour force! They can be the foundation for expanding the Tribe!]


    He adjusted his emotions and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying you have over two hundred people? How many more Totem Warriors do you have?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all here, just seven of us,¡± Ye Jiu turned her head towards those around her.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and solemnly asked, ¡°Then, do you want to join our Tribe?¡±


    He had thought through it clearly. This time, because of the Spotted Deer Market, they had exchanged for quite a lot of dried meat. It was enough to feed the people in the Tribe with some to spare. Furthermore, it was entirely possible to amodate two hundred more people with the next exchange being in eight days. That was when they could get a lot more dried meat.


    Yan Jiao was the first to widen his eyes in shock, ¡°Su, Su Bai, ar-are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Let them join our Tribe?¡± Yan Hua was equally surprised.


    Su Bai waved his hand to calm them down, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, I have my own ns.¡±


    Ye Jiu frowned and asked, confused, ¡°Let us join your Tribe? What Tribe are you? You¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We have so many people with us. You say join and we should take your word for it? Your Tribe¡¯s Shaman and Chieftain will never agree to it,¡± Shou Ya agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they won¡¯t agree.¡± Yan Jiao immediately chimed in.


    Su Bai rolled his eyes at this extra and stated, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, the me Dragon Tribe won¡¯t refuse you.¡±


    Ye Jiu nodded without hesitation, solemnly swearing, ¡°As long as what you say is true, we¡¯re willing to join your me Dragon Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Good, we¡¯ll set out early tomorrow morning. If I find you harbouring any ill intentions during this time, I can¡¯t guarantee your head will remain on your neck,¡± Su Baiid out the harsh truth upfront.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely behave,¡± Ye Jiu looked down at the vines on her body and said, ¡°But before that, we need to go back first to bring them over.¡±


    ¡°Are they far from here?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Ye Jiu thought for a moment and shook her head, ¡°Not very far, less than half a day¡¯s walk.¡±


    ¡°No rush. Just let two people go back to protect them. It¡¯s not good for so many people to travelte at night. Let theme over when it¡¯s close to dawn,¡± Su Bai arranged.


    ¡°Understood.¡± A hint of a smile began to appear on Ye Jiu¡¯s cold face.


    ¡°Yan Jiao, untie two of them and let them go back,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°This is too risky. What if they bring back more Totem Warriors?¡± Yan Jiao worried.


    ¡°If they bring more people, we might not be able to handle it,¡± Mai Mang agreed.


    Ye Jiu blinked her grey eyes and coldly swore, ¡°I never lie. Seven means seven.¡±


    ¡°You say seven, but how can we trust you?¡± Mai Mang retorted.


    Ye Jiu did not speak again, her expression unchanged, still cold and aloof.


    ¡°Anyway, we still have the rest of them here. They won¡¯t do anything rash so just let two of them go,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiao said reluctantly. He walked to two Totem Warriors who looked very weak and untied their vines.


    Ye Jiu looked at those two Totem Warriors and said, ¡°Protect them well tonight. When it¡¯s almost dawn, bring them over.¡±


    ¡°What if they¡¯re unwilling?¡± One Totem Warrior worriedly asked.


    ¡°Just tell them there¡¯s a Tribe willing to take us in. At this point, I believe none of them would refuse,¡± Ye Jiu said word by word.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± That Totem Warrior nodded.


    Ye Jiu pursed her lips and added, ¡°Oh, and tell them we¡¯re already waiting for them. Don¡¯t mention that we¡¯re tied up.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The two Totem Warriors nodded and turned to disappear into the night.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 84: Not Enough to Eat?

    Chapter 84: Not Enough to Eat?


    A gentle ray of sunlight filtered through theyers of trees, illuminating Su Bai¡¯s profile. He frowned, raising his hand to shield his eyes, and slowly opened them. The first thing he saw was not the sky, but a pair of red eyes.


    Yan Hua tilted her head, blinking her red eyes as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Because of the sunlight?¡±


    Su Bai reached up to rub his neck. [Sleeping in the Wilderness is really ufortable.]


    He saw the horned girl standing in front of him, thinking she was probably helping to block the sunlight.


    He stretchedzily, looking at the sun in the sky and estimating it was around 8 o¡¯clock. Henguidly said, ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Yan Hua asked curiously. She could feel Su Bai tossing and turning all night.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not asfortable as it is in the Tribe.¡± Su Bai scanned the surroundings, noticing Ye Jiu and the others were still there, but Hei Ya was missing. He asked, ¡°Did Hei Ya go out to find food?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he went to find some berries to eat with the dried meat for breakfast,¡± Yan Hua nodded.


    Yan Jiao walked over, holding two skewers of dried meat, and said, ¡°Su-Su Bai, you¡¯re awake? The dried meat is ready, have some first.¡±Su Bai took the dried meat. The thought of eating such oily food early in the morning made him lose his appetite. He said, ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll just have some berriester.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jiao was already starving. He took the dried meat and started eating in big bites.


    He had been on watch for thetter half of the night, saying the danger was greater now than before. After all, they needed to guard against ambushes from Ye Jiu¡¯spanions.


    ¡°Get them something to eat as well.¡± Su Bai instructed Mai Mang.


    ¡°Do we really need to feed them?¡± Mai Mang was reluctant. After all, they had just gotten this dried meat.


    ¡°Yeah. Otherwise, if they faint, are you going to carry them back?¡± Su Bai retorted.


    Mai Mang pouted, immediately taking out some dried meat from the animal skin bag, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll roast them right away.¡±


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Hei Ya returned with a bunch of berries wrapped in leaves, handing them first to Su Bai, saying, ¡°You should eat first.¡±


    Su Bai took the berries, wiped them on his animal skin, took a bite and asked, ¡°Did you encounter Ye Jiu¡¯s people while looking for berries?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Hei Ya shook his head.


    ¡°Good. You should eat something and rest up as well,¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    Da Gua wiped his mouth after finishing eating and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go explore the nearby area first, see if I can hunt some more beasts to bring back. I¡¯ll also check on anyoneing close to us.¡±


    ¡°En, take a Shaman Bone Tablet with you,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Four hourster, Da Gua returned carrying two wild boars, reporting, ¡°I saw them not far away. There are the two Totem Warriors fromst night, with quite a few people following them.¡±


    ¡°In your opinion, among those people, besides the two fromst night, are there any other Totem Warriors?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Da Gua thought for a moment, then shook his head, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be. I looked carefully. Apart from those two, the others don¡¯t look like Totem Warriors.¡±


    ¡°Good. My hunch was not wrong,¡± Su Bai¡¯s guess was confirmed.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes, still chewing on a berry, and asked, ¡°Should we untie their vines?¡±


    ¡°Untie them. It wouldn¡¯t be good if theirpanions arrive and find out how things aren¡¯t as they were told,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Hua was the first to go over and untie Ye Jiu¡¯s vines.


    Hei Ya and Wa Ming were also helping to untie the others, but remained vignt in case they tried anything.


    After being untied, Ye Jiu shook her hands that had been bound all night, softly saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank our¡­ our Su Bai,¡± Yan Hua almost let it slip.


    Half an hourter, the other two Totem Warriors brought over two hundred people to Su Bai and his group.


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes scanned the two hundred plus people, noticing that more than half were the elderly, women, and children. There were at most only fifty to sixty young men.


    However, this number was still manageable for him at the moment. Any more would be difficult. After all, young men eat meat much faster and in greater quantities than the elderly and the women.


    Ye Jiu immediately stood up and walked in front of those people, looking left and right, wanting to ensure they were all okay.


    Seeing her so concerned, Su Bai could not help but sigh inwardly: [Who would have thought someone so cold on the outside would be so warm on the inside? Her worry for herpanions is praise worthy.]


    After ensuring they were all fine, Ye Jiu turned to Su Bai and asked, ¡°Can you give them some food? We¡¯ll definitely work for the Tribeter.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Bai turned to Hei Ya and instructed, ¡°Take out more dried meat to roast, make sure they can eat enough for the journey.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Hei Ya nodded, taking out more dried meat from the animal skin bag.


    The two hundred plus people could not take their eyes off the severalrge bags of dried meat on the ground. One could even hear the sound of people gulping. Even without knowing their background, anyone could have guessed they had not eaten in days.


    Some of them were even standing on tiptoes to see, whispering to each other.


    ¡°Look, so many bags of dried meat, Boss really didn¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    ¡°Great. We¡¯ll have dried meat to eat from now on¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re no longer Wanderers¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Bai could clearly hear all these murmurings.


    In this era, food and a safe ce to sleep were undoubtedly the most captivating goals people strive towards, and he could currently provide them both.


    Yan Hua looked at the two hundred plus starving people and worriedly stated, ¡°Su Bai, I¡¯m afraid¡­ afraid this dried meat won¡¯t be enough for them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to eat their fill right now. They can at most eat till they are half full. I¡¯ve calcted, with this amount of dried meat plus what¡¯s left in the Tribe, and the meat we bring back from hunting every day, it¡¯s enough tost until the next market exchange,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I was worried these people would eat up all the dried meat. Then, our trip would have been for nothing,¡± Yan Hua said, pursing her lips.


    Su Bai stood with his hands behind his back, confidently stating, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    Yan Hua looked up at Su Bai¡¯s profile, paused for a moment and agreed, ¡°En, I believe you.¡±


    Since Su Bai became the Shaman, the Tribe had been changing bit by bit. She had seen it all. Almost every decision he made had been correct, so she chose to believe whatever he said.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 85: Don’t I Look Like One?

    Chapter 85: Don¡¯t I Look Like One?


    *Rustle rustle¡­* After several days of travel, Su Bai and his group passed through the forest and returned to the edge of the Tribe.


    This time, it took one day longer than their previous trip because of the additional two hundred people, which slowed their pace.


    Ye Jiu looked at the nearby Tribe and asked in confusion, ¡°Is this the me Dragon Tribe? But it¡¯s different from what they said.¡±


    Su Bai, with his hands behind his back, asked, ¡°Oh? What did you hear about the me Dragon Tribe?¡±


    ¡°They said the me Dragon Tribe got destroyed by the ck Snake Tribe and didn¡¯t have many people left. But this is not like they said at all¡­¡± Ye Jiu could not understand.


    The Tribe she saw before her, while not arge one, did not have people who looked worried or distressed.


    ¡°Because this Tribe still has a Shaman, naturally it won¡¯t be too bad. It will only get better in the future,¡± Su Bai said word by word.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s still a Shaman? Can you take me to see him? I want to¡­ thank him in person,¡± Ye Jiu hesitated.


    Yan Jiao walked in front of Su Bai, pointing at the two hundred plus people, and respectfully asked, ¡°Shaman, how should we arrange them?¡±¡°First, arrange for their amodations. They¡¯ll stay at the outer region for now. I¡¯ll arrange their taskster,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yan Jiao nodded. He turned and had Da Gua and Wa Ming lead them to the outer region.


    Ye Jiu¡¯s grey pupils widened in surprise, ¡°You-you¡¯re the Shaman?¡±


    Su Bai spread his hands and smiled, ¡°What? Don¡¯t I look like one?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that,¡± Ye Jiu recalled that during these days in the forest, Su Bai¡¯s status was indeed exceptionally high. However, this reality was something she had not thought of.


    ¡°You all should go and rest first. I¡¯ll arrange your taskster.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± Ye Jiu nodded.


    Su Bai was surprised, not expecting her to change her form of address so quickly. It was a bit unexpected.


    ¡°Shaman, Ah¡¯Hua, you¡¯re back!¡± Yu Ying waved and ran over from afar.


    ¡°Take the dried meat and store it. Put the materials for making Shaman Bone Tablets back in my Teepee,¡± Su Bai instructed Hei Ya and others.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± Hei Ya and Mai Mang immediately responded.


    Yan Hua watched the fox eared girl¡¯s chest bounce as she ran over, then looked down at her own, and could only helplessly shake her head.


    When the fox eared girl reached them, Su Bai gave a nod, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, why did you return a dayter than expected? I thought, I thought something had happened to you,¡± Yu Ying looked exhausted, seeming like she had not been able to sleep at allst night.


    ¡°We were dyed by something on the way, but we¡¯re safely back now, aren¡¯t we?¡± Su Bai smiled. Seeing the fox eared girl¡¯s pitiful state, he continued to state, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the Main Teepee. I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Okay. I¡¯ve prepared lots of dried meat. I¡¯ll roast some for you right away,¡± Yu Ying began to smile, and she continued, ¡°Shaman, I took good care of the sweet potatoes. They didn¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Su Bai praised.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been sleeping well these past few days have you?¡± Yan Hua noticed the dark circles under the fox eared girl¡¯s eyes.


    Yu Ying smiled and scratched her head, mumbling, ¡°I just missed you so much. Not knowing how you all were worried my¡­¡±


    Yan Hua narrowed her eyes teasingly, ¡°Did you really miss me? Or someone else?¡±


    ¡°Erm, I-I. Come on! Let¡¯s go back to the Teepee! The Shaman must be tired and needs rest!¡± Yu Ying urged.


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    Su Bai and the others stepped into the Main Teepee, where the fire in the central pit was already burning brightly.


    Su Bai saw that the Teepee was still neat and tidy, and smiled, ¡°Have you been staying here these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Not the first few days. I was helping to strip Ramie stalks. Thest two days, I stayed in the Teepee, sewing linen clothes for you while waiting for your return,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s soft voice sounded.


    ¡°Oh? Is the linen clothing done?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done.¡± Yu Ying nodded vigorously, turning to rummage through the box.


    Su Bai sat on the stone stool and stretched. He sighed in relief, thinking he could finally rx properly. Staying in the forest had inevitably caused him to be tense. It had certainly been tiring.


    Yu Ying found a piece of linen clothing and said expectantly, ¡°Shaman, look, I made it ording to the size of your previous animal skin clothing. I don¡¯t know if it fits.¡±


    Su Bai took the linen clothing and examined it. The workmanship was not very good, but it was decent enough. He said, satisfied, ¡°I¡¯ll change into it after I bathe tonight.¡±


    ¡°En, I¡¯ll go roast some meat for you and Ah¡¯Hua,¡± Yu Ying sweetly smiled.


    ¡°Wait a moment, we brought back something good for you. Do you want to see it?¡± Yan Hua said with a hint of mystery in her tone.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes and nodded, ¡°Sure. What did you bring back?¡±


    ¡°Guess. It¡¯s something you¡¯ll really like,¡± Yan Hua smiled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ could it be an Ocean Lily Fruit?¡± Yu Ying guessed.


    Ocean Lily Fruit were known as an edible fruit withrge leaves. When ripe, one would need to break open it to eat the flesh inside. When ripe, the outside would look dark red; when unripe, it would be green.


    The first time Su Bai saw this fruit, hepared it to the Passion Fruit. It was very simr to the Passion Fruit from Earth, not just in appearance but also in its sweet and sour taste.


    They had exchanged for quite a few Ocean Lily Fruit this time. He wanted to see if it was really the same as the Passion Fruit from Earth. If so, it would be very useful.


    ¡°That¡¯s no fun. You¡¯ve guessed it right away.¡± Yan Hua took out an Ocean Lily Fruit from her animal skin bag and handed it to the fox eared girl.


    ¡°You said it¡¯s something I like, so it must be Ocean Lily Fruit,¡± Yu Ying said softly.


    Before her Father and Mother passed away, the fox eared girl often went to the Spotted Deer Market to exchange for Ocean Lily Fruit to eat, so the taste was very nostalgic.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 86: Arrangements

    Chapter 86: Arrangements


    Yu Ying peeled open a Ocean Lily Fruit and handed it to Su Bai, softly saying, ¡°Shaman, you eat first.¡±


    Su Bai took half of it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just eat half. We¡¯ve exchanged for a number of them. So, feel free to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Shaman,¡± Yu Ying nodded heavily.


    After Su Bai finished eating the Ocean Lily Fruit, he asked, ¡°Has anything happened in the Tribe recently?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Yu Ying¡¯s words were interrupted by a voice from outside.


    ¡°Shaman, may Ie in?¡± It was Cang Shi.


    Su Bai, of course, knew why he hade, and nodded, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Cang Shi entered and bowed to show respect, then asked in confusion, ¡°Shaman, why are there suddenly so many people? I asked the Chieftain but he didn¡¯t answer me. He just said he was busy.¡±


    ¡°They are all part of the Tribe now,¡± Su Bai calmly said.Cang Shi¡¯s purple eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Shaman, is what you¡¯re saying true? They¡¯re all in the Tribe now? There are over two hundred people. This-this might put your safety at risk.¡±


    He could sense that there were quite a few Totem Warriors among them. With so many new people at once, it was inevitably very concerning.


    ¡°I understand your worries. That¡¯s why, they will start out by living in the outer region and won¡¯t enter the inner region of the Tribe,¡± Su Bai knew what he was worried about.


    ¡°Shaman, with so many people suddenly added to the Tribe, I¡¯m afraid our food won¡¯t be enough,¡± Cang Shi worriedly said.


    ¡°This time, we¡¯ve gotten a lot of food from the Spotted Deer Market. Considering you will also go out to hunt, it¡¯s enough for our consumption,¡± Su Bai solemnly stated.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve seen the amount of dried meat. It¡¯s definitely enough to feed this many of us temporarily, but it definitely won¡¯tst until the next Spotted Deer Market.¡± Cang Shi was worried.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and smiled, ¡°Our trading windows are now eight days apart. You can personally experience the bustling Spotted Deer Market on the next trip.¡±


    Cang Shi looked confused, blinking his purple eyes repeatedly, and asked, ¡°Eight days? Isn¡¯t it fifteen days?¡±


    ¡°I reached an agreement with the Spotted Deer Tribe. To shorten the trading interval from every fifteen days to every eight days for us¡­¡± Su Bai briefly exined the situation.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then feeding the entire Tribe shouldn¡¯t be a problem now,¡± Cang Shi sighed in relief.


    He felt the level of respect he had for the Shaman in his heart increased by another level. He had not expected that the Shaman could get the Spotted Deer Tribe to change their market schedule, and most importantly, to shorten the interval.


    ¡°These few days, have people keep a close eye on the neers. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Cang Shi immediately became energetic and nodded heavily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shaman. I¡¯ll definitely keep a close watch on them.¡±


    Su Bai, thinking of his personality, quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t be too impulsive, and don¡¯t make it too obvious. Be natural, understand?¡±


    He was a bit worried that Cang Shi might have people watch them like prisoners, which would inevitably make the neers ufortable and perhaps not fully trust the Tribe.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I understand,¡± Cang Shi seemed to have been seen through and felt a bit guilty. Changing the subject, he asked, ¡°Shaman, will those people also have to work?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Those Totem Warriors will hunt and patrol with you, while the women will help with sewing animal skin clothes and such. Everyone will have corresponding tasks to do.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Cang Shi nodded thoughtfully, then became tense again and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°Shaman, we can¡¯t let them know about the linen. Even more so, we can¡¯t let them participate in making linen.¡±


    ¡°En, we won¡¯t have them help with stripping Ramie stalks or twisting hemp ropes right now. Let them do other things first. I¡¯ll discuss this with the Chieftain. You all will have your own tasks,¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    Cang Shi also became serious and said, ¡°Shaman, do you have any tasks for me to do?¡±


    ¡°They have a total of seven Totem Warriors. You¡¯re the Team Leader of the Hunting Team. Assign them as you see fit. ce those who are more talented to hunt with you, or those who are more agile, or stronger. You understand these things better than I do so I won¡¯t speak too much on this matter.¡± Su Bai said word by word.


    Cang Shi patted his chest and solemnly said, ¡°Shaman, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of all of them.¡±


    ¡°For now, don¡¯t take them out to do anything other than hunt. Just hunting is fine,¡± Su Bai cautioned.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman. What about the numerous young men in their prime?¡± Cang Shi asked.


    ¡°As long as their nutritional needs are met, most of them can awaken their Totem Mark. So, make sure they are not neglected. Train them well,¡± Su Bai said.


    If just half of those fifty to sixty men could awaken as Totem Warriors, then the me Dragon Tribe would truly advance in strength.


    Cang Shi looked very solemn, standing very straight, and said, ¡°I will definitely treat them the same as if they are our own Tribe members.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Su Bai felt gratified. He had thought that the Tribe¡¯s people, especially those in leadership positions, would be very resistant to this change.


    ¡°Shaman,¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s voice sounded from outside the Teepee.


    ¡°Chieftain? Come in.¡± Su Bai called out.


    Yan Jiao lifted the door p and entered, reporting, ¡°Shaman, those people have all been settled, and food has been prepared for them.¡±


    ¡°Very good. I was just about to look for you,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°I wonder if the Shaman is looking for me also because of matters rting to them?¡± Yan Jiao guessed.


    ¡°En, there are quite a few women and children among them. The children can go to the ssroom to learn, while the women can be arranged to gather wild vegetables and such. You should know how to arrange these things,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes, I will carefully arrange it. Don¡¯t worry, Shaman. For now, we absolutely won¡¯t let them get close to you,¡± Yan Jiao said with a heavy voice.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and said, ¡°You need to have someone responsible for teaching them. Like, where to go to the toilet, how to bathe, and not to throw bones around carelessly after eating.¡±


    These things needed to be done step by step. Only by instructing them at the beginning would they listen. After all, right now, they were desperate. They had no food and could only rely on what the Tribe provided. They would currently need to get in the Tribe¡¯s good graces, and would not becent. If these issues were addressed toote, and they feelcent, they would find it hard to ept and might even resist.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± Yan Jiao immediately responded.


    Su Bai gave a few more instructions and then let the two men go. He really had not rested well these past few days in the Wilderness. So, now was the best time to catch up on some much needed rest.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 87: Collapsing Vertigo Shaman Bone Tablet

    Chapter 87: Copsing Vertigo Shaman Bone Tablet


    After dealing with the matters of those two hundred plus people, Su Bai hastily ate some dried meat and began to research the other type of Shaman Bone Tablet.


    He spread open the Animal Hide Scroll and carefully reviewed the text on it, realising he only had the Divination Shaman Bone Tablet left to make.


    To make the Tribe grow stronger, hunt more prey, and not be bullied when exchanging for linen at the market, he needed to quickly make the other types of Shaman Bone Tablets.


    When Su Bai previously looked at the Copsing Vertigo Technique, he found that it would take about three days to learn, so every night when everyone was asleep, he would study the Copsing Vertigo Technique.


    He spread the Animal Hide scroll on the table, using stones to hold down two edges, and began to ponder.


    There were two Ferocious Beast Drawings on the Animal Hide scroll, one was a Ferocious Beast that looked like a Fish with a giant mouth and one eye. The other one looked like a wild Horse with oversized ears.


    Besides the two Ferocious Beast Drawings, there was also a nt. Apart from these, there were some texts recording the form for materials, methods of acquisition, and so on.


    It was not much different from the style of the previous Healing Shaman Bone Tablet, the only difference being the materials.


    Su Bai had memorised all these materials in his mind before setting out for the Spotted Deer Market. At that time, besides exchanging linen for dried meat, the other goal was to exchange for materials to make Shaman Bone Tablets.*Gulp¡­* Su Bai took a sip of water, rubbed his hands, and thought to himself, [I wonder if this Shaman Bone Tablet sculpting will go smoothly?]


    He recalled that when making the Shaman Bone Tabletst time. It consumed quite a bit of his Shaman Power, and that was only for the Healing Shaman Bone Tablet. This time, it was for a Divination Shaman Bone Tablet. The two were different, so the consumption of Shaman Power would certainly be different too.


    Likest time, Su Bai took out the Beast Fur Brush, the bowl made from Ferocious Beast Skull, as well as the pestle, Red Tooth Knife, and so on. The overall materials needed were simr tost time.


    He first washed the Beast Bone with Shaman Power, then took out a thin piece of charcoal and drew the Shaman Runes for the Copsing Vertigo Technique on the Beast Bone, which was an eye.


    ¡°This is quite hard, unlikest time,¡± Su Bai muttered to himself.


    This time, the Shaman Rune was an eye.


    After more than half an hour, he finished drawing on one piece of Beast Bone, at the same speed as when he first drew the Healing Shaman Bone Tablet.


    *Fuuuuu¡­* Su Bai blew away the charcoal dust from the Beast Bone, squinting as he examined his masterpiece. He spoke with some dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s all crooked. What¡¯s made from this will definitely not be effective.¡±


    With that, he wiped off the sketch on the Beast Bone with animal skin and picked up the charcoal to continue drawing the outlines.


    Twenty minutester, Su Baipleted the drawing again. This time, he drew faster than the first time, and what was drawn was decent.


    He picked up the Red Tooth Knife. Frowning, he began to carefully carve on the Beast Bone step by step. Each step was carved with additional care, and as his hand moved and the knife fell, bone shavings fell off, bit by bit, onto the table.


    Half an hourter, Su Bai looked at the Beast Bone in his hand and bitterly smiled, ¡°Making one Bone Tablet is really not easy.¡±


    Su Bai took a sip of water and saw the fox eared girl quietly sewing linen clothes in the corner of the Teepee, while the horned girl had gone back after finishing dinner.


    He refocused his attention on the Beast Bone in his hand. He dusted off the debris on the table, and looked at the scroll again.


    Su Bai squinted and looked for a good while. Although he had memorised it, to be absolutely sure, he still looked again. He muttered to himself, ¡°Twelve drops of blood from a Single Eyed Gaping Fish, four strands of hair from a Large Ear Mustang, and a section of Vein Grass¡¯s stem.¡±


    Following the records on the Animal Hide, he rummaged through the bag he brought back from the Spotted Deer Market and quickly found these few items.


    Several things were ced on the table. The Beast Bone Bottle contained the blood of the Single Eyed Gaping Fish, which was left by the Old Shaman. The other two items were exchanged from the Spotted Deer Market.


    ¡°Excellent. Everything had been prepared. Time to start mixing,¡± Su Bai shook his wrists.


    ¡°One section of Vein Grass¡¯s stem,¡± Su Bai talked to himself as he picked up the Vein Grass and plucked out a section of its stem, cing it in the bowl-like Ferocious Beast Skull.


    The appearance of Vein Grass was just like Human blood vessels, a long, red stem with distinct nodes, so it was easy to denote what a section was.


    He then found the hair of the Large Ear Mustang. He counted out four strands and also put them in the Ferocious Beast Skull.


    However, he was curious whether this form was really that strict. After all, the hair of Ferocious Beasts varied in length. What if the three strands were all of different lengths? What should be done then?


    He shook his head, not delving too deeply into it, and pulled out the bone stopper to start dripping the Ferocious Beast Blood into the bowl.


    ¡°One drop, two drops, three drops¡­¡± Su Bai put the bone stopper back and looked at the materials in the bowl, sighing in relief and muttering, ¡°Finally finished mixing.¡±


    The subsequent changes were the same asst time. All the materials began to mix together, but this time, the colour was blood red, looking particrly eerie.


    Although it was not Su Bai¡¯s first time seeing this, he was still taken aback. He marvelled inside, [This is really like doing a chemistry experiment. Each mixture brings a different surprise.]


    He dipped the Beast Fur Brush into the Ferocious Beast Skull. This time it was different. The emitted light was no longer a faint crystalline green, but a dark blue with a hint of ck. This colour spread to the Beast Fur Brush.


    Su Bai could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly, murmuring softly, ¡°It seems like the colours emitted by different Shaman Techniques are different.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my first time making a Shaman Bone Tablet. So, I shouldn¡¯t be making any mistakes.¡± He lifted the brush and began to trace the outline drawn on the Beast Bone. With his previous experience, he was no longer nervous. He managed toplete it smoothly in one stroke.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction, put down the Beast Fur Brush and stared at the Bone Tablet in his hand.


    The eye Shaman Rune on the Beast Bone was still emitting a dark blue colour with a hint of ck, simr tost time, with a slight warmth to it.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 88: Opening Packages Until My Hands Are Sore

    Chapter 88: Opening Packages Until My Hands Are Sore


    Su Bai had been making Shaman Bone Tablets for most of the day, and it had unknowingly reached evening.


    After finishing dinner, he took the linen clothing sewn by the fox eared girl and went to bathe.


    About ten minutester, Su Bai stepped back into his Teepee, feeling the sensation of his new clothes. He said with satisfaction, ¡°This is so much morefortable than animal skin clothes.¡±


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes, looking expectant as she asked, ¡°Shaman, how is it? Does it fit?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It fits perfectly and feels veryfortable to wear,¡± Su Bai smiled and spread his arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I was worried I made it too small. I didn¡¯t expect it to fit just right,¡± Yu Ying sighed in relief.


    ¡°Anyways, there¡¯s still some time before we go to the next Spotted Deer Market. We have enough linen. So, you should make a few more sets. In fact, make one for yourself and Ah¡¯Hua as well,¡± Su Bai softly said.


    Last time, they had rushed to produce thirty rolls of linen in three days before heading to the Spotted Deer Market. During the time they were away, the people of the Tribe still continuously made more.


    It was four days until the next trip to the Spotted Deer Tribe, and the quantity of linen would definitely reach the amount agreed upon with the Spotted Deer Tribe.¡°Really, Shaman?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened into circles.


    ¡°Really. After a while, everyone in the Tribe will be able to wear linen clothes,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman!¡± Yu Ying gave a big bow, her pink fox tail wagging non-stop, making one want to grab it.


    Su Bai walked to the stone table and sat down, took a sip of water and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, you can prepare to go bathe now. It¡¯ll be too dark to see if you go anyter.¡±


    Actually, he wanted to open the Assistance Packages. The System had umted eight Assistance Packages, and opening them all at once would produce many items. It would not be convenient with the fox eared girl present.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Yu Ying nodded, taking her animal skin clothes and left the Teepee.


    Su Bai watched the swaying door p and said with anticipation, [System, open one package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one tube of toothpaste.]


    Su Bai had just received this notification when a tube of toothpaste appeared in his hand out of thin air. He picked up the toothpaste and examined it, finding no text annotations on it. There was only the word ¡®toothpaste¡¯ written on it.


    He chuckled, put away the toothpaste, and continued to have the System open up the second Assistance Package.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: a pack of toothbrushes.]


    Su Bai rolled his eyes dramatically, inwardlyined, [These things can¡¯t appear together!? This has already taken up two Assistance Packages!!]


    He looked at the pack of toothbrushes that appeared in his hand out of nowhere. It was five toothbrushes packaged together. Considering the quantity, he was not that frustrated anymore.


    Su Bai adjusted his mood and continued, ¡°Open the third package.¡±


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: a recurve bow and its manufacturing method.] [A recurve bow? Finally, something useful!] Su Bai thought happily to himself.


    He looked at the recurve bow that appeared in his hand along with a thin book, and his mood greatly improved. [It is incredibly fortunate to get a recurve bow now. Compared to other bows, recurve bows can store more energy, giving the arrows more kic energy when fired.]


    Su Bai put down the recurve bow and started flipping through the book, inwardly rejoicing. [Great! Even the manufacturing materials and methods have been written in great detail!]


    The materials listed in the book were all sourceable in this primitive world, and the manufacturing method was also quite simpler. [Once we make one, I canpare to see the difference in power between the two bows.]


    Su Baiposed himself, put away the recurve bow and book, and continued in his heart, [System, open the fourth package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: a packet of White Rabbit Milk Candy.]


    ¡°This¡­ this is fine too, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had something sweet.¡± Su Bai was somewhat bemused.


    He ced therge packet of White Rabbit Milk Candy on the table, preparing to continue opening Assistance Packages.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: a packet of table salt.]


    Su Bai looked at the packet of table salt in Earth¡¯s packaging style in his hand. He inwardly sighed. [Finally! Some refined salt! My diet can finally improve!]


    His mood was now much better than when he first got the toothpaste. He started to look forward to the uing Assistance Packages. After all, there were still three left. Opening so many Assistance Packages at once was quite thrilling.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Mid Grade Assistance: 1*1*1 cubic metre Space Skill.]


    Su Bai¡¯s ck pupils widened, finding it interesting, his mind was quickly racing. He inwardly called out to the System and asked, [If I understand correctly, this is equivalent to an internal storage space, where I can store things and carry them with me?]


    [Yes, Host. This space is a cubic metre. It has a limit to what it can store, but others will not be able to see what¡¯s inside.] The System¡¯s voice sounded.


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction, thinking to himself, [With this Space Skill, things will be much more convenient in the future. Many of my secret items can be stored in it.]


    He picked up his water cup and took a sip, beginning to anticipate thest two Assistance Packages. In his heart, he asked the System to open them all at once.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host has received Low Grade Assistance: a bottle of chilli sauce.¡±[Ding! Congrattions Host has received Low Grade Assistance: a pillow.¡±

 Chapter 89: So Many Strange Things?

    Chapter 89: So Many Strange Things?


    Su Bai looked at the items on the stone table, nodding with satisfaction. He inwardly called out. [System, open my Character Attribute Panel.] [Attribute Panel]


    Host: Su Bai


    Stamina: 2.8 (Ordinary person 1)


    Strength: 2.7 (Ordinary person 1)


    Speed: 2.6 (Ordinary person 1)


    Mental Energy: 12.4 (Ordinary person 1)


    Shaman Power: 26 (26/100)


    Totem: me Dragon


    Profession: Junior Shaman, AuthorSkills: Curing Technique LV.1 (92/100), Space (1 cubic metre)


    Description: You have escaped the sub-healthy state of an ordinary person and be a Shaman with extraordinary power. Please remember your original aspiration.


    ¡°Everything has increased a bit. Could it be because of the Ferocious Beast Meat I atest time?¡± Su Bai guessed. [Shaman Power is definitely due to crafting Shaman Bone Tablets. As for the Skills, the Space Skill is the one from the Mid Grade Assistance Package.]  [Looking at it this way, I should eat more Ferocious Beast Meat.] Su Bai started calcting in his mind.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve finished bathing,¡± Yu Ying softly called out from outside the Teepee.


    After getting permission, the fox eared girl lifted the door p and entered the Teepee. Seeing so many new things suddenly on the stone table, she rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, what are all these things on the table?¡±


    Su Bai nced at the White Rabbit Milk Candy on the table and smiled, ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll give you something tasty.¡±


    ¡°Something tasty? Is it Ocean Lily Fruit?¡± Yu Ying was still thinking about that fruit.


    Su Bai was somewhat amused by her reaction. He picked up the White Rabbit Milk Candy and handed it over, saying, ¡°This is much sweeter than that.¡±


    Yu Ying took the candy, examining it curiously, and asked in confusion, ¡°Why is there a wild rabbit drawing on it?¡±


    ¡°This is a specialty from my hometown. Try it quickly. You¡¯ll definitely like it,¡± Su Bai was eyeing the fox eared girl with great anticipation, awaiting her reaction.


    *Mm-hmm.* Yu Ying directly put a whole piece of candy in her mouth, chewed twice and frowned, ¡°Shaman, why does this taste so strange?¡±


    Su Bai was chuckling inside. He unwrapped a new piece of candy and handed it over, saying, ¡°You need to unwrap it before eating.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Ying¡¯s face suddenly turned red, feeling very embarrassed.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Bai also unwrapped a piece of candy and put it in his mouth. It had been a long time since he had eaten one.


    Yu Ying chewed for a while and eximed in shock, ¡°Shaman! How is this so sweet!? It¡¯s the sweetest thing I¡¯ve ever eaten in my life!¡±


    The fox eared girl happily cupped her cheeks with both hands, lookingpletely satisfied and happy in life.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. There¡¯s quite a bit here. You can share some with Ah¡¯Hua tomorrow,¡± Su Bai smiled. [It certainly tastes good. Even I, someone who doesn¡¯t particrly like very sweet things, can¡¯t help but enjoy it.]


    *Mm-hmm.* Yu Ying nodded heavily, pointing at the things on the table and asked, ¡°Shaman, is there anything here you need to put away?¡±


    ¡°No need. Oh, right, this is table salt. From now on, we¡¯ll add this salt to our roasted meat.¡± Su Bai handed over the salt.


    ¡°Shaman, why is this different from what we exchanged at the Spotted Deer Market?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    ¡°This is more¡­ more salty,¡± Su Bai could only think of this word to describe it.


    Yu Ying tucked her pink hair behind her ear and nodded, ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll use this tomorrow.¡±


    Su Bai also handed over the chilli sauce, saying, ¡°This can also be added when roasting dried meat. Just add a bit. It will taste really good.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what is this?¡± Yu Ying looked at the ss jar in her hand in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s chilli sauce. It will make the roasted meat spicy when added,¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yu Ying tilted her head, looking at the chilli sauce in confusion, and asked, ¡°But hasn¡¯t the chilli peppers just been nted?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I brought this earlier. I almost forgot to take it out,¡± Su Bai quickly made up an excuse.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll add it to the dried meat tomorrow,¡± Yu Ying softly said.


    ¡°Add it in moderation. I¡¯m not sure how spicy this chilli sauce is.¡± Su Bai cautioned. He did not want to see the fox eared girl constantly looking for water to drink after eating too much spicy food.


    Yu Ying put the chilli sauce and salt in the box, smiling, ¡°Shaman, you can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°En. If you¡¯re not sure how much to add, just ask me first,¡± Su Bai gently said.


    Yu Ying looked at the pillow that had appeared on the dry straw bed and asked, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°This is for me to sleep on. You¡¯ll all have one in the future,¡± Su Bai exined.


    He was already nning in his mind about making bedding sets and proper beds. However, all of this would have to wait until they reimed the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s Ancestral Land. If they made them now, it would be difficult to transport them backter.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Shaman, can I have another piece of candy?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, but you need to brush your teeth after eating,¡± Su Bai reminded.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll prepare the wood charcoal ash right away.¡± Yu Ying immediately responded.


    Su Bai stopped the fox eared girl and handed her a toothbrush, saying, ¡°No need for charcoal anymore. Use this from now on.¡±


    Yu Ying took the toothbrush, fidgeting with it as she asked, ¡°Shaman, what is this? Why are there so many strange things tonight?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Bai grinned, deciding to ignore thetter question, and just exined, ¡°This is called a toothbrush. It¡¯s better than using wood charcoal ash and cleans better.¡±


    ¡°Toothbrush?¡± Yu Ying was learning many new words tonight.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You squeeze a bit of toothpaste on it and then you can use it,¡± Su Bai personally took the toothbrush and toothpaste and began to demonstrate.


    ¡°Toothpaste? Is it something like wood charcoal ash?¡± Yu Ying was like a curious baby.


    Su Bai hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°You could say that. First, you take some water in your mouth, then¡­¡±


    He taught the fox eared girl aplete set of tooth-brushing methods, ending with the rinsing of the mouth.


    After attentively watching the entire process, Yu Ying timidly asked, ¡°Shaman, does the water for brushing teeth need to be boiled?¡±


    Su Bai thought about the water sources in the primitive forest and nodded without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s better to boil it, or use filtered water.¡± [After all, most of the water in the forest have parasites and impurities in it.]


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Ying responded with a smile.


    ¡°From now on, this blue toothbrush is mine, and this pink one is yours. Remember to keep them separate,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes. What about the other three?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    ¡°The red one can be for Ah¡¯Hua. The other two, we¡¯ll keep them for now,¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    He had originally thought of giving them to Yan Jiao and Cang Shi, but with their personalities, those stinky men probably would not be willing to brush their teeth.


    Rather than letting them go to waste like that, it was better to keep them. After all, toothbrushes were consumables.


    Svin: BTW, the White Rabbit Milk Candy is a real life product. It¡¯s basically a historical candy for all generations. I believe every Chinese person knows about it, even overseas. I believe a ton of you have tried it before. It¡¯s so unique that once you¡¯ve tried it, you basically can never forget it.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 90: Is She Sick?

    Chapter 90: Is She Sick?


    The sun rose higher, and under its bright rays, the Teepees in the Tribe seemed to be covered with ayer of sparkling silver.


    Su Bai stretched his body. Last night was the mostfortable sleep he has had sinceing to this Tribe!


    ¡°Shaman, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s gentle voice sounded.


    ¡°I slept veryfortably,¡± Su Bai said with satisfaction.


    He turned his head to look at the pillow, thinking, [My love, you really hade just in time. If you hade anyter, my neck bones might have degenerated.]


    Yu Ying held several skewers of dried meat and said, ¡°Shaman, you brush your teeth first. I¡¯ll roast the meat right away. It¡¯ll be ready to eat soon.¡±


    ¡°Good. Did you wake up very early?¡± Su Bai asked, curious.


    ¡°No, I just got up a little while ago.¡± Su Bai picked up the toothbrush and squeezed some toothpaste on it.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve already brushed my teeth earlier,¡± Yu Ying said with a smile.¡°Good. From now on, brush your teeth twice a day, in the morning and at night.¡± Su Bai continued to instruct while brushing his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much salt and chilli sauceter.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying smiled.


    ¡°Shaman, may Ie in?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s clear voice sounded from outside the Teepee.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Su Bai said calmly.


    Yan Hua lifted the Teepee door p, looking fresh and energetic. ¡°Shaman, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡± Su Bai said after rinsing his mouth.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes, asking in confusion, ¡°Shaman, what are you doing? Brushing your teeth? Why is it white foam this time?¡±


    The horned girl recalled brushing teeth with wood charcoal ash before, but the water spit out then was ck.


    Su Bai raised an eyebrow slightly, handing over a toothbrush and toothpaste. He exined, ¡°This is toothpaste and this is a toothbrush. Use these to brush your teeth. After brushing, I¡¯ll give you candy to eat.¡±


    ¡°Candy? What¡¯s that?¡± Yan Hua asked in confusion. However, there was no response. After all, she would get to try it soon. So, there was no need for Su Bai to exin.


    ¡°This is a toothbrush¡­¡± Yu Ying taught the horned girl hands-on, continuing, ¡°Remember not to swallow it. Just spit it out at the end.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, okay,¡± Yan Hua nodded, seeming to understand but not really getting it. She just followed whatever instructions were given. Even so, in her heart, she could not help but think, [Just one night, and there¡¯s this strange thing. The Shaman is really amazing.]


    A few minutester, the horned girl clumsily finished brushing her teeth. Several times during the process, she almost could not resist swallowing the toothpaste.


    Yan Hua stuck out her tongue, frowning, ¡°This¡­ this feels a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Put your tongue back in before speaking,¡± Su Bai found the horned girl¡¯s current appearance very funny.


    Yu Ying also could not help but cover her mouth,ughing, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, you¡¯re just like mest night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing at me? Look at your own face!¡± Yan Hua also startedughing.


    When the fox eared girl covered her mouth tough, the wood charcoal ash on her hands had smeared on her face. Now, she was a ck marked fox.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± Yu Ying reached up to touch her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ well, now it¡¯s even dirtier,¡± Su Bai had wanted to stop the fox eared girl from touching her face.


    ¡°Just go wash your face first. I¡¯ll help you roast the dried meat,¡± Yan Hua said, shaking her head with a smile.


    Yu Ying pouted, saying, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, you just know how tough at me. You looked very funny just now too.¡±


    Su Bai really did not know what to do with these two good friends. He handed a piece of candy to the horned girl, saying, ¡°Try this.¡±


    Yan Hua took the White Rabbit Milk Candy, looking at the strange text on it, and asked, ¡°Shaman, is this candy?¡±


    ¡°En, unwrap it before eating.¡± Su Bai thought it would be better to do it himself. So, he took back the candy, unwrapped it, and said, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Yan Hua was stunned for a moment, reaching out to take the candy, saying, ¡°Shaman, I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you roasting meat now? Your hands are so dirty, and this goes into your stomach,¡± Su Bai dodged the horned girl¡¯s hand and continued. ¡°Just open your mouth.¡±


    The horned girl¡¯s face visibly reddened. She hesitated for a moment, then opened her mouth, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Bai, looking at the horned girl¡¯s red cheeks, could not help but find her cute. He added, ¡°You¡¯d better let Xiao Yu roast the meat. She¡¯s more skilled than you.¡±


    Last night at dinner, he had taught the fox eared girl how to roast meat properly, so it wouldn¡¯t get burnt or ckened. Otherwise, every time they ate, they would end up with bitter, charred dried meat, which was not very pleasant.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Hua said, standing up with a flushed face.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes, looking confused. She felt like she had missed something after washing her face anding back.


    She crouched down holding the dried meat, asking in confusion, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong with Ah¡¯Hua? Is she sick? Why is her face so red?¡±


    ¡°Remember to flip the dried meat, otherwise it¡¯ll burn again,¡± Su Bai changed the subject.


    ¡°Ah! I almost ruined it again!¡± Yu Ying hurriedly took the dried meat away from the fire pit.


    Su Bai shook his head with a smile, instructing, ¡°You can spread a little chilli sauce, then continue roasting. Just keep it a bit farther from the fire pit.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying nodded, getting up to fetch the chilli sauce fromst night.


    The fox eared girl blinked her pink eyes, continuously looking at the chilli sauce, not knowing how to handle it for a moment.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­


    A minuteter, she turned her head and looked pitifully at the horned girl.


    Yan Hua was still immersed in the sweetness of the milk candy. Feeling Yu Ying¡¯s gaze, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, do you know how to open this?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s soft voice sounded.


    Yan Hua took the chilli sauce, examined it up and down, left and right, then shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The fox eared girl sighed, and along with the horned girl, they both looked towards Su Bai with pitiful expressions.


    Su Baiughed heartily, ¡°Hahaha¡­ I almost forgot. Give it to me. I¡¯ll help you open it.¡±


    The appearance of the two girls just now really made him want to pinch their cheeks.


    ¡°There, remember not to use too much,¡± After opening, Su Bai handed over the chilli sauce.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman,¡± Yu Ying smiled and nodded.


    Yan Hua also crouched by the fire pit, curiously watching Yu Ying¡¯s actions. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s this again?¡±


    ¡°chilli sauce, it can make the dried meat taste different. At the very least, that¡¯s what the Shaman said,¡± Yu Ying calmly said.


    Yan Hua nodded thoughtfully, saying, ¡°If the Shaman said so, it should taste good.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 91: Learning to Read

    Chapter 91: Learning to Read


    A few minutester, Yan Hua brought over several skewers of roasted dried meat, smiling as she said, ¡°Shaman, these are freshly roasted.¡±


    Su Bai took the dried meat, examined it left and right, and said with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad. Much better roasted than before. You¡¯ve improved.¡±


    Although the few skewers of dried meat were not roasted till they were mouth-watering, they were at least not charred all over. With the addition of chilli sauce and salt, the aroma wafting out was quite inviting, making him want to take a few more sniffs.


    ¡°I roasted them exactly as you taught me, Shaman. Please taste it. I didn¡¯t dare add too much salt or chilli sauce,¡± Yan Hua said expectantly.


    Su Bai took a bite of the roasted meat, his brows immediately furrowing as he said with difficulty, ¡°The taste feels¡­¡±


    ¡°How is it? Shaman, does it not taste good?¡± Yan Hua was afraid she had messed up again.


    Although there was still some roasted meat left in the Tribe, they could not afford to waste it like this. The horned girl would still feel guilty.


    Her meat roasting skills were not as good as the fox eared girl¡¯s, almost failing every time she tried.


    Su Bai was somewhat amused by this and asked, ¡°Did you add too much salt and chilli sauce?¡±Yan Hua scratched her head, confused, ¡°I did as you said, Shaman. I only added a little bit of each, not too much.¡±


    ¡°I saw it too. Ah¡¯Hua really didn¡¯t add too much,¡± Yu Ying agreed.


    Su Bai covered his face and chuckled, saying, ¡°Roast another batch and let me see.¡±


    He wanted to see just how much the horned girl and her friend considered ¡®a little bit¡¯ when roasting meat.


    ¡°En,¡± Yan Hua nodded, picking up the meat and crouching by the fire pit again.


    A few minutester, the horned girl poured a bit of salt into her hand, about the size of a thumbprint.


    She sprinkled the salt from her palm onto four or five skewers of dried meat, then did the same with the chilli sauce, dipping a leaf in it and brushing it on.


    Seeing this, Su Baiughed so hard his shoulders shook, saying, ¡°Silly girls, that¡¯s way too much.¡±


    He personally crouched down to demonstrate, adding less salt and chilli sauce, flipping both sides before handing it to the fox eared girl and her friend.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes, asking in confusion, ¡°Shaman, won¡¯t this be too little?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just saw the Shaman add almost no chilli sauce,¡± Yan Hua chimed in.


    ¡°Try it first. Compare it to what you roasted, and you¡¯ll know if I added too much or not,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yu Ying took the dried meat, stared at it for a while, then took a bite. After chewing a couple of times, her pink eyes widened. She took another bite and eximed, ¡°Shaman, why is the meat you roast always so delicious?¡±


    ¡°Why is the Shaman¡¯s roasted meat always tastier? Is it because of the salt? We added salt before too!¡± Yan Hua asked, puzzled.


    ¡°My salt has been refined. The taste is different from what we exchanged at the Spotted Deer Market. Most importantly, there¡¯s chilli sauce in it too,¡± Su Bai took a bite as well.


    He found that with these two seasonings, the taste had changed to another level. The gamey vour of the dried meat wasrgely masked. Moreover, it was not too greasy to eat. With the previous meals, before these two seasonings, after two skewers, one would not want to touch another dried meat for a whole day.


    ¡°It tastes so good¡­¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes stared fixedly at the roasting meat by the fire pit.


    Su Bai finished thest skewer and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m full. You can eat the rest.¡±


    Yu Ying and Yan Hua nodded heavily, saying in unison, ¡°Thank you, Shaman.¡±


    The two girls happily crouched by the fire pit, whispering to each other.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, eat more. There are still several skewers.¡±


    ¡°You are the one that should eat more. You have so much to do every day. You need to replenish your energy.¡±


    Su Bai watched the two girls whispering and smiled, ¡°After you¡¯re done eating,e with me to the ssroom.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what are we going to do in the ssroom?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    Yan Hua also stood up and asked, ¡°Shaman, are you going to teach those ¡®Egg Stealing Monkeys¡¯ to read again?¡±


    The horned girl recalled Su Bai¡¯s previous words, that building a ssroom was for teaching people to read.


    ¡°Yeah. Have someone check if Uncle Gu Mu¡¯s sand tray is ready. If it is, send it to the ssroom,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Hua immediately responded.


    Su Bai took a sip of water and added, ¡°Have the children gather in the ssroom, and also invite the newly arrived children toe.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Hua nodded and left the Teepee.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, can I learn to read too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You should be the first to learn,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    He thought that as a Shaman Priestess, Yu Ying would definitely need to know how to read and write. After all, she would be assisting him with many tasks in the future.


    Yu Ying nodded heavily and solemnly said, ¡°Shaman, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely study diligently.¡±


    ¡°Have you finished eating? Let¡¯s go to the ssroom,¡± Su Bai stood up.


    Yu Ying also immediately stood up, wiping her face and nodding, ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡±


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Su Bai and the fox eared girl walked out of the Teepee, heading towards the ssroom.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve had people bring the sand tray over, and all those little rascals are already waiting in the ssroom,¡± Yan Hua smiled.


    ¡°Good,¡± Su Bai nodded, walking into the ssroom.


    At this moment, the animal skins around the ssroom had been removed, leaving only the dry grass on top. Many tables and chairs had been ced in the ssroom, all made by Uncle Gu Mu. Naturally, children from the Tribe were seated at the tables.


    The children from the me Dragon Tribe sat in front, while children from the other Tribes sat at the back, looking rather nervous.


    When they heard abouting to learn to read and write, Shan Xiong and the others were startled. They did not expect that after being taken in by this Tribe, their children would even be taught how to read and write. It was truly a surprise to them.


    ¡°Good morning, Shaman.¡± The children in the ssroom said in unison.


    This was taught by the adults, and the children also knew that the Shaman was respected, so they naturally followed suit.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 92: Like Caterpillars?

    Chapter 92: Like Caterpirs?


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Su Bai raised his hand to gesture for them to sit down.


    He scanned the people in the Teepee, seeing various races. Some had cat ears, some had horns, some with feathered tails, and so on. However, they all had one thing inmon ¨C their faces were dirty and their hair was messy. [They really do look like Egg Stealing Monkeys. They also don¡¯t seem to be very well-fed. Most of them are bone thin and weak.]


    ¡°Do you know why I called you here today?¡± Su Bai asked in a deeper than usual tone. His first step was to make sure all these children knew what they were doing, rather than blindly following orders.


    ¡°We know. We¡¯re here to learn how to read and write,¡± The children answered in unison.


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Take out the wooden boxes I¡¯ve just given you.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, we all have them, but they don¡¯t. Should we share some with them?¡± A child with dog ears pointed to the back.


    Thest time he had Uncle Gu Mu make twenty-four wooden boxes. Thus, there were not any for children from the other Tribes.


    With the sudden increase in children, there were not enough sand trays to go around.


    Su Bai raised an eyebrow and nodded. ¡°Okay. Two of you can share one, and give some to them.¡±He felt a bitforted inwardly. Although the primitive Tribe seemed very barbaric, their hearts were the purest. At least, these children were genuinely thinking of others.


    ¡°Yes,¡± The children nodded.


    ¡°Go prepare some fine sand,¡± Su Bai instructed Qing Mu.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qing Mu nodded.


    Su Bai stood at the front of the ssroom and said, ¡°Today I¡¯m going to teach you the ¡®characters¡¯ you¡¯ll often use in daily life.¡±


    The children all looked confused, just nodding mechanically.


    Su Bai sighed inwardly, thinking, [These furry children are too used to being rowdy. It might be a bit difficult to get them to quietly learn the characters right now.]


    A few minutester, Qing Mu prepared plenty of fine sand and said, ¡°Shaman, the sand is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just pour it evenly into the boxes. Don¡¯t pour too much, just a thinyer is enough,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qing Mu carried the wooden bucket towards the children.


    A few minutester, all the wooden boxes were filled with sand.


    Yu Ying tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Shaman, why are we pouring sand into the wooden boxes?¡±


    ¡°This is called a sand tray. It is for practising how to write. After writing, it can be restored to its original state and be used repeatedly,¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°I see,¡± Yu Ying nodded thoughtfully.


    Su Bai stood up straight and solemnly said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll teach you the most basic numbers, used for counting things.¡±


    He wrote the Arabic Numerals (modern digits of 1-9), one to ten on a wooden board with charcoal, turning to face the children.


    Su Bai had originally thought of writing on the sand tray for everyone to see, but if he stood up with the sand tray, the characters would scatter. Even if he wrote on a sand tray and made everyone crowd around to see, it would waste too much time if they needed to go back and forth to check.


    After much consideration, he decided to write on a wooden board, using arge charcoal. This would be best for disying the digits to them.


    ¡°Shaman, are these symbols for counting things?¡± A little girl with ram horns asked.


    The other children also looked curious, seeing such symbols for the first time. They could not help but be intrigued.


    Su Bai nodded, quite satisfied with what that child had asked. Asking questions showed they had a desire to learn.


    He handed the wooden board to Qing Mu to hold, then put his hands behind his back and exined, ¡°Now, take out your sand trays and write on them following what I¡¯ve written, step by step in order.¡±


    The reason for teaching numbers first was because they were simple, and used daily. They were the best for beginners to learn, and were not too difficult.


    Of course, pinyin would be taughtter. For now, it was enough to let them know how to writemonly used characters.


    As for pinyin, character formation, or sentence making, that wouldeter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The children were all eager to try.


    The sand trays were all ced on the table, with two furry children sharing one tray, each on one side mimicking the characters on the wooden board.


    The fox eared girl and the cow horned girl were also eager to try, but unfortunately there were no more sand trays. So, they could only watch the furry children in longing.


    Su Bai noticed that the two looked very eager to try, and smiled, ¡°When you go back in the evening, you can practise with the charcoal. That way, you¡¯ll learn faster.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two nodded enthusiastically.


    Su Bai put his hands behind his back and started walking among the children, wanting to see how they were writing.


    The more he looked, the more he wanted tough. The numbers written by them were all crooked and twisted, looking very much like crawling caterpirs.


    ¡°When you write, try to be more steady. Don¡¯t let your hand shake, and look carefully at what¡¯s written on the wooden board,¡± Su Bai called out.


    Some of the children were not even writing Arabic Numerals anymore. Not only were the characters nted, some had turned into strange symbols.


    Su Bai crouched in front of one child, took the sand tray, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll write once for you to see. Watch carefully how it¡¯s done.¡±


    He demonstrated on the sand tray for the child, writing very slowly to ensure they could see clearly.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Su Bai asked gently.


    ¡°I understand, thank you Shaman,¡± the child nodded in thanks, taking back the sand tray and starting to copy.


    A few minutester, after checking around, Su Bai found they were all writing quite well, so he started teaching more. Within an hour, he had gradually taught them how to write from one to ten.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s lesson. When you go back in the evening, you need to continue practising,¡± Su Bai reminded them.


    ¡°Shaman, what if we don¡¯t have enough sand trays?¡± A child asked, curious.


    Su Bai blinked thoughtfully and said, ¡°In the evening, you can find an empty space and write with tree branches on the ground. It¡¯s the same. You¡¯ll have the sand trays ready by tomorrow.¡±


    He nned to have Uncle Gu Mu make more, as there would likely be more people joining the Tribe in the future.


    Besides this, he silently added papermaking to his agenda. The importance of paper had suddenly be self-evident.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The children said in unison.


    ¡°Next time, remember to raise your hand before asking a question. You can continue practising now,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood, Shaman,¡± the furry children responded again.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 93: Should Papermaking Be Put on the Agenda?

    Chapter 93: Should Papermaking Be Put on the Agenda?


    After Su Bai left the ssroom, he walked towards the toilet area, wanting to check on the growth of the sweet potatoes and chilli peppers.


    ¡°Shaman, I now know how to write what you¡¯ve just taught us,¡± Yu Ying started looking forward to returning to the Teepee to write.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes, looking smug, and said, ¡°I know too, it looks very simple.¡±


    The two of them had been listening attentively on the side while Su Bai was teaching. Sometimes, they would involuntarily gesture in their palms, while mumbling to themselves.


    ¡°Then when we go back, let me see how you write,¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    These numbers were not difficult, but the uing, Chinese Characters, would be a lot harder. In fact, Su Bai believed it would take a lot longer to learn, and would have to wait until they moved back to the Tribal Ancestral Land. At that time, they would need paper and pens too, the sand trays were not a long-term solution.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying said softly with a smile.


    ¡°If you learn quickly, I can also teach you how to write your own names,¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes, curiously asking, ¡°Shaman, can you really teach us how to write our own names?¡±Yan Hua kept raising her hand, enthusiastically saying, ¡°Me, me too. Shaman, I also want to know how to write my own name.¡±


    Su Bai looked at the cow horned girl constantly raising her hand, remembering what he had instructed the children in ss. He nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you how to write your names once we get back.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve taken good care of the sweet potatoes,e and see.¡± Yu Ying said expectantly.


    When Su Bai and others left the Tribe to go to the Spotted Deer Market, she woulde to check on the sweet potatoes every day. Of course, the fox eared girl originally wanted to water them constantly to make them grow faster, but remembering the Shaman¡¯s instructions, she changed it to watering only once a day.


    Su Bai looked at the row of sweet potatoes. They had grown considerablypared to when they were first nted. He nodded, satisfied, and said, ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve been well taken care of. When it¡¯s harvest time, you can eat more.¡±


    ¡°Yay,¡± Yu Ying immediately replied.


    Yan Hua scratched her head, looking confused, and mumbled, ¡°Very good? Why do I feel like there¡¯s no change?¡±


    Su Bai really did not know what to do with the cow horned girl. He smiled as he went to check the chilli pepper field.


    Yu Ying squatted in front of the chilli pepper field, pouting and mumbling, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve beening to check on these chilli peppers every day too, but I feel, I feel like there¡¯s no change.¡±


    ¡°They do not grow that fast. They¡¯ll need more time,¡± Su Bai said, feeling a bit helpless, thinking the fox eared girl was too impatient.


    He had thought that things nted in this era would grow faster, but it did not seem to be the case. It was the same as the growth cycle back on Earth.


    ¡°How much longer will it take?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    Su Bai recalled the books he had read before, and said bitterly, ¡°It will take a long time, about sixty to a hundred days.¡±


    Yu Ying¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°It takes that long? By then, the rainy season will be here, and we won¡¯t be able to eat them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit troublesome,¡± Su Bai said, pursing his lips. In his heart, he was still thinking that if there was a Shaman Technique to make nts grow faster. If there was, that would be great. This way, after nting the seeds, they could shorten the time it took to grow. [But, realistically, such a Shaman Technique probably doesn¡¯t exist.]


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do?¡± Yu Ying asked worriedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check again in a couple of days. They should sprout by then,¡± Su Bai said optimistically. [If it really does not work out by then, we can still transnt them since they would still be seedlings.]


    After looking for a while, Su Bai turned and left, needing to go back to the Teepee to arrange some other matters.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* Yu Ying, holding a piece of charcoal, asked, ¡°Shaman, where should we practise?¡±


    Su Bai took out a piece of Animal Hide and said, ¡°Practice on this, first write today¡¯s numbers. Later, I¡¯ll teach you how to write your names.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Yan Hua also took a piece of charcoal, and followed the fox eared girl to lie on the table, the two discussing today¡¯s lesson content.


    Su Bai, at his own position, began to ponder on the Tribe¡¯s future development ns.


    He took a piece of charcoal, spread out an Animal Hide on the table, and muttered to himself, ¡°The first thing should be papermaking, and pens, right? Without these, it¡¯s very inconvenient for me to teach.¡±


    Teaching, administrative work, etc., all required paper and pens, using Animal Hide and charcoal was very inconvenient. Using Animal Hide as paper was not only wasteful but also inconvenient for storage. Using charcoal as a pen was not a long-term solution either, the written characters would always berge and easily smudged.


    Su Bai closed his eyes and began to ponder, recalling how handmade paper was made back on Earth.


    He pursed his lips and thought, [Papermaking seems to be divided into several steps, it¡¯s not difficult, as long as we have the materials.]


    Su Bai began to draw diagrams on the Animal Hide. [The premise for papermaking is to have a stone mill.]


    He first drew arge circr stone tform on the Animal Hide, then drew a cylindrical stone. [Thispletes the general idea, what¡¯s left is the fixed wooden stick,] He continued drawing at the bottom of the Animal Hide, drawing some wooden sticks for fixing and pushing the stone mill. [It¡¯s good that this method is simple. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have remembered how it was done.] Su Bai said gratefully.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you doing? We¡¯ve finished writing,¡± Yan Hua stood up and asked.


    Su Bai put down the charcoal and smiled, ¡°Oh? Bring it over and let me see.¡±


    Yan Hua dusted off the charcoal dust on the Animal Hide and handed it over with both hands, ¡°We¡¯ve been writing very carefully.¡±


    Su Bai looked at the numbers written by the two girls, and said with satisfaction, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been listening carefully to my ss. This is really written well.¡±


    Although it was the first time the two girls wrote, the numbers they wrote were neat and tidy, not looking like it was their first time writing.


    ¡°Right! I wrote very carefully,¡± Yan Hua said proudly.


    Yu Ying was a bit shy and asked weakly, ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve finished writing the numbers, can you teach us how to write our names now?¡±


    ¡°Of course,e over and watch,¡± Su Bai picked up a charcoal, ready to write for the two to see.


    Yu Ying nodded heavily. Both girls continued by enthusiastically leaning against the edge of the table to observe.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 94: A True Warrior Isn’t Afraid of Getting Dirty?!

    Chapter 94: A True Warrior Isn¡¯t Afraid of Getting Dirty?!


    Su Bai spread the Animal Hidepletely t on the table, with stones pressing down on the four corners.


    He first looked at the cow horned girl and instructed, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, watch carefully, I¡¯ll write your name first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± Yan Hua gave a firm nod.


    Su Bai wrote the name of the cow horned girl on the Animal Hide and pushed it over, saying, ¡°This is how your name is written.¡±


    Yan Hua tilted her head, curiously looking at the characters on the Animal Hide, and eximed in surprise, ¡°Is this really my name?¡±


    The Animal Hide clearly showed the two characters for Yan Hua. The strokes were clear, and the font wasrge, making it easy to see at a nce.


    ¡°Yes, both these characters are written from top to bottom. You can take it to practise,¡± Su Bai said softly.


    Yan Hua nodded repeatedly, her red eyes fixed on those two characters, her face full of delight.


    ¡°Shaman, what about my name?¡± Yu Ying started to get excited.¡°I¡¯ll write it for you right now,¡± Su Bai smiled and continued writing on the Animal Hide.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink fox tail wagged non-stop as she eximed with joy, ¡°Shaman, is this really my name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your name has a moreplex structure, you¡¯ll need to practise it more,¡± Su Bai advised.


    Yu Ying tucked her pink hair behind her ear and asked, ¡°Shaman, can I write it once for you to see? You can point out where I need to improve.¡±


    ¡°I want to write for the Shaman to see too,¡± Yan Hua raised her hand repeatedly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll break down the characters and show you the stroke order. It¡¯ll be easier for you to understand,¡± Su Bai said calmly, then started writing on the Animal Hide.


    The fox eared girl and the cow horned girl both nodded heavily, watching Su Bai expectantly.


    Su Bai dusted off the charcoal dust from the Animal Hide and said, ¡°Alright, you can take it and start learning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman,¡± Yu Ying and Yan Hua said with beaming smiles.


    Seeing their enthusiasm, Su Bai thought to himself, [Indeed, people of this era are the purest. They¡¯re so happy just knowing how to write their own names.]


    He lowered his head and continued looking at the Animal Hide on the table, needing to continue n for papermaking.


    Su Bai pursed his lips, picked up the charcoal pen, and thought to himself, [Now, we need to find the raw materials for papermaking.]


    He narrowed his eyes and kept thinking, trying hard to remember what the raw materials for papermaking were. [It is not very realistic to actually cut down trees for papermaking. We just don¡¯t have tools to fell trees. Right! Wheat Straw can be used for papermaking, but¡­ but we don¡¯t have wheat¡­ we need to find something else to substitute it¡­]


    Wheat Straw was the stalk left after Wheat matures and had been threshed. It could be used for papermaking and weaving certain crafts.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes, falling into a dilemma. [There is no Wheat in this era though. We would need to find something else as a substitute.]


    After pondering for a moment, he thought of Dog Tail Grass and muttered, ¡°The forest is so big, there should be some.¡±


    Su Bai sketched the general shape on the Animal Hide, wanting to ask Cang Shi and others to look for it while they were out hunting.


    Yu Ying excitedly picked up her Animal Hide and said with a smile, ¡°Shaman, look! I¡¯m done writing. How is it?¡±


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m done writing too. I think I wrote it exactly the same as you.¡± Yan Hua chimed in.


    Su Bai put down the charcoal and sped his hands, looking up and saying, ¡°Bring it over and let me take a look.¡±


    As soon as he looked up, he could not help butugh. It was not because of what they had written, but because of Yan Hua and Yu Ying¡¯s faces. They were covered in charcoal dust, looking quiteical. They must have smudged it while practising.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong? We haven¡¯t shown you yet.¡± Yu Ying pouted.


    *Puff!* Yan Hua could not hold back when she saw the fox eared girl¡¯s face. Her shoulders were shaking as sheughed, ¡°Xiao Yu, why is your face ck again?¡±


    ¡°No way! I just washed up¡­¡± Yu Ying instinctively touched her face, then looked at the cow horned girl and teased back, ¡°Sister Ah¡¯Hua, you¡¯re the same.¡±


    Yan Hua was stunned for a moment, then said nonchntly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, a true warrior is bound to get a little dirty.¡±


    Su Bai was both amused and sighing. ¡°Bring it over and let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying handed over her Animal Hide.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Bai pursed his lips and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, your characters are written a bit too spread out.¡±


    The fox eared girl¡¯s name was written very spread out, looking more like separated strokes than a single character.


    Yu Ying cupped her chin with both hands and mumbled, ¡°But, when I write them closer together, they be a ck mess. I can only write them more spread out.¡±


    Su Bai suddenly understood. It was unavoidable with charcoal as pens. He softly said, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll deal with thister. Once we make proper pens, it¡¯ll be easier to write.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Shaman, please look at what Sister Ah¡¯Hua wrote,¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Yan Hua pursed her lips, ced her Animal Hide on the table with an expectant look, and said, ¡°Shaman, I wrote it differently.¡±


    Su Bai looked at what the cow horned girl had written and covered his face as heughed, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, although you wrote it close together, it¡¯s a bit too close.¡±


    The name written by the cow horned girl was all intersecting. The character ¡®Ñס¯ ovepped top and bottom, and so did the character ¡®»¨¡¯.


    These two characters looked like they were full of holes, not like Chinese Characters at all.


    Yan Hua pointed at her chin with her index finger and helplessly said, ¡°But when I write, my hand unnaturally shakes.¡±


    Su Ba¡¯s eyes widened. He believed that Yan Hua was too strong. Exercising every day, using quick bursts of strength, it was inevitably a bit difficult for her to suddenly start to gently write.


    Writing was not exactly difficult, but it was not simple either. Every stroke needs to be neat and tidy, which is a bit challenging for those who have never done it before.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you just need more practice. You¡¯ve already done very well,¡± Su Bai praised. [Well, for the people of a primitive Tribe, writing Chinese Characters for the first time, these are already exceptional results. They would improve after a few more attempts.]


    Yan Hua tucked her ck hair and seriously asked, ¡°Shaman, can we really learn how to read and write?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, reading and writing is very difficult. We can¡¯t even write our own names well,¡± Yu Ying said with difficulty.


    ¡°Of course you can. With me teaching you, you¡¯ll definitely learn. You just need more practice,¡± Su Bai gently said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, thank you, Shaman,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes crinkled into crescents as she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take it really seriously. A warrior never backs down.¡± Yan Hua said earnestly.


    Su Bai smiled with satisfaction and instructed, ¡°Alright, Ah¡¯Hua, go and ask Cang Shi toe here.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Hua immediately replied and turned to leave the Teepee.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 95: She’s Not a Bad Person

    Chapter 95: She¡¯s Not a Bad Person


    After being summoned, Cang Shi stepped towards the Main Teepee and asked, ¡°Shaman, may Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± Su Bai tidied up the Animal Hide on the table.


    Cang Shi lifted the door p, walked in with his head slightly lowered, and asked, ¡°Shaman, do you have any arrangements for me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want the Hunting Team to do,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Shaman, please instruct,¡± Cang Shi immediately said.


    Su Bai picked up the Animal Hide he had just drawn on and instructed, ¡°When you go out hunting, help me look for this.¡±


    Cang Shi received the Animal Hide with both hands, looked at the drawing on it, and asked, puzzledly, ¡°Shaman, what is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nt called Dog Tail Grass, also known as Wolf Tail Grass. It should be easy to recognize. Have you seen it during your previous hunts?¡± Su Bai asked.


    The reason it was also called Wolf Tail Grass was because a Dog¡¯s tail droops, while a Wolf¡¯s tail stands upright.Wolf Tail Grass stands upright when green, only drooping when it turns yellow.


    Cang Shi narrowed his eyes into slits, carefully looking at the drawing on the Animal Hide, and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have any impression of it. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this name.¡±


    ¡°You should have seen it before at least once. It grows over a wide range. Think carefully.¡± Su Bai reminded. Though he said that, he was not really sure if Wolf Tail Grass existed in this primitive era.


    Still, this nt has advantages such as drought resistance, salt tolerance, wet tolerance, and hardly get affected by disease. It does not have strict requirements in terms of soil conditions and grows rapidly.


    Moreover, the primitive era environment was not bad for this nt¡¯s growth. It was unlikely that this nt did not exist.


    Because they had even found nts simr to Ramie before, Wolf Tail Grass, which was resilient and quick to grow, should exist as well.


    Cang Shi¡¯s purple eyes kept moving, trying to recall the nts he had encountered in the forest during his previous hunts. He frowned and mumbled, ¡°I only saw some berries and some vines¡­ The Shaman said I¡¯ve seen it before. It does look familiar¡­¡±


    ¡°Familiar is good. Ask the Hunting Team to pay attention to such nts. Bring back anything simr for me to see,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, we will pay attention.¡± Cang Shi immediately agreed, then curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, may I ask, what are we going to do with this nt once we find it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you bring it back. This nt has many uses. If we can find it, it will be of great help to the Tribe¡¯s development,¡± Su Bai stated.


    He did not want to exin too clearly. Otherwise, with Team Leader Cang Shi¡¯s personality, he would just focus on finding the nt and forget about his main job, just likest time.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, rest assured. We will definitely find this nt for you.¡± Cang Shi immediately became serious when he heard it was for the Tribe¡¯s development.


    ¡°This time, we can¡¯t have what happenedst time to happen again. Hunting is the priority. Finding Wolf Tail Grass is secondary. You¡¯re not allowed to only focus on finding nts. Still focus on hunting.¡± Su Bai sternly instructed.


    Cang Shi scratched his head awkwardly and nodded, ¡°What happenedst time will definitely not happen again.¡±


    ¡°Good. By the way, how are those new Totem Warriors doing?¡± Su Bai remembered the Wanderers.


    ¡°They are all quite skilled. There are three people with exceptional reflexes,¡± Cang Shi said excitedly, continuing, ¡°The others are all Strength Type Totem Warriors. When ites to transporting prey, these people should be able to provide a lot of assistance.¡±


    When Ye Jiu, Shou Ya, and others joined the Hunting Team, he was initially wary.


    Unexpectedly, they were open and aboveboard, gave their all during training. They really held no bad intentions towards the Tribe.


    All these things inevitably made Cang Shi put aside his prejudices and start trying to integrate them into the Tribe.


    ¡°Oh? So it seems like you¡¯re getting along quite well with them?¡± Su Bai was pleased to see this development.


    ¡°Yes. There haven¡¯t been any problems so far, they all obey my orders.¡± Cang Shi said, satisfied with their behaviour and attitude.


    Su Bai took a sip of water and continued to ask, ¡°How about their young adults? Are there any with good aptitude?¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few. With more training, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they be Totem Warriors.¡± Cang Shi smiled.


    ¡°Very good, set a goal for them. People need goals to be motivated,¡± Su Bai tapped his fingers lightly on the table and continued, ¡°Let them first work towards bing Warrior Trainees.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, I will have them train with Qing Mu, Chi Tu, and the other Warrior Trainees,¡± Cang Shi said seriously.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and asked, ¡°By the way, who has the best aptitude among their Totem Warriors?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl called Ye Jiu. Her skills are really good. She seems to be a Peak Early-Stage Totem Warrior,¡± Cang Shi said without hesitation.


    ¡°Ye Jiu?¡± Su Bai remembered the cool and but concerned girl with wolf ears, and instructed, ¡°When youe back from hunting tomorrow, ask her toe see me. I have something to arrange for her.¡±


    Cang Shi looked surprised and shook his head repeatedly, ¡°Shaman, that is too dangerous. We can¡¯t let her get close to you.¡±


    Although she performed excellently during the hunts, when it came to the Shaman¡¯s safety, this matter could not be taken lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if she wanted to harm me, she would have done it on the way back from the Spotted Deer Market. Why would she take the risk when there are so many people in the Tribe?¡± Su Bai sat up straight and continued, ¡°Right now, her people are all relying on us for support. She won¡¯t be that foolish.¡±


    Su Bai shook his head and thought, [They just want to be part of a Tribe and want to be led by a Shaman. Their needs are the simplest. They just want to survive. Have enough to eat and drink. Now that these problems have been solved, it is even less likely for her to have any other thoughts¡­]


    Cang Shi thought carefully for a moment and responded in a serious tone, ¡°Yes, Shaman. But when shees, please let me stay by your side.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Su Bai said with a smile. [Well, it is only with this that Cang Shi can feel at ease.]


    ¡°Yes, Shaman. Please wait, I¡¯ll bring her to you when she returns tomorrow.¡± Cang Shi immediately agreed and turned to leave the Teepee.


    Yan Hua looked at the still swaying door p and said, ¡°Shaman, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a bad person.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so either,¡± Su Bai smiled gently.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 96: Six Eyed Red Bird

    Chapter 96: Six Eyed Red Bird


    On the hillside was a dense forest, with thick branches and leaves providing shade, the most abundant fruit was something that was red. It was typically at this time that the tree bore this red fruit. It was both juicy and intense in colour, which made it stand out against the emerald green leaves. Seeing them whetting one¡¯s appetite.


    Ye Jiu and the others were walking through the dense forest. It was the third day since they had been sent out to go hunting.


    Today was thest day of hunting before they returned. No matter how much or how little they caught, they had to return to the Tribe by noon tomorrow.


    They had already hunted quite a few beasts since they came out, including several Ferocious Beasts.


    This time, the new Totem Warriors were led by Da Gua, Wa Ming, and others to go out hunting.


    The purpose was to observe the strength of the newly arrived Totem Warriors, to better assign corresponding tasks for themter.


    Ye Jiu looked up at the trees with bright red fruits and softlymented, ¡°There are so many Red Fruits here.¡±


    Red Fruits were not found everywhere. They had a sweet and sour crisp taste, and quenched thirst really well. They were one of the favourite berries for many Tribes when they went out hunting.


    ¡°You can eat them when you¡¯re thirsty, Red Fruits can be seen everywhere in this forest,¡± Wa Ming said.Ye Jiu blinked her grey eyes and responded, ¡°Are there really beasts in this part of the forest?¡±


    For the whole day, since they got up in the morning till now, they had been wandering the dense forest but had nothing to show for it. Today, they had not seen anyrge beasts or Ferocious Beasts.


    All they had seen were some small wild rabbits and wild chickens. These small wild beasts were too small. If they caught them and took them back, there would not be much meat to eat. Thus, they just leave them be, so that they could continue to grow bigger.


    ¡°We¡¯ve always hunted in this area, but there really aren¡¯t that many Ferocious Beasts,¡± Wa Ming said, pouting.


    ¡°Our Tribe¡¯s poption is growing. This won¡¯t work in the long run,¡± Ye Jiu said worriedly.


    Although they could exchange for quite a bit of dried meat at the Spotted Deer Market, that was not enough. They still had to have a consistent way of getting dried meat, which was through hunting. Furthermore, the meat brought back from hunting was fresh, and they could also obtain Ferocious Beast Meat and Blood, as well as Animal Hides.


    Da Gua¡¯s face became solemn, and he helplessly said, ¡°We indeed need to report this to the Shaman. Compared to the Ancestral Land, Ferocious Beasts are really sparse here.¡±


    Shou Ya revealed a pair of big front teeth and asked, ¡°I heard that your me Dragon Tribe¡¯s Ancestral Land is great for living, and there are many Ferocious Beasts and wild beasts there, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Our Ancestral Land is exceptional. If it weren¡¯t for¡­ if it weren¡¯t for the ck Snake Tribe, we would still be in our Ancestral Land right now,¡± Wa Ming said angrily.


    Ye Jiu frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°The ck Snake Tribe has really done a lot of bad things. If it weren¡¯t for them, our Tribe would still be standing today.¡±


    Shan Xiong also had an angry expression as he furiously cursed, ¡°That damn ck Snake Tribe! If I get the chance, I¡¯ll definitely make them pay the price!¡±


    ¡°But our primary goal right now is to hunt and then return.¡± Da Gua calmly stated.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shou Ya and others nodded.


    *Yiiii¡­.* *Thump thump thump¡­*


    Suddenly, the cry of a Ferocious Beast rang out in the dense forest, and the previously quiet forest suddenly became agitated.


    Birds in the forest flew away in flocks, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Da Gua and Wa Ming immediately stopped their idle chatter and reminded, ¡°There¡¯s a Ferocious Beast. Everyone, be on alert.¡±


    Everyone quickly stood back to back, gripping their stone knives tightly, their eyes revealing nervousness.


    No one knew what kind of Ferocious Beast would appear. If it was a Mix Blood Ferocious Beast, it would still be manageable. If no¡­


    Obviously, the roar they just heard did not sound to be that weak, which was why everyone was tense.


    *Crack crack¡­* The sound of dry wood being stepped on rang out, sometimes from the left, sometimes from the right, making it impossible to pinpoint its direction.


    Originally, there were some insect sounds around, but they suddenly stopped. The surroundings became terrifyingly quiet.


    It was so quiet that the breathing of Da Gua and the others seemed particrly loud. No one dared to take a big breath, fearing that something might change in the very next second.


    Ye Jiu frowned, her grey eyes looking in the direction of the sound of the branches being stepped on.


    The wolf eared girl could almost always urately identify where a particr sound came from.


    ¡°It might be a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, the Six Eyed Red Bird. Everyone, be careful!¡± Ye Jiu warned.


    As the name suggests, this Ferocious Beast has very long legs, six eyes, and looks a bit like an ostrich from Earth. However, it was farrger in size and ferocity.


    ¡°A Six Eyed Red Bird!?¡± Wa Ming¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°We¡¯ve hunted so many times but never encountered one before.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a Six Eyed Red Bird?¡± Da Gua asked.


    Ye Jiu¡¯s grey eyes were still staring intently at the surroundings, not daring to rx. She only said, ¡°I¡¯ve encountered one before. It was just like this. The sound it made is the same.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with this kind of Ferocious Beast. How strong is it?¡± Da Gua asked.


    At this time, when someone knew what Ferocious Beast it was, they had to rify whatever they knew. After all, the rest of the team did not know how this Ferocious Beast attacked. It was better to understand such things to be on the safe side. Plenty of them have suffered through an harrowing experience because they did not understand a particr Ferocious Beast while out hunting.


    ¡°Be careful of its beak. If you get pecked by its beak, it can go straight through you body.¡± Ye Jiu solemnly said.


    When the wolf eared girl¡¯s Tribe was still around, there was a Totem Warrior who was careless and had his head directly pecked through by a Six Eyed Red Bird.


    The consequences were imaginable. He died on the spot, and the whole thing happened in an instant.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Totem Warriors drew in a sharp breath. They had encountered many Ferocious Beasts, but so far, they had not encountered one so tricky to deal with.


    ¡°You¡¯re more familiar with this Ferocious Beast. What are its weaknesses?¡± Da Gua asked worriedly.


    ¡°It is very good at running. We can¡¯t stay on the ground.¡± Ye Jiu¡¯s body kept moving with the sound of the Ferocious Beast¡¯s footsteps, as she continued to advise, ¡°Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to outrun it. We would be exhausted if we tried.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 97: Ye Jiu and Others’ Predicament

    Chapter 97: Ye Jiu and Others¡¯ Predicament


    Wa Ming¡¯s eyes widened, incredulous as he asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Judging by the sound, it¡¯s very close to us. Seems like we won¡¯t be able to avoid it,¡± Da Gua said with a serious expression.


    Ye Jiu blinked her grey eyes, gripping her stone knives tightly, and suggested, ¡°We can hide in the trees. That¡¯s what we didst time.¡±


    ¡°Quickly do as she says. Climb up the trees right now.¡± Wa Ming shouted without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The other Totem Warriors immediately responded.


    They all bit their stone knives in their mouths and started climbing the nearest trees.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Wa Ming urged.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Ye Jiu made a silencing gesture and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t make too much noise, or it will get provoked.¡±


    Wa Ming immediately closed his mouth, feeling a bit scared when he thought about how he had just been shouting at the top of his lungs.¡°Wa Ming, remember to take some stones with you when you go up,¡± Da Gua reminded.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Wa Ming picked up several stones around him and put them in his Animal Hide Bag, then started climbing up the tree.


    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    *Yiiii¡­.* The Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s calls were getting louder, and the sound of its running was also getting louder, as if it would charge out at any moment.


    ¡°Hurry up. It¡¯s about to move.¡± Ye Jiu urged.


    Da Gua scanned the surroundings, checking if the other Totem Warriors had all climbed up.


    He frowned, looking to the left, and shouted, ¡°Shan Xiong, move faster! You¡¯re the only one left!¡±


    Shan Xiong¡¯s body wasrger, he was not a Speed Type Totem Warrior, and relied mostly on his Strength. Because of this, his tree-climbing speed was much slower than the rest. Everyone else had already climbed to the top of the trees but not him


    When scaling up the tree, Shan Xiong did look a bit like a snail. He shouted helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m already going as fast as I can¡­¡±


    Ye Jiu frowned, looking very worried. She dashed over to Shan Xiong in three quick steps. She vigntly looked around and shouted, ¡°Da Gua, you go up first, leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°No. I promised Team Leader Cang Shi that I would bring all of you back safely,¡± Da Gua also came to Shan Xiong¡¯s side.


    *Crack! Crack¡­* *Yiiii¡­*


    *Boom!* A Six Eyed Red Bird jumped out from arge bush, its size muchrger than Ye Jiu had expected.


    Its feathers were all ck and red, and the six eyes on its head looked particrly eerie. It had a pair of long and sturdy ws that seemed capable of easily tearing anything apart, and a sharp and pointed beak.


    *Yiiiii¡­* The Six Eyed Red Bird kept crying, its six eyes rotating separately, constantly staring in all directions.


    ¡°Damn. If we¡¯re caught, almost all of our next moves will be seen through,¡± Ye Jiu said in a deep voice.


    Seeing the Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s eyes constantly looking in their direction, Da Gua crouched down, preparing to face its attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it up, you guys just hurry up and go!¡± Shan Xiong shouted in a hushed voice.


    *Thump thump thump.*


    His shout enraged the Six Eyed Red Bird, and it roared as it charged over. It was terrifyingly fast.


    *Whoosh! Bang!* There was a whistling sound as a stone hit the Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s head hard. It was a strong enough impact to cause it to stop in its tracks and shake its head to recover.


    ¡°Now¡¯s your chance. Hurry up.¡± Wa Ming shouted.


    He kept tossing a stone in his hand, ready to throw it at the Six Eyed Red Bird again. It had to be said that Wa Ming was amazingly urate at stone throwing, basically the best in the Tribe.


    With his Totem Mark activated, the force of each stone was not to be underestimated. Not to mention it was being thrown from above. This was enough to cause the bird some pain.


    *Bang!*


    ¡°Ye Jiu, quickly climb up the tree.¡± Da Gua also threw his stone spear at the Six Eyed Red Bird.


    Taking advantage of this aerial attack, he quickly climbed up the tree. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the middle position.


    Ye Jiu also reacted quickly. With a flip of her grey hair, she had already climbed up.


    The Six Eyed Red Bird kept pacing around on the spot, its long neck constantly looking up.


    *Yiiiiiii!* It kept making piercing sounds as it constantly stomped on the ground. It looked very strange, as if it was calling for something.


    ¡°What¡¯s it doing? Something¡¯s strange.¡± Wa Ming asked curiously.


    Da Gua frowned and worriedly said, ¡°It looks like¡­ it¡¯s calling for itspanions!?¡±


    Ye Jiu¡¯s expression looked even more solemn than before, and she said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s calling for itspanions.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Wa Ming¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Six Eyed Red Birds are a Collective Type of Ferocious Beast. If one appears, there might be several nearby¡­¡± Ye Jiu exined.


    Wa Ming pped his forehead and frowned, ¡°Damn it! What do we do now? If itspanionse, we won¡¯t be able to get back.¡±


    ¡°Wa Ming, keep throwing stones, stop it from making any more noise. We need to stall it for now!¡± Da Gua shouted.


    ¡°Yes. Right now, we need to stop it from making any more noise.¡± Ye Jiu agreed.


    ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡± Wa Ming gripped the stones tightly in his hand.


    He narrowed his eyes, carefully watching the Six Eyed Red Bird on the ground, and threw a stone with all his might.


    *Bang!* The stone hit the Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s head again. It instantly stopped its cries for itspanions, reced by cries of pain and anguish.


    Ye Jiu rotated her grey eyes and said in a dire tone, ¡°Seems like we have no choice. We can only take it down, then quickly return to the Tribe with our hunted prey.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s extremely fast? How do we take it down?¡± Da Gua spread his hands and continued, ¡°What¡¯s more we can¡¯t fight it if we¡¯re not standing on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, face to face, we¡¯re not nearly as fast as it is,¡± Wa Ming nodded and continued, ¡°You saw how it ran just now. I believe you understand this kind of Ferocious Beast better than we do.¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s about to cry for help again.¡± Shou Ya pointed repeatedly at the Six Eyed Red Bird.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wa Ming threw the second stone. Now, he only had two stones left in his hand.


    Ye Jiu tied back her scattered grey hair with a vine and coldly said. ¡°Right now there¡¯s only one way.¡±


    ¡°What way?¡± Da Gua and Wa Ming asked in unison.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 98: Cut Its Throat?

    Chapter 98: Cut Its Throat?


    ¡°That is to jump on its back, and then kill it,¡± Ye Jiu coldly said. The wolf eared girl gripped her stone knife tightly, ready to go, her eyes looking particrly fierce.


    Seeing her expression, Wa Ming asked, ¡°Are you going to fight it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You cover for me, distract its attention. I¡¯ll take that chance to jump on its back,¡± Ye Jiu dered.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s too risky.¡± Da Gua immediately objected.


    ¡°The Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s strong points are that it runs fast and is strong. Its weak point is that it can¡¯t really protect its back.¡± Ye Jiu continued without much expression, ¡°And its long neck is also a weakness. As long as we can find the right moment to jump on the Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s back, we can win by cutting its throat.¡±


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t make it onto the Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s back?¡± Da Gua asked in return.


    Over the past few days, he and Wa Ming had already started treating the new Totem Warriors as part of the me Dragon Tribe. Naturally, they did not want to see them take risks. No matter who was lost, it would be heartbreaking.


    ¡°If you trust me, give me a Shaman Bone Tablet. We need to hurry back, don¡¯t we?¡± Ye Jiu bluntly said.


    The wolf eared girl felt that if she had a Shaman Bone Tablet that could increase Stamina and Speed at this moment, it would really be like adding wings to a tiger.With her usual reflexes and speed, boosted by a Shaman Bone Tablet, she could definitely jump from one of the trees onto the Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s back.


    The new Totem Warriors currently did not have any Shaman Bone Tablet on them. They would only get them after a few more days.


    This was to prevent them from doing anything bad to Da Gua and the others when hunting outside once they had a Shaman Bone Tablet.


    After all, they were all Early-Stage Totem Warriors, and they were not from the Tribe. No one knew what they were really thinking.


    ¡°Give you a Shaman Bone Tablet?¡± Da Gua frowned and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, doesn¡¯t your Shaman know a Blessing Shaman Technique? If so, there should be Shaman Bone Tablets that increase Stamina and Speed.¡± Ye Jiu paused, then continued, ¡°As long as I have a Shaman Bone Tablet, I¡¯m confident I canpletely subdue it.¡±


    *Yiiii¡­* The Six Eyed Red Bird started making noise again, its feet stomping hard on the ground, its ck and red wings pping.


    ¡°What do we do? It¡¯s starting to cry for help again!¡± A Totem Warrior shouted.


    *Whoosh! Bang!* There was a whistling sound as Wa Ming threw another stone at the Six Eyed Red Bird.


    The Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s cry was abruptly stopped, all six eyes ring fiercely at Wa Ming.


    At this moment, Wa Ming knew that if he was on the ground, he would definitely be torn to pieces by now.


    After hearing the wolf eared girl¡¯ words, Da Gua looked at Wa Ming, and their eyes met for a moment.


    ¡°Alright, I can give you a Shaman Bone Tablet,¡± Da Gua took one out from his Animal Hide Bag and tossed it over.


    Ye Jiu caught the Shaman Bone Tablet with one hand and requested, ¡°Wa Ming, cover for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can go with peace of mind.¡± Wa Ming nodded.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll cover you too,¡± Shou Ya revealed his big front teeth. He reached into his own Animal Hide Bag and took out a stone.


    He had seen Wa Ming picking up stones on the ground earlier and had picked up several himself.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll also help distract the Ferocious Beast¡¯s attention,¡± Shan Xiong shouted.


    ¡°En, just make sure it doesn¡¯t notice me,¡± Ye Jiu responded.


    The wolf eared girl¡¯ grey eyes kept scanning the surroundings, looking for the best position to jump from.


    ¡°Hey, big guy, look over here!¡± Shou Ya threw a stone at it.


    ¡°Come up here if you can, don¡¯t you want to eat us!? A bird that can¡¯t fly. Ha! Come up here or your Ancestors would be rolling in their graves!¡± Shan Xiong shouted along.


    Wa Ming kept tossing the stone in his hand and said, ¡°Ye Jiu, it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Jiu jumped to another tree, narrowing her eyes as she waited for Wa Ming to throw thest stone.


    *Whoosh!*


    As the whistling sound rang out, Ye Jiu used the Shaman Bone Tablet at the same time. Her feet gathered all the strength she could as she leapt from the branch.


    *Zoom!* The wolf eared girl did a front flip in midair andnded on the Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s back. The whole process was smooth as flowing water, too fast for the eye to catch.


    *Yiiiii¡­?* The Six Eyed Red Bird felt someone on its back and its cries became even more ferocious. Its ck and red wings spread wide, constantly pping.


    The Six Eyed Red Bird spun around several times in ce, then started running frantically, goingpletely berserk.


    ¡°Ye Jiu!¡± Da Gua shouted, watching as the Six Eyed Red Bird and the wolf eared girl disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°What do we do!? Boss and the Six Eyed Red Bird are gone!¡± Shou Ya said worriedly.


    Da Gua dropped down to the ground, picked up his spear, and said, ¡°Wa Ming,e with me to check. The rest of you stay in the trees.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wa Ming also jumped to the ground, picking up several stones to carry with him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shou Ya and the other Totem Warriors responded.


    ¡°No need toe and look for me.¡± Ye Jiu walked out from the bushes, unharmed. She was already dragging the carcass of the Six Eyed Red Bird.


    The wolf eared girl¡¯ grey hair was loose, her face and body was covered in Ferocious Beast Blood.


    The Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s neck had arge cut. It was still bleeding from the wound.


    The Shaman Power from the Shaman Bone Tablet still lingered on the wolf eared girl, so she could easily drag the entire Six Eyed Red Bird on her own.


    ¡°You scared me to death, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± Wa Ming breathed a sigh of relief.


    If something had happened to her, it would have greatly affected those she brought with her. Moreover, they had already considered Ye Jiu as a part of the me Dragon Tribe, so they naturally did not want anything to happen to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Boss is fine.¡± Shan Xiong jumped down from the tree.


    ¡°I knew Boss would be fine.¡± Shou Ya chimed in.


    Da Gua put away the spear he had been gripping and nodded in relief. ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to you that we¡¯ve survived.¡±


    Ye Jiu wiped the Ferocious Beast Blood from her face and said, ¡°It¡¯s only thanks to your Shaman Bone Tablet. It worked really well.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s pack up and immediately return to the Tribe. We can¡¯t stay in this ce for long. Lest another one appears. Da Gua said seriously.


    ¡°Yes.¡± everyone responded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 99: An Unusual Mission

    Chapter 99: An Unusual Mission


    The dusk was getting deeper, the sun gradually withdrawing its yellow light, making the sky as ck as the abyss.


    Not far from the me Dragon Tribe, there were several silhouettes, each dragging a huge creature behind them.


    ¡°The Hunting Team is back.¡± Someone in the Tribe shouted, and the Tribe, which had been quiet due to nightfall, suddenly became lively.


    Children and adults all ran to the outer region of the Tribe to wee the return of the Hunting Team. Every time the Hunting Team came back from hunting, it always attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Yan Jiao and Cang Shi had been waiting outside the Tribe for a while, wanting to see how this hunt had gone.


    ¡°Team Leader, we¡¯re back,¡± Da Gua said, standing straight.


    Cang Shi looked at the prey behind them, his face full of satisfaction as he praised, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve gotten more prey than we expected.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough for the Tribe to eat for quite a while,¡± Yan Jiao nodded with satisfaction.


    Cang Shi noticed a Six Eyed Red Bird behind Ye Jiu, his brows slightly furrowed. He asked worriedly, ¡°Did anyone get injured?¡±Yan Jiao noticed Cang Shi¡¯s subtle expression and followed his gaze, also seeing that Ferocious Beast.


    He scanned the Totem Warriors who went hunting. After making sure no one was injured, he asked, ¡°Where was this Ferocious Beast hunted?¡±


    Yan Jiao knew about the ferocity of the Six Eyed Red Bird, its running speed, and its destructive power was not something to be underestimated.


    For Wa Ming and the other Early-Stage Totem Warriors, defeating a Six Eyed Red Bird would be a tall order. Yet, they managed to hunt one down and bring it back.


    Although this Six Eyed Red Bird was a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast, this species was known for its speed, and it was also a Collective Type of Ferocious Beast. It would be quite challenging to deal with them. Unless one had extremely strong reflexes.


    ¡°No one was injured. This Ferocious Beast was hunted in the previous Hunting Ground,¡± Da Gua reported.


    ¡°This time, we owe it to Ye Jiu. Without her, we might not have been able to get out of that situation so smoothly.¡± Wa Ming said gratefully.


    ¡°Yes, we really owe it to her. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have known how to deal with it. It was our first time seeing this kind of Ferocious Beast.¡± Another Totem Warrior said.


    Cang Shi walked up to the Six Eyed Red Bird and found that there was only one wound on its entire body, which was a cut on its neck. Except for that, there were no other wounds. It could be said that it was killed with one strike, which was remarkable considering the Six Eyed Red Bird¡¯s speed.


    With only one wound on its body and no others, it seemed a bit unsettling when one thought about it. After all, this clearly showed the Six Eyed Red Bird was subdued in one move, without any additional struggle.


    Cang Shi turned around and seriously asked, ¡°Ye Jiu, tell me how you take down the Six Eyed Red Bird?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget about your task? We need to take her to see the Shaman first,¡± Yan Jiao reminded.


    Cang Shi pped his forehead and said, ¡°Ah! I almost forgot. Da Gua, Wa Ming, you can take the prey in and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Team Leader,¡± Da Gua and the others nodded.


    ¡°The Shaman wants to see me?¡± Ye Jiu asked, puzzled.


    Cang Shi nodded, walking in front, and said, ¡°Come with me to see the Shaman. On the way, you can tell me how you took down the Six Eyed Red Bird.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Jiu was stunned for a moment before following, and began to recount, ¡°At that time, we were in a forest filled with Red Fruit, when suddenly¡­¡±


    A few minutester, after hearing the wolf eared girl¡¯ ount, Cang Shi¡¯s impression of her improved once again. He thought how not only was this wolf eared girl strong, but her adaptability and quick reaction were also all exceptional. [She is definitely someone who is suited to be a leader. Given time, she will surely be a great asset, able to improve the security of the Tribe.]


    A few minutester, Cang Shi brought the wolf eared girl to the Main Teepee. After getting permission, he lifted the door p and walked in.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve brought Ye Jiu. They¡¯ve just returned from hunting,¡± Cang Shi said respectfully.


    Ye Jiu put her left hand on her chest and softly greeted, ¡°Shaman.¡±


    She was still a bit surprised that Su Bai was the Shaman. After all, they had travelled together for so many days, and he had not revealed a hint of it.


    Although Cang Shi had stepped aside, he was not rxed at all. His eyes were fixed on the wolf eared girl.


    If she made any moves, he was sure he could subdue her immediately.


    Su Bai stopped what he was doing, looked up at the wolf eared girl, and smiled, ¡°Wee back.¡±


    He noticed that Ye Jiu still had a lot of blood stains on her, and there were also many leaves in her hair.


    Although she was not clean and tidy, Ye Jiu¡¯s pretty face was still fully visible.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman,¡± Ye Jiu was stunned for a moment. It was the first time someone had weed her.


    ¡°How did you feel about hunting with the Tribe¡¯s people?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°It felt just like my previous Tribe. The difference is your Shaman Bone Tablet. It is exceptionally effective.¡± Ye Jiu said without hesitation.


    She had used them before, but never one with such strong effects. After using it, she did not feel weak or powerless.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows, a bit surprised that the wolf eared girl had actually used a Shaman Bone Tablet on this trip.


    He put such thoughts aside and asked, ¡°Tell me about this hunt. I¡¯ve just heard the liveliness outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± Ye Jiu nodded and repeated what she had told Cang Shi.


    ¡°Oh? Six Eyed Red Bird? Sounds interesting, I¡¯ll take a lookter,¡± Su Bai became interested in the Ferocious Beast.


    ¡°Shaman, the meat of this Ferocious Beast is exceptional. You can try it tonight,¡± Cang Shi added from the side.


    As the Leader of the Hunting Team, he had naturally eaten this kind of Ferocious Beast Meat before.


    ¡°Shaman, why did you call me here?¡± Ye Jiu softly asked.


    Su Bai took a sip of water, looked at the wolf eared girl seriously, and said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±


    Ye Jiu also became solemn and responded without hesitation, ¡°Please instruct me, Shaman.¡±


    ¡°This matter is not so simple, and it¡¯s a bit dangerous. You need to be mentally prepared for it.¡± Su Bai said slowly and clearly.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s the Shaman¡¯s order, I will do my best toplete it.¡± Ye Jiu¡¯s grey eyes shed with sharpness.


    Cang Shi, standing to the side, somehow also suddenly became tense.


    Svin: I felt like there was a drop in quality over the past twenty chapters. The flow is always so abrupt if not too slow in certain ces. Maybe it¡¯s just me? Well, this chapter and the next one is okay.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 100: The Suitable Candidate

    Chapter 100: The Suitable Candidate


    Su Bai¡¯s fingers lightly tapped the table, his ck eyes looking directly at the wolf eared girl, as he instructed, ¡°I want you to go and monitor the ck Snake Tribe, and ry any intelligence you can gather back to us.¡±


    Ye Jiu was slightly stunned, not expecting this mission. After regaining herposure, she responded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Bai nodded and advised, ¡°This mission is not that simple. You must conceal your whereabouts well and not be discovered by them.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, am I going to go alone?¡± Ye Jiu wanted to know if she would have anypanions.


    ¡°If you want, you can choose someone to go with you, or you can go alone. It is up to you.¡± Su Bai deferred it to her preference.


    Naturally, the fewer the number of people, the better it would be for monitoring the ck Snake Tribe. However, they would need to be skilled and adaptable to the situation.


    ¡°I can go alone, but it would be better if I could bring one more person,¡± Ye Jiu stood up straight and continued, ¡°The second person would be able to help me ry intelligence to you, while I continue to keep an eye on ck Snake Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Who do you want to take with you? Hei Ya? Or Mai Mang?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯d like to take Bai Si with me. We¡¯ve been together for a long time and I can fully put my faith in her.¡± Ye Jiu requested.Bai Si and the wolf eared girl were from the same Tribe. She was a girl with monkey ears, also a Totem Warrior, and was quite skilled.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows and nodded without hesitation, ¡°No problem. You can take her with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Shaman.¡± Ye Jiu bowed her head in gratitude.


    ¡°Be very careful when out on this monitoring mission. Don¡¯t let them discover you. Have Bai Si report back immediately with any intelligence.¡± Su Bai advised again.


    ¡°Understood, we will hide ourselves well.¡± Ye Jiu immediately responded.


    The wolf eared girl was known for her agility and lightness, making her the ideal choice for monitoring the ck Snake Tribe.


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction and added, ¡°Go rest now. You haven¡¯t had a proper rest since, have you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman. These are minor issues.¡± Ye Jiu felt warmth in her heart again.


    ¡°Rest well and set out tomorrow. I¡¯ll give you Shaman Bone Tablets. Don¡¯t be reluctant to use them,¡± Su Bai had the fox eared girl take out Shaman Bone Tablets from the box and continued, ¡°When you run out, have Bai Sie back for more. Of course, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t need to use them.¡±


    He still hoped that the wolf eared girl and herpanion would not encounter any trouble. The Tribe currently had too few talents to lose. Losing anyone would be a major hit on the Tribe, and the wolf eared girl¡¯ strength was indeed impressive.


    Ye Jiu received a bag of Shaman Bone Tablets, opened it for a look, and her grey eyes immediately widened. She doubted if her eyes were deceiving her. After confirming again, and again, she asked. ¡°Shaman, isn¡¯t this too many Shaman Bone Tablets?¡±


    The Animal Hide Bag contained a total of eight Shaman Bone Tablets, four Healing Shaman Bone Tablets and four Blessing Shaman Bone Tablets.


    ¡°There are two of you, and you¡¯ll be gone for quite a while. Two of each type per person. That isn¡¯t too much.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Ye Jiu began to have a different impression of Su Bai. At first, she only thought of him as a young Shaman, not knowing much else about him. But since entering this Tribe, most of the over two hundred people from their group had been assigned work. They were not treated coldly by the me Dragon Tribe people for being from somewhere else. The children could even learn how to read and write, and the young adults could train. Their Totem Warriors were also assigned jobs.


    Without the Shaman¡¯s arrangements, the me Dragon Tribe people would most likely not have done this. Not being driven away was already good enough. This was truly a blessing for her and her people.


    Ye Jiu hesitated for a moment, then mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Shaman, why do you trust me so much?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worthy of trust, and you chose to join our Tribe. Now that you¡¯re part of the me Dragon Tribe, what¡¯s there not to trust you about?¡± Su Bai deliberately paused, then continued, ¡°Then, let me ask you this instead. Why shouldn¡¯t I trust a member of our Tribe?¡±


    Ye Jiu was momentarily at a loss for words. She nodded heavily and said earnestly, ¡°Shaman, I will definitelyplete this mission.¡±


    ¡°Good, go and rest.¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Jiu gave a soft but firm response and turned to leave the Teepee.


    Cang Shi watched the wolf eared girl leave, then turned back, shocked. ¡°Shaman, did I hear that correctly just now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Bai raised one eyebrow.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m talking about monitoring the ck Snake Tribe.¡± Cang Shi was still processing it.


    ¡°Did I look like I was joking just now?¡± Su Bai asked in return.


    Cang Shi shook his head repeatedly, suppressing his excitement, and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, do you have a n to deal with the ck Snake Tribe? Is that why you¡¯re sending Ye Jiu to monitor them?¡±


    Su Bai shrugged and exined, ¡°Not yet. We need to know about their situation first, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Right. We should have someone watch over them. Who knows what those guys might do next,¡± Cang Shi nodded vigorously.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to deal with the ck Snake Tribe. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry,¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    Cang Shi blinked his purple eyes and solemnly asked, ¡°But Shaman, isn¡¯t it a bit risky to give her so many Shaman Bone Tablets at once?¡±


    Su Bai took a sip of water, lifted his eyelids, and said. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough. She¡¯s just not the kind of person you need to be worried about.¡±


    ¡°But Shaman, I think among the people going to monitor the ck Snake Tribe, there should be at least one of our own people, right?¡± Cang Shi worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too, but the other Totem Warriors in our Tribe might rashly act out, and expose themselves. Su Bai put down his stone cup and continued, ¡°This is the kind of mission that requires a calm and steady person to execute.¡±


    This mission to monitor the ck Snake Tribe was extremely important. It was rted to whether they could reim the Tribal Ancestral Land and defeat the enemy. He had originally thought of sending someone from the Tribe with her, but all suitable candidates had other assignments.


    As for the remaining people, he feared they might be blinded by hatred, causing the mission to fail and exposing their current whereabouts. If that happens, it would cause more trouble than anything.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Cang Shi said, suddenly understanding.


    ¡°We cannot afford to fail this mission. Also, don¡¯t tell others about Ye Jiu going to monitor the ck Snake Tribe.¡± Su Bai advised.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Cang Shi responded without hesitation.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 101: Do the Feathers Have Other Uses?

    Chapter 101: Do the Feathers Have Other Uses?


    Su Bai pped his hands, stood up and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go see that Six Eyed Red Bird.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cang Shi immediately responded.


    Su Bai took the lead out of the Teepee, walking towards the ce where the prey was disyed. Usually, Ferocious Beasts brought back from hunts were ced there.


    First, they let the people in the Tribe see what they brought back, then they would proceed with plucking feathers, skinning, and other processes to get as much material out of the carcass.


    While walking towards the centre of the Tribe, people along the way greeted Su Bai, of course, all with great respect.


    This was not the first time he had experienced the Tribe¡¯s enthusiasm. He had felt it when he first transmigrated. At that time, some people even sneaked into the Teepee he was staying in to leave wild beasts, and members of the Hunting Team kept bringing beasts to him.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯vee?¡± Yan Hua ran over from far away.


    The cow horned girl had gone out to look when the Hunting Team had just returned. After all, going out hunting was what she had always longed for.


    ¡°Yes, is there a lot of prey?¡± Su Bai asked.¡°Yes, and there¡¯s even a Six Eyed Red Bird. My Father said that this is at least a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast,¡± Yan Hua¡¯s eyes were full of envy.


    When she saw the Six Eyed Red Bird, she started imagining herself hunting it in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯ve alsoe to see this Six Eyed Red Bird. Take me there,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Hua became excited at the mention of prey.


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    A few minutester, Su Bai and others walked to the ce where the prey was ced.


    People surrounded the prey on all sides. However, when they saw the Shamaning, they all consciously made way for him.


    Yan Jiao saw Su Bai and immediately came forward, asking, ¡°Shaman, do you have any instructions?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just here to look at the prey, especially the Six Eyed Red Bird.¡± Su Bai waved his hand to indicate that the other should rx.


    In fact, he was very curious about the various Ferocious Beasts of this era. Be it their appearance or strength, they were all irresistible to explore.


    Most importantly, he wanted to see if there were any Ferocious Beasts that could be put to use ¨C to see if there was anything that could help the Tribe¡¯s development besides food.


    Relying only on daily trading and dried meat from hunting was not the way a Tribe should develop. Only when there was both animal husbandry and agriculture could a Tribe have a sustainable foundation for development.


    Yan Jiao immediately led Su Bai to the Six Eyed Red Bird and exined. ¡°Shaman, this is the Ferocious Beast.¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes looked the Ferocious Beast up and down, feeling a bit enlightened. He looked for a full minute before turning to ask, ¡°Chieftain, Uncle Cang Shi, are there many of these Ferocious Beasts?¡±


    ¡°Many? Well, this Ferocious Beast is a Collective Type of Ferocious Beast, they almost always appear in groups of ten or so, at least in threes or fours.¡± Yan Jiao exined.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman. This Ferocious Beast is known for its speed. When it runs, it¡¯s very fast,¡± Cang Shi added.


    Su Bai¡¯s eyes showed a hint of pleasant surprise as he continued to ask, ¡°How fast are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ how do I say it¡­ even Early-Stage Totem Warriors won¡¯t be able to catch up to it, they¡¯ll be left far behind. Even Mid-Stage Totem Warriors would struggle.¡± Cang Shi did not know how else to describe its speed.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully, knowing that this era had no units for time or measurement for distance.


    He pondered for a moment, then continued to ask, ¡°Is it very difficult to catch this Ferocious Beast alive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible, Shaman,¡± Cang Shi said without hesitation.


    ¡°Shaman, the weakest of this Ferocious Beast is those of Mix Blood. Their leaders are typically those of Pure Blood. Their speed is something we simply can¡¯t keep up with,¡± Yan Jiao recalled what his Father had told him when he was young, and continued, ¡°When encountering this kind of Ferocious Beast, don¡¯t think about confronting it. We should just stay away from them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This Ferocious Beast isn¡¯t particrly fierce, but its speed is something we simply can¡¯t keep up with. It¡¯s better just to not suffer any loss if we encounter them.¡± Cang Shi agreed.


    ¡°Interesting. We can try to catch some of these Ferocious Beasts in the future¡­¡± Su Bai smiled.


    *Puff!8 Yan Hua was trying hard to hold back herughter. Her Father had just finished saying to stay away from this Ferocious Beast, and the next second the Shaman mentioned about catch some.


    Yan Jiao thought he had misheard and asked, ¡°Shaman, do you mean to hunt more of these Ferocious Beasts?¡±


    ¡°No. I mean to catch some of them alive. We can keep and raise them.¡± Su Bai said in a serious tone, which made others doubt their eyes.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s red eyes widened, and he emphasised again, ¡°Shaman, we can¡¯t really catch these Ferocious Beasts alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, the Chieftain is right. This time, we were able to hunt one down only because of Ye Jiu¡¯s exceptional adaptability. It¡¯s generally impossible to catch them alive.¡± Cang Shi said with certainty.


    Yan Hua also nodded and said, ¡°Shaman, Father and Uncle Cang Shi wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Yan Jiao¡¯s Father, who was also the cow horned girl¡¯s Grandfather, had often told her stories about Ferocious Beasts when she was young.


    Su Bai also did not look like he was joking either. He said again. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the future, not now, right?¡±


    He also knew that with the Tribe¡¯s current strength and his own Shaman Power, it was not realistic to catch a Six Eyed Red Bird. It might be different after they further develop. Still, it would be great if this Ferocious Beast could be tamed.


    Yan Jiao breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. As long as it¡¯s not now.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, the feathers of this Six Eyed Red Bird can be used to make a nket for you,¡± Cang Shiughed heartily.


    Su Bai looked at the feathers on the Ferocious Beast and said, ¡°These feathers are huge. They might not befortable to be used as a nket.¡±


    Cang Shi scratched the back of his head, puzzled. ¡°Shaman, if we don¡¯t make a nket, wouldn¡¯t these feathers be wasted?¡±


    Su Bai thought carefully for a moment, supporting his chin with one hand, and said, ¡°These feathers don¡¯t only have one use. They can be used for something else other than nkets.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what else can these feathers be used for? If we use them for fire, they¡¯ll burn up in an instant, and the smell is unpleasant.¡± Cang Shi thought and seemed a bit disgusted, as though he had experienced it himself..


    ¡°Collect them for now. I¡¯ll give you diagrams for what to do with themter. Just follow those.¡± Su Bai said mysteriously.


    Cang Shi lookedpletely confused but nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, Shaman. I¡¯ll have them collect the feathers.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 102: Why Isn’t It Bitter?

    Chapter 102: Why Isn¡¯t It Bitter?


    *Sizzle sizzle¡­* The Ferocious Beast Meat crackled on the stone b as it cooked. As the fire grew stronger, the meat released waves of delicious aroma.


    Su Bai sat at the head position in front of the bonfire, looking at the fragrant Ferocious Beast Meat, asking curiously, ¡°I wonder how the meat of the Six Eyed Red Bird tastes?¡±


    ¡°This kind of meat has a bit of a tough texture when eaten,¡± Cang Shi exined.


    Previously, when he was not yet the Team Leader of the Hunting Team, he had eaten this kind of meat before, but the taste was not very appealing.


    ¡°I can guess why,¡± Su Bai blinked his ck eyes.


    ording to what they said, this Ferocious Beast was known for its speed. Those long legs must have done a lot of running. The meat of frequently running animals was typically much firmer. Eating it would definitely be different from the meat of Ferocious Beasts with more fat in them.


    Yan Jiao pointed at the Ferocious Beast Meat on the tree leaves on the ground and said, ¡°Shaman, there are many other types of Ferocious Beast Meat. If you don¡¯t like the Six Eyed Red Bird meat, you can eat others.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s try it first.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    Yu Ying was pouring water for Su Bai beside him, her pink eyes staring intently at the Ferocious Beast Meat on the stone b.The aroma wafting out was indeed mouth-watering, but the fox eared girl no longer dared to eat it.


    Last time, she only ate two pieces and had a nosebleed, but it was also a blessing in disguise as she received a lot of attention from the Shaman.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, bring out the chilli sauce and salt. It should make this Ferocious Beast Meat taste a lot better,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Yu Ying came back to her senses and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go get them now.¡±


    A few minutester, the fox eared girl returned with the chilli sauce and salt.


    ¡°Shaman, let me brush some on the meat for you,¡± Yu Ying said as she opened the lid of the chilli sauce.


    ¡°Okay. There¡¯s a lot of meat, you should brush it evenly. It¡¯s okay if there¡¯s more chilli sauce.¡± Su Bai reminded.


    Yu Ying nodded heavily, using a tree leaf to dip some chilli sauce and brush it back and forth on the Ferocious Beast Meat.


    The fox eared girl evenly brushed the chilli sauce, then poured some salt into her palm and started sprinkling it on the meat bit by bit.


    *Sizzle sizzle¡­* With the addition of chilli sauce and salt, the meat sizzled more vigorously, and the aroma became even more intense. The initial bloody smell was gone, reced by a blend of meaty and chilli fragrance. It certainly made one¡¯s mouth water.


    Yan Jiao watched the fox eared girl¡¯s actions with a puzzled face and asked. ¡°Xiao Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Brushing chilli sauce! It makes its taste a lot better,¡± Yu Ying exined.


    ¡°Chilli sauce? What¡¯s that?¡± Yan Jiao asked in confusion.


    Su Bai took a sip of water and said, ¡°Oh, this is a seasoning I concocted. It can make grilled meat taste better.¡±


    He does not intend to hide it from them. After all, once the chilli peppers grow, chilli sauce would be widely avable sooner orter.


    ¡°So it¡¯s concocted by the Shaman, then it must taste very good.¡± Cang Shi was now anticipating its taste.


    Yan Jiao blinked his red eyes, watching the chilli sauce jumping on the meat, and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, is there a lot of this thing called chilli sauce?¡±


    ¡°It takes time to concoct chilli sauce. This is the only one left for now.¡± Su Bai shrugged.


    He could only use this excuse, who knows when the next chilli sauce would be produced? Only Heaven knows when the chilli seeds that were just nted could be harvested. In fact, he did not even know if they had sprouted yet.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yan Jiao was a bit disappointed, thinking that if there was more, he could trade it for other things.


    *Sizzle sizzle¡­* The chilli sauce began to slowly and fully integrate into the Ferocious Beast Meat, releasing an increasingly strong aroma.


    Cang Shi used a wooden stick to poke arge piece of meat and passed it over, cheerfully saying, ¡°Shaman, this big piece of meat is all yours.¡±


    Su Bai looked at therge piece of meat in front of him, smiling and shaking his head. With his appetite, how could he possibly eat so much?


    That piece of meat, if calcted by Earth standards, would be enough for two people. He quickly stopped Yan Jiao¡¯s hand from passing him the meat.


    ¡°No need, this piece is enough for me,¡± Su Bai refused.


    Although eating more Ferocious Beast Meat and Blood would increase the amount of Qi in him, his appetite was just not as big as Yan Jiao and the others.


    Cang Shi ate arge piece of Ferocious Beast Meat and said contentedly, ¡°Shaman, there¡¯s still a lot of Ferocious Beast Meat, let me grill some more for you.¡±


    ¡°Em. You guys eat quickly. This one piece is enough for me.¡± Su Bai took a bite of the bird meat.


    After chewing a few times, he had an indescribable feeling. Although there was chilli sauce, the taste of the meat was not very good.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cang Shi and the others lowered their heads and ate earnestly.


    After swallowing a piece of meat, Yan Jiao widened his red eyes and said in surprise, ¡°This meat tastes much better thanst time.¡±


    He unhesitatingly picked up a second piece and sent it into his mouth, enjoying this special vour.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, after adding this thing called chilli sauce, although it¡¯s a taste I¡¯ve never tried before, I really like it.¡± Cang Shi said with delight.


    Yan Jiao swallowed the second piece of meat and eximed in surprise, ¡°Shaman, besides the taste of chilli sauce, why don¡¯t I feel the bitter taste of salt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is the Shaman¡¯s salt different? There¡¯s no bitter taste in it.¡± Cang Shi also praised the taste.


    Su Bai remembered that the salt they used was not refined and was still bitter. So, when added to grilled meat, it also had a hint of bitterness to it. He sinctly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve treated this salt, so it¡¯s naturally different.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, then¡­ can all the salt in our Tribe be treated?¡± Yan Jiao asked with anticipation.


    Su Bai¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and he exined, ¡°Not for now. Maybe after some time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but the taste of this Ferocious Beast Meat after adding your salt is really good.¡± Yan Jiao repeatedly praised.


    ¡°Does it really taste that good?¡± Su Bai asked, secretly relieved. Currently, the Tribe did not have refined salt, but Yan Jiao¡¯s words reminded him how it was time to solve this issue.


    As for the Ferocious Beast Meat in hand, he could not say that he liked it. This kind of Ferocious Beast Meat had a texture like he was chewing wax. Its taste was also only slightly improved with the chilli sauce.


    But, he could understand why the rest held noints. After all, they had always eaten grilled meat. Suddenly adding authentic salt and chilli sauce would inevitably make it taste a lot better for them.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 103: Materials for Making a Pen

    Chapter 103: Materials for Making a Pen


    Yan Jiao wolfed down another piece of Ferocious Beast Meat and nodded, saying, ¡°It tastes so good. Much better than the meat before.¡±


    Cang Shi nodded without hesitation and agreed, ¡°Yes, chilli sauce is truly a magical item.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. There¡¯s still a lot of meat so you can eat more.¡± Su Bai looked at the pieces of meat on the ground, on top ofrge leaves.


    ¡°Shaman, won¡¯t you eat some more?¡± Yan Jiao asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of meat, Shaman. Please have some more.¡± Cang Shi enthusiastically said.


    Su Bai stood up, pping his hands, and dered, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. You guys eat. I¡¯m already full.¡±


    Su Bai stood up and walked towards the Main Teepee. Eating grilled meat under the night sky truly had a unique vour to it.


    Yu Ying was holding a string of dried meat in her hand and said, ¡°Shaman, this chilli sauce is really delicious for grilling meat.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, eat more. That jar canst for quite a while.¡± Su Bai replied.Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes, shaking the chilli sauce in her hand, and curiously asked, ¡°By the way, Shaman, when the chilli peppers we nted grow up, can we make this chilli sauce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Once those chilli peppers mature, we can make chilli sauce,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. We¡¯ll have a lot of chilli sauce in the future.¡± Yu Ying said with a wide smile.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, but we don¡¯t have this strange looking container, what should we use to hold the chilli peppers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this chilli sauce needs to be covered with a lid each time, so what if there¡¯s no lid? Will it spoil?¡± Yu Ying asked worriedly.


    ¡°Hmmm. You¡¯re right. If the chilli sauce isn¡¯t sealed, it can easily spoil. As for containers, we should have them by that time,¡± Su Bai said.


    After what the girls with horns said, it was clear that there were still many problems in the primitive Tribe that needed to be solved. The problem now was containers. They could not use stone bowls for every meal, could they?


    Not only were they heavy, but they were also particrly difficult to make, and there were no tes either. Even tonight, they usedrge leaves to ce the meat on top of.


    If they made chilli sauce in the future but had no suitable containers, would that not be a waste?


    ¡°Shaman, the chilli peppers have already sprouted. They¡¯re growing so fast. It¡¯s only your third day back, and those chilli peppers have grown taller,¡± Yu Ying almost forgot about this.


    ¡°Oh? They¡¯ve already sprouted? How tall have they grown?¡± Su Bai asked curiously.


    Yu Ying thought for a moment, biting the dried meat in her mouth, and gestured with both hands, saying unclearly, ¡°About¡­ about this tall.¡±


    Su Bai estimated the length that the fox eared girl showed. [About seven or eight centimetres!?]


    He was taken aback. He did not expect the growth rate to start elerating. He said, ¡°They¡¯re growing really fast. Let¡¯s go take a look tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll continue watering them tomorrow,¡± Yu Ying nodded heavily.


    Yan Hua took the string of dried meat from the fox eared girl¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk while you eat. Be careful not to choke.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Ah¡¯Hua.¡± Yu Ying swung her pink fox tail.


    Somehow, recently, the girl with horns had been sleeping with the fox eared girl in the Main Teepee and no one said anything about it, as if it was the natural thing to do. Yan Hua did not think there was anything wrong with it either.


    Maybe it was because when they went to the Spotted Deer Market, she stayed with Su Bai every night, so when they returned to the Tribe, she just naturally went to the Main Teepee.


    Yan Jiao was even more unlikely to say anything. In fact, he was happy that his Daughter was doing this. When she did not return to her own Teepee, he naturally noticed but did not say anything about it.


    A few minutester, Su Bai and the others returned to the Main Teepee. As soon as he sat down in his seat, he began to pick up charcoal and Animal Hide.


    Yu Ying used a Beast Bone Cup to fetch a cup of water and handed it over, saying, ¡°Shaman, have some water. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go sew linen clothes first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else. You can go find Ah¡¯Hua,¡± Su Bai gently said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying nodded and turned to walk to her area.


    Su Bai looked at the charcoal in his hand and muttered. ¡°Now, we need to solve the problem of pens.¡±


    He frowned, pondering how to make pens in this primitive era. [Paper roll pens are not possible right now, we haven¡¯t even made paper yet, let alone graphite¡­] He tapped his index finger lightly on the table, his mind rapidly turning, trying to find suitable materials for making pens in this primitive Tribe. [Without graphite, we¡¯ll have to consider other options.] Su Bai frowned and continued to ponder, [Well, we have a lot of Six Eyed Red Bird feathers today. Can we try to make quill pens?]


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes and began to ponder about the production and materials for quill pens. [The earliest ink on Earth used metals, dyes made from walnut shells or seeds, or ink from marine animals like fish or octopus.]


    Su Bai frowned, [Catching marine animals is impossible here. But finding some walnut shells and seeds might be possible.]


    Yan Hua nced at Su Bai, watching him make different expressions while pondering for a while, and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong? Is there anything we can help with?¡±


    ¡°I just happen to have something to ask you.¡± Su Bai put down the charcoal.


    Yan Hua stood up and walked over, asking curiously, ¡°Shaman, what is it?¡±


    Yu Ying also put down the linen clothes in her hand, stood up and asked, ¡°Shaman, is it about Tribe matters?¡±


    Su Bai took a sip of water and asked, ¡°Do you know where to find some walnuts? They¡¯re the ones with green outer skin, with white speckles. When you open them, there¡¯s a yellow kernel inside.¡±


    ¡°Walnuts? Never heard of them,¡± Yan Hua looked puzzled.


    ¡°Green outer skin? And white speckles?¡± Yu Ying tilted her head, pouting and muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t have any impression of that either. We most likely don¡¯t have those.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, do you want to eat this thing called ¡®walnuts¡¯?¡± Yan Hua asked curiously.


    The girl with horns thought Su Bai suddenly wanted to eat these ¡®walnuts¡¯, and since they had never even heard of the name, it must have been from the Large Tribes.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 104: Black Stone Nut Juice

    Chapter 104: ck Stone Nut Juice


    Su Bai shook his head and said, ¡°No, I want to make a pen, so I need walnuts.¡±


    ¡°A pen?¡± Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes hard, asking in confusion, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s a pen? Is it something like charcoal?¡±


    Yan Hua was equally confused, nodding and looking at Su Bai, expecting an exnation.


    Su Bai picked up a piece of charcoal and wrote casually on the Animal Hide, exining, ¡°Anything that can write is a pen. Of course, this is just charcoal, it can¡¯t really be used as a pen. The writing from a pen is much clearer and thinner.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what does a pen look like?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s made. You can use it to properly practise writing. It¡¯s much better than writing with charcoal,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yan Hua nodded thoughtfully and said with regret, ¡°Shaman, but we haven¡¯t seen the ¡®walnuts¡¯ you¡¯ve mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, all these years, the berries we¡¯ve brought back are always the same ones. We don¡¯t have the kind that Shaman describes.¡± Yu Ying said, her fox ears drooping.


    ¡°Well, it seems like walnuts are not avable. We¡¯ll have to consider other options,¡± Su Bai said helplessly.Yan Hua twirled her ck hair and asked, ¡°Shaman, besides walnuts, what else is needed to make a pen?¡±


    Yu Ying nodded heavily and said, ¡°Shaman, we may not have walnuts, but we might have other things.¡±


    ¡°Do you know of any seeds that are pure ck? Or nts with ck sap?¡± Su Bai could only try hisst resort and continued to probe, ¡°Or any nts that are pure ck and can be ground into powder?¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes rolled several times as she recalled, ¡°The nt the Shaman described sounds familiar¡­¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked again. ¡°Is there really such a nt?¡±


    ¡°I heard my Grandfather mention it before. I think there really is such a nt, called ck Stone Nut.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes shifted to the corner as she recalled, and continued, ¡°The fruit is very hard on the outside, but when you peel it open, the juice inside is ck.¡±


    ¡°Where can we find ck Stone Nuts?¡± Su Bai got excited.


    ¡°It is notmon, but many people collect the juice from it. You can exchange it at the Spotted Deer Market. Most people exchange it for materials to make Shaman Bone Tablets and other things,¡± Yan Hua exined.


    Su Bai¡¯s eyes showed an expression of relief as he said, ¡°That¡¯s great. That might be usable for making pens.¡±


    Yan Hua was a bit surprised and asked, ¡°Shaman, is that true? Can ck Stone Nuts really be used to make pens?¡±


    ¡°Probably, it¡¯s just a guess at the moment. We need to exchange for some and test it out to see for certain.¡± Su Bai said.


    Yan Hua thought about the trading time between the Tribe and the Spotted Deer Market, and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Uncle Mai Mang and the others are going to head off to trade with the Spotted Deer Tribe tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not early, but it¡¯s just in time. We can have them exchange for some.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    As long as they had that juice, they could try to make quill pens.


    As for whether it would be sessful, it depended on whether the juice from the ck Stone Nuts could colour the paper they were going to make.


    ¡°Shaman, we can also ask the Hunting Team to look for it. Maybe they can find the ¡®walnuts¡¯ you mentioned.¡± Yan Hua added.


    ¡°Sure. Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can continue with your work,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying and Yan Hua nodded.


    Su Bai continued to pick up the charcoal and began to draw the appearance of walnuts on the Animal Hide. He even drew the interior of the walnut to give a better illustration.


    He also drew other things on the Animal Hide that he thought would be beneficial for the Tribe¡¯s development, such as some wild vegetables. [Eating grilled meat every day is bing unbearable. We really need some green vegetables to bnce it out.] Su Bai thought of this and his ck eyes lit up with passion, He even muttered to himself, ¡°That right! Tea! It would be great if we had tea!¡±


    Since he transmigrated, he had not drunk any beverages other than boiledke water.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ We should also look for nts that can be made into tea leaves. Although it¡¯s unlikely, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Su Bai murmured.


    He picked up the Animal Hide and dusted off the charcoal ash, talking to himself, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for now.¡±


    The Animal Hide roughly depicted the appearance of walnuts, wild vegetables, and tea nts.


    ¡°Xiao Yu,e here for a moment,¡± Su Bai called out.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying immediately walked over and gently asked, ¡°Shaman, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Give this to Cang Shi, and tell him to help me look for what¡¯s drawn on it,¡± Su Bai handed over the Animal Hide and continued, ¡°Also, tell Mai Mang and the others to exchange for some ck Stone Nut Juice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± Yu Ying took the Animal Hide with both hands and left the Teepee.


    Yan Hua stood up and walked over, asking curiously, ¡°Shaman, are the things drawn on the Animal Hide the materials you need to make pens?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and some other things to eat and drink. It would be great if we can find them,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°If they¡¯re not around here, maybe they¡¯ll be in the Tribal Ancestral Land?¡± Yan Hua thought of their previous dwelling ce.


    Su Bai patted the charcoal ash off his hands and asked, ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I heard Father say that there are many things in the Ancestral Land that we don¡¯t have here, just like when Uncle Cang Shi helped the Shaman find Ramie.¡± Yan Hua brushed away the hair from her forehead before continuing, ¡°He said if we look around the Ancestral Land, such things should be easy to find.¡±


    Su Bai thoughtfully nodded and smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll return to the Ancestral Land sooner orter. The things there will eventually be ours.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, I know you sent Ye Jiu out as part of your n to reim the Ancestral Land, but our Totem Warriors can¡¯t defeat the ck Snake Tribe right now,¡± Yan Hua looked a bit dejected and continued, ¡°They have at least a hundred Totem Warriors.¡±


    ¡°Of course not now. But, it won¡¯t be too far in the future. Just wait and see.¡± Su Bai cheerfully chuckled.


    ¡°En, since you¡¯ve said it, we¡¯ll definitely be able to go back,¡± Yan Hua nodded.


    ¡°You should go take a bath first. I¡¯ll be busy for a while longer and then I¡¯ll go take a bath too.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Hua turned to get her Animal Hide clothes.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 105: Completely Defeated by You

    Chapter 105: Completely Defeated by You


    [Ding! Congrattions Host had received Low Grade Assistance: one bottle of floral water.]


    Su Bai rolled his eyes andined, [Seriously? Just a bottle of floral water? That¡¯s the worst one yet.]


    It had been several days since returning from the Spotted Deer Tribe. Besides the eight Assistance Packages opened on the first night, he had opened two more Assistance Packages. One was an umbre, and the other was a packet of lettuce seeds. [Fine. Fine. I guess floral water is fine too. There are many mosquitoes in the Tribe. Applying some at night might help me sleep better¡­] Su Bai tried to convince himself.


    He ced the floral water on one side of the table and began to ponder how to develop the Tribe. [Papermaking will have to wait until we find the raw materials, and Grandfather Gu Mu¡¯s stone mill can¡¯t be rushed] Su Bai frowned and continued to think about the next on the list, [As for quill pens, we haven¡¯t found suitable materials for it yet, so that would have to be put on hold as well.]


    He sighed. He realised that many things just were not ready yet and had to be on hold, hindering progress. [Well, the lettuce seeds have not been nted yet. I also haven¡¯t checked on the chilli peppers. They might actually grow faster in this era. Their growth rate still needs to be confirmed so that we can estimate if they can be harvested before the rainy season arrives.] [For now, we can only have the people producerge quantities of linen to trade with. We need to increase the trading volume to exchange for more things, to develop faster¡­] He tapped his index finger lightly on the table, thinking about the next thing: animal husbandry. [Animal husbandry would be a major pir of the Tribe¡¯s economy, so it needs to be quickly implemented.]


    Su Bai picked up the charcoal and started writing on the Animal Hide, [The first step is to build an enclosure, and the second step is to capture some wild animals¡­]


    Soon, the Animal Hide was covered with drawings of rabbits, sheep, cattle, and other animals, along with a rough sketch of a farm. [At this point, we can only raise herbivores. After all, we are already having a challenge feeding our people with meat.]


    In this era, the best way to convey orders was through drawings, since most could not read. Thus, any writing was useless at this point in time.


    Drawing for them what to find would be more efficient and increase the chances of finding the right things. [It¡¯s good that I learned the basics of drawing back then. Otherwise, I really would not have been able to draw these.] Su Bai smiled. ¡°Shaman, may Ie in?¡± Yan Hua asked from outside the Teepee.


    Su Bai put down the Animal Hide and looked up, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yan Hua lifted the door p and entered, saying, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve given the Animal Hide to Uncle Cang Shi, and I¡¯ve also told Uncle Mai Mang about exchanging for ck Stone Nuts.¡±


    ¡°Good. Ah¡¯Hua, I want to ask, when the Hunting Team goes hunting, do they ever bring back smaller wild animals?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°They do, but rarely. The Hunting Team has rules. They don¡¯t capture very small wild animals, onlyrger ones,¡± Yan Hua blinked her red eyes and continued, ¡°They wait for the small animals to grow bigger before capturing them.¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s guess was correct. [People in this era really have no concept of animal husbandry.]


    He shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t capture them now, you won¡¯t see them when they grow up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wondered about that too, but we can¡¯t just capture these small wild animals, can we?¡± Yan Hua pursed her lips and continued, ¡°Father says small wild animals don¡¯t have much meat. We only eat them if absolutely necessary. So, we usually let them grow bigger.¡±


    ¡°Well, your Father is right. There¡¯s not much meat on small wild animals,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better to let small wild animals grow up in the wild then get them when they are big.¡± Yan Hua smiled.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, have the Hunting Team capture some small wild animals and bring them back,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, why are we suddenly capturing small wild animals?¡± Yan Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°To raise them! We can¡¯t always go out to hunt. If we raise our own, we can be self-sufficient.¡± Su Bai took a sip of water and continued, ¡°If we raise enough, we won¡¯t need to hunt as often in the future.¡±


    Yan Hua widened her red eyes in surprise, ¡°Raise them? But Shaman, we can barely feed ourselves, how can we feed them?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t eat meat, just grass. They¡¯re really easy to raise.¡± Su Bai shrugged.


    ¡°Really? Shaman, are they really easy to raise? We don¡¯t need to do anything else?¡± Yan Hua asked three questions in a row.


    Su Bai nodded seriously, ¡°Of course. Just cut some grass around the Tribe to feed them. It won¡¯t be that difficult.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s really like that, that would be great. We won¡¯t have to risk our lives to go out hunting so often,¡± Yan Hua said happily.


    Su Bai raised an eyebrow and asked with pursed lips, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to be a Totem Warrior and go out to hunt? Didn¡¯t you say it was an honour?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yan Hua paused for a moment, then exined, ¡°Shaman, you said reduce hunting, not stop huntingpletely. I can still go out to hunt and still gain honour in doing so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve beenpletely defeated by your thinking, hahaha¡­¡± Su Baiughed heartily.


    Yan Hua scratched the back of her head and said with a smile, ¡°Shaman, don¡¯tugh at me. I haven¡¯t given up on bing a Totem Warrior.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good not to give up. Keep at it.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yan Hua pointed at a bottle on the table and curiously asked, ¡°Hey, Shaman, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Su Bai looked at the floral water, picked it up and exined, ¡°This is used to repel mosquitoes.¡±


    ¡°Repel mosquitoes? Just with this strange-coloured water?¡± Yan Hua seemed a bit sceptical.


    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it when you sleep tonight. I guarantee you¡¯ll have a peaceful night¡¯s sleep,¡± Su Bai confidently said.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I must try it,¡± Yan Hua started to look forward to it.


    ¡°What¡¯s so amazing?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s voice came from outside the Teepee as she lifted the door p and entered.


    Su Bai handed over the floral water and said, ¡°Apply this before we sleep at night, and mosquitoes won¡¯t bite us.¡±


    Yu Ying took the floral water with delight and said, ¡°This is really amazing.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 106: Longbow

    Chapter 106: Longbow


    The next morning, the sun climbed out from behind the clouds, its rays spreading across the entire me Dragon Tribe.


    Su Bai slowly opened his ck eyes, looking at the top of the Teepee. After blinking a few times, he silently thought. [System! Check in.]


    [Ding! Check in sessful.] [im and open the Assistance Package.] Su Bai continued to mentallymand.


    [Ding! Assistance Package imed.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host received Low Grade Assistance: one pocket watch.]


    A pocket watch suddenly appeared in Su Bai¡¯s hand. He brought it to his eyes to look at it and nodded. [This is great. Now I can tell the time.]


    He got up and stretched, putting the pocket watch in his pocket. At this time, it was better not to let the people outside the Teepee know about it.


    ¡°Shaman, are you up?¡± Yu Ying was grilling dried meat by the fire pit.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Su Bai looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ah¡¯Hua? Did she go out?¡±¡°Ah¡¯Hua went out early in the morning, saying she was going to train,¡± Yu Ying exined.


    Su Bai nodded, picking up his toothbrush and toothpaste to start brushing his teeth. He muffledly said, ¡°One strip of dried meat is enough for me. As for how much to grill, it depends on how much you want to eat.¡±


    Early in the morning, he could not really eat anything too greasy. One strip to fill his stomach was enough, and he could always eat some berriester.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai rinsed his mouth and wiped it, saying, ¡°After eating, let¡¯s go check on the chilli peppers.¡±


    ¡°I checked on the chilli peppers this morning. They¡¯ve grown bigger.¡± Yu Ying smiled.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go take a lookter,¡± Su Bai said.


    After quickly eating the dried meat, the two left the Teepee and headed towards the chilli pepper field.


    Arriving at the chilli pepper field, looking at the growth of the chilli peppers, Su Bai said with satisfaction, ¡°They are growing really well. They¡¯ve grown so much in just a few days.¡±


    The chilli peppers in the field had already grown to nearly ten centimetres, surpassing the growth rate on Earth. Usually, in these few days after nting, they would have just sprouted. It was impossible for them to grow to nearly ten centimetres within these few days.


    ¡°Shaman, at this rate, how long until we can eat the chilli peppers?¡± Yu Ying asked expectantly.


    ¡°By the looks of it, we should be able to eat them in about twenty days,¡± Su Bai estimated.


    Yu Ying swung her pink fox tail excitedly as she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great! The chilli sauce in the Teepee shouldst until then.¡±


    Su Bai nced at the sweet potatoes and found that their growth rate had also been elerated, with new slips already extending.


    He nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°It seems like soil here is great for growing nts.¡±


    Originally, the sweet potatoes were estimated to take over a hundred days to grow, but at the current growth rate, it would take about fifty days at most.


    ¡°They¡¯re really growing much faster than before. We should be able to eat them soon¡­¡± Yu Ying softly said.


    Su Bai stood up and stretched, saying, ¡°Okay. Now, let¡¯s go to Uncle Gu Mu¡¯s ce. I need to see how things areing along.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying followed closely behind.


    Su Bai soon walked over to Gu Mu¡¯s Teepee, where thetter was just outside whittling a wooden stick.


    ¡°Shaman, why have youe here?¡± Gu Mu immediately stopped his work and came to greet them.


    ¡°I just came to see how things areing along,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, half of the things you¡¯ve asked for have been prepared. But, the stone mill isn¡¯t ready yet,¡± Gu Mu reported.


    Su Bai waved his hand, indicating it was not a problem. ¡°The stone mill is more difficult to craft. Take your time. There¡¯s no rush. You can present it to me in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman. I¡¯ll definitely have it made in a few days¡¯ time.¡± Gu Mu nodded and continued, ¡°The other thing you entrusted me with has already been made.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let me see.¡± Su Bai said expectantly.


    Among the Animal Hide drawings he gave to Gu Mu, there was one which was the design for a bow and arrow. It was a very simple design but should get the job done.


    It was a design for a longbow. In a primitive Tribe, such cold weapons were sufficient. Making swords was certainly not realistic, but bows and arrows could be made. The materials for the bow were easy to find, and arrows could be made with sharp bone spikes or sharpened stone tips.


    Gu Mu turned and went into the Teepee, soon returning with a longbow. He handed it over with both hands, saying, ¡°Shaman, please see if this is as you¡¯ve requested.¡±


    Su Bai took the longbow and examined it, nodding with satisfaction and praising, ¡°Excellent. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡±


    The entire longbow was about one and a half metres long, with the back of the bow made from a single piece of bent wood. The overall look was very smooth.


    ¡°Shaman, is this thing called a bow and arrow very powerful?¡± Gu Mu asked, curious.


    ¡°Of course. You can hunt small wild animals without getting too close, and it¡¯s also very powerful when used against people,¡± Su Bai said solemnly.


    Gu Mu widened his eyes in surprise and asked, ¡°Shaman, is this going to be used for hunting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It can also be used as a weapon to deal with the ck Snake Tribe,¡± Su Bai said in a heavier voice.


    ¡°Shaman, use this against the ck Snake Tribe?¡± Gu Mu could hardly believe his ears. ¡°The ck Snake Tribe has several times more Totem Warriors than us. Wanting to confront them directly is not very realistic.¡±


    Su Bai fiddled with the bow in his hand and continued, ¡°With bows and arrows, things will be much more convenient.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, how do you use it?¡± Gu Mu curiously asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to an open area. Bring me some arrows, and you¡¯ll see how it works,¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Mu immediately brought a few arrows and followed.


    Soon, the group came to a ce without Teepees. Someone had also set up a wooden stake not far away.


    ¡°Shaman, does that piece of wood need to be ced so far out?¡± Gu Mu curiously asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡± Su Bai looked at the bowstring in his hand and asked, ¡°By the way, what is the bowstring made out of?¡±


    He noticed that the longbow¡¯s string had very good sticity and texture, with the ability to store a lot of stic potential energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s made from Ferocious Beast Tendons. It has excellent sticity. When I saw your design, I thought this bow and arrow would definitely need to be stic.¡± Gu Mu looked a bit excited and continued, ¡°So, I¡¯ve tried many materials, and finally found Ferocious Beast Tendons to be the best suited.¡±


    ¡°Let me try and see how it performs,¡± Su Bai said with satisfaction.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 107: Expanding Combat Power

    Chapter 107: Expanding Combat Power


    Gu Mu nodded heavily and asked, ¡°Shaman, if possible, can I try itter?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* From behind, the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you doing?¡± Yan Hua came running from afar.


    Su Bai turned his head towards the voice and saw the cow horned girl running over. He said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my training, so I came over to look for you.¡± Yan Hua said, catching her breath.


    ¡°Okay. For now, you should just take a break.¡± Su Bai smiled, turning to nock an arrow on the bowstring.


    Each arrow shaft was made of wood, with only the arrowhead was a sharp bone spike. At the same time, the tail was decorated with feathers.


    Yan Hua tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Shaman, what are you doing? What is this thing?¡±Su Bai smiled and said, ¡°This is a bow and arrow, a weapon. I¡¯m testing it.¡±


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes repeatedly in surprise and asked, ¡°A weapon? This thing is a weapon? It doesn¡¯t seem to have any power to kill.¡±


    Su Bai did not say anything, just smiled slightly, raised the bow and aimed at the distant wooden stake.


    *Whoosh! Thud!* A sound of piercing air rose, and the arrow left the string in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the arrow was firmly embedded in the wooden stake. With the amount of damage it had done, and the end of the arrow still visibly shaking as though the arrow was still alive, it made the audience feel a chill down their spine.


    *Siiii* Gu Mu drew in a sharp breath, shocked beyond words. After a long while, he opened his mouth andmented, ¡°Shaman, this longbow is really powerful.¡±


    Yan Hua waspletely stunned, her eyes not blinking for a long time. She dazedly said, ¡°Shaman, I take back what I said earlier.¡±


    The lethality of this longbow waspletely unexpected for her. She did not expect that in an instant, the arrow would fly out and directly pierced into the wooden stake. The whole thing happened in a sh, leaving no time for anyone to defend against.


    ¡°This is just an ordinary bow and arrow. Better bows and arrows are not this weak.¡± Su Bai smiled and added. Of course, he was referring to recurve bows. The power of those bows was no joke. There were also crossbows that were exceptionally powerful, operable with one hand. Unfortunately, the process to craft them was tooplicated.


    ¡°This is just ordinary?¡± Gu Mu could not believe his ears and asked in astonishment, ¡°Shaman, do you have even more powerful ones?¡±


    Su Bai smiled and instructed, ¡°First, make more longbows. For now, these longbows are enough for our own use.¡± [It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to make recurve bows or crossbows. It¡¯s just that they are really far moreplicated to make. There¡¯s also not much time left before we need to reim the Ancestral Land. Right now, the longbow is the quickest to make and easiest to use.]


    ¡°I understand, I will definitely make more of them,¡± Gu Mu excitedly said. For him, making these things was now his greatest pleasure. Being able to contribute to the Tribe in this manner was the greatest honour for him. What more, being able to make such a deadly weapon, which would greatly contribute to the Tribe.


    Yan Hua was still in shock. In her mind, stone knives and spears were the most powerful weapons.


    It was until the appearance of the Fruit Knife. Once that appeared she thought that the Fruit Knife was the most powerful weapon. Yet, another contender had appeared, the longbow!


    The ranking of the most powerful weapons in her mind kept changing. The stone knife, which was originally number one, was now at the bottom.


    ¡°Shaman, can I have one of these longbows?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s face was written with the desire to possess one.


    Su Bai was amused and said, ¡°Of course you can, but you need to practise a lot with it.¡± [Giving her one is good too. At the very least it would give her the ability to protect herself.]


    ¡°Of course I will train hard!¡± She was suddenly full of fighting spirit as her red eyes were full of passion.


    ¡°Shaman, can I try the longbow now?¡± Gu Mu requested.


    ¡°Of course. Take it and try.¡± Su Bai smiled and handed over the longbow.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman,¡± Gu Mu excitedly took the longbow.


    At first, although he knew this thing would be very powerful when made, he did not expect it to be so shocking.


    Gu Mu followed Su Bai¡¯s earlier example, supporting the bow with one hand and holding the arrow with the other, fully drawing the string.


    *Whoosh!* A sound of piercing air rose, and the arrow in Gu Mu¡¯s hand flew out, but it did not hit the wooden stake.


    Gu Mu looked at the arrow that had deviated from its path and said with pursed lips, ¡°It seems like this is a weapon that needs a lot of training to get good at.¡±


    ¡°Yes, without training, no one would be able to aim urately with it.¡± Su Bai nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Shaman, if this kind of weapon can be widely used, ourbat power would increase drastically. Be it for hunting, defending the Tribe, or even invading other Tribes. None of these would be difficult.¡± Gu Mu solemnly said.


    ¡°Of course. Why else would I have you make them? It¡¯s to make the Tribe better and better,¡± Su Bai responded.


    Gu Mu bowed and stressed each word, as though swearing his life on it. ¡°Shaman, I will definitely make many longbows when I go back. I will ensure that every Totem Warrior can have one.¡±


    ¡°No. It is not just Totem Warriors, but Warrior Trainees and young adults. All of them should have one.¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°Warrior Trainees too?¡± Gu Mu asked in confusion.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and solemnly exined, ¡°Totem Warriors have Totem Marks. They are strong on their own, but how many Totem Warriors does our Tribe have?¡±


    ¡°I understand, Shaman means to expand our wholebat strength, right?¡± Gu Mu immediately understood why Warrior Trainees should have them too.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Totem Warriors are already abat force we employ. At this time, Warrior Trainees with longbows would also be an additional force.¡± Su Bai smiled and continued, ¡°This way, our Tribe¡¯s can no longer be considered weak.¡±


    Gu Mu nodded excitedly and said. ¡°As expected of the Shaman, you¡¯ve thoroughly considered everything.¡±


    ¡°Also, the longbows used by young adults should be distinguished from those used by Totem Warriors,¡± Su Bai reminded.


    ¡°Distinguish?¡± Gu Mu did not quite understand.


    ¡°Can the strength of Totem Warriors bepared to ordinary people? This kind of longbow is just not strong enough for them. The bow would break immediately if they drew it with too much force,¡± Su Bai exined.


    For Totem Warriors, the drawing capacity of this longbow was too small. When that was limited, the arrows would not be able to pierce through the thick hides of Ferocious Beasts. Worse, it might really break before being fully drawn. It was best for them to not use it; lest an ident happened.


    Gu Mu suddenly understood and nodded repeatedly, ¡°I see, I will improve the materials for the longbows used by Totem Warriors.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 108: Two Teams of Archers?

    Chapter 108: Two Teams of Archers?


    ¡°By the way, how long will it take to make fifty longbows?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Gu Mu squinted his eyes in thought and said, ¡°It will probably take about five days.¡±


    ¡°Good, during this time, prioritise making fifty longbows first. Put other things aside for now,¡± Su Bai arranged. [The main priority is to strengthen the Tribe¡¯s overall power. It is only with strength that we can better protect the Tribe.]


    ¡°I understand,¡± Gu Mu nodded.


    ¡°Give priority to young adults and Warrior Trainees for these fifty longbows. As for the longbows for Totem Warriors, make them after you finish these fifty,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood. I will try my best to shorten the production time.¡± Gu Mu immediately replied.


    ¡°Yes, but qualityes first before all else.¡± Su Bai picked up the longbow again and fired several more arrows in session, saying with satisfaction, ¡°This is really good. This longbow is very well made.¡± [Be it in terms of explosive power or the sticity of the bowstring, all were exceptionally well crafted.].


    Yan Hua looked expectant and softly asked, ¡°Shaman, can I try it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. First, you need to hold the bow with one hand¡­¡± Su Bai patiently exined how to operate it to her.Yan Hua nodded in confusion and began to operate it ording to Su Bai¡¯s exnation. Her red eye was staring intently at the wooden stake. Her stance was upright, with one hand stretching forward to hold the bow, and the other hand pulling the string, she looked somewhat like a proper archer.


    *Whoosh!* A sound of piercing air rose, and she watched the arrow fly from her hand. The result was predictable, it missed the target.


    ¡°Ah! I missed!¡± Yan Hua said regretfully.


    ¡°Try a few more times. This is only your first time using it. It¡¯s normal to miss.¡± Su Baiforted.


    Yan Hua nodded, picked up a second arrow and nocked it on the string, her red eyes continuing to look at the wooden stake.


    ¡°First, see clearly where the target is. Don¡¯t rush. Always aim properly before release.¡± Su Bai patiently instructed.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yan Hua nodded in response.


    *Whoosh!* As soon as she released her hand, the arrow flew out, but it still deviated, brushing past the side of the wooden stake.


    ¡°Ah! I missed again¡­¡± Yan Hua said as she lowered the bow in disappointment.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head, taking the bow and arrow, saying, ¡°Watch me do it once more. It¡¯s very simple. Just aim at the wooden stake¡­¡±


    He once again raised the bow horizontally, pulled the string, and carefully exined each step to the cow horned girl.


    ¡°So, the arm needs to be straight¡­¡± Yan Hua nodded thoughtfully.


    *Whoosh! Thud!*


    Su Bai¡¯s arrow once again pierced the wooden stake. Due to the strong force, the arrow tail was still shaking.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re so amazing. You can hit the target every time. When will I be able to do that?¡± Yan Hua said in admiration. She was very interested in anything rted to hunting and weapons.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. You can practise more when you have time,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    His Mental Energy was exceptionally powerful, so aiming at the wooden stake was very simple for him. It was due to this that the longbow was not very difficult for him to use.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, I want to try once more.¡± Yan Hua solemnly said. She took the longbow and continued to aim at the wooden stake, starting her third attempt.


    Su Bai watched her practice for a while, then turned back to the Main Teepee with the fox eared girl, letting Yan Hua continue practising on her own.


    Once they returned to the Main Teepee, Yu Ying used a stone cup to fetch a cup of water and handed it over, saying. ¡°Shaman, have some water first. You¡¯ve been in the sun for so long today.¡±


    ¡°En, you should take a break too.¡± Su Bai said as he took the cup.


    He sat down in his ce and began nning what to do next. He picked up a piece of Animal Hide and started to think.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and thought to himself, [Oh yeah. We still need to arrange for an archer team to be formed.]


    He took a sip of water, squinted his eyes in thought for a moment, and felt that the archer team needed to start training as soon as possible.


    Su Bai raised his head and called out, ¡°Xiao Yu, go find the Chieftain and ask him toe over. Also, tell Ah¡¯Hua to bring the longbow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right now,¡± Yu Ying stopped what she was doing and walked out of the Main Teepee.


    Ten minutester, the fox eared girl returned with Yan Hua and Yan Jiao.


    ¡°Shaman, what did you call me for?¡± Yan Jiao bowed.


    Su Bai gestured for Yan Hua to bring over the longbow and said, ¡°I called you here because of this.¡±


    Yan Jiao had already heard about it from Yan Hua on the way and had seen her demonstrate with it once.


    He nodded and guessed, ¡°Shaman, did you call me here because of the longbow issue? Do you need more people?¡±


    ¡°En, Ah¡¯Hua should have told you about the longbow just now. I want you to learn how to use it too. I want you to form a team of fifty archers.¡± Su Bai said.


    Yan Jiao was stunned for a moment, then nodded excitedly, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m willing to learn how to use this longbow.¡±


    ¡°You should go and choose fifty people. They must be young adults and Warrior Trainees with good eyesight and stamina.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Young adults?¡± Yan Jiao looked confused and continued to ask, ¡°Shaman, I understand Warrior Trainees, but why look for young adults?¡±


    ¡°Because the Tribe¡¯s currentbat strength is too low. It¡¯s a waste to not utilise so many young adults. They can also fight, and should contribute to protecting the Tribe,¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± Yan Jiao said excitedly.


    He knew that the Tribe did not have enough Totem Warriors. Now, they were even using those young adults to increase theirbat strength.


    Su Bai nodded and said, ¡°En. Protecting the Tribe is everyone¡¯s responsibility. I believe they will be more than willing to do it.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I will carefully select these fifty people.¡± Yan Jiao immediately responded.


    ¡°This time, let the young adults and Warrior Trainees practise first. After Gu Mu makes bows suitable for Totem Warriors, you can practise with them,¡± Su Bai added.


    He did not want the Totem Warriors to be clueless and recklessly destroy those longbowster.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    ¡°Divide these fifty people into two teams, with different training times for each team. One team is responsible for patrolling and training, while the other team continues their usual tasks. Switch what they do every other day,¡± Su Bai arranged the division ofbour for these fifty people.


    He did this to ensure the Tribe¡¯sbour operation. After all, the Tribe only had about three hundred people now. While itsbat strength needed to keep up, the Tribe¡¯s internal affairs could not be neglected either.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Yan Jiao gave a firm nod.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 109: The Predicament of the Spotted Deer Tribe

    Chapter 109: The Predicament of the Spotted Deer Tribe


    In the evening, dark clouds rolled across the sky like an overturned iron pot, pressing down heavily, making it hard to breathe.


    *Rustle rustle rustle¡­* Gusts of evening wind blew making the leaves rustle as the Spotted Deer Tribe weed the evening hours.


    When the Spotted Deer Tribe was not holding a market, the Teepees in the outer region were inhabited.


    At this time, in the inner region of the Spotted Deer Tribe, inside the Shaman¡¯s wooden hut, Lu Shi was discussing Tribe matters with the Shaman.


    The Shaman¡¯s wooden hut was veryrge, with walls and roof built from trees, and many items stored inside.


    Most of these items were materials for making Shaman Bone Tablets, as well as various Ferocious Beast Skulls, bones, and so on.


    *Crackle crackle¡­* The fire in the fire pit on the ground was burning vigorously, the wood crackling as it burned, with sparks scattering onto the ground.


    ¡°Shaman, after ourst market ended, we did not manage to exchange for arge quantity of linen,¡± Lu Shi reported.


    ¡°How much in total?¡± Shaman Lu Shan asked.Lu Shi thought for a moment and said, ¡°About fifty rolls or so, not a veryrge amount.¡±


    He was the Chieftain of this Tribe, with a pair of golden eyes and a height of over 1.8 metres. He seemed to be extremely imposing, with a pair of antlers on his head that were particrly eye-catching.


    ¡°A total of fifty rolls of linen in fifteen days is indeed a bit low¡­¡± Shaman Lu Shan frowned.


    ¡°Although the quantity is small, I must say that Tribe is really impressive. They alone ounted for thirty rolls of linen, which is quite a lot,¡± Lu Shi said word by word.


    After thest market trade, of all the linen, the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s linen ounted for more than half and was of the best quality.


    Shaman Lu Shan stroked his beard and asked, curious. ¡°Yes, how can they have so much linen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but they don¡¯t look like people from a Large Tribe,¡± Lu Shi said with amazement, continuing, ¡°Their numbers are few, yet they can produce so much linen. They are really amazing.¡±


    Shaman Lu Shan put down his Beast Bone Cup and said, ¡°That Tribe is interesting. A Small Tribe can produce so much linen, and the quality is so good.¡±


    Lu Shi looked puzzled and continued to guess, ¡°Shaman, do you think it might be made by their Tribe¡¯s Shaman?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but their strength must be quite good.¡± Shaman Lu Shan solemnly said.


    Lu Shi thoughtfully nodded and reminded, ¡°It seems like we need to cooperate with them well. Tomorrow, they will bring twice the amount of linen asst time, which is crazy.¡±


    Shaman Lu Shan squinted his eyes, his index finger tapping lightly on the stone table as he said, ¡°We should establish a long-term cooperation with this Tribe.¡±


    He thought of how they had just delivered the linen seven days ago. It took time for them to journey back to their Tribe ande here again. Calcting the time, the amount of linen they brought in to trade with had increased rather than decreased, which was astonishing.


    ¡°Shaman, when theye here to trade tomorrow, they will definitely exchange for salt, but we don¡¯t have much salt left¡­¡± Lu Shi worriedly said.


    ¡°Keep a portion of the salt for ourselves, just enough for our own use. Exchange the rest with their Tribe,¡± Shaman Lu Shan arranged.


    Lu Shi nodded and said with concern, ¡°Shaman, the Cheetah Tribe is no longer giving usrge amounts of salt, they¡¯ve reduced it by more than half, which greatly affects the operation of our market.¡±


    In fact, the Spotted Deer Tribe was an Intermediary Tribe. They exchanged various goods from other Tribes, including materials for making Shaman Bone Tablets, or sewn linen clothes, and so on. Naturally, they also used salt to exchange for goods from other Tribes. Thus, the Spotted Deer Tribe really needed arge amount of salt.


    ¡°Damn the Cheetah Tribe. What are they trying to do by doing this at this time?¡± Shaman Lu Shan cursed.


    The Cheetah Tribe was a Large Tribe with arge amount of salt. They have been maintaining long-term cooperation with the Spotted Deer Tribe. The Spotted Deer Tribe normally gave them linen while the Cheetah Tribe gave them salt in return.


    ¡°The Cheetah Tribe must want to trade with those Tribes themselves. They are nning to cut us off. That¡¯s why they¡¯re not giving us the agreed amount of salt,¡± Lu Shi also angrilyined.


    Shaman Lu Shan shook his head and solemnly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s likely. If they wanted to do that, they could have done it long ago. Why wait until now?¡±


    ¡°Shaman, if it¡¯s not that, then?¡± Lu Shi asked in confusion.


    ¡°They must have seen our market growing bigger and bigger. I believe they are doing this to restrict our Tribe, to prevent it from growing any further.¡± Shaman Lu Shan spected.


    Lu Shi immediately stood up and angrily shouted, ¡°That¡¯s too much! How can the Cheetah Tribe do this to us!?¡±


    Shaman Lu Shan¡¯s gaze turned solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Now, we can only rely on that Tribe. They must have a lot of linen.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, you want that Tribe to give us more linen so we can get more salt from the Cheetah Tribe in return?¡± Lu Shi guessed.


    Shaman Lu Shan nodded and stressed, ¡°Previously, salt was the main goods that maintained the trading operation of our entire Tribe. We can¡¯t go on without salt. However, we can use linen to exchange for goods as well.¡±


    Many things in the Spotted Deer Tribe were exchanged using salt from the Cheetah Tribe. The salt from the Cheetah Tribe was exchanged for with linen. Goods in the Spotted Deer Market were all exchanged back and forth. If one thing wascking, it could paralyse the whole market.


    ¡°I understand. In the future, we won¡¯t use salt as our main goods for trade. We can use linen instead, right?¡± Lu Shi guessed.


    Shaman Lu Shan nodded and solemnly said, ¡°Linen is in higher demand than salt and can be exchanged for more things.¡±


    ¡°Understood. When theye tomorrow, let¡¯s discuss it with them,¡± Lu Shi nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 110: Envying Those with Wings

    Chapter 110: Envying Those with Wings


    In the height of summer, the heat was so intense that even dragonflies dared only to fly too far from the shade of trees, fearing the sunlight might scorch their wings.


    In the dense forest, eight people were moving quickly, also taking shelter under the tree as they advanced.


    The sound of breaking twigs under their feet contrasted sharply with the calls of birds and beasts around them.


    Mai Mang blinked his eyes, constantly scanning the surroundings with great vignce, and cautioned, ¡°Everyone be careful.¡±


    It had been three days since they left the me Dragon Tribe, and they should reach the Spotted Deer Tribe today.


    The leader of this expedition, carrying linen, was Mai Mang, along with three other Totem Warriors: Xi Guo, Shu Feng, and Jue Ye.


    Besides the four Totem Warriors, there were also four Warrior Trainees. This trip to the Spotted Deer Tribe could be said to be done with extreme caution.


    ¡°How much longer until we reach the Spotted Deer Tribe?¡± Jue Ye asked, carrying over twenty rolls of linen.


    He had a long green lizard tail and a pair of green vertical pupils, with a very slender and tall figure. Now, he was covered in sweat, not because the linen was too heavy, but because they had been travelling all day, and under the scorching sun. Under those conditions, it was hard not to sweat.¡°Shu Feng, fly up and take a look, see roughly how much longer it will take,¡± Mai Mang patiently said.


    He was also carrying twenty rolls of linen, walking in the centre of the group. However, his eyes were constantly scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Shu Feng nodded. He plucked arge leaf, and with a p of his wings, flew up into the sky, soaring to a great height to look into the distance.


    After more than a minute, hended back on the ground and said, ¡°It¡¯s just up ahead, but it will take most of the day if we walk.¡±


    He had a pair of brown wings, brown eyes, and a tuft of brown feathers on his ears. He was only wearing a piece of Animal Hide on his lower body, with his upper body bare. His short brown hair was particrly eye-catching.


    ¡°We still have to spend most of the day walking? Mai Mang, can we rest for a while? We¡¯re all covered in sweat,¡± Xi Guo called out from the back of the group.


    He had a pair of blue eyes, blue hair, and ayer of light blue scales on the outer side of his arms.


    Mai Mang looked up at the sunlight filtering through the leaves and said, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Xi Guo put down the linen and took out his Animal Hide Bag, drinkingrge gulps.


    ¡°You all rest here. I¡¯ll go find some berries and refill your water bags,¡± Shu Feng suggested.


    Mai Mang took off the linen from his back and cautioned, ¡°Go ande back quickly. Make sure to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Shu Feng took everyone¡¯s Animal Hide Bags and flew away with a p of his wings.


    Mai Mang stretched and caught his breath, saying, ¡°The weather is so hot.¡±


    *Gulp gulp¡­* Jue Ye vigorously drank several mouthfuls of water, wiping the water droplets from the corners of his mouth, and said, ¡°I know right? If it weren¡¯t for all this shade, we might have been roasted to death by now.¡±


    Xi Guo looked at the more than sixty rolls of linen on the ground and cheerfully said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we are under the sun for longer, as long as we can safely bring the linen to the Spotted Deer Tribe, all will be worth it.¡±


    Mai Mang looked at the Animal Hide Scroll in his hand and said, ¡°The things we need to exchange for this time are simr tost time. We should be able to quicklyplete this trade.¡±


    ¡°It seems like the Shaman has added one more item this time, called¡­ called ck Stone Nut Juice, right?¡± Jue Ye guessed.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s something the Shaman absolutely needs. We must get it no matter what,¡± Mai Mang nodded.


    Xi Guo poured water on the scales of his arms and curiously asked, ¡°Is the Shaman going to make new Shaman Bone Tablets?¡±


    He had heard Wa Ming and others talking about Shaman Bone Tabletsst time and really wanted to try them for himself. Of course, he still hoped it would be best not to need Shaman Bone Tablets. He was simply marvelling at the Shaman¡¯s speed in making them.


    ¡°Probably. Why else would we need the juice of this fruit? It¡¯s not for drinking.¡± Mai Mang guessed.


    Twenty minutester, Shu Feng, carrying a bunch of berries and several Animal Hide Bags hanging on his body, pped his wings andnded on the ground.


    ¡°Good job. You should rest too.¡± Mai Mang took the berries from him.


    ¡°I took a look around while I was up there. There are no Ferocious Beasts nearby, so you can all rest easy.¡± Shu Feng folded his wings.


    ¡°Great!¡± Mai Mang was a bit envious of his wings, which made everything so convenient.


    After resting for half an hour, everyone shouldered the linen and continued on, aiming to reach the Spotted Deer Tribe before dark.


    Four hourster, Mai Mang and his group arrived at the outer region of the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    Mai Mang looked at the outer region of the entire Spotted Deer Tribe and softly eximed, ¡°It¡¯s a bit different from when the market is open.¡±


    The entire outer region of the Spotted Deer Tribe was surrounded by a circle of Animal Hide Teepees, and they could not see beyond the tall wooden walls.


    The Teepees in the outer region were also full of people, simr to the current me Dragon Tribe.


    ¡°Yes, there aren¡¯t as many people, and weren¡¯t these Teepees uninhabited before?¡± Shu Feng curiously asked.


    When they came before, it was always during the Spotted Deer Market, so naturally they had not seen how it looked normally.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re Teepees. It would be a waste not to use them, right?¡± Mai Mang said.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t these Tribes always inhabited? When the market opens, are they repurposed as stalls?¡± Jue Ye asked in confusion.


    Mai Mang scanned the surroundings andmented, ¡°It should be like that. They most likelypensate them in some way, right?¡±


    ¡°I see that the people living in the outer region are mostly orphans. I guess it is a form of charity for them, I guess,¡± Xi Guo noticed that the Teepees were full of children.


    Mai Mang¡¯s eyes widened slightly and as he said with a small smile, ¡°I suppose that works. At least it¡¯s being used for a good purpose.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. It¡¯s not early anymore. We¡¯ll find a ce to rest after we finish trading with them,¡± Mai Mang urged.


    ¡°Yeah. Otherwise, it will be hard to find a ce to rest when it gets dark.¡± Shu Feng nodded.


    They walked to the entrance of the Spotted Deer Tribe and exined their purpose to the Totem Warriors guarding the gate.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to trade?¡± the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s Totem Warrior asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, go tell your Shaman. He¡¯ll understand,¡± Mai Mang said patiently.


    The Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s Totem Warrior looked at the items behind Mai Mang¡¯s group, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go tell the Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mai Mang nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 111: I Want to See Your Shaman?

    Chapter 111: I Want to See Your Shaman?


    A few minutester, the Totem Warrior guarding the gate of the Spotted Deer Tribe returned to the entrance and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mai Mang nodded, signalling to the people behind him to follow behind.


    Since people were now living in the outer regions of the Tribe, the Totem Warrior of the Spotted Deer Tribe directly led them to the inner region of the Tribe. Of course, it was not deep inside the Tribe, just a wooden hut behind their wooden wall. After all, Mai Mang and his group were not members of the Spotted Deer Tribe. They had to be cautious. Thus, they brought them to a wooden hut where there were more Totem Warriors.


    There were many people already in the wooden hut. Mai Mang roughly counted about eight or nine people, all of whom were Totem Warriors.


    In the centre of the wooden hut sat a Humanoid with deer antlers, who looked very imposing. His pair of long antlers on his head were particrly eye-catching.


    ¡°This is our Chieftain,¡± introduced the Totem Warrior who had led the way.


    Mai Mang nodded and said, ¡°Hello, Chieftain. Can we exchange for the goods now?¡±


    He did not want to dawdle and wanted to quicklyplete the transaction so he could find a ce to sleep for the night.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll check the linen. If there are no issues, we can exchange goods,¡± Lu Shi nodded.He gestured with his chin for the Totem Warriors beside him to go and inspect the linen. Still, checking sixty rolls of linen would take some time.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead and check,¡± Mai Mang stepped aside.


    ¡°Please sit and rest for a while. Inspecting the linen will take some time,¡± Lu Shi gestured for them to sit on a patch of dry grass nearby.


    Mai Mang and his group sat on the dry grass. He spoke first, ¡°The items for this trade are the same asst time, but we want to add one more item, and we need more dried meat.¡±


    Lu Shi sat up straight and nodded, ¡°No problem. As long as the linen checks out and the quantity is correct, we¡¯ll make the exchange immediately. What¡¯s the additional item?¡±


    ¡°ck Stone Nut Juice,¡± Mai Mang said.


    Lu Shi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°We indeed have that in our Tribe. How much ck Stone Nut Juice do you want to exchange?¡±


    ¡°Just five small Beast Bones worth.¡± Mai Mang held up five fingers.


    Generally, for liquids other than water, they were stored inrge hollowed out Beast Bones. After pouring in the liquid, the bone would be sealed. Though, it had to be said that Beast Bones came in various sizes.


    The Beast Bones used to store liquids were usually from Ferocious Beasts. This was because some liquids were vtile or corrosive, and using Ferocious Beast Bones would preserve them for a lot longer.


    ¡°Oh? Why so little? Usually, these things are taken back to make Shaman Bone Tablets. Don¡¯t you want to take more?¡± Lu Shi asked.


    Typically, when the Spotted Deer Tribe traded items, they would not ask why the other party wanted so little or so much. They would usually give however much was requested without further inquiry. However, since Mai Mang and his group had brought such arge quantity of linen, and they wanted to establish a long-term cooperation in the future, they had to chat a bit first before bringing up the cooperation. This was to make it seem less abrupt.


    ¡°No need. This amount is enough for now,¡± Mai Mang said softly, not certain of its true purpose.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Shi nodded and continued, ¡°By the way, the amount of salt we can give you this time is not as much asst time.¡±


    ¡°Why? We¡¯ve brought even more linen thanst time?¡± Mai Mang asked, puzzled.


    ¡°We also get our salt from exchanging with other Tribes. Due to certain reasons, we don¡¯t have that much salt now,¡± Lu Shi paused, then continued, ¡°So, we can only give you less salt.¡±


    Mai Mang frowned and asked, ¡°How much less?¡±


    ¡°Last time we gave you five packages of salt. This time, we can only give you two.¡± Lu Shi said.


    The Spotted Deer Tribe wrapped salt in Animal Hide when giving it to other Tribes. Each package was about half the size of an apple.


    Mai Mang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°What? Only two packages? That¡¯s less than half of the previous transaction.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, only two packages, but the other items won¡¯t be reduced.¡± Lu Shi said.


    ¡°Fine, two packages it is. Then give us more dried meat,¡± Mai Mang said in resignation. [This is unavoidable. I would have to report back to the Chieftain and the Shaman.]


    ¡°No problem. As for your remaining linen, we¡¯ll exchange it all for dried meat. Is your Tribe in urgent need of dried meat?¡± Lu Shi asked.


    Mai Mang¡¯s brow furrowed, and he solemnly said, ¡°Our affairs are none of your concern. Just prepare the items for us.¡±


    He suddenly became alert. The Tribe¡¯s situation was not something to be disclosed to an outsider. If others asked about it, they really could not me him for being so curt.


    Shu Feng, Xi Guo, and others also immediately became alert. They were sure that if there was any danger, they would immediately flee the Spotted Deer Tribe with the linen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. We just want to establish a long-term cooperation with you.¡± Lu Shi raised his hand to calm them down and continued, ¡°We don¡¯t have as much salt as we used to, but we still have plenty of dried meat.¡±


    ¡°What kind of long-term cooperation?¡± Mai Mang asked.


    ¡°You give us all your linen, as much as you have. We¡¯ll take it all in. In return, we can give you a lot of dried meat, as much as you want.¡± Lu Shi said, word by word.


    Mai Mang¡¯s brow rxed a bit, and he said, ¡°I can¡¯t make this decision. I need to go back and report to our Shaman.¡±


    As long as they were not going to continue probing into the Tribe¡¯s situation, he would not need to be that guarded.


    ¡°No problem. When you go back this time, tell your Shaman that if possible, I¡¯d like to talk to him personally.¡± Lu Shi said seriously.


    ¡°You want to talk to our Shaman personally?¡± Mai Mang asked in surprise.


    Lu Shi nodded and seriously said, ¡°We need arge quantity of linen. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you also need arge quantity of dried meat. Talking personally would show our sincerity.¡±


    He remembered that thest time they came to trade, they exchanged for arge amount of dried meat. This time was the same as thest time, but the quantity demanded had increased even further..


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll convey your message,¡± Mai Mang responded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 112: The First Training Session

    Chapter 112: The First Training Session


    Su Bai opened his ck eyes, looking at the top of the Teepee, and mentally called out, [System, check in!]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!] [im Assistance Package.] Su Bai called out in his mind again.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host received Low Grade Assistance: one shlight.]


    As soon as the System¡¯s mechanical voice finished, a shlight appeared in Su Bai¡¯s hand.


    Su Bai thought to himself, [Finally! I won¡¯t be blind at night anymore!]


    For the past two days, the Assistance Packages from the System had been food items, like snacks and drinks. Today¡¯s shlight was going to be useful.


    He reached under his pillow and pulled out a pocket watch, checking the time. It was just after seven in the morning.


    Su Bai stretched, scanning the Teepee, and noticed that the fox eared girl was not inside.


    He picked up his toothbrush, muttering, ¡°Getting up so early, and I don¡¯t even feel tired.¡±Before he had transmigrated, he would not go to sleep until two or three in the morning. And the next day, he would not get up until one or two in the afternoon.


    Since he had transmigrated, he had been going to bed earlier and waking up earlier. He felt his overall energy and spirit had improved significantly. His previously blurry vision was now extremely sharp. He also felt much stronger overall, no longer the weak and frail person he was before he transmigrated.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll roast some dried meat for you right away,¡± Yu Ying said softly.


    Su Bai smiled slightly, looking at the water bucket in the fox eared girl¡¯s arms, and asked, ¡°Besides fetching water, did you go to the chilli field again?¡±


    Yu Ying nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, I went to water them. I hope they grow quickly.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, they won¡¯t grow faster just because you look at them every day. Wait a while before checking again, and you might be surprised,¡± Su Bai chuckled at the fox eared girl¡¯s innocence.


    Yu Ying scratched her head embarrassedly and said with a smile. ¡°I understand, Shaman. I¡¯ll roast the meat for you now.¡±


    An hourter, after Su Bai finished eating the roasted dried meat and rested for a while, he took out his pocket watch, checked the time, and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go see how the archers¡¯ training is going.¡±


    Over the past two days, twenty-five longbows had been made, so a team had already started training.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Ying nodded, looking curiously at the object in his hand. ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s that in your hand?¡±


    ¡°This is a magical artefact that tells the time,¡± Su Bai smiled, putting the pocket watch into his bag as he walked out of the Teepee.


    ¡°Shaman, wait for me,¡± Yu Ying followed closely behind, muttering to herself, ¡°A magical artefact that tells time?¡±


    *Tap tap tap¡­* About ten minutester, Su Bai and the fox eared girl arrived at arge open space in the Tribe. This open area had been specially set aside for the archers to train.


    In front of the open space were more than twenty wooden posts, each about one metre tall. The posts were not particrly wide, only about as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh, to help the archers train their uracy. If the posts were too wide, it would be too easy to hit them, which would greatly reduce their need for uracy in their training.


    ¡°Shaman.¡± Yan Jiao immediately came to greet them.


    Su Bai nodded and asked, ¡°How¡¯s their training going? Are they adapting well?¡±


    ¡°The training results are not ideal. Except for Qing Mu and Chi Tu, almost no one can hit the posts,¡± Yan Jiao sighed.


    Of course, Su Bai had already taught Qing Mu and Chi Tu, the two Warrior Trainees, how to operate the longbow and the techniques of archery. He had them practise for two days before letting them lead the fifty people in training.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s normal. It¡¯s only the first day of training.¡±


    He had anticipated this situation. It would be strange if they could hit a bullseye on their first day of training.


    ¡°Shaman, how long do you think it will take for them to be able to hit the posts every time like you?¡± Yan Jiao asked curiously.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ to achieve 100% uracy, apart from talent, it depends on the time they spend diligently training,¡± Su Bai looked towards the training field and continued, ¡°If they train diligently and skillfully each day, they should see significant progress in about ten days or so.¡±


    Yan Jiao nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°So it would take about fifty or sixty days to be like you?¡±


    ¡°If they practise diligently every day and ask questions when they don¡¯t understand, that should be about right. If they only have mediocre talent, it might take even longer,¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s red eyes widened, and he continued to ask, ¡°Shaman, what about Totem Warriors learning archery? How long would it take them to learn?¡±


    ¡°The time could probably be cut in half, maybe even less if they¡¯re lucky,¡± Su Bai exined. [Well, no one knows how effective it would be when Totem Warriors start training with bows and arrows. I can only make a conservative estimate.]


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yan Jiao nodded, already looking forward to his own training.


    ¡°Shaman, why are you here?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s voice came from afar.


    Su Bai looked in the direction of the voice and said, ¡°I came to see how their first day of training is going. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I also want to train,¡± Yan Hua smiled, gesturing with the longbow in her hand.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead and train then. I¡¯ll watch from the side for a while,¡± Su Bai gave a small nod of approval.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Hua nodded firmly, brushing her ck hair behind her back and excitedly taking the longbow to the wooden posts.


    Su Bai smiled as he watched the cow horned girl¡¯s retreating figure. He soon stepped forward to observe the twenty or so Warrior Trainees. It was important to watch closely during their first training session. This way, any problems could be identified early on and corrected immediately.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 113: The Day of Becoming a Sharpshooter

    Chapter 113: The Day of Bing a Sharpshooter


    Twenty-five people drew their longbows, aiming at the wooden posts. They released their arrows simultaneously, and once again, all twenty-five arrows missed their targets.


    ¡°Why did I miss again?¡± Ge sighed, reaching for another arrow. His long ck hair was tied up high with vines. He was a snake beast man. As he spoke, his long tongue was constantly flickering.


    ¡°It¡¯s only our first time. We just need more practice,¡± Ah Zhen smiled reassuringly. He was a sheep beast man with white hair, golden pupils, and a pair of brown sheep horns.


    Ge shrugged and said, ¡°I know we need more practice, but every shot goes astray.¡±


    They were both Warrior Trainees, who had eagerly volunteered when Yan Jiao was selecting archers. They had participated in long-distance running, weightlifting, and various other activities, all in hopes of being chosen.


    Ah Zhen blinked his golden eyes and said, ¡°I must practise diligently. Once I master the longbow, I¡¯ll be so dashing.¡±


    Ge rolled his eyes. ¡°You just want to attract Ah Duo¡¯s attention but she doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡±


    ¡°Who says that? Once I master the longbow and awaken as a Totem Warrior, she¡¯ll definitely notice me!¡± Ah Zhen confidently dered, with eyes of absolute certainty..


    Ge spread his hands and continued to aim his longbow at the wooden post, saying. ¡°Well, you¡¯d better practise hard then. The way you are now? You¡¯ve got a long way to go.¡±Ah Zhen also raised his longbow, aimed at the post, and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that. I¡¯ll practise hard regardless.¡±


    Two arrows whistled through the air, but only one struck the very edge of the wooden post.


    Ge¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he lowered his bow and asked, ¡°How about that? My arrow had managed to hit the post.¡±


    Ah Zhen rolled his eyes and ignored him, continuing to aim his longbow at the post.


    Meanwhile, Su Bai had walked up beside the numerous archers, watching them train step by step.


    ¡°Shaman,¡± Ge and the others immediately bowed to Su Bai.


    Su Bai gave a small nod of acknowledgement and pointed out, ¡°Your shooting postures were all wrong just now.¡±


    Ah Zhen immediately stood up straight and humbly asked, ¡°Shaman, please tell us what we¡¯re doing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, please teach us,¡± Ge quickly added.


    ¡°You were pulling the bowstring too hard earlier. This not only strains your muscles but also affects your uracy,¡± Su Bai exined. Even before he had approached, he had noticed themon problem among these people. They were drawing the bowstring to its fullest ¨C to the point the bow could snap at any moment.


    Their hands were also too rigid, showing no fluidity. This was not how archery should be learned.


    Ge recalled his own shooting posture and scratched his head, saying, ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s exactly what I was doing.¡±


    ¡°Hand me the longbow. I¡¯ll demonstrate once for all of you. Then, you¡¯ll understand what is the proper way to use it.¡± Su Bai gestured.


    Although he had taught Qing Mu and Chi Tu how to do it, it was still not something that could be mastered so quickly. It was inevitable that their teaching might be somewhat inadequate, which was what Su Bai was concerned about. It was great that he came to check personally, lest more errors were made into habits.


    ¡°Yes, here¡¯s a longbow for you,¡± Ge immediately handed over a longbow with both hands.


    ¡°Shaman, are you going to teach us personally?¡± Yan Hua walked over from a distance.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already taught you, but it¡¯s always good to watch again and revise.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yan Hua nodded firmly and said, ¡°I will definitely study carefully again.¡±


    *Whoosh! Thud!* Su Bai nocked an arrow on the bowstring, raised the bow and aimed at the wooden post. In the blink of an eye, the arrow struck the centre of the post. Due to the strong inertia, the arrow¡¯s tail was still quivering, indicating the great force behind that shot.


    ¡°Wow! Shaman, you¡¯re so skilled! You hit the centre point in one shot!¡± Ge eximed in amazement.


    He had heard Qing Mu and Chi Tu say that the Shaman was excellent at archery, that he managed to hit a bullseye with every shot. However, now that he had witnessed it for himself, he was still shocked to his core. The arrow was released in an instant and struck the dead centre of the target.


    Ah Zhen¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°Shaman, you made it look so effortless. You hit the target in one shot, right in the middle.¡±


    ¡°With enough practice, you can do it too. It¡¯s not difficult. As long as you continue to persevere, hitting the bullseye is just a matter of time.¡± Su Bai said, lowering the longbow.


    ¡°Yes, we will practise diligently,¡± Ge immediately responded.


    ¡°Also, if you want to improve further, you need to do more muscle training,¡± Su Bai paused, then continued, ¡°Drawing a bow relies not only on arm strength but also on your chest and back muscles. Strengthening these areas will be greatly beneficial.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, why is archery rted to muscles?¡± Ge asked, puzzled.


    ¡°The stronger your muscles, the steadier your hands will be, and the better your endurance.¡± Su Bai exined. With sufficient muscle strength, one could continuously shoot arrows with better control and for a longer distance.


    ¡°We understand.¡± Everyone responded in unison.


    ¡°Continue practising. Also, make sure to warm up before training in the future. This will prevent injuries,¡± Su Bai advised.


    Ah Zhen and the others nodded repeatedly, immediately responding, ¡°Yes, we understand.¡±


    Su Bai nodded, turned around, and walked to the side to continue watching them practice.


    Yan Hua stepped in front of Su Bai and reported, ¡°Shaman, I shot about a dozen arrows just now, and eight of them hit the target.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Keep practising and it won¡¯t be long before you can shoot like me,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yan Hua immediately stood straight and replied, ¡°Yes, Shaman. I¡¯ll continue practising.¡±


    Su Bai smiled and said, ¡°Good. Go back. I look forward to the day you be a sharpshooter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman,¡± Yan Hua beamed with joy.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 114: Reviving Modern Civilization

    Chapter 114: Reviving Modern Civilization


    After leaving the training ground, Su Bai walked to the ssroom. Today, he would teach the children to read and write again.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened, and her soft voice rang out. ¡°Shaman, what will you teach us this time?¡±


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll teach the most basic addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division.¡± Su Bai softly said.


    For the past two days in the Teepee, besides researching ways to deal with the ck Snake Tribe and developing the Tribe, he had been preparing teaching materials.


    Over the past few days, besides teaching 1, 2, 3, 4, he had also taught them what 1+1, 2+2 equaled.


    Today, he nned to teach the children the multiplication table, letting them experience the fear that dominated his childhood.


    Yu Ying wagged her fox tail and said softly with a smile, ¡°I will definitely study hard this time too.¡±


    Su Bai looked at the fox eared girl¡¯s innocent and expectant face, feeling a bit sorry for her. He could not help recall what happened when he was young. Memorising the multiplication table took him almost a month. Every time the old orphanage director came to check up on his progress, he was very scared. If he could not recite it or made a mistake, his palms would be hit with a ruler. Only if he recited it correctly would he be rewarded with a piece of candy.


    Yan Hua looked serious, clenched her fists, and dered, ¡°Shaman, I will also study very hard.¡±¡°Good, good,¡± Su Baiughed at their personalities, which werepletely different from each other.


    When Su Bai and the others arrived at the ssroom, they could see it was already packed with children.


    Although they were not particrly looking forward to studying, it was at least a way to pass the time. Furthermore, if they studied well, they could get a White Rabbit Milk Candy.


    ¡°Good morning, Shaman.¡± The children all politely greeted him.


    Su Bai nodded, noticing that their faces were no longer dirty but rtively clean. He began to feel that bathing was indeed essential for life in general.


    He raised his hand to signal them to be quiet, then took a wooden board and charcoal to start the lesson.


    The fox eared girl stared intently at Su Bai as he taught, her little head nodding unconsciously, looking every bit like a model student.


    The cow horned girl, on the other hand, kept frowning, her mouth opening and closing slightly, as if overwhelmed by the knowledge.


    While the children were practising, Su Bai nced at the two girls, finding their expressions to be endearing.


    One was like a good student, lowering her head and gesturing in her palm, while the other was thinking so hard her hair was all messed up.


    An hourter, after Su Bai finished exining simple addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division, he instructed the children to practise at home and then left the ssroom.


    ¡°Shaman, can¡­ can I ask a question?¡± Yu Ying asked timidly.


    ¡°Of course, is it about what I just taught?¡± Su Bai warmly smiled.


    Yu Ying nodded silently and softly said, ¡°Yes, there was a part I didn¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°Take the wooden board from earlier and practise with it tonight. If you still don¡¯t understand, you can ask me,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying replied, wagging her fox tail.


    The cow horned girl blinked her red eyes, looking troubled, ¡°Shaman, this is too difficult. I didn¡¯t understand it at all.¡±


    Knowing Yan Hua¡¯s personality, Su Bai said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you tonight. We¡¯ll take it step by step. It won¡¯t be too hard.¡±


    Yan Hua was too straightforward. This kind of learning was vastly different from what she usually did. Also, since it was her first time encountering these concepts, it was natural for her to struggle a bit.


    ¡°Alright, but I hope I can learn it,¡± Yan Huaughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Shaman, Shaman!¡± Cang Shi called out excitedly.


    Su Bai looked towards the voice and saw the excited Team Leader of the Hunting Team running over. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so excited?¡±


    Cang Shi caught his breath and after a moment said, ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve found several types of the Wolf Tail Grass you¡¯ve asked us to find.¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes widened. He suppressed his excitement as he asked, ¡°Where is it? Quickly, let me see.¡±


    Cang Shi was still panting as he took out the three different nts.


    ¡°Good. Come back to the Main Teepee with me. I need to examine them carefully.¡± Su Bai said, his lips clearly curling upwards.


    If any of these Wolf Tail Grass were usable, it would usher in a whole new way of life for the Tribe.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cang Shi gave a firm nod.


    A few minutester, Su Bai sat down and began to carefully observe the nts Cang Shi had brought back. There were three types in total, all looking quite simr, with one even having a reddish tint to it.


    Cang Shi, looking excited, kept watching Su Bai and asked, ¡°Shaman, can these three be used?¡±


    Su Bai observed for a while, unable to suppress the smile on his face. He looked up and said, ¡°They can all be used, and their use is immense.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! Our efforts these past few days weren¡¯t in vain,¡± Cang Shi said excitedly, adding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shaman. We found these while hunting. We didn¡¯t neglect our hunting duties.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s exactly what I wanted.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Shaman, what can this be used for? Can you tell me now?¡± Cang Shi scratched the back of his head, looking excited.


    When he had asked Su Bai before, the answer was that he would be told after they found it; that it would be of great help to the Tribe.


    This had really piqued Cang Shi¡¯s curiosity. While searching, he had been constantly specting about what this nt could be used for. The only thing he could think of was linen. As for other uses, he waspletely clueless, even wondering if it could be eaten.


    ¡°This? It can be used to make paper,¡± Su Bai said, waving the nt in his hand, his smile looking particrly ambitious.


    Cang Shi looked confused, scratching the back of his head, and asked, ¡°Shaman, what is paper?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something you can write on. When it¡¯s made, you¡¯ll be absolutely amazed.¡± Su Bai confidently said. He was already starting to feel impatient. He wanted to usher in the modern civilization from Earth to this primitive era. It was not only because it was an exciting project, but also for his own desires forfort.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 115: Violent Harvesting?

    Chapter 115: Violent Harvesting?


    Cang Shi nodded heavily, his smile almost reaching his ears as he asked, ¡°Shaman, do we need anything else?¡±


    ¡°We still need the stone mill that Gu Mu and Shan Qiu are helping me make. We need the stone mill to make paper.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, please wait. I¡¯ll go ask them right away. It¡¯s been several days since you instructed them to make it¡± Cang Shi said excitedly, continuing, ¡°By now, they must have finished making it.¡±


    ¡°But before making paper, we need to process these Wolf Tail Grass,¡± Su Bai said, putting down the nts in his hand.


    ¡°Shaman, tell us what needs to be done. I¡¯ll have the Tribe¡¯s people do it together.¡± Cang Shi immediately responded.


    ¡°Before that, let me ask, is this nt abundant?¡± Su Bai picked up one of the nts.


    Cang Shi looked at the nt in Su Bai¡¯s hand, trying to recall where they found it. After about ten seconds, he turned his purple eyes and said, ¡°On the other side of the Hunting Ground, there¡¯s arge patch. The entire hillside is covered with it.¡±


    ¡°The entire hillside?¡± Su Bai¡¯s face lit up with a smile onec again.


    ¡°The other two types are not as abundant. They¡¯re not in any specific ce, just growing randomly,¡± Cang Shi added.Su Bai pushed the other two nts aside and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. It just means these two nts are not going to be that useful. The most important one is the one in my hand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Fortunately, that type covers a whole hillside, so we brought back a lot of it this time.¡± Cang Shi said with relief.


    ¡°You brought back a lot? That¡¯s good then. Today, I¡¯ll let you taste something different.¡± Su Bai said, standing up.


    Cang Shi doubted his ears and repeatedly asked, ¡°Shaman, you¡­ you just said you¡¯ll let us taste something different. Can this thing be eaten?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why not?¡± Su Bai smiled and asked in return.


    ¡°Shaman, the ends of this nt look all fuzzy. How can we eat it? If we roast it, it¡¯ll burn away,¡± Cang Shi looked at the Wolf Tail Grass with disdain, continuing, ¡°Do we have to eat it raw? It probably doesn¡¯t taste good!¡±


    Su Bai did not argue. He just continued to walk towards the door, saying, ¡°Follow me and you¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ alright,¡± Cang Shi btedly followed behind.


    ¡°By the way, Xiao Yu, please ask a few dexterous girls from the Tribe toe along,¡± Su Bai added.


    Yu Ying was stunned for a moment, then immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go call them right away.¡±


    Su Bai and the others left the Main Teepee and headed towards where the Hunting Team had piled the nts they brought back.


    A few minutester, they arrived behind the ssroom, where hunted prey was usually stored. On the ground was arge pile of Wolf Tail Grass, three varieties in total. Two types were less abundant, just small stacks, while thergest stack was twice the size of the other twobined.


    ¡°Shaman, these girls are usually responsible for sewing Animal Hides. They¡¯re quite dexterous.¡± Yu Ying pointed to the girls behind her.


    Su Bai nodded and said, ¡°Watch carefully. I¡¯ll demonstrate once, and then you¡¯ll need to process all the Wolf Tail Grass.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡± The girls all nodded in response.


    Su Bai picked up a Wolf Tail Grass and plucked off the small grain-like particles from the top. He ced them all on arge leaf and softly said, ¡°Just do as I did, pluck off all the giants from the nt.¡±


    When he first saw the Wolf Tail Grass, he was surprised. He initially thought it could only be used for making paper. However, when he saw the small spikes on the top of the Wolf Tail Grass, another use for it shed in Su Bai¡¯s mind. [It can be used to make noodles. Fresh Wolf Tail Grass should be high in crude fat, crude protein, and crude fibre, making it very nutritious. Most importantly, Wolf Tail Grass is the Ancestor of the Millet, and the grains on the small spikes could all be used.]


    Su Bai knew all this information, but in his memory, the small spikes of Wolf Tail Grass should have extremely small grains. The ones from this era were very plump though. They were so plump that they looked very simr to the rice on Earth. Naturally, the first thought that came to his mind was to use this nt for food.


    Yu Ying took a Wolf Tail Grass and started plucking the grains one by one as Su Bai had instructed, her soft and cute face waspletely concentrated on the task.


    She looked up, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Shaman, what can these small things be used for?¡±


    ¡°Once we have more, you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m going to do with them.¡± Su Bai was already eager to start preparing the food.


    Yan Hua grabbed the small spike of the Wolf Tail Grass and forcefully stripped it from top to bottom, violently removing all the grains onto a leaf on the ground.


    She bit her tongue, and after processing several stalks, asked, ¡°Shaman, how much do we need?¡±


    Su Bai also squatted down and exined, ¡°The more the better. For now, just prepare enough for me to make something.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what are you going to make? Shaman Bone Tablets?¡± Yan Hua naively asked.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, how could it be used for Shaman Bone Tablets? The Shaman just said Wolf Tail Grass is edible, so it must be for food.¡± Yu Ying chuckled, a bit amused.


    ¡°Xiao Yu is right, it¡¯s for making food. Just keep plucking, I need to recall the steps for preparation.¡± Su Bai said with a lightugh.


    Since he had transmigrated so many days ago, he had not cooked by himself. It had also been a long time since he cooked on Earth. He needed to consider the primitive Tribe¡¯s current conditions and what ingredients could be used to make a delicious meal.


    Yan Hua looked down at the Wolf Tail Grass in her hand, paused for a moment, then grabbed arge handful of Wolf Tail Grass.


    She used the same violent plucking method as before, gathering the small spikes of the Wolf Tail Grass together and started plucking.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, you¡¯re not cleaning it properly this way. Let me do it,¡± Yu Ying reached out to take the Wolf Tail Grass from the cow horned girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do the first step, you do the second,¡± Yan Hua cheerfully handed over the freshly plucked Wolf Tail Grass.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 116: Kneading Dough?

    Chapter 116: Kneading Dough?


    After more than half an hour, arge pile of Wolf Tail Grass Grains was ced on the leaf, forming a vibrant green mound that looked quite appealing.


    Yu Ying wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked, ¡°Shaman, is this enough? There¡¯s already quite a lot.¡±


    Yan Hua stood up, shing a bright smile, and said, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve prepared a lot. Please check if it¡¯s sufficient.¡±


    The cow horned girl¡¯s head was covered in Wolf Tail Grass debris, looking quite messy.


    Su Bai chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough. Let the others continue working. We can start cooking now.¡±


    ¡°Great, great! What are we going to make?¡± Yan Hua asked expectantly, rubbing her hands together.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes repeatedly and asked, ¡°Shaman, will it be very difficult?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be too difficult, but we need to prepare first,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, what do you need? I¡¯ll go prepare it right away,¡± Yu Ying responded without hesitation.Su Bai thought for a moment and said, ¡°Get me a clean,rge stone and a smaller, rectangr stone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare them right away,¡± Yu Ying nodded immediately, but as she turned to leave, she turned back with an awkward smile, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s a rectangr stone?¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot,¡± Su Bai gestured with his hands, exining, ¡°It¡¯s a stone shaped like this. Remember to wash it after you find it.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Ying said, wagging her fox tail as she ran off.


    Su Bai turned to the cow horned girl and asked, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, are there any eggs in the Tribe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not many. Since nobody knows how to eat them, they¡¯re just kept in the Teepees,¡± Yan Hua nodded.


    ¡°What kind of wild animal eggs are they?¡± Su Bai asked, thinking chicken eggs would be ideal.


    Yan Hua pondered for a moment, then looked up and said, ¡°They¡¯re wild chicken eggs, with spots all over them. They don¡¯t look very appealing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, exactly what we need. Go get a few, and also bring some meat, salt, and a stone pot.¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go find someone to get them,¡± Yan Hua said as she turned and ran off.


    A few minutester, Yu Ying returned with two stones, but because they were too heavy, she had asked for help to carry them.


    After putting down the stones, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and asked, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve brought the stones. Are these what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, these are exactly what I need. Take a break first.¡± Su Bai turned to Cang Shi, pointing at the Wolf Tail Grass Grains on the ground, and instructed, ¡°Cang Shi, grind all of these into powder.¡±


    He thought that if Cang Shi ground the Wolf Tail Grass Grains, the resulting powder would be very fine, which was the desired oue.


    ¡°Ah¡­ how do I do that?¡± Cang Shi fumbled, suddenly at a loss.


    Su Bai crouched down, grabbed a handful of Wolf Tail Grass Grains, ced them on therge stone, and began rubbing them with the rectangr stone.


    As he demonstrated, he looked up and said, ¡°Just like this. Grind all the grains into powder.¡±


    Under Su Bai¡¯s hand, the green grains turned into green powder after grinding.


    Cang Shi nodded btedly, shaking his wrist, and said, ¡°Shaman, leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°The powder must be very fine. Be patient and grind slowly,¡± Su Bai advised.


    Cang Shi sat down on the ground, grabbed a handful of Wolf Tail Grass Grains, ced them on the stone b, and confidently dering, ¡°Shaman, I may not be good at other things, but I¡¯m the strongest.¡±


    ¡°Good. Grind a lot,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve brought them back,¡± Yan Hua said, cradling four wild chicken eggs and a piece of wild beast meat in leaves.


    Su Bai turned his head towards the voice and cautioned, ¡°Run slower, be careful of the stones on the path.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Just as Su Bai finished speaking, the cow horned girl tripped over a stone, and the eggs in her arms flew out.


    As Yan Hua was about to fall, she managed to support herself with one hand at thest moment, flipped over, and stood up straight. Then, she skillfully caught the eggs.


    ¡°Phew¡­ that was close,¡± Yan Hua sighed in relief.


    Su Bai covered his face with one hand, having intended to go catch her, not expecting the cow horned girl to be so agile.


    He walked towards Yan Hua and asked, ¡°See? I just said it. Are you hurt?¡±


    Yan Hua waved her hand, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Fortunately, I train every day.¡±


    ¡°Be more careful next time,¡± Su Bai said, taking the items from her arms.


    Yan Hua kept smiling with her eyes narrowed, saying, ¡°I understand. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Seeing Su Bai¡¯s concerned expression, she felt a warmth fill her heart. To hide her embarrassment, she just kept smiling.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, you scared me to death just now. I¡­ I thought you¡­ you were going to fall,¡± Yu Ying said worriedly, her words all jumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?¡± Yan Hua patted herself.


    Cang Shi paused his work and said with a grin, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve finished grinding. Please check if it satisfies your needs.¡±


    Yan Hua crouched down to look at the pile of green powder on the leaf and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, is this green stuff to be sprinkled on roasted meat?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s to be mixed with water and drunk, because¡­ because that would be easier to swallow, right?¡± Yu Ying said, sounding unsure.


    Su Bai¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he lowered his head to check the fineness of the powder. He shook his head and said, ¡°Neither. This powder can create apletely new delicacy.¡±


    Cang Shi stood up, curiously looking at his handiwork, asking, ¡°Shaman, can you teach us how to make it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll only do it once, and after that, you¡¯ll have to make it yourselves.¡± Su Bai ced the eggs on a leaf on the ground and continued, ¡°Xiao Yu, get me some water. I need to wash my hands and prepare the food.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Yu Ying ran off immediately.


    A few minutester, Su Bai washed his hands with the water Yu Ying brought, then poured the grain powder into the stone pot and added water.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you doing? Why are you adding so much water?¡± Yan Hua asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to knead dough,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 117: The First Bowl of Noodles in a Primitive Tribe

    Chapter 117: The First Bowl of Noodles in a Primitive Tribe


    ¡°Kneading dough?¡± Yan Hua asked, confused.


    Yu Ying crouched down, resting her hands on her knees and her chin on her hands, and asked, ¡°Shaman, is this ¡®dough¡¯ edible?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s edible. You¡¯ll love it,¡± Su Bai nodded confidently and continued, ¡°Xiao Yu, give me two wild chicken eggs.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Ying handed over two wild chicken eggs.


    Su Bai cracked the two wild chicken eggs into the grain powder and began to knead the mixture.


    ¡°I never thought wild chicken eggs could be eaten this way,¡± Yu Ying said, touching her chin with her index finger.


    People in the Tribe generally did not eat eggs. Firstly, they did not know how to eat them, and secondly, they did not taste good.


    They usually ate them raw, initially biting them open, butter, learned to crack them open and drink the liquid. However, because the taste was not very good, they stopped eating them often. They also tried roasting them in the fire, but they often could not control the heat well, resulting inpletely charred eggs.


    Over time, these wild chicken eggs were just collected and stored, avable for anyone who wanted to eat them ¨C in case of an emergency.¡°Shaman, why are you cracking the wild chicken eggs into the mixture?¡± Yu Ying asked, looking eager to try.


    ¡°It helps bind the powder together to form dough,¡± Su Bai exined as he continued kneading.


    Yan Hua crouched left and right, like a curious child, intently watching the kneading process.


    A few minutester, after mixing the grain powder with water and wild chicken eggs, it slowly formed into a green dough ball.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened in surprise, and she covered her mouth, saying, ¡°Shaman, the powder is changing!¡±


    Su Bai smiled slightly and continued kneading the dough until it becamepletely smooth and fine.


    He picked up a stick, washed it with water, and began to roll out the dough.


    The fox eared girl and the cow horned girl were both very curious, staring intently at Su Bai¡¯s actions, their minds full of questions.


    After rolling the dough t, Su Bai used a stone knife to cut it into long strips.


    He continued rolling the strips of dough with the wooden stick and looked up, instructing, ¡°Xiao Yu, take a stone pot, add some water, and put it on the fire to boil.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­ alright,¡± Yu Ying nodded,ing back to her senses, and reluctantly stood up, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    The fox eared girl walked away, constantly looking back at Su Bai¡¯s actions, her face full of lingering interest.


    Yan Hua brushed all her ck hair behind her, her red eyes blinking non-stop, resisting the urge to reach out and touch.


    Her fingers kept moving unnaturally as she asked, ¡°Shaman, can I try?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but first watch me do it once. Don¡¯t use too much force,¡± Su Bai said, worried that the cow horned girl might identally mash the noodles into paste.


    Although she was a Warrior Trainee, her strength was no joke. If not careful, the dough might be ruined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shaman. I¡¯ve watched you do it many times,¡± Yan Hua said, looking confident.


    The cow horned girl took the wooden stick and crouched in front of the stone b, beginning to follow the steps, one by one.


    The wooden stick rubbed against the wooden board, making a gurgling sound, and the cut noodles were ttened into sheets.


    Yan Hua wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand and looked up with a grin, asking, ¡°Shaman, did I do alright?¡±


    ¡°You did very well. Let me take over from here,¡± Su Bai said, picking up the stone knife and cutting the rolled-out dough sheets. With each cut, the wide sheets were sliced into thin, long noodles. Soon, a pile of knife-cut noodles umted on one side.


    Yan Hua took a small piece and put it in her mouth, her face scrunching up before quickly spitting it out.


    She kept patting her tongue,ining, ¡°Shaman, this tastes weird. Can we really eat this?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Baiughed, shaking his head helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not ready to eat yet. We still need to cook it first.¡±


    He was amused by the cow horned girl¡¯s innocent behaviour, with noodle bits at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°I thought we could just eat it directly,¡± Yan Hua said, grimacing at the memory of the taste.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve ced the stone pot on the fire. It should boil soon,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s soft voice rang out.


    Su Bai picked up a handful of the freshly cut noodles and stood up, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go cook the noodles.¡±


    ¡°Cook the noodles?¡± Yu Ying asked, a bit slow to catch on.


    Yan Hua also picked up a handful of green noodles, grinning as she said, ¡°The Shaman said we can eat them once they¡¯re cooked.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Ying asked excitedly, her fox ears twitching.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, bring the dried meat over, and two more wild chicken eggs,¡± Su Bai said, arranging the ingredients for the noodle soup.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Ying replied cheerfully, going to prepare the items, starting to look forward to the finished dish.


    When Su Bai and the others entered into the Main Teepee, the first sound they heard was the gurgling sound of boiling water.


    He put the green noodles in his hands into the boiling water and turned to say, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, put your noodles in too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Hua tossed the noodles in.


    After the green noodles were added into the stone pot, the boiling water quickly settled down.


    Yu Ying ced the items she was carrying on the stone table and said, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve brought the things you asked for.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai took the two wild chicken eggs and walked to the stone pot, waiting for the water to boil again.


    Yu Ying obediently crouched by the stone pot, her pink eyes following the rising steam.


    As the water in the stone pot began to boil again, Su Bai cracked the two wild chicken eggs he was holding. He then added some wild vegetables and salt. After that, he took the Fruit Knife and cut several slices of meat, tossing them in as well.


    A few minutester, Su Bai lifted the stone pot off the fire, the corners of his mouth turning up as he said, ¡°It¡¯s ready. We can now eat.¡±


    Yan Hua rubbed her hands together in anticipation and said, ¡°Shaman, you eat first.¡±


    Yu Ying immediately picked up a stone bowl, scooped out a bowl of noodles with a wooden stick, and passed it over, saying softly, ¡°Shaman, here you go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Bai took the stone bowl, ready to taste his creation.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 118: New Ideas

    Chapter 118: New Ideas


    *Slurp¡­* The sound of noodle-slurping filled the air as Su Bai took a big bite, but his expression was a bit bitter.


    Nevertheless, he swallowed it all as he looked up, saying, ¡°You should quickly eat it too.¡±


    For Su Bai, the noodles made from Wolf Tail Grass were not particrly delicious. After all, it was not pure Millet or Wheat, so the texture of the noodles was not as good.


    Still, since he had not eaten noodles for a long time, having only meat, it was still an improvement to his diet.


    Yan Hua nodded heavily and began to eagerly eat, her mouthpletely stuffed with noodles.


    The cow horned girl¡¯s red eyes widened, her eyebrows raised high, and she repeatedly eximed, ¡°Shaman, this is¡­ is so delicious!¡±


    Yu Ying also ate a mouthful eagerly, her fox tail wagging non-stop in excitement. She looked at the wild chicken egg noodle soup in her bowl, took a small sip, and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re so amazing.¡±


    Su Bai, seeing their satisfied expressions, felt a great sense of achievement. The feeling of making noodles in a primitive Tribe was indescribable. Although it did not taste as good as what he had eaten on Earth, it was still a pleasantly different.


    For the people in the Tribe, it was apletely new experience. An unforgettable experience that would make them more willing to stay in the Tribe. It would also greatly help in retaining people and attracting others to join them.Su Bai put down his bowl and smiled, ¡°If you like it, you can eat it every day. There¡¯s plenty more.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Hua drank all the soup in her bowl.


    However, she immediately regretted it, remembering how she had wolfed down everything earlier. Her cheeks turned red, and she stammered, ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s mainly¡­ mainly because it is you made that¡¯s why it is so delicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, eat without worry,¡± Su Bai waved his hand dismissively.


    The cow horned girl¡¯s way of eating noodles was indeed very fast; she had finished a bowl in no time.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re really amazing. You can make such delicious food from wild vegetables,¡± Yu Ying marvelled.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and said, ¡°There are many things that can be used to make delicious food.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, there¡¯s¡­ some¡­ more noodles. Would you like to eat some more?¡± Yan Hua still had noodles in her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. You can have the rest,¡± Su Bai was already a bit full, and he did not particrly like the taste, so he could only try moreter, but with a new vour.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Hua immediately raised her head and continued to scoop up more noodles.


    Su Bai put down his stone cup and cautioned, ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t let too many people know about this today.¡±


    Too many people knowing was not necessarily a good thing. Wolf Tail Grass could still be found easily if one wanted to look for it. In this era, food was the most important thing. If people from the other Tribes learned how easy it was to make this, it would limit the Tribe¡¯s development.


    Su Bai nned to use these delicacies to widen the gap between his Tribe and others. If other Tribes learned how to make this special food from the beginning, his n of expansion would be restricted.


    Delicious food was undoubtedly an important condition for recruiting people to the Tribe. As long as they could keep people well-fed and with tasty food, who would not want to join his Tribe? Moreover, those people were used to eating meat day in and day out. Now that they could have different types of food, and it tasted good to them, they would surely go crazy for it.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make sure everyone who knows keeps this secret,¡± Yu Ying suddenly became solemn.


    ¡°Oh, right. Today, let those few girls continue to process the Wolf Tail Grass. After making the powder, store it,¡± Su Bai added.


    Yu Ying wiped the corners of her mouth, her expression unusually serious: ¡°Shaman, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll convey your orders.¡± [Grain powder can be preserved for a long time if stored properly. This will resolve any major food issues that might arise. For now, we need to wait until we move back to the Tribal Ancestral Land before distributing it.] Su Bai stretched and sat at the stone table, continuing, ¡°Xiao Yu,ter have someone make a portion for the Chieftain and Uncle Cang Shi and send it over. Let them try the noodles too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, the Chieftain and Uncle Cang Shi will surely like it too.¡± Yu Ying said with a smile.


    ¡°Shaman, may Ie in?¡± Cang Shi called from outside the Teepee.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Su Bai said.


    Cang Shi lifted the Teepee door p and asked, ¡°Shaman, all the Wolf Tail Grass Grains have been processed.¡±


    ¡°Good, keep all the stems.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Shaman, I came to ask about this. You mentioned making paper¡­ so¡­ how do we do that?¡± Cang Shi scratched the back of his head.


    Initially, the goal was about making paper, but it had suddenly turned into making food, which confused him.


    Su Bai lightly tapped his stone cup with his index finger and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We need to wait for the Wolf Tail Grass Stems to drypletely.¡±


    The raw materials for papermaking must be very dry and of good quality to be easily crushed into fine particles.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now and dry all those green things.¡± Cang Shi responded immediately.


    ¡°Oh, and while you¡¯re at it, ask Gu Mu and Shan Qiu if they¡¯re done making what I asked them to make,¡± Su Bai picked up his water cup and continued, ¡°That¡¯s the most important thing for making paper.¡±


    Shan Qiu was their stone tool craftsman, their stonemason. He was naturally the one making the stone mill. Meanwhile Gu Mu was their wood craftsman, their carpenter, He was the one crafting the wooden sticks to fix and turn the stone mill. The two were working together to create this one major project.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Cang Shi said, turning to leave the Teepee.


    Yan Hua tilted her head and asked, ¡°Shaman, will this ¡®papermaking¡¯ be very difficult? How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s neither difficult nor simple, and it won¡¯t take too long. You¡¯ll see when the timees,¡± Su Bai smiled. He was already starting to look forward to making paper. Even before he transmigrated, he had always wanted to try creating paper for himself.


    *Bang!* Suddenly, a loud noise rang out.


    Su Bai was drawn by a loud noise and asked with concern, ¡°Xiao Yu, are you alright?¡±


    It turned out that the fox eared girl had dropped three stone bowls, and one of them had a small piece chipped off.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that these stone bowls are too heavy,¡± Yu Ying felt a bit guilty for breaking the bowl.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re not hurt. Be more careful,¡± Su Bai nodded, beginning to have ideas about ceramics.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 119: Conceal Your Scent Well

    Chapter 119: Conceal Your Scent Well


    As twilight fell, the colourful primitive forest was enveloped by the vibrant sunset, slowly darkening.


    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    In a dense forest, two figures were moving swiftly, but without making much noise from their footsteps. Only the slight sound of leaves rustling could be heard, as they tried their best to conceal the sound of their rapid movement.


    The two people traversing the dense forest were Ye Jiu and Bai Si. They had been travelling from the me Dragon Tribe for several days now.


    Ye Jiu looked up at the setting sun in the sky and said, ¡°Ah Si, let¡¯s take a break. It¡¯s starting to get dark.¡±


    Bai Si stopped and nodded, ¡°Alright, we wouldn¡¯t be able to see the path if we continued anyway.¡±


    Bai Si had short, neat brown hair and brown eyes. Instead of human ears, she had monkey ears on both sides. Her face was round and cute, with delicate features, making it hard to imagine she was a Totem Warrior.


    ¡°Go find something to eat. I¡¯ll start a fire here.¡± Ye Jiu calmly instructed.


    ¡°Okay, what would Boss like to eat?¡± Bai Si tucked her short hair behind her ears.Ye Jiu, seeing the monkey eared girl constantly swinging her monkey tail, covered her face and said, ¡°Just pick whatever you see, but don¡¯t go too far. It will get dark soon.¡±


    The monkey eared girl had the personality of a young girl. She was only fifteen years old, and was particrly fond of sticking close to the her. She would follow the Ye Jiu closely no matter what, naturally learning many hunting andbat skills from her. Currently, Bai Si had learned most of the silent movement needed for ambushes, as well as the courage and calmness required for hunting.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon, Boss.¡± Bai Si swung her monkey tail and ran off.


    Ye Jiu watched the monkey eared girl¡¯s retreating figure, shook her head, and muttered to herself, ¡°Just like a child.¡±


    She lowered her head and began collecting dry firewood and stones, scanning her surroundings constantly, always alert.


    A few minutester, a fire pit surrounded by stones appeared on the ground, filled with dry firewood in the centre.


    *Crack!* The wolf-eared woman took out a flint and began to light the campfire, striking it five or six times before sessfully igniting it.


    *Crackle crackle¡­* The wood burned with a crackling sound, and when it was burning vigorously, sparks flew out here and there.


    Ye Jiu¡¯s cold face was illuminated orange-red by the firelight. She muttered to herself, ¡°Ah Si has been gone for too long.¡±


    *Whoosh!* A stone flew towards Ye Jiu from behind.


    Ye Jiu reacted instantly, turning to dodge the stone. She remained calm throughout, not even standing up, just continuing to watch the fire pit in front of her.


    *Whoosh!* Another stone flew towards Ye Jiu, and Ye Jiu calmly dodged it again.


    She used a stick to poke at the firewood in the pit and coldly questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you done ying?¡±


    From behind arge tree, a dark figure slowly emerged, with a long tail.


    ¡°How boring, Boss. How did you guess it was me right away?¡± Bai Si pouted.


    The dark figure slowly became clearer, first revealing a protruding nose tip. Soon, the entire face of the monkey eared girl was revealed.


    ¡°You do this every time.¡± Ye Jiu coldly said.


    Bai Si put the wild chicken she had caught and the berries she had picked on the ground, her lips pursed, ¡°Boss always guesses it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°I raised you myself. How could I not know you?¡± Ye Jiu coldly smiled.


    ¡°But¡­ but what if it was not me that time? Wouldn¡¯t Boss have been in danger?¡± Bai Si argued.


    ¡°I can tell whether it¡¯s an enemy or not,¡± Ye Jiu said, skewering the wild chicken on a stick.


    ¡°But, you should¡­ you should be a bit more serious.¡± Bai Si had been enjoying ying this game for the past few days. She still acted like a child, and was naturally mischievous. However, it was this innocent personality that earned Ye Jiu¡¯s trust. Naturally, that meant Ye Jiu allowing Bai Si some space to be yful.


    Ye Jiu briefly prepared the wild chicken and began roasting it by the campfire. She picked up a berry, wiped it on her Animal Hide, took a bite and said, ¡°You should learn to conceal your presence.¡±


    Bai Si immediately smelled her arm, then cupped her short hair and smelled it.


    She tilted her head, sniffing, ¡°There¡¯s no smell. Boss, you have the same smell.¡±


    Having lived in the same Tribe for a long time, they had gradually be ustomed to their own scent. Bai Si naturally did not notice anything unusual about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that smell, it¡¯s something else,¡± Ye Jiu threw the berry seed into the fire and the campfire instantly made a sizzling sound, with the mes dancing irregrly.


    ¡°Then what smell is it?¡± Bai Si propped herself up with one hand, leaned close to Ye Jiu¡¯s head and sniffed, then pursed her lips, ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t really understand.¡±


    Ye Jiu flicked the monkey eared girl¡¯s forehead with her index finger and said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand this gradually.¡±


    Bai Si covered her forehead with both hands, grumbling, ¡°That hurts, Boss. Just tell me, what smell do I have?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Ye Jiu handed over a chicken leg.


    Bai Si seemed as though her curiosity had been doused with cold water. She took the chicken leg and began to reluctantly gnaw on it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, give it back,¡± Ye Jiu coldly reached out to snatch the chicken leg from the monkey eared girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Eat! Of course I¡¯m eating.¡± Bai Si unhesitatingly stuffed the chicken leg into her mouth.


    Ye Jiu opened her Animal Hide Bag and took a sip of water, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll reach the vicinity of the ck Snake Tribe by tomorrow morning. You need to be on high alert.¡±


    At the mention of the ck Snake Tribe, Bai Si immediately became serious and responded, ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight. I¡¯ll keep watch for the first half of the night. You¡¯ll take over for the second half,¡± Ye Jiu stood up and began walking towards arge tree. She nned to keep watch from thisrge tree tonight, as a higher vantage point would allow her to see farther.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Bai Si continued gnawing on the meat.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 120: The Black Snake Tribe

    Chapter 120: The ck Snake Tribe


    At dawn, a few stars still hung in the sky, but the sun was already rising quietly on the distant horizon.


    In an instant, the entire sky began to brighten. The once dim primitive forest started to fill with golden fragments of light. A golden ray gently fell on Ye Jiu¡¯s cold face, and she slowly opened her golden eyes. She immediately saw a familiar face, a cute and lively girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Boss, are you awake?¡± Bai Si sat up straight, pulling back her head.


    Ye Jiu sat up, rolling her neck, and softly asked, ¡°Did anything happenst night?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. A wild boar wandered in, but I quickly dealt with it,¡± Bai Si said with a smile, pointing to the fire pit nearby. ¡°Our breakfast today is wild boar meat!¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s quickly eat and set off. We should reach the vicinity of the ck Snake Tribe today.¡± Ye Jiu urged.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll prepare the wild boar meat,¡± Bai Si immediately crouched down and began processing the meat with a stone knife.


    *Crackle crackle¡­* The campfire roasted the wild boar meat with a crackling sound, emitting waves of meaty aroma that made one¡¯s mouth water.


    It took about half an hour before the two were hurriedly done with their meal. Once again, they set off towards the ck Snake Tribe.¡°Boss, what kind of Tribe do you think the ck Snake Tribe is?¡± Bai Si curiously asked.


    ¡°A Tribe that does all kinds of evil by invading other Tribes. Some of the over two hundred people we had before, their Tribes were destroyed because of the ck Snake Tribe.¡± Ye Jiu paused, then continued to swear, ¡°The ck Snake Tribe must be eradicated.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Bai Si nodded thoughtfully.


    The two continued to advance rapidly through the primitive forest, stopping briefly for a simple meal before continuing.


    More than three hourster, they arrived at a ce where the trees were even more lush.


    Ye Jiu raised her hand, signalling the monkey eared girl to stop, her grey eyes constantly scanning the surroundings.


    She rxed her steps, frowning as she walked forward step by step, pushing aside the dense branches with her hand; her grey eyes asionally sweeping the surroundings to look out for any signs of danger.


    Bai Si was no longer giggling anymore. Her whole demeanour had changed. She was now solemn, facing away from Ye Jiu, proactively scanning the surroundings together with her Boss.


    ¡°Ah Si, it looks like we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Ye Jiu softly said.


    In front of Ye Jiu¡¯s line of sight was an outer region filled with Teepees, while the inner region had wooden houses.


    The ck Snake Tribe¡¯s area was quiterge, with countless wooden houses as far as the eye could see.


    Although it was a Large Tribe, they had not built tall wooden walls. The defensive points along the outer region were just Teepees.


    Totem Warriors patrolled the surroundings of the Tribe, each looking very fierce and holding long spears.


    ¡°It really is a Large Tribe. You can see people everywhere,¡± Bai Siy on a pile of bushes, clearing a space in the middle to observe.


    Looking around, people could be seen everywhere in the ck Snake Tribe. The outer region was filled with Totem Warriors, some Warrior Trainees, and other Tribe members.


    Ye Jiu frowned, carefully observing the situation of the ck Snake Tribe, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why do I feel¡­ feel like the ck Snake Tribe is different from other Tribes?¡±


    Bai Si tilted her neck, her face pressed against the bushes, and asked, ¡°Boss, how is the ck Snake Tribe different? Didn¡¯t you say they mainly rely on plundering? Shouldn¡¯t it be normal for them to be strange?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Ye Jiu¡¯s gaze was very cold.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s different?¡± Bai Si¡¯s brown eyes were narrowed, unable to find what was different. She muttered, ¡°Could it be those people carrying things?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them. They look like ves.¡± Ye Jiu suddenly realised.


    ¡°Right, right, right, they¡¯re ves.¡± Bai Si nodded in agreement.


    In this primitive era, ves were rarely seen. Only some Large Tribes asionally had them, but not many. At most, there would be about a dozen or so, responsible for serving the Shaman, Chieftain, and other leadership figures. It was rare to see as many ves as in the ck Snake Tribe, and most of them looked very young.


    In some Tribes, their ves were all older people, who often had no use for the Tribe anymore and had been abandoned. They were then captured by other Tribes and turned into ves.


    ¡°Why are there so many?¡± Ye Jiu was shocked.


    In the outer region of the ck Snake Tribe, there were many people carrying things. Just counting those visible, there were over thirty.


    Bai Si pouted, worrying, ¡°ording to the Shaman, our Tribe will reim this territory that belongs to us, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But that many ves would most likely pose the biggest obstacle.¡± Ye Jiu finished the monkey eared girl¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°If we attack the ck Snake Tribe, the ves will definitely be at the forefront. They will consume our fighting strength,¡± Bai Si analysed.


    Ye Jiu frowned, her usually cold face showing a hint of worry as she said, ¡°It seems attacking the ck Snake Tribe won¡¯t be a simple matter.¡±


    ¡°We need to quickly tell the Shaman. Let the Shaman know about the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s situation first.¡± Bai Si immediately added.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this intelligence must be reported to the Shaman as soon as possible.¡±


    Ye Jiu looked seriously at the monkey eared girl and instructed, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Tomorrow, you head back. But, you must be very careful and not get noticed.¡±


    Bai Si stood up straight and earnestly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Report the current situation of the ck Snake Tribe to the Shaman in detail, including the ve situation, their housing situation, everything.¡± Ye Jiu looked back towards the ck Snake Tribe and continued to advise, ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s observe their situation in detail, such as how many Totem Warriors they have and so on.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We should find a big tree tonight. We can hide up there to observe. It¡¯s not easy to be discovered, and we can avoid Ferocious Beasts that stick to the ground,¡± Bai Si suggested.


    ¡°Go find one now. Find the most suitable location while I continue to keep watch.¡± Ye Jiu instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Bai Si did a backflip and leapt away from her original position.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 121: New Industry?

    Chapter 121: New Industry?


    In the early morning, Su Bai slowly opened his ck eyes, silently calling for the System to check in and requesting to open the Assistance Package.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one pack of fishhooks.]


    Su Bai looked at the pack of fishhooks that appeared out of thin air in his hand and wondered, [Well, this will be useful, just not useful right now.]


    However, the appearance of this pack of fishhooks further strengthened his determination to reim the Ancestral Land. After all, there was arge river in the Ancestral Land, and the Tribe could definitely catch some fish there.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re awake? I¡¯ve cooked some Wolf Tail Grass Noodles for you. You can eat after brushing your teeth.¡± Yu Ying¡¯s soft voice sounded from beside the fire pit.


    Su Bai stretched and sat up, asking, ¡°You cooked noodles?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to try again. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll forget how to do it¡­¡± Yu Ying said gently. She had been keeping the method of making Wolf Tail Grass Noodles in her mindtely, truly afraid of forgetting it. Still, she actually recalled every step with exceptional rity.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ If you forget, you can ask me. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± Su Bai heartily chuckled.Yu Ying swished her pink fox tail and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you with everything. I¡¯m your Shaman Priestess, I can¡¯t let you be distracted by these things.¡±


    The fox eared girl was as kind-hearted and thoughtful as always, not daring to trouble Su Bai with many things, figuring them out on her own if possible.


    ¡°Alright, have you eaten?¡± Su Bai walked to the fire pit.


    Yu Ying¡¯s stomach started to growl. Sheughed embarrassedly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat together.¡± After brushing his teeth, Su Bai asked, ¡°By the way, where did we put the Ocean Lily Fruit fromst time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in an Animal Hide Bag. Do you want it? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Yu Ying stood up and asked.


    ¡°Yeah, bring a few over.¡± Su Bai said. He had almost forgotten about this thing, only remembering it when he was drinking water just now.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying immediately went to get it.


    Su Bai took the Ocean Lily Fruit, cut it in half with a Fruit Knife, and squeezed the fruit flesh into a cup. He swirled the cup in his hand, took a sip, andmented, ¡°Hmm¡­ it actually tastes quite good. Tastes exactly like Passion Fruit.¡±


    He just felt that drinking water every day was too nd, and he needed to drink something different. So, he recalled the Ocean Lily Fruit, which he had not tried since bringing it back.


    ¡°Passion Fruit?¡± Yu Ying pouted, tilting her head and asked, ¡°Shaman, is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Try it for yourself. It tastes exactly the same as Ocean Lily Fruit. Both are delicious.¡± Su Bai handed the cup over.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Ying was a bit at a loss, looking at the cup in Su Bai¡¯s hand, stammering, ¡°I¡­ can I really drink it?¡±


    She saw Su Bai had drank from this cup, so she was afraid to drink from it.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t want to try?¡± Su Bai raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink, I¡¯ll drink.¡± Yu Ying hurriedly took the cup and took a sip. However, she immediately lowered her head after drinking, facepletely red, thinking to herself, [Does¡­ does this count as kissing the Shaman?]


    Su Bai saw her blushing face and how tightly she was gripping the cup, He immediately understood why.


    He smiled and shook his head, not expecting that his unintentional action had excited the fox eared girl this much.


    ¡°How is it? Tasty?¡± Su Bai smiled and asked.


    Yu Ying cupped her burning cheeks and nodded vigorously, ¡°En, it¡¯s delicious, sour and a bit sweet.¡±


    ¡°Good, you can drink some every day. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, does drinking this increase my strength?¡± Yu Ying looked at him expectantly.


    Su Bai¡¯s mouth twitched as he exined, ¡°The main benefits aren¡¯t shown in that aspect.¡±


    Yu Ying¡¯s innocent eyes kept looking at Su Bai, waiting for an exnation.


    ¡°Eating more Ocean Lily Fruit can help you sleep better, and it also has some soothing effects.¡± Su Bai exined.


    In fact, the main benefits of this fruit, if it was like the Passion Fruit, would be treating insomnia, inducing natural sleep and deep sleep, as well as relieving headaches, dizziness, and other effects. It also helps to relieve anxiety, tension, depression, nervousness-induced headaches, frequent urination, palpitations, and many other various benefits.


    In this primitive era without medication, it can be considered a medicinal food. It would definitely be good to eat more.


    Yu Ying was a bit confused after listening to this. After all, she did not have trouble sleeping, so naturally, she did not understand the pain of insomnia. Nevertheless, she nodded, still uncertain, and said, ¡°Then Shaman, you should drink more. You sleep quitete every day.¡±


    ¡°Alright. By the way, next time after eating Ocean Lily Fruit, don¡¯t throw away the peels. Keep them.¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°Keep them?¡± Yu Ying tilted her head and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, the peels can¡¯t be eaten. Do you want to keep them to make Shaman Bone Tablets?¡±


    The only thing she could think of was Shaman Bone Tablets. Every day, she could see Su Bai making Shaman Bone Tablets, or creating some strange things she had never seen before.


    ¡°No, it can be used for cooking. It¡¯s delicious as well.¡± Su Bai exined. In fact, his biggest idea was to use it to make alcohol. After all, there was sadly no alcohol in this era. Thus, alcohol could be a major specialty product of the Tribe, which could be traded with other Tribes for goods.


    ¡°With this thing, we can try to improve our mealter.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    The innocent Yu Ying looked bewildered, just nodding silently and agreeing. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Make a cup for Ah¡¯Huater. She¡¯ll probably want to drink it after training.¡± Su Bai gently said.


    ¡°Yes, Ah¡¯Hua will definitely like it too.¡± Yu Ying said with a smile.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 122: Hitting a Bottleneck

    Chapter 122: Hitting a Bottleneck


    After finishing his noodles, Su Bai walked to the stone table and sat down, picking up an Animal Hide and starting to ponder the next steps of development.


    He looked up at the chipped stone bowl on the nearby table, and an idea began to form in his mind. [Yeah. We should make porcin, It¡¯s about time to produce some. Eating from arge stone bowl every day, which bes heavy and hot when filled with food, is hard. It is far from an ideal dining utensil. Moreover, crafting a stone bowl is quite challenging. It requires the right stone and it is generally a time-consuming process to carve the bowl out. Right now, the Tribe¡¯s priority is the production of weapons like stone knives and spears. We can¡¯t allocate too much resources into making dining utensils like stone bowls.]


    Su Bai closed his ck eyes and began to recall intensely. He remembered seeing a webpage about making pottery when he was on Earth.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Ying asked worriedly, looking at Su Bai.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just considering something. You don¡¯t need to mind me for now. Go about your usual business,¡± Su Bai said, still with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Yu Ying lowered her head and continued sewing the linen clothes.


    Recently, the Tribe¡¯s linen production speed has been gradually increasing. After setting aside linen for trading with the Spotted Deer Tribe, the rest was all brought back to Su Bai¡¯s Main Teepee for him to distribute.


    Su Bai swirled the stone cup in his hand, pondering, [To make ceramics, we definitely need y. y is a widely distributed, colloidal, lusterless, sticky soil. It is moldable when moist and hardens after baking. So, y is the best raw material for making porcin. To make ceramics, the most important thing we need to do now is to find y.]  [y! y! Where to find y is the difficult question¡­] Su Bai frowned, thinking. He recalled the environment around the Tribe, trying hard to think where this material might be found nearby.


    *Tsk!* After thinking for a while, Su Bai clicked his tongue and shook his head, then looked up and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, do you know if there¡¯s any sticky soil near the Tribe?¡±¡°Sticky soil? What kind of soil is that?¡± Yu Ying paused her work on the linen and continued, ¡°The soil near our Tribe is all hard. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s what you mean.¡±


    Su Bai was amused by the innocent fox eared girl¡¯s response and changed his question: ¡°Let me ask this way, is there any soft, moist, yellow mud?¡±


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve always stayed within the Tribe, so I¡¯m not very clear about the situation around it.¡± Yu Ying said, a bit embarrassed. Her fox ears drooped. She felt a bit dejected because she could not be of help to Su Bai, feeling that she was quite useless as a Shaman Priestess.


    She often heard Uncle Cang Shi mention that Shaman Priestesses from other Tribes were very capable, able to do all sorts of things. Unlike herself, who could only sew linen clothes, tidy up the Teepee, and at best, make some dried meat.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re already taking very good care of me.¡± Seeing the fox eared girl¡¯s dejected look, Su Bai felt sympathetic and continued, ¡°Go and call the Chieftain for me. He might be able to help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Yu Ying said, twitching her fox ears.


    Looking at the still swaying door p, Su Bai muttered, ¡°There should be more of this y by the riverside. There probably isn¡¯t any nearby.¡±


    He picked up a charcoal and started sketching his n on an Animal Hide, thinking of a temporary solution for theck of porcin.


    The charcoal made continuous rustling sounds on the Animal Hide as bowl-shaped and cup-shaped patterns began to appear. [Let¡¯s use wood for now. If there¡¯s no y, we¡¯ll have to dy making porcin till we can find some.] Su Bai said, pursing his lips.


    Although wooden utensils were not as hygienic or easy to clean as porcin, their lightness was their biggest advantage. Moreover, the production cost was low, far lower whenpared to carving bowls from stone. After all, wood was much easier to work with.


    About ten minutester, Yu Ying brought the Chieftain to the Main Teepee.


    ¡°Shaman, what did you need me for?¡± Yan Jiao asked with a slight bow.


    ¡°Do you know where there might be y near the Tribe?¡± Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and continued to exin in a more understandable way, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of soft¡­¡±


    He repeated what he had told Yu Ying to the Chieftain, adding other characteristics of this y.


    Yan Jiao narrowed his eyes, thinking carefully, and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s this kind of soil by the river in the Ancestral Land, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any near our Tribe.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Su Bai sighed. [As expected. Guess things are not that easy¡­]


    ¡°Shaman, why do you suddenly need this kind of soil?¡± Yan Jiao asked, curious, not understanding why they suddenly needed to find this soil.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful for the Tribe¡¯s development, and we can trade it for quite a few things.¡± Su Bai did not go into the details and just made this simple statement.


    ¡°Useful for the Tribe¡¯s development?¡± Yan Jiao immediately became excited. He remembered the Tribe¡¯s water source, the ssroom, and the Wolf Tail Grass Noodles, and began to look forward to what this soil could do.


    ¡°Give this to Gu Mu. I¡¯ll tell you what y can do when we move back to the Ancestral Land.¡± Su Bai handed over an Animal Hide.


    Before actually making anything, he did not want to speak too definitively, This was to avoid disappointing others if nothing came of it.


    Yan Jiao took the Animal Hide and briefly looked it over, asking, ¡°Shaman, aren¡¯t these the things we use each day?¡±


    The patterns on the Animal Hide were roughly the same as stone bowls and cups, but with some changes in detail. There was also a pair of chopsticks drawn. Of course, the drawings were not very borate, given that it was sketched with charcoal.


    ¡°Yes. For now, using wood will take less time and effort. We can also make them as big as we want,¡± Su Bai said.


    He had specifically drawn tes and basins, things that only existed on Earth. They could not really keep using leaves to hold meat.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go inform him right away,¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 123: Forming a Fishing Team Isn’t Bad?

    Chapter 123: Forming a Fishing Team Isn¡¯t Bad?


    At night, Yu Ying looked at the dish on the stone table, pointing at her chin, murmuring, ¡°Shaman, is this really edible?¡±


    The dinner in the Main Teepee was prepared by Su Bai, who had ced a thin stone b over the fire pit.


    He stir-fried Ocean Lily Fruit Peels with Ferocious Beast Meat, adding some wild vegetables and chilli sauce. The result: appetising stir-fried meat in front of the fox eared girl.


    ¡°Try it and you¡¯ll know!¡± Su Bai used wooden sticks to pick up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Ying followed suit and picked up a piece of meat with wooden sticks as well.


    The originally strong gamey vour of the Ferocious Beast Meat wasbined with the chilli sauce and stir-fried Ocean Lily Fruit. It was bnced by the chilli sauce, and the unique sweet and sour taste of the Ocean Lily Fruit further enhanced the meat¡¯s core vour.


    ¡°Nod bad.¡± Su Bai gave a slight nod, thinking it was much more delicious than simply eating roasted Ferocious Beast Meat.


    ¡°Shaman, this tastes so good. I didn¡¯t know Ocean Lily Fruit Peels could really be used for cooking.¡± Yu Ying said with a satisfied expression.


    The fox eared girl kept swishing her fox tail, her pink eyes fixed intently on the stir-fried meat on the table.¡°Eat up, there¡¯s plenty more.¡±


    Su Bai smiled seeing her eager expression, and continued, ¡°Next time, you can try stir-frying meat with Ocean Lily Fruits too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying continued eating the meat.


    In recent days, Yu Ying had always been too shy to eat meat in big bites, only daring to eat freely after getting permission. Every time she ate, she had a look of satisfaction on her face. In this simple primitive era, just having meat to eat made one in bliss.


    Su Bai picked up the water infused with Ocean Lily Fruit, took a sip, and continued preparing to make Shaman Bone Tablets.


    Although the Tribe was currently training an Archery Team and had gained seven more Totem Warriors, it was far from enough.


    If war were to break out, Shaman Bone Tablets would be the most important thing. Now, the priority was to ensure an ample supply of Shaman Bone Tablets, enough for each fighter to have four or five.


    Moreover, there needed to be sufficient quantities of Divination Shaman Bone Tablets, Healing Shaman Bone Tablets, and Blessing Shaman Bone Tablets.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve finished eating. I¡¯ll go prepare water for your bath.¡± Yu Ying said.


    ¡°Alright, you go take a bath first, then help me after you¡¯re done.¡± Su Bai looked up and said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying tidied up nearby things and left the Teepee.


    ¡­


    *Chirp chirp¡­ Tweet tweet¡­*


    The next morning, Su Bai woke up to the sound of birds chirping. The first thing he did was to have the System check in and open the package in his mind.


    This time, he received another pack of fishhooks, about twenty of them, in various sizes.


    ¡°Fishhooks again? They¡¯re good items, but of no use right now,¡± Su Bai muttered to himself. [Why did I have to get them again? They aren¡¯t of much use at this time since there are no rivers orkes near the Tribe. They would only be useful when they returned to the Ancestral Land¡­]  [No, wait! Argh! I¡¯m an idiot!] Su Bai widened his ck eyes slightly and continued. [How can I forget there¡¯s ake nearby!?]


    He suddenly remembered his first few days in the Tribe, where he went to dig out a small pit for water to flow from the smallke. Theke was not big, but it should be fine for fishing.


    He abruptly got up and scanned the Teepee, not seeing any trace of the fox eared girl. Thus, he poured himself a cup of water.


    Walking to the stone table, he started nning, wondering if he could form a Fishing Team or something simr.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re up? I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for you right away,¡± Yu Ying put down the linen clothes in her hand.


    ¡°No rush. Where were you just now?¡± Su Bai asked curiously.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡­ I thought you wouldn¡¯t wake up so soon, so I went to wash some linen¡­¡± Yu Ying thought she had done something wrong.


    Su Bai waved his hand, indicating that she should not be that anxious, and continued. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was just asking.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make your breakfast right away.¡± Yu Ying hurriedly said.


    ¡°No. Go call the Chieftain and Cang Shi here first. I have something to tell them,¡± Su Bai arranged.


    Realising that the fishhooks could be put to use now, he felt it was better to arrange things first. Breakfast could wait.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Yu Ying turned and ran out.


    Su Bai found her anxious demeanour to be both cute and amusing. He began to think about the things needed for fishing, such as bait, fishing rods, fishing line, and floats. [These things all need a substitute to work. Thankfully for fishing rods, we don¡¯t really need to find specific materials. Any flexible substitute would do. As for the bait, surely there would be something like earthworms in this era? If not, insects would work too. The only problems is the fishing line and floats. These two don¡¯t seem to be that easy to resolve. I would need to ask Yan Jiao and Cang Shi if they knew of any suitable substitutes.]


    Just as Su Bai finished thinking about these things, the fox eared girl came in. After getting permission, she brought in Yan Jiao and Cang Shi.


    ¡°Shaman, what did you need us for?¡± Yan Jiao asked in a solemn tone. He could not help feeling a bit excited in his heart, after all, every time the Shaman called them into the Main Teepee, something good happened.


    Even if it was not always good news, it was always something beneficial for the Tribe¡¯s development. He always looked forward to being summoned.


    ¡°Shaman, do you want us to hunt some prey?¡± As for the single-minded Cang Shi, he only knew about hunting.


    ¡°No. Do we have any very flexible ropes in the Tribe, or something simr?¡± Su Bai asked directly.


    ¡°Very flexible ropes? No, we all use woven vines,¡± Cang Shi shook his head.


    ¡°Shaman, what do you need ropes for? I¡¯ll see if there are any other substitutes and bring them to you.¡± Yan Jiao asked.


    Su Bai pursed his lips and continued asking, ¡°Is there anything very thin and flexible, simr to our hair but a bit thicker?¡±


    ¡°Let me think¡­¡± Yan Jiao began seriously pondering over this.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 124: Lying Without Blinking

    Chapter 124: Lying Without Blinking


    ¡°Shaman, how about Ferocious Beast Tendons?¡± Cang Shi suddenly thought of a material.


    ¡°Ferocious Beast Tendons? From which Ferocious Beast?¡± Su Bai asked curiously. He recalled that the bowstrings of longbows were also made from Ferocious Beast Tendons, which had good sticity.


    ¡°It¡¯s the tendons of the Long Silver Snake, which should meet your requirements,¡± Cang Shi exined.


    ¡°Yes, the bowstrings of longbows are made from Long Silver Snake tendons, which are not easily broken.¡± Yan Jiao added.


    Su Bai moved his ck eyes from side to side and asked, ¡°Are these Long Silver Snake tendons long? What¡¯s the maximum length they can reach?¡± [If we are to go fishing by thatke, they would need very long fishing lines. One or two metres wouldn¡¯t be enough.] Su Bai was considering fishing from the small cliff, which was about seven or eight metres away from theke surface. In this case, the fishing line would definitely need to be longer than seven or eight metres. Otherwise, the idea of fishing could not be realised.


    Cang Shi scratched his head, trying to recall the length when they extracted the tendons, and said, ¡°About as tall as me.¡±


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s the longest. Generally, Long Silver Snakes aren¡¯t very big. The longest ones are just about that size.¡± Yan Jiao added.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, the length isn¡¯t enough.¡± Su Bai frowned and continued to ask, ¡°If we connect two Long Silver Snake tendons together, how strong would the connection be?¡±


    He asked this to determine whether two tendons joined together would easilye apart. If they came apart easily, there would be no point in joining them. Otherwise, a fish that had just taken the bait might escape back into theke due to the fishing lineing loose.¡°I¡¯ve heard Gu Mu mention that it¡¯s very difficult to join them together. Each tendon is separate, and if it identally breaks during extraction, it could no longer be used.¡± Cang Shi recalled.


    When the longbows were made, Cang Shi had asked Gu Mu about the bowstrings and learned that they were made from Long Silver Snake tendons.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought.¡± Su Bai had been wondering how to connect tendons to tendons, which was essentially impossible. He sighed and continued to ask, ¡°Are there any other alternatives?¡±


    ¡°Shaman, are the Long Silver Snake tendons really not usable?¡± Cang Shi asked, confused.


    ¡°The Shaman is asking if there are other alternatives. So, it obviously can¡¯t be used.¡± Yan Jiao marvelled at Cang Shi¡¯s single-mindedness.


    ¡°Since the Long Silver Snake tendon can¡¯t be used, we can only use nt vines.¡± Cang Shi suggested.


    Su Bai¡¯s eyes, which had dimmed, brightened again as he asked, ¡°What kind of nt vines? How thick are they?¡±


    ¡°About¡­ about as thick as my finger,¡± Cang Shi extended his right pinky.


    Su Bai¡¯s newly kindled hope was extinguished again, and he said. ¡°No, that won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, may I ask? What do you need such a thin rope for?¡± Yan Jiao asked, curious.


    ¡°For fishing. It can increase our Tribe¡¯s food sources.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Both Yan Jiao and Cang Shi looked surprised, hardly believing their ears.


    ¡°Fishing? Shaman, you¡¯re saying we can catch fish from the river? How?¡± Cang Shi curiously asked.


    Before, when they were at the Tribal Ancestral Land, they used wooden sticks to spear fish, but it was often very difficult to catch them.


    ¡°Of course we can, but we need fishing lines first. Otherwise, it would be all for nothing.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, how do we fish? With ropes?¡± Yan Jiao asked, sceptical.


    ¡°Yeah, Shaman, how can ropes catch fish? We can hardly catch any with wooden sticks,¡± Cang Shi thought it sounded too much like a fantasy.


    Su Bai took out the pack of fishhooks and said, ¡°We use these. When a fish bites the hook, it gets caught in its mouth, and then we pull it up.¡±


    ¡°Fish bites the hook?¡± Cang Shi doubted his ears and asked, ¡°Shaman, why would fish voluntarily bite this hook?¡±


    Yan Jiao looked at the sharp fishhooks in his palm and eximed, ¡°These¡­ these hooks are so sharp. Won¡¯t the fish avoid biting them?¡±


    The word ¡®fishhook¡¯ was still very unfamiliar to them, and seeing such sharp hooks for the first time was indeed surprising for them.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for fish to actively bite a bare hook. Of course, we need to add something.¡± Su Bai said, taking a sip of water.


    ¡°Shaman, what is that something? Is it some kind of secret technique?¡± Cang Shi asked, scratching his head.


    ¡°Yes, we can just use insects. Of course, this will only catch small fish.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Thergest fishhook was only about seven or eight centimetres, so the fish they could catch would not be much bigger than a certain size.


    Yan Jiao looked at the small hole at the end of the fishhook and asked, ¡°Shaman, is this thin rope you¡¯re looking for meant to be threaded through this hole in the fishhook?¡±


    ¡°Correct. After threading it, we put some bait on the hook, and then we can fish,¡± Su Bai was surprised by the Chieftain¡¯s attentiveness.


    ¡°Shaman, let me help you find it. Maybe we can find vines suitable for threading through the fishhooks, and then we can use them for fishing.¡± Cang Shi patted his chest.


    Last time, the Hunting Team had found Ramie and Wolf Tail Grass. Naturally, he was eager to search for thin long vines this time. In fact, he was alreadypletely confident and extremely determined to find suitable vines for fishing.


    ¡°En. Find them as soon as possible, the sooner the better, but also keep up with the hunting. Don¡¯t focus solely on searching.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll prioritise hunting.¡± Cang Shi nodded heavily.


    Yan Jiao looked at the fishhooks in his hand, hesitated for a while, and asked, ¡°Shaman, where did these fishhookse from?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I made these using Shaman Technique. It¡¯s very difficult, and I could only make this many,¡± Su Bai lied without blinking. After all, no one knew how many fishhooks would be avable next time. It might not be possible to get any at all. Thus, he could only use this exnation to deflect the question.


    ¡°I see.¡± Yan Jiao nodded thoughtfully. He could not help but marvel at Su Bai¡¯s power. He was not only being able to make Shaman Bone Tablets in such a short time, but he also managed to creating things like fishhooks.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 125: A Far-Fetched Reason

    Chapter 125: A Far-Fetched Reason


    ¡°By the way, Shaman, where will we be fishing?¡± Cang Shi asked, puzzled. He recalled that they used to catch fish by the river in the Ancestral Land.


    ¡°At theke not far from the Tribe.¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    ¡°Shaman, but there are Stone Armoured Crocodiles there. We can¡¯t fish there.¡± Cang Shi worriedly stated.


    Su Bai raised an eyebrow and asked in return, ¡°Of course not with the Stone Armoured Crocodiles around. Have you forgotten about that small cliff?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Right! We can fish from that cliff.¡± Cang Shi suddenly realised and continued, ¡°But in that case, the fishing line would need to be very long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we can¡¯t use the Long Silver Snake tendons and need to find alternatives,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Shaman, these fishhooks look very small. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t be used for fishing.¡± Cang Shi said with a serious face, ¡°Because we don¡¯t know what¡¯s in theke, if we use these small hooks and encounter a powerful Ferocious Beast, I fear our people might be dragged into theke.¡±


    The Hunting Team Leader was quite cautious. After all, having hunted outside for years, he had seen many types of Ferocious Beasts and knew of their ferocity and oddities.


    ¡°I¡¯ve considered this, which is why I wanted to ask you what¡¯s in theke.¡± Su Bai asked.Using small fishhooks in ake with Stone Armoured Crocodiles was indeed dangerous. If a Ferocious Beast took the bait, they could lose the hook at best. At worst, both the person and hook would fall into theke.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s in theke. All we know is that Stone Armoured Crocodiles are often by the shore.¡± Cang Shi shook his head.


    Every time they went to fetch water, they were extremely cautious. The Stone Armoured Crocodiles alone were enough to worry about, let alone looking for other creatures in theke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this matter here for now. Go and see if you can find nt vines that can substitute for Long Silver Snake tendons. We¡¯ll discuss further after you find them.¡± Su Bai stated.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cang Shi nodded.


    ¡°Chieftain, how is the training of the Archery Team going?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°Shaman, when the Archery Team first started training, it wasn¡¯t going well. Almost none of them could hit the wooden stakes,¡± Yan Jiao paused, then continued, ¡°But after these few days, there have been remarkable results. Most of them can now hit the stakes.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Let them be more dedicated to this skill. If their performance is good for that day, give each of them an extra portion of meat.¡± Su Bai knew the principle of ¡®great rewards produce brave men¡¯.


    Moreover, in this primitive era where everyone was hungry and only cared about meat, using meat as a reward was enough to motivate almost anyone.


    ¡°Alright, they will definitely practise harder.¡± Yan Jiao nodded firmly.


    The Chieftain also understood this principle. The young adults and Warrior Trainees certainly did not get as much meat as the Totem Warriors every day. Naturally, they were not fully satisfied with their meals. With meat as an incentive, they would naturally practise more diligently.


    ¡°Which of the two teams has shown better results?¡± Su Bai continued to ask.


    ¡°The training situation of both teams is about the same, neck and neck.¡± Yan Jiao reported.


    Su Bai thought for a moment and arranged. ¡°How about this, let the two teams have apetition.¡±


    ¡°Competition?¡± Yan Jiao heard this unfamiliar word for the first time.


    ¡°Yes, give both teams the same training time, and let thempete at the end.¡± Su Bai took a sip of water and continued, ¡°The team with the best results will be rewarded with a day¡¯s worth of meat.¡±


    Yan Jiao widened his red eyes in surprise and said, ¡°Shaman, this is an excellent method, but¡­ but isn¡¯t a day¡¯s worth of meat a bit too much?¡±


    He was still worried that there would not be enough meat in the Tribe to distribute, After all, this was being given to young adults and Warrior Trainees when even Totem Warriors might not have enough to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve been continuously producing linen recently, So, we can keep exchanging for food with the Spotted Deer Tribe.¡± Su Bai put down his cup and continued, ¡°Plus, the Hunting Team has been constantly hunting. So, there should be enough food.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then let¡¯s implement the Shaman¡¯s method. With a day¡¯s worth of meat as a reward, they will certainly train seriously. The results will definitely be good.¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    ¡°This matter is urgent. The Archery Team needs to be trained and formed as soon as possible.¡± Su Bai said in a solemn tone. [It would not be long before we need to attack the ck Snake Tribe and reim the Ancestral Land. We can only quickly form the Archery Team to increase the me Dragon Tribe¡¯sbat strength.]


    ¡°Urgent?¡± Yan Jiao silently repeated this phrase in his heart, not really understanding why, but just nodding silently.


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go now.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Chieftain and Cang Shi responded and left the Teepee.


    Su Bai looked at the swaying door p, stood up, and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s go check on the chilli peppers and lettuce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying responded without hesitation. She had wanted to check up on them for a long time today but had not found the time.


    Su Bai stepped out of the Main Teepee, walking towards the chilli and lettuce fields. A few minutester, they arrived at the lettuce field. Even before they got close, they could see a patch of tender yellow.


    ¡°Shaman, look! They¡¯ve sprouted, they¡¯ve sprouted!¡± Yu Ying ran over joyfully.


    ¡°Yes, just as I said, this ce is indeed great for nt growth,¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    This was close to what he had expected. The soil in the primitive era was indeed very suitable for farming. The lettuce seeds had only been sown two days ago, and tender green shoots had already emerged. The chilli seeds were also growing better and better.


    The sweet potato slips were the same, branching out more green leaves, looking full of vitality.


    ¡°What? Shaman, you predicted this?¡± Yu Ying asked in surprise.


    ¡°Uh¡­ because I have Shaman Technique, I can sense some things more or less,¡± Su Bai exined awkwardly.


    This reason had been used twice today. He silently thought that in the future, he should not speak so directly.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 126: This Is Not Shaman Technique

    Chapter 126: This Is Not Shaman Technique


    Streaks of golden sunlight fell on the Teepees of the me Dragon Tribe, as if wrapping them in ayer of gold dust. Su Bai woke up early, and as usual, he checked in and opened the Assistance Package after he checked in.


    This time, he was quite satisfied with what he got, for no other reason than it was a full-length mirror.


    It had been so long since he transmigrated to this primitive era, and he had not seen how he looked until now.


    Su Bai stood quietly in front of the mirror, seeing himself in linen clothes for the first time.


    The full-length mirror reflected his entire appearance ¨C wearing linen clothes. His hair was a bit messy, and he had a slightly worn pair of sportswear on his feet.


    He smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t look, but once I do, it¡¯s really funny.¡±


    If he looked like this on Earth, he would only be seen as a homeless guy. Who would have thought that in this era, it was already considered fine attire.


    Su Bai ced the mirror at the very back of the Teepee. At this time, it was better if not too many people knew about the mirror. If Cang Shi or Yan Jiao came and saw it, he would have to find excuses to exin.


    When they moved back to the Ancestral Land in the future, it would be easier to exin if they discovered it then. At that time, he could simply say his Shaman Technique had improved and he had created it.¡°Shaman, I just went to water the lettuce and chilli peppers.¡± Yu Ying lifted the door p and walked in.


    ¡°Good, how are they growing?¡± Su Bai turned around.


    ¡°They¡¯ve grown much taller.¡± Yu Ying gestured with both hands, excitedly saying, ¡°They¡¯re this tall now. I gave them plenty of water.¡±


    ¡°The sun has been very strong these past two days. Just water them in the morning and in the evening.¡± Su Bai took a sip of water and continued to instruct. ¡°Don¡¯t water them at noon, otherwise they¡¯ll be scorched to death.¡±


    Yu Ying covered her mouth in horror and asked, ¡°Shaman, why is that? Isn¡¯t watering good for them?¡±


    ¡°At noon, the sun is very strong. If you water directly, it will elerate evaporation, and the lettuce will be like it¡¯s been sun-dried.¡± Su Bai simply exined.


    ¡°Okay. Should we use something to shade them from the sun?¡± Yu Ying suggested after understanding bits of the reason.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows slightly, thinking it was a good idea. ¡°Not a bad suggestion. Have someone find somerge leaves to provide some shade.¡±


    Since it was midsummer now, long-term exposure to the sun was not a good solution.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now,¡± Yu Ying said without hesitation.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t cover them directly. That would crush the chilli peppers and lettuce.¡± Su Bai added.


    Yu Ying stopped her steps as she was about to run out, and worriedly asked, ¡°Shaman, if we don¡¯t cover them, how do we block the sun?¡±


    ¡°Find some tree branches and insert them at an angle around them, theny the leaves on top. But adjust the position of the branches ording to the sun¡¯s direction,¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yu Ying¡¯s small face turned red with embarrassment, her index finger constantly tapping her other hand, clearly not understanding.


    Su Bai chuckled, walked to the stone table, picked up a charcoal, and quickly sketched out his idea.


    He shook off the charcoal dust and handed it over, saying, ¡°Just have them do it like this.¡±


    The Animal Hide depicted two simple chilli pepper fields, with long tree branches drawn around them, inserted at an angle. Manyrge leaves wereid on top, with the only difference being above the chilli pepper field. There were also two suns, in different directions, representing different sunlight directions.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go have someone do it now,¡± Yu Ying took the Animal Hide Scroll.


    ¡°En, go on,¡± Su Bai nodded lightly.


    Yu Ying gave an affirmative nod, with her fox ears swaying up and down with the momentum.


    Just as the fox eared girl was about to turn and leave, she caught sight of the mirror in the corner. She stopped and tilted her head, asking, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Su Bai looked in the direction the fox eared girl was pointing to and exined, ¡°This is a mirror.¡±


    ¡°A mirror?¡± Yu Ying leaned her head closer, but was suddenly startled. She quickly backing away several steps, and fearfully said, ¡°How did I end up inside of it?¡±


    Her fox ears drooped down, eyes covered, with a small gap to peek at the mirror.


    Su Bai saw her expression, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned as he exined, ¡°This mirror can reflect your appearance. What you just saw was a reflection of yourself.¡±


    ¡°That was not me just now?¡± Yu Ying turned her head, her hands still covering her eyes.


    ¡°In a way, it was.¡± Su Bai walked in front of the mirror, reflecting his own image, and said, ¡°Look, am I not appearing inside? But my real self is still standing outside.¡±


    Yu Ying¡¯s drooping fox ears perked up again, her hands slowly lowering, and she eximed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s true! The Shaman has appeared inside, like a shadow. Is this caused by a Shaman Technique?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ This isn¡¯t Shaman Technique. We can make this thing for everyone to use as well.¡± Su Baiughed heartily.


    ¡°We can make this too?¡± Yu Ying crouched in front of the mirror, carefully examining it.


    ¡°Of course, but not now. In the future, definitely in the future.¡± Su Bai said with certainty.


    In his heart, he already had a blueprint slowly forming, which was to recreate modern civilization. These daily necessities would certainly be included.


    Yu Ying looked at herself in the mirror, sometimes twitching her fox ears, sometimes swishing her fox tail. She was happily ying in front of the mirror by herself. She turned her head and said, ¡°Shaman, this mirror is so much fun!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious about your own appearance?¡± Su Bai raised an eyebrow.


    In an era without mirrors, and with the only reflective surface being the dangerouske, he was curious why she did not seem to care about her own appearance.


    Yu Ying reached out to pinch her own face and said, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve seen my reflection in the Tribe¡¯s water pool.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I almost forgot about that. Okay, enough of ying with the mirror. Quickly go ande back.¡± Su Bai covered his face with one hand.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying reluctantly left the mirror.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 127: Papermaking Begins

    Chapter 127: Papermaking Begins


    ¡°Shaman, may Ie in?¡± Yan Hua called from outside the Teepee.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Su Bai said.


    Yan Hua lifted the Teepee door p and walked in, saying, ¡°Shaman, Father asked me to tell you that the Wolf Tail Grass Stems have been dried.¡±


    ¡°So quickly?¡± Su Bai was taken aback. It had only been three or four days since they picked the Wolf Tail Grass Grain, he did not expect them to get dry so fast.


    ¡°The sun has been very strong these past few days, so it dried quickly. Father asked me toe and ask you what to do next.¡± Yan Hua reported.


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction, stood up and said, ¡°Come with me to find Gu Mu and Shan Qiu. If the things I instructed them to make are ready, we can start making paper.¡±


    ¡°Great, great! We¡¯re finally going to start making paper!¡± Yan Hua excitedly said.


    ¡°The prerequisite is having the tools required. We can only make paper once the tools are ready.¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    Yan Hua kept standing on her tiptoes, eagerly saying. ¡°Shaman, let¡¯s quickly go find Uncle Shan Qiu and the others.¡±¡°Alright, but we need to prepare some things first,¡± Su Bai saw the cow horned girl¡¯s impatience, which was even more urgent than his own.


    ¡°Shaman, what do we need to prepare? I¡¯ll have someone prepare it first.¡± Yan Hua asked repeatedly.


    ¡°Have someone soak the Wolf Tail Grass Stems in hot water for a while. We can start making paper once they¡¯ve softened up.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    The Wolf Tail Grass Stems needed to be softened to be easily ground. If they were dry and brittle, nothing could be ground out of them.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yan Hua nodded firmly and turned to leave the Teepee.


    Ten minutester, Su Bai and Yan Hua arrived at the entrance of Shan Qiu¡¯s Teepee.


    ¡°Uncle Shan Qiu, the Shaman is here.¡± Yan Hua called at the entrance.


    Shan Qiu, supporting himself with both hands on the ground. He quickly came out of the Teepee and removed the animal hide mask from his face.


    Except for the part covered by the mask, the rest of his body was covered in dust. He carelessly shook off the dust from his body.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve just finished making the things you asked for. Since you¡¯re here, please check them.¡± Shan Qiu said with a strong voice.


    Su Bai¡¯s personal visit made Shan Qiu feel honoured. Naturally, he knew why the Shaman hade.


    When he received the Animal Hide Scroll with the stone mill design, he became energised and looked full of enthusiasm. He immediately became engrossed in researching the stone mill, certain that this was the most unique design he had seen in his career as a stonemason.


    Of course, Gu Mu was the same. The two often gathered to discuss the making of the stone mill, hitting it off immediately.


    ¡°Where is it? Let me see,¡± Su Bai asked.


    Shan Qiu stepped forward,ing to the area around the Teepee, pulling off the dry grass covering it, and said. ¡°Shaman, please see if this is eptable.¡±


    After the dry grass slid off, arge round stone tform was revealed. The tform had a radius of one metre, and its surface was polished to a smooth finish.


    There was a cylindrical stone pir ced on therge round tform, also polished to a smooth finish. However,pared to therge round tform, it was much smaller, with a height of seventy centimetres and a radius of twenty-five centimetres.


    In the centre of therge round tform, there was a fixed rod as thick as an adult¡¯s wrist, and around the cylindrical stone pir, there were wooden boards and sticks, mainly to fix the stone pir to that rod.


    Su Bai carefully examined the stone mill, inwardly praising, [Indeed, this is the work of the most skilled stonemason of the Tribe. With just a drawing, he could perfectly realise it into reality.]


    He nodded with satisfaction and said. ¡°Excellent, it¡¯s exactly as I envisioned.¡±


    ¡°As long as the Shaman is satisfied,¡± Shan Qiu was very happy to see his work praised. He adjusted his emotions and continued to ask, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve looked at this stone mill, and the stone pir on top can rotate. May I ask what you n to use it for?¡±


    The stonemason could see the purpose of this thing at a nce, but he did not know what it would be used for. After all, he spent every day in the Teepee polishing stone tools and did not know much about what was happening in the Tribe.


    ¡°For making paper. You¡¯ll know when the paper is made,¡± Su Bai smiled, already nning in his mind to give him more meat.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± Shan Qiuughed heartily.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, have people move the stone mill to the ssroom,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Papermaking was also a matter of utmost secrecy. Its information had to be kept within the Tribe. They could not let too many people know about it. Moving it directly to the ssroom to be done alongside linen production would make it easier to keep everything confidential.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Hua nodded excitedly. The weaving fromst time had already made her very curious.


    ¡°Also, ask your Father toe along,¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yan Hua responded.


    A few minutester, Su Bai and the others arrived at the ssroom. The fox eared girl and the Chieftain were already waiting for them.


    The fox eared girl had met the Chieftain on her way back after checking the chilli pepper field, and upon learning they were going to the ssroom, she joined them.


    ¡°Shaman, can we start making paper now?¡± Yan Jiao asked curiously. He did not actually have much concept of papermaking. He only knew it was something beneficial for the Tribe, but as for what exactly it was, he did not quite understand.


    Nevertheless, since it was something good for the Tribe, it was worth looking forward to. After all, the Shaman had never been wrong.


    ¡°Have the Wolf Tail Grass Stems been brought in? If so, we can start,¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve all been brought in. They¡¯re all inside the ssroom,¡± Yan Jiao quickly said.


    Su Bai nodded and walked into the ssroom. The stone mill had also been moved in and ced to one side.


    ¡°Put the dry Wolf Tail Grass on the stone tform, but not too much,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Warrior Trainee Qing Mu immediately responded, cing some softened Wolf Tail Grass Stems on it.


    Su Bai looked at the small amount of Wolf Tail Grass Stems in the centre of the round tform, rolled his eyes and said, ¡°This is too little, add some more.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Qing Mu added several more handfuls.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 128: Like Excrement?

    Chapter 128: Like Excrement?


    In the centre of the round tform, a good amount of softened Wolf Tail Grass Stems were ced.


    ¡°You can start pushing now, several people together.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qing Mu nodded, leading several Warrior Trainees to push the wooden rods on the stone pir.


    *Kiiiii Kiiiii¡­* Everyone began pushing around the round tform, and as soon as the stone pir started moving, it made a grinding sound against the round tform, sounding very dull.


    Yan Jiao raised his eyebrows, his red eyes constantly looking at the stone mill, his heart full of confusion.


    ¡°This¡­ this stone tform is so strange¡­¡± Yan Hua also kept standing on her tiptoes looking at the stone mill.


    ¡°Can we make paper like this?¡± Yu Ying mumbled with puffed cheeks.


    ¡°This is only the first step. It will not be that quick to make paper.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yan Hua nodded thoughtfully, sometimes standing on the left, sometimes on the right, her red eyes full of curiosity.Yu Ying was the same, squatting to the side with her hands cupping her cheeks, her pink eyes following the rotation of the stone mill.


    *Kiiiii Kiiiii¡­* Qing Mu and the others kept pushing the wooden rods in the same direction, and the softened Wolf Tail Grass Stems got slowly grounded up into a mushy state.


    The mushy Wolf Tail Grass Stems appeared in a light taro purple colour, with a scent of dry grass wafting out.


    ¡°Take out what had been grounded and set them aside. Continue to put some more Wolf Tail Grass Stems to grind. We need to prepare more.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qing Mu and the others stopped, took out the ground Wolf Tail Grass Stems, and added some new ones.


    *Kiiiii Kiiiii¡­* The entire round tform was covered with many Wolf Tail Grass Stems, and the stone mill started operating again.


    ¡°Shaman, are these broken Wolf Tail Grass Stems the raw material for making paper?¡± Yan Hua walked to the crushed Wolf Tail Grass Stems and embarrassedly questioned, ¡°But these look like¡­ like¡­ How can we make paper with this?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Su Bai did not quite understand why the cow horned girl was blushing.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yan Hua shook her head repeatedly, unable to say how it looked like human excrement.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Su Bai also did not know what the cow horned girl was thinking of.


    Yu Ying reached out to poke the mushy Wolf Tail Grass Stems, looking very curious, and murmured, ¡°What a strange thing.¡±


    Su Bai also took a pinch and rubbed it in his hands, saying with satisfaction. ¡°En, it¡¯s crushed fine enough.¡±


    Ten minutester, the second batch of Wolf Tail Grass Stems was also crushed. Qing Mu collected the pulp again and ced new Wolf Tail Grass Stems on the mill to grind.


    This process was repeated seven or eight times before Su Bai told them to stop, letting Qing Mu and the others take a rest. The taro purple Wolf Tail Grass Pulp filled more than half a bucket.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s the next step?¡± Yan Jiao began to look forward to what to do next.


    ¡°Bring arge piece of linen, put this pulp in it, then prepare water in wooden buckets. The pulp needs to be washed and squeezed.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Although Yan Jiao did not quite understand what was being said, he still followed Su Bai¡¯s instructions, having people bring in linen andrge wooden buckets.


    A few minutester, they brought arge wooden bucket filled with water and arge piece of linen.


    Su Bai took the linen and filled it with the pulp, then began washing it over the wooden bucket.


    While washing, he was also teaching, as the first step still needed to be personally demonstrated.


    All the onlookers were strictly selected by Yan Jiao. They would be responsible for papermaking in the future, so they watched and attentively listened.


    ¡°This step is crucial, you need to watch carefully.¡± Su Bai put the Wolf Tail Grass Pulp into the wooden bucket and stirred.


    Gradually, the originally clear water also turned into a light taro purple colour, and the water began to thicken.


    Yan Jiao and the others watched Su Bai¡¯s actions without blinking, all very curious about why papermaking required the pulp to be put into water, why it needed stirring, and why the colour was so strange.


    ¡°Shaman, is this enough?¡± Yan Jiao asked, puzzled.


    Yan Hua walked to the wooden bucket, looked at the still swirling water, and asked curiously, ¡°Is this paper?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ This is still just water, the paper isn¡¯t made that quickly.¡± Su Baiughed.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s the next step?¡± Yan Jiao also wanted to see what the final product would look like.


    Su Bai picked up a board woven from wood strips and said, ¡°You need to watch this step carefully as well. This concerns the shaping of the paper.¡±


    That board woven from wood strips was also made by Gu Mu, ording to the depiction on the Animal Hide.


    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone nodded seriously.


    Su Bai put that wooden board into the bucket full of Wolf Tail Grass Pulp and began to slowly shake it.


    The fine Wolf Tail Grass Pulp slowly gathered on the wooden board. After a few minutes, the wooden board was covered with a lightyer of taro purple pulp.


    Su Bai continued to do the same with the remaining wooden boards, shaking them in the bucket.


    Half an hourter, many wooden boards were ced on the ground, all with a lightyer of Wolf Tail Grass Pulp.


    Of course, Su Bai only demonstrated with three or four boards, and the rest were done by others learning from him.


    Yan Hua and Yu Ying both squatted on the ground, staring intently at those wooden boards, sometimes tilting their heads, sometimes changing positions to look.


    ¡°Shaman, is it made like this?¡± Yan Jiao held a wooden board in his hands.


    ¡°En, it¡¯s considered done, but it needs to be dried for at least three hours.¡± Su Bai looked at the results with satisfaction.


    When scooping up the paper pulp, he was very careful, and when squeezing out the water, he was also very careful.


    If not careful, all the effort in papermaking would have been wasted.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have people take these out to dry,¡± Yan Jiao responded, turning to have people take each piece out.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let them dry under direct sunlight, just let them dry naturally. Otherwise the paper made won¡¯t be as flexible.¡± Su Bai reminded.


    Yan Jiao naturally did not understand why this was done, but just nodded and instructed them to do as he was told.


    Those wooden boards were carried out one by one. Yan Hua and Yu Ying, out of curiosity, each took one out as well.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 129: Making a Divine Tool to Know the Time

    Chapter 129: Making a Divine Tool to Know the Time


    The wooden boards covered with Wolf Tail Grass Pulp were moved out of the ssroom one by one and ced under arge tree. The tree was lush, with sunlight filtering through, leaving only scattered spots of light. It was perfect for the newly made paper to be dried under it, since they wouldpletely avoid direct sunlight.


    ¡°Have them continue grinding, and prepare more Wolf Tail Grass Pulp,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood, Shaman,¡± Yan Jiao nodded, telling Qing Mu and others to continue pushing the stone mill, which could also be considered as exercise.


    ¡°Shaman, can you repeat how long it needs to dry before it bes paper?¡± Yan Hua asked. When she just took a wooden board out, she lifted it up and down, looking closely at the Wolf Tail Grass Pulp.


    Of course, at first, she thought these things looked like excrement, so when she looked again, she still had a disgusted expression. She frowned and looked for a while, and when no one was paying attention, she leaned in to smell it, only to smell the scent of dry grass.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready when I say it¡¯s ready.¡± Su Bai softly said. [Well, I¡¯m the only one with a pocket watch. Even when I said they only need at least three hours to dry, none of you would be able to tell the time¡­]


    ¡°Shaman, won¡¯t this be too tiring for you? Having to constantly pay attention to the paper.¡± Yu Ying worried. After all, every day, she saw Su Bai either making Shaman Bone Tablets or thinking about things. If the amount of paper made increased in the future, would he not have to pay attention to it every day?


    ¡°Qing Mu and others are still working on it, there will definitely be moreter. Shaman, can you really keep up with all of this?¡± Yan Hua had the same thought.


    ¡°You have a point,¡± Su Bai thought their words made sense.When the papermaking industry growsrger in the future, he could not always keep watch and remember the timing himself. However, he could not just hand over the pocket watch. There was only one now, and he still needed to use it. Besides, it would be hard to exin if he just gave it out.


    After much thought, Su Bai came up with a good idea and said. ¡°Then, let¡¯s make a divine tool that can tell the time!¡±


    ¡°A divine tool that can tell the time?¡± Yu Ying thought seriously for a moment and asked, ¡°Shaman, is it the thing you mentioned before?¡±


    ¡°That is much moreplicated than what we¡¯re going to make right now. Currently, not everyone would understand the thing I use,¡± Su Bai¡¯s mouth curved slightly upward as he continued, ¡°What we¡¯re going to make now is something you all can understand.¡±


    ¡°Something we can all understand? A divine tool for time?¡± Yan Hua was a bit confused, shaking her head continuously.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, Ah¡¯Hua, let¡¯s go prepare some things.¡±


    Su Bai was about to leave the ssroom when he turned his head to instruct. ¡°Chieftain, have them continue grinding, and spread out the paper pulp ording to the steps I¡¯ve just taught.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Shaman,¡± Yan Jiao solemnly replied. Anything rted to the Tribe¡¯s development was to be taken extremely seriously by him.


    Su Bai stepped out of the ssroom, with the cow horned girls following closely behind.


    ¡°Shaman, what do we need to make this divine tool for time?¡± Yu Ying thought about preparing things in advance.


    ¡°To make a sundial, we just need a t stone and a thin long stick.¡± Su Bai stated. Just now, when he was recalling how to tell time, the first thing that came to mind was a sundial. In this primitive Tribe, it was impossible to make a clock.


    The simplest and most direct method was a sundial, which everyone could understand.


    ¡°Sun¡­ sun¡­ sun¡­¡± Yu Ying could not pronounce the second character, her tongue got tied.


    The fox eared girl¡¯s fox ears drooped in embarrassment, her face full of frustration.


    ¡°Shaman, what does this sun¡­ sun¡­ thing look like?¡± Yan Hua also gave up, not knowing how to pronounce the word.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Bai couldn¡¯t helpughing at the two¡¯s cute expressions and said, ¡°Sundial, just pronounce it slowly.¡±


    He was originally wondering why they could not pronounce it. However, he soon thought of how people in this era were almost too pure. Their daily lives only involved a few words, and they could not read, so it was not strange for them to be unfamiliar with this new word.


    ¡°Sun¡­ sundial. Shaman, is this thing called a sundial very difficult to make?¡± Yan Hua finally pronounced it, secretly relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, not difficult at all.¡± Su Bai said softly.


    ¡°Shaman, where are we going now? Back to the Teepee?¡± Yu Ying embarrassedly asked, biting her lower lip.


    Su Bai looked up at the weather and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Shan Qiu, we need his help to make the sundial.¡±


    He thought there was nothing to do back at the Teepee at this time, so it was better to wander around outside. This way, they would not have to make Shan Qiu travel to the Main Teepee, which was extremely inconvenient for someone without two feets.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying nodded, obediently following behind.


    A few minutester, Su Bai and the others arrived at the entrance of Shan Qiu¡¯s Teepee. At this moment, he was polishing a stone outside the Teepee.


    Shan Qiu looked up and saw Su Bai, and immediately asked, ¡°Shaman, is there something wrong with what I made? Why have youe back?¡±


    ¡°No, the stone mill works very well. You did a great job,¡± Su Bai sensed his nervousness and continued, ¡°I came this time just to ask you to help make something else.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, just tell me what you want me to make. I¡¯ll make it for you as soon as possible,¡± Shan Qiu became serious.


    ¡°This is indeed urgent, we need it today, so you might be a bit tired,¡± Su Bai said with concern.


    Shan Qiu took off the animal hide mask on his face and smiled, saying, ¡°Shaman, you don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. Just give your instructions.¡±


    Su Bai picked up a tree branch and drew the pattern of a sundial on the ground, including the markings on it. Finally, he exined in detail the principle of making the sundial.


    He put down the branch, dusted off his hands, and asked, ¡°That¡¯s it for now. How long will it take to make?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult to make. I can have it ready for you before dinner.¡± Shan Qiu was motivated after learning it was something that could tell time.


    ¡°Good. Then, have someone send it over in the evening. You don¡¯t need to make a special trip to deliver it¡± Su Bai blinked his ck eyes.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Shan Qiu nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 130: A New Timekeeper?

    Chapter 130: A New Timekeeper?


    At dusk, Su Bai had people bring the dried paper into the Main Teepee, and the wooden boards were arranged on the stone table.


    He carefully peeled off the thoroughly dried paper from the wooden boards. It naturally produced an uneven sheet of paper.


    If paper were made as on Earth, the pulp would be spread on arge bamboo screen. After drying, it would be manually divided into individual sheets, which would be a more troublesome process without the proper tools. Thus, Su Bai had Gu Mu make small wooden boards, roughly 297mm*420mm in size, with some slight deviations due to the limitations of tools for precision and uracy.


    This size was quitemon on Earth, neither too big nor too small. Once the pulp dried, it could be torn off directly as a single sheet of paper.


    Of course, he first drew the size out and had Gu Mu copy it.


    ¡°Where exactly did we go wrong?¡± Su Bai frowned, his expression a bit grave.


    The whole sheet of paper was not only uneven in appearance but also easily torn, full of holes, looking quite unsightly.


    Su Bai tore it a few more times, then crumpled it into a ball to test the quality of the paper.


    He put down the crumpled paper ball and sighed, muttering to himself. ¡°Seems like some steps were wrong.¡±¡°Shaman, is this paper?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes looked at the paper with surprise.


    Yan Hua also pulled out a sheet, held it up and shook it, then held it up to her eyes for a good while.


    She tilted her neck and murmured, ¡°How strange, is this paper? Why are there so many little holes?¡±


    Su Bai covered his face with one hand and chuckled, saying, ¡°This is indeed paper, but it¡¯s a failure. We need to make it again.¡±


    ¡°Make it again?¡±


    Yan Hua tugged at the paper with her hand and asked puzzled, ¡°Shaman, doesn¡¯t it look fine? Why do we need to make it again?¡±


    ¡°This is not up to standard. The unevenness greatly affects writing. We¡¯ll have to make another batch tomorrow,¡± Su Bai shrugged.


    ¡°Ah? So everything we made today is no good?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes widened.


    ¡°How much was made today?¡± Su Bai asked. [At this point, nothing else can be done about it. I guess it is inevitable to have some oversights in our first attempt at papermaking. This can be considered a lesson to reflect upon.]


    Yu Ying thought for a moment, then shook her head and said. ¡°Not much. Later, because we ran out of wooden boards, we did not continue.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Su Bai breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought much more would be wasted.


    ¡°Shaman, what else do we need to remake it? I¡¯ll prepare it tonight,¡± Yu Ying asked, curious.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to make anything new, just a small error in the steps. It¡¯s easy to correct.¡± Su Bai said.


    He pondered over each step taken carefully, scrutinising everything, and found a small hole. [Ah. I see. When we ced the Wolf Tail Grass Pulp into the wooden bucket, it was not stirred well. This resulted in iplete formation of paper pulp.]


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying said softly.


    ¡°Shaman, Uncle Shan Qiu has sent someone with something.¡± A Warrior Trainee called from outside the Teepee.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, let him bring it in. It seems the sundial is ready,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Yu Ying nodded and turned to lift the Teepee door p, letting the person bring the item in.


    Su Bai carefully examined the sundial on the ground, nodded with satisfaction, and said, ¡°Very good, just as I had instructed.¡±


    The sundial was about the size of an Earth washbasin, with markings around the edges. These markings were in Arabic Numerals, not Roman numerals. After all, he had taught Arabic Numerals, and they were more intuitive to look at.


    In the centre of the sundial was a thin, long wooden stick, which was used to determine the time.


    Yan Hua curiously examined the sundial, poking it with her finger, and asked curiously, ¡°Shaman, is this the divine tool that can tell time?¡±


    ¡°This big stone can tell the time?¡± Yu Ying seem to have her own doubts as she continued, ¡°This is different from the thing in the Shaman¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°Of course these two are different,¡± Su Bai put away his pocket watch and said. ¡°This is something, you all would be able to easily understand.¡±


    ¡°Are those the numbers the Shaman taught written on it? I can understand these.¡± Yu Ying¡¯s soft voice sounded.


    ¡°I can understand them too, but can you really tell time just with numbers?¡± Yan Hua still did not quite understand. The cow horned girl pursed her lips and kept observing the sundial, trying to see it from a different point of view.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to tell right now. You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s daytime.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t this stone be used at night?¡± Yu Ying innocently asked.


    Su Bai raised an eyebrow. [That is indeed an issue. Although the sundial is simple and easy to understand, it¡¯s only drawback is that it relies on the sun. So, it can¡¯t be used at night or when it¡¯s dark in general.]


    *Ahem¡­* Su Bai coughed lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s a timekeeper specifically for the night.¡±


    A name had just shed through his mind, [Water clock. A water clock uses a pot filled with water, and utilises the principle of how uniform water drips. It would use each drip to calcte time by observing the data shown on the markings in the pot. This isn¡¯t too difficult to make. During the ancient times on Earth, it was alsomon to have a timekeeper to take note of the time.]


    ¡°A timekeeper specifically for the night?¡± Yu Ying felt her brain already being overloaded for the day.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have people make it tomorrow and then you¡¯ll know. But this might take some time.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Ying swished her fox tail. As long as she listened to the Shaman and waited, she would eventually see the results. This was always how the fox eared girl thought.


    Su Bai stepped to the stone table, picked up a charcoal and started drawing on an Animal Hide. He wanted to draw out the making of the water clock.


    Tomorrow, he would have Gu Mu make it. Since there were no transparent bottles for making water clocks in this era, they would have to use wood.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 131: Putting Oneself Out for a Friend?

    Chapter 131: Putting Oneself Out for a Friend?


    Sunlight spread across the entire me Dragon Tribe, with the calls and cries of some Ferocious Beasts, a new day had arrived.


    After Su Bai got up, he scanned the room and found that the fox eared girl was not in the Teepee as usual. [System, check in and open the Assistance Package.] Su Bai summoned the System in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one set of pencils and one eraser.]


    Su Bai could not suppress the smile at the corner of his lips as he muttered, ¡°These are great.¡±


    He had been drawing on Animal Hides before, and now with pencils and an eraser, it would be even better. If all goes well in the Tribe, they would have paper today. In the future, the drawings for Shan Qiu and others would be even clearer. [But when will I be able to open a Mid Grade Assistance Package?] Su Bai wondered.


    It had been several days since hest opened a Mid Grade Assistance Package with the 1*1*1 Space. He was hoping to open another Mid Grade Assistance Package. After all, to get a 100% chance for a Mid Grade Assistance Package, it would take a month of check ins. [System, open my Attribute Panel.] Su Bai summoned in his mind. He had made quite a few Shaman Bone Tablets recently and wanted to see how his Shaman Power was doing. [Attribute Panel]


    Host: Su Bai


    Stamina: 3.2 (Ordinary person 1)Strength: 3.3 (Ordinary person 1)


    Speed: 3.0 (Ordinary person 1)


    Mental Energy: 13.9 (Ordinary person 1)


    Shaman Power: 40 (40/100)


    Totem: me Dragon


    Profession: Junior Shaman, Author


    Skills: Curing Technique LV.1 (92/100), Space (1 cubic metre)


    Description: You have escaped the sub-healthy state of an ordinary person and be a Shaman with extraordinary power. Please remember your original aspiration.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows and muttered. ¡°Seems like making Shaman Bone Tablets and eating more Ferocious Beast Meat has quite the benefits.¡±


    The data on the Attribute Panel had clearly changed quite a bit. He definitely felt different from when he first transmigrated. Before, he would feel tired without doing much, and poor sleep always gued him. But now, his stamina in various aspects has improved. At least, he would not feel tired so easily.


    After brushing his teeth and washing his face, Su Bai lifted the Teepee door p, feeling fresh for the new day. He raised his hand to shield his forehead, took out his pocket watch and looked at it, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock, and the sun is already so strong.¡±


    Fortunately, he was wearing linen clothes, which were simple and not thick, so it was not too hot.


    Su Bai stepped out of the Teepee, walked towards the toilet. Holding in a night¡¯s worth of urine was a bit ufortable.


    The moment he walked out of the Teepee, two Totem Warriors and four Warrior Trainees who were guarding outside followed behind him.


    Although it had always been like this, urinating early in the morning with six people following him still made Su Bai feel a bit awkward.


    ¡°Shaman, why are you here?¡± Yu Ying stopped the wooden bucket she was using to water.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to use the toilet.¡± Su Bai stepped into the toilet.


    Yu Ying kept pinching one hand with the other, her knuckles turning a bit white from the pressure. She pursed her lips and worriedly muttered to herself. ¡°What should I do, the Shaman is up, and I haven¡¯t prepared breakfast.¡±


    The fox eared girl was not worried about being scolded by Su Bai. She just felt that as a Shaman Priestess, she failed to even do this small task well.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Yan Hua walked over from the direction of her own Teepee.


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t made breakfast for the Shaman yet¡­¡± Yu Ying lowered her head.


    Yan Hua covered her face with one hand and started walking, pulling the fox eared girl along, advising, ¡°Then, go make it now.¡±


    Yu Ying stopped in her tracks, pointing at the toilet and said. ¡°The Shaman is already up, he¡¯s in there.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ then go make it now. When the Shamanes out, I¡¯ll talk to him. I¡¯ll stall him.¡± Yan Hua suggested.


    The cow horned girl was quite loyal to her friends. At this moment, she could only put herself out for her best friend.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Yu Ying began to run back.


    When Su Bai came out of the toilet, the first sight was the fox eared girl running off. He soon saw the cow horned girl beside the chilli pepper field.


    He tugged at his linen clothes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Yu? She¡¯s in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Oh? She went to make breakfast for you.¡± Yan Hua immediately said, with an unnatural smile on her face.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Is it because I got up early, that¡¯s why she¡¯s so nervous?¡±


    ¡°She said she hadn¡¯t had time to make breakfast yet.¡± Yan Hua exined.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Alright,¡± Su Baiughed.


    He turned to look at the growth of the chilli peppers and lettuce fields, finding that they were growing quite well. Far faster than expected.


    ¡°Shaman, should we go make paper again?¡± Yan Hua was a bit impatient. Yesterday, when she was told that the paper was not up to standard, she started looking forward to what qualified paper would look like.


    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s do it at noon. We¡¯ll teach those kids to read first, then make paper.¡± Su Bai said. Moreover, many people had not eaten breakfast yet. [As the saying goes, ¡®people without food have no motivation¡¯.]


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Hua nodded in response.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your longbow practice going? Is it going smoothly?¡± Su Bai suddenly remembered this matter.


    Yan Hua¡¯s face lit up with pride at the mention of the longbow. She immediately dered, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a great Totem Warrior, of course I¡¯ve learned the longbow.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then let¡¯s go. Show me a demonstration.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Hua immediately responded.


    The two walked towards the practice field, with the cow horned girl skipping and hopping all the way.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 132: A Heaven-Sent Delicacy

    Chapter 132: A Heaven-Sent Delicacy


    At noon, the sun in the sky was particrly scorching, with some parts of the ground even cracking from the heat. After checking the second batch of papermaking and exining to everyone how to read time on the sundial, Su Bai returned to the Main Teepee.


    ¡°Shaman, are you hot? Let me fan you,¡± Yu Ying picked up arge leaf and started fanning.


    ¡°The weather is a bit hot. How did you all deal with it before?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°We used to go to the riverside to fetch water and cool ourselves. The men would directly swim in the river.¡± Yu Ying recalled.


    Su Ba¡¯s eyes widened a little, thinking to himself. [Primitive tribes are so direct in their methods¡­]


    He came back to his senses and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t there any Ferocious Beasts in the river? Isn¡¯t it dangerous to swim like that?¡±


    Yu Ying pointed her index finger at her chin, murmuring, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of anyone being attacked by Ferocious Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Is that big river really that safe?¡± Su Bai said in surprise, he had thought it would be a river full of dangers. He had been thinking that if they developedter, the Ferocious Beasts in the river would be the biggest threat to boats. Now, it turns out he was overthinking. Without Ferocious Beasts, everything would be much easier.


    ¡°I recall¡­ I think I heard Father mention before that there are Ferocious Beasts in the river, but they don¡¯t attack us.¡± Yu Ying suddenly said.¡°Why don¡¯t they attack you?¡± Su Bai knew things could not be that simple.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one kind of Ferocious Beast in that big river¡­¡± Yu Ying narrowed her eyes, recalling, and continuing, ¡°I heard they only attack people when they have the smell of blood, so the Chieftain at that time told those injured that they are not allowed to go near the river.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make them just sharks!¡± Su Bai tilted his head.


    Yu Ying stopped fanning the leaf, and puzzledly stated, ¡°Shaman, that kind of Ferocious Beast isn¡¯t called a sha¡­ shark.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I know. What¡¯s this river Ferocious Beast called? What does it look like?¡± Su Bai asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this Ferocious Beast. It¡¯s called a Sharptooth Bluefin. I heard that it got its name from its teeth, which are terrifyingly long and sharp. Yu Ying shuddered.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully, starting to n in his mind to catch one and take a look when they reimed the Ancestral Land. Most importantly, he wanted to see if it was edible. Fish meat tastes quite good, and since it was a Ferocious Beast, it was worth trying.


    ¡°When we get back the Ancestral Land, I want to take a look at this fish.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, this fish¡¯s teeth are very sharp. It¡¯s almost impossible to catch with wooden sticks,¡± Yu Ying recalled the fishing life in the Ancestral Land.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when the timees. Fishing doesn¡¯t always have to be done with wooden sticks.¡± Su Bai said mysteriously. [Using fishhooks definitely wouldn¡¯t work, it would just waste our rare supply of fishhooks. Still, I roughly know how to catch this kind of fish. I just needed to verify my hypothesis when the opportunity arises.]


    ¡°Shaman, do you want to eat this fish?¡± Yu Ying looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Uh¡­ was I that obvious?¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    Yu Ying shook her head repeatedly, saying, ¡°This fish is very hard to catch. No one has eaten it before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯ll get to try the taste of fish meat when the timees.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    When Yu Ying heard about trying fish meat, her face showed a rejecting expression. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to eat it. I¡¯ve learned my lesson from the nosebleedst time.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I said I¡¯d let you eat fish meatter. I never said it would be Ferocious Beast Meat again. Even I dare not give you Ferocious Beast Meat.¡± Su Bai heartilyughed.


    He still remembered clearly the incident of the fox eared girl¡¯s nosebleedst time. People without training indeed could not try various things. He could not help but start looking forward to whether the System would produce something in the future that could help ordinary people digest Ferocious Beast Meat. After all, once they could consume such meats, they would be able to naturally strengthen their bodies.


    If possible, if he could let the fox eared girl eat it, her body would be better, and she would not fall sick so easily.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Ying nodded heavily. To be honest, she was also a bit curious about what fish meat tasted like.


    Before, when they were in the Ancestral Land, it was already rare to catch fish with sharp sticks, let alone be allocated fish meat to eat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make Wolf Tail Grass Noodles for the next few days. Let¡¯s stop for two days.¡± Su Bai suddenly remembered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shaman? Is it not delicious when I make it?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s face immediately showed a worried expression. Since she became a Shaman Priestess, she had been very careful in various ways, afraid of not taking good care of things.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we need to rest for two days. Otherwise, eating it all the time will make us tired of it.¡± Su Bai hurriedly exined. [Eating Wolf Tail Grass Noodles three meals a day would inevitably make one feel tired of it. To avoidpletely getting sick of it, it¡¯s better to take a break for two days. Still, apart from roasted meat, Wolf Tail Grass Noodles are the only staple food. Although it doesn¡¯t really taste that great, we cannot allow ourselves to overindulge and get tired of it. At least, until we have things like wheat and rice. But, these things wouldn¡¯t be avable for a while. I also don¡¯t know if the System would produce them.]


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll continue to roast dried meat for the Shaman to eat tomorrow,¡± Yu Ying secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as it was not an issue in her cooking, it was fine.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Bai covered his face with one hand and said helplessly, ¡°It seems apart from dried meat and Wolf Tail Grass Noodles, I have nothing else to eat.¡±


    When Wolf Tail Grass Noodles were first made, they satisfied his cravings quite a bit. However, they were not made from real grains, so they inevitably did not taste that great.


    However, for the fox eared girl and cow horned girls, Wolf Tail Grass Noodles were a heaven-sent delicacy.


    ¡°What does the Shaman want to eat? I¡¯ll have someone find it,¡± Yu Ying immediately said.


    ¡°Is there anything in the Tribe besides meat and more meat?¡± Su Bai asked with hope in his eyes.


    Yu Ying shook her head without hesitation and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s only meat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I got it,¡± Su Bai regretted why he still had hope.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Ying asked innocently.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 133: Why Do You Have Strange Things Again?

    Chapter 133: Why Do You Have Strange Things Again?


    Su Bai brushed his teeth while touching his neck, muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s still better to have a pillow.¡±


    Although his Physique had improved after transmigrating, sleeping on a stone pillow all the time would be unbearable even for a man made of iron. Ever since he got the pillow from the System, Su Bai¡¯s sleep quality had improved significantly.


    Previously, the nighttime calls of wild beasts and Ferocious Beasts would often wake him up, but now he could close his eyes and sleep until the next morning.


    After brushing his teeth, Su Bai took advantage of the fox eared girl¡¯s absence to check in and open the Assistance Package.


    In his hands appeared an iron pot, and it was quite arge one, about the size of a washbasin from Earth.


    ¡°A pot?¡± Su Bai was shocked for a moment, then said with satisfaction, ¡°Having a pot will make things much easier.¡±


    With an iron pot, cooking would be more convenient, and he could make more varieties of dishes. It could be considered an excellent Assistance Package.


    Yu Ying lifted the door p and walked in, her pink eyes immediately falling on the pot. She stared at it for a while and asked, ¡°Shaman, why do you have strange things again?¡±


    Su Bai was at a loss for words. [So, in this fox eared girl¡¯s eyes, my Assistance Packages are all just strange things?] *Ahem¡­* Su Bai coughed a few times and said, ¡°You can use this to cook from now on. It will be much more convenient.¡±


    Yu Ying took the iron pot but could not hold it steady and dropped it on the ground. She hurriedly picked it up again.


    Not daring to raise her head, she mumbled, ¡°Shaman, I didn¡¯t know this thing would be so heavy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Put it by the fire pit. I¡¯ll teach you how to use it at lunch.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying nodded heavily, inwardly berating herself for being so clumsy.


    Su Bai stretched his body and walked out of the Teepee, saying, ¡°Still, the weather is so hot today.¡±


    Looking around, he saw the entire Tribe was under intense sunlight. Staying inside the Teepee would be unbearably hot. Seeing this, he became even more determined to reim the Ancestral Land. After all, only when the Ancestral Land was reimed could the Tribe develop on arge scale. [Building wooden houses would be the first priority! If only the Ancestral Land¡¯s geographical location isn¡¯t that great, I would have already arranged for them to build wooden houses by now! Sleeping in a wooden house is so much morefortable than in a Teepee. It would also be far safer. Though they are just the most basic type of housing in my view.]


    ¡°Shaman, it looks like the Hunting Team is back,¡± Yu Ying noticed people gathering in the distance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Su Bai was curious about what prey they had brought back this time. Thus, he led the fox eared girl to where the Hunting Team ced their prey. Many wild beast carcasses wereid on the ground, but there were not many Ferocious Beast carcasses this time.


    ¡°Shaman, the Hunting Team did not bring back much prey this time,¡± Cang Shi reported.


    He was the first to arrive after learning of the Hunting Team¡¯s return and immediately began inspecting the spoils.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes, it is indeed less thanst time¡­¡± Su Bai¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    The Tribe alreadycked fresh meat. They relied on dried meat exchanged from the Spotted Deer Tribe, while fresh meat could onlye from hunting.


    Now that the hunted meat was bing scarcer, it was inevitably causing concern.


    ¡°Shaman, this time, the distribution might mean less meat for others¡­¡± Cang Shi said awkwardly.


    ¡°The Totem Warriors eating their fill is the most important. Others can have some other food. The Wolf Tail Grass Noodles we madest time can be distributed. One bowl per person per day,¡± Su Bai said in a solemn voice. [Wolf Tail Grass is ubiquitous, and making it into noodles is not difficult. It is much more convenient than hunting for meat. For ordinary people, one bowl each would be able to fill their stomachs by 60%. Add some berries, and it would make for a decent meal.]


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cang Shi nodded and took out some small vines, saying, ¡°Shaman, these vines should meet your requirements.¡±


    Su Bai took the vines and examined them. They were thin, green vines, about twice as thick as ordinary fishing line. He had never seen this kind of nt on Earth. He pulled hard with both hands and found the flexibility to be excellent as well.


    ¡°Where did you find these? Are there many of them?¡± Su Bai looked up and asked. [These vines will have many uses. As long as the quality is good, they would be great for the Tribe¡¯s development.]


    ¡°They said it was at the ce where they previously discovered the Six Eyed Red Bird. There are quite a few of these vines there, all fallen from trees there.¡± Cang Shi exined the situation reported by the team members.


    ¡°Have you tested the durability of these vines?¡± Su Bai asked. After all, he was not a Totem Warrior. Just because he could not break them did not mean Totem Warriors would not be able to.


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried. It takes a lot of effort to barely break them, and that¡¯s with activating our Totem Mark.¡± Cang Shi waved his arm.


    Su Bai was taken aback. Usually, they could drag arge wild beast without looking tired, but now, they could barely break the vines even when they activated their Totem Mark.


    He nodded with satisfaction and said. ¡°Well done. These vines are best for fishing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Shaman. Shall we go fishing today?¡± Cang Shi immediately suggested.


    Su Bai looked up at the weather, then at the sundial by the ssroom. [It¡¯s only about 8 o¡¯clock. Going fishing isn¡¯t that bad of an idea.]


    He lowered his head and asked, ¡°Did they bring back many of these vines this time? How long are they?¡±


    ¡°We brought back quite a few. We were afraid they might be useful, so we brought back more than ten. The longest one is¡­ about twice my height.¡± Cang Shi could not find a suitable description.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Have someone prepare them. Let¡¯s go fishing.¡± Su Bai¡¯s mouth curved slightly upward. [Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t gone fishing for a long time.]


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cang Shi nodded excitedly and asked, ¡°Shaman, do we need to prepare anything?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 134: Fishing Debut

    Chapter 134: Fishing Debut


    Following Su Bai¡¯s instructions, Cang Shi had people prepare some worms, wooden blocks that could float on water, and several long fishing rods.


    In reality, it was just a long stick with the wooden block securely tied to the vine. One end of the vine was threaded through the hook, while the other end was attached to the stick, creating a simple fishing tool.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set out quickly, so we can return by evening,¡± Su Bai urged.


    Cang Shi widened his purple eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, are youing with us?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How would you know how to fish if I didn¡¯te along?¡± Su Bai¡¯s response left the other speechless.


    From the beginning, he knew they would not want him to go, citing ¡®danger, danger, danger¡­¡¯


    If it was not for theirck of fishing knowledge and the limited number of hooks, Su Bai also would not want to risk it.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cang Shi was momentarily at a loss for words. They indeed did not know how to fish. He could only nod and agree, ¡°Shaman, you must always stay in the middle of our group.¡±


    He had no choice, after all, Su Bai had provided the hooks and was the only one who knew how to use them. They could only do their best to protect him.¡°Shaman, I want to go too,¡± Yan Hua weakly said.


    Su Bai looked at the suddenly appeared cow horned girl and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you training?¡±


    ¡°I just finished training and saw the Hunting Team return, so I wanted to see the prey they brought back.¡± Yan Hua grinned.


    ¡°In that case, go ask the Chieftain first. If he agrees, I¡¯ll take you along.¡± Su Bai immediately passed the difficult decision to Yan Jiao. It was not that he was unwilling to bring her; having her with him would provide him someone to talk to. But Yan Jiao might not agree.


    ¡°I already asked Father, he agrees to it.¡± Yan Hua¡¯s answer came out quickly, as if she had been waiting for this question.


    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Su Bai was a bit taken aback at how Yan Jiao was so agreeable this time.


    What he did not know was that the Chieftain had seen how helpful Yan Hua had been during the visit to the Spotted Deer Tribe. Moreover, it was only going to theke. With his biggest private wish for her to be a Shaman Priestess, he knew this excellent opportunity could not be missed. In that case, why would he refuse?


    The group set out from the Tribe, heading towards theke where they got their water from. Hei Ya and others were also apanying them this time. Yan Jiao stayed behind to guard the Tribe, keeping an eye on the loom and stone mill, as well as arranging for people to process the hunted prey.


    Su Bai and the others passed through the dense forest, arriving at the previouske and climbed up the small cliff.


    The width of the small cliff was not very wide, amodating at most five people standing in a row.


    Su Bai looked down at theke and saw many Stone Armoured Crocodiles lying on the shore with their mouths wide open; their sharp teeth sending chills down one¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Shaman, can we start now?¡± Cang Shi was already excited about ¡®fishing¡¯.


    ¡°Just put the worms on the hooks and we can begin.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cang Shi immediately had people start baiting the hooks.


    These worms were dug up ording to Su Bai¡¯s requirements, simr to earthworms on Earth. It was just that they were called Ground Worms here.


    Su Bai took a fishing rod with a baited hook, swung his right hand, and cast the hook into theke.


    *Plop!* The hook sank slowly into the water until the floating wooden block settled on the surface.


    Cang Shi and the others followed suit, casting their hooks into theke, some even casting several times.


    Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes followed the arc of the hook, onlying back to herself when she saw it fall into the water.


    She walked to the edge of the cliff and asked, ¡°Shaman, how long does it usually take to catch a fish?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain, it depends on luck. With good luck, it could be very quick; with bad luck, you might fish all day without catching anything.¡± Su Bai was also a bit expectant, and continued, ¡°When fishing, you need to be calm, and don¡¯t speak too loudly.¡±


    Yan Hua instinctively covered her mouth, softly squeezing out a word. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the hooks fell, they only made a faint sound, and the Stone Armoured Crocodiles by theke remainedpletely unmoved. As long as the disturbance was not too big or prey did not appear, they generally were toozy to move. They really loved to just sunbathe with their mouths open.


    A few minutester, the float on Su Bai¡¯s fishing rod began to bob rhythmically.


    He immediately became alert and solemnly said. ¡°Watch carefully, this is what it looks like when a fish bites the hook.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cang Shi was the first to stare intently at theke surface, and the others were also watching very carefully.


    ¡°If the float sinks frequently and deeply, then you should pull up immediately. Sess or failure depends on this step,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Everyone listened very attentively, even the cow horned girl who did not have a fishing rod.


    The float on Su Bai¡¯s rod was sinking more and more heavily, and the hand holding the rod gripped tightened. He soon slightly rxed his grip from his little finger to his thumb and shouted, ¡°Watch closely! Now!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Su Bai used both hands to pull forcefully, and the fishing rod quickly arched back. The hook in theke emerged with a fish. As the rod pulled back, the fish began to reveal itself. With the ssh ofke water, the fish¡¯s scales and the water gleamed in the sunlight.


    *Ssh, flop, flop¡­* After being pulled up, the fish kept flopping back and forth on the ground, its mouth opening and closing.


    The whole fish looked quite sizable, as long as an adult¡¯s entire arm, over forty centimetres wide. Certainly, back on Earth, it would be considered a big fish.


    Cang Shi and the others stared intently at Su Bai¡¯s actions, their gazes finally falling on the flopping fish on the ground.


    Su Bai¡¯s movements were smooth and efficient, without any hesitation. It left the onlookers wondering if they had seen it correctly.


    However, there was some distance between theke and the cliff, so the fish was not directly thrown up, but pulled up after leaving the water surface.


    ¡°Shaman, I didn¡¯t know fishing was so simple!¡± Cang Shi said in amazement.


    ¡°Try it yourselves and you¡¯ll see if it¡¯s simple or not.¡± Su Bai smiled, thinking to himself how naive these people were.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 135: Terrifying Man-Eating Ground?

    Chapter 135: Terrifying Man-Eating Ground?


    *Chirp chirp¡­* Strange beast calls constantly echoed in the primitive forest, fortunately muffled by the lush trees. Su Bai and his group were in a shaded area, spared from the scorching sun.


    Although they could avoid the intense sunlight, mosquito bites were still a problem. Almost everyone was covered in bites.


    Cang Shi seemed unbothered, only asionally swatting away the flying mosquitoes. His purple eyes were fixed on the floats on theke surface.


    Others were getting irritated though, like Hei Ya, who kept scratching his thighs and arms, looking extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any way to repel mosquitoes?¡± Su Bai felt this was a major problem. He had sprayed some floral water before leaving, but since it was not a product of this era, he had left it in the Teepee.


    ¡°When we go hunting, we usually smear some mud or apply nt juices on our bodies,¡± Cang Shi exined.


    Su Bai found the idea ufortable. [Being covered in mud would be unpleasant once it dried up¡­ nt juice is better, but applying the wrong nts could easily cause skin diseases. It could be itchier and more severe than mosquito bites. Worse, it might even lead to ulceration on the skin¡­].


    ¡°Neither of these methods are any good.¡± Su Bai said disapprovingly.


    ¡°These are our only two options, but we¡¯ve mostly gotten used to it.¡± Cang Shi patted his arm.¡°Let¡¯s look for some mosquito-repelling nts on our way back,¡± Su Bai calmly stated. However, he knew how unrealistic that was. Still, how could one get used to mosquito bites? Even wild beasts living outdoors use their tails to drive away mosquitoes, let alone Humans.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Cang Shi suppressed his curiosity, thinking he would ask the Shaman about mosquito-repelling nts after fishing.


    Yan Hua¡¯s delicate red eyes were full of mysterious smiles; she had also sprayed some floral water before leaving.


    ¡°Shaman, can I pull it up now?¡± Cang Shi called out excitedly.


    This was his fourth attempt. The previous three times he pulled up, there were no fish, but the bait waspletely eaten.


    ¡°Yes, you can pull up now.¡± Su Bai saw the float sink quite low, suggesting it might be a big fish.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cang Shi yanked hard, pulling the hook high and sshing a lot of water.


    A big fish was pulled out of theke, slightly smaller than the one Su Bai had caught. It was of a different species, without teeth and scales, looking fiercer and uglier, somewhat like a mutated catfish.


    The moment itnded, Hei Ya and others, following the method used for the previous fish, grabbed wooden sticks and started frantically hitting the fish¡¯s head.


    The reason for this was to try to knock the fish unconscious, so it would not be hard to catch as it flopped around.


    ¡°Enough, enough. That¡¯s plenty¡­¡± Su Bai quickly stopped them. If he had not intervened, the whole fish would have been unrecognisable. The head was already smashed to bits¡­


    He had been thinking of eating chopped chilli fish head, but now, it seemed like he would be getting smashed fish head instead.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hei Ya and the others stopped their wooden sticks.


    ¡°Next time, just hit it a few times, and only one person should do it.¡± Su Bai instructed, feeling a bit sorry for the mangled fish.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hei Ya awkwardly threw away the stick in his hand.


    Everyone returned their attention to theke surface. Due to themotion, the Stone Armoured Crocodiles by theke were disturbed.


    They suddenly plunged into theke, causing a pause in fishing. They had to wait until things quieted down again to continue.


    Time passed minute by minute, and by the afternoon, Su Bai and the others had caught quite a few fish.


    It was difficult at first, but practice makes perfect. With Su Bai, an experienced angler, present, they gradually got the hang of it.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ We¡¯ll have fish to eat tonight!¡± Cang Shi said, holding seven or eight fish strung on a vine in one hand and a fishing rod in the other.


    Yan Hua was also holding a big fish, which she had caught using Su Bai¡¯s fishing rod.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s the best way to cook this fish?¡± Hei Ya asked, baring his sharp teeth.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss that when we get back. It¡¯ll be dangerous for everyone if it gets dark.¡± Su Bai cautioned.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone immediately sobered up and started packing to leave the small cliff.


    After moving some distance from the cliff, Cang Shi suddenly asked, ¡°Shaman, what do those mosquito-repelling nts you mentioned? What do they look like?¡±


    ¡°The first characteristic is their special smell. Some look like beast teeth, some like¡­¡± Su Bai briefly described the features of several nts, such as pitcher nts, jasmine,vender, and so on.


    These nts all have special scents because insects¡¯ behaviour mainly relies on their central nervous system. This included various sensory organs, and they had a sense of smell. The special scents of these nts could affect insects¡¯ perception of smells, thus preventing them from biting.


    ¡°Everyone, split up and search, but keep moving towards the Tribe as we look. We must return back before sunset.¡± Cang Shi began assigning tasks after listening.


    Su Bai watched particrly attentively, as he was the only one who knew exactly what these nts looked like.


    ¡°Shaman, is this it?¡± Yan Hua clutched a nt in her hand.


    The nt in the cow horned girl¡¯s hand was a carnivorous nt, a type of pitcher nt that mainly survives by catching insects and small animals, hence its name.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s one of them. It¡¯s called a carnivorous nt.¡± Su Bai was a bit surprised, not expecting results so soon after giving instructions.


    However, he was also puzzled. [Wait. This type of nt usually grows in swampy areas. Why would it appear here?]


    Su Bai felt something was off and immediately asked in a solemn tone, ¡°Is there a swamp nearby?¡±


    He was worried since swamps were known as terrifying man-eating grounds. If one sinks deep enough into a swamp, most of the time, if unprepared, they would die.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 136: Blushing Again?

    Chapter 136: Blushing Again?


    ¡°Swamp? Shaman, what¡¯s a swamp?¡± Cang Shi was hearing this term for the first time.


    Su Bai almost forgot about this. After pondering for a moment, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s a wet area, soft when you step on it. A ce that can swallow people up.¡±


    He thought this description was the most fitting. Exiningplex terms to them would be pointless as they did not understand and it would take time to further exin everything. In this era, it was truly better to speak directly and to the point. Otherwise, they would have endless questions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s one here, but there might be one near the Ancestral Land.¡± Cang Shi pondered.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t one here? Then why are there carnivorous nts?¡± Su Bai frowned, then shook his head, [Perhaps nts in this era have different characteristics?]


    ¡°Shaman, how many should we dig up to take back?¡± Yan Hua was already holding two carnivorous nts.


    Su Bai scanned the surroundings and instructed, ¡°Dig up as many as you can. We need to distribute them to the Chieftain and others as well.¡±


    These nts were not difficult to grow. Just ensure the soil remains moist, then ce them inside the Teepee. With so many mosquitoes, they would have more than enough nutrients.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hei Ya and others immediately began searching and digging.Half an hourter, they had dug up quite a few carnivorous nts, all wrapped inrge tree leaves.


    ¡°Shaman, we should head back now.¡± Cang Shi said, looking up at the sky.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s head back,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Several hourster, as darkness fell, Su Bai and the others returned to the Tribe. Before they even entered the Tribe, the fox eared girl was waiting at the edge, along with Yan Jiao.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Yu Ying looked Su Bai up and down, sighing in relief only after ensuring he was okay, then checking the cow horned girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all fine,¡± Yan Hua patted the fox eared girl¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait in the Teepee?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Yu Ying lowered her head, blushing, and stammered, ¡°The¡­ things in the Teepee have been taken care of. I calcted that you¡¯d be back soon, so I came here to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Next time, you can wait inside the Teepee. There are more mosquitoes outside.¡± Su Bai gently said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Yu Ying softly replied.


    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve sent a lot of Ferocious Beast Meat to your Teepee. You can eat it tonight.¡± Yan Jiao said with vigour. He had set aside the best parts of the Ferocious Beast Meat, most of which was sent to Su Bai¡¯s ce.


    ¡°We caught quite a few fish this time. You can try them tonight,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    He was already looking forward to tonight¡¯s dinner, finally able to change his pte, no longer just the greasy Ferocious Beast Meat.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman.¡± Yan Jiao had seen the fish in Hei Ya¡¯s hands from afar. There were two types of fish, one simr to Earth¡¯s catfish, and another like a carp, though its shape and appearance were slightly different.


    Su Bai walked away with the fox eared girl, heading towards the Main Teepee. The cow horned girl looked around several times before deciding to follow.


    Cang Shi, holding two big fish, squinted his purple eyes and said with a smile, ¡°How about it? Shall we have a feast tonight?¡±


    ¡°We should just eat some. The rest should be dried into dried meat.¡± Yan Jiao was still thinking about food storage.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The Shaman said this catch isn¡¯t much. So, we should divide and eat it all. Besides, we¡¯ll send people to fish again tomorrow.¡± Cang Shi disagreed.


    He thought that since they¡¯d fished all day and the catch was notrge, with Su Bai¡¯s approval, they should eat their fill.


    ¡°Do you know how to cook these?¡± Yan Jiao fiddled with a fish¡¯s scales.


    ¡°Of course. The Shaman told me. We scrape off these scales with a thin stone b, then open the belly and remove the innards. Then we can roast it.¡± Cang Shi said with a know-it-all expression.


    On the way back, Su Bai had taught them how to eat fish, warning them about the many bones, which they had to be careful about while eating.


    Yan Jiao had a strange expression, as if not believing Cang Shi. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll rely on you to roast it for me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Cang Shi was already eager to try.


    ¡°By the way, what are they all carrying?¡± Yan Jiao noticed everyone was holding several nts.


    Cang Shi looked back and exined, ¡°The Shaman calls them carnivorous nts. We can nt them in the Teepees to avoid mosquito bites.¡±


    He had learned this from Su Bai on the way back. After all, the ground inside the Teepees was all soil. nting these carnivorous nts would not be a problem. They just needed to water them often to keep them moist.


    ¡°Avoid mosquito bites? That¡¯s amazing?¡± Yan Jiao was partially sceptical but still wanted to try.


    ¡°Here¡¯s yours. Have someone nt them,¡± Cang Shi handed over two nts.


    ¡°Will they be effective tonight?¡± Yan Jiao asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for tonight. The Shaman said it would take at least two days.¡± Cang Shi recalled.


    He remembered the Shaman saying that after nting, the carnivorous nts would need time to adapt. After all, being dug up, they could not immediately return to their original state.


    Yan Jiao nodded thoughtfully and urged, ¡°Then let¡¯s roast the fish quickly. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Yan Hua kept looking back as she followed, afraid Yan Jiao would spot her and make her leave. Ever since she had eaten several meals in Su Bai¡¯s Teepee, she suddenly developed a liking for the food there. She would run over whenever she had the chance.


    Of course, this was with Su Bai¡¯s permission. Otherwise, she would not dare to keep entering and leaving the Shaman¡¯s Teepee.


    ¡°Oops!¡± The cow horned girl bumped right into Su Bai¡¯s chest. When she looked up and saw him, she immediately stepped back several paces.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡­ I just¡­! I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Yan Hua could not even lift her head, her face turning red.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go. Next time, watch where you¡¯re walking.¡± Su Bai remembered the first time the cow horned girl blushed. That was when she gave up her Teepee for him. Back then, she blushed even faster.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Yan Hua responded awkwardly.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 137: Intelligence

    Chapter 137: Intelligence


    *Crackle, crackle¡­* Early the next morning, the fire pit in Su Bai¡¯s Teepee was burning. The fox eared girl had lit it early in the morning.


    Last night, the three of them had eaten an entire fish. It was so big their stomachs were round and full.


    Of course, it was Su Bai who first demonstrated how to prepare the fish to the fox eared girl, as well as the cooking method. Although it was a bit troublesome, to ensure he would have good food to eat in the future, he had to teach her well.


    Last night¡¯s fish was cooked in the iron pot. It filled therge pot full of fish meat. Not only Yan Hua and Yu Ying, but even Su Bai thought that it tasted good.


    It was the first time he had eaten fish since he transmigrated, and it was primitive era fish at that.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re up?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s soft voice sounded.


    ¡°En. Good morning.¡± Su Baizily got up and stretched.


    ¡°Shaman, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Yu Ying ced therge iron pot over the fire pit.


    Su Bai nodded, picking up his toothbrush and toothpaste, joking, ¡°Not bad, especially after eating the fish.¡±Yu Ying nodded vigorously, agreeing, ¡°Yes, the fish you made was really delicious, Shaman. If only I were half as good as you at cooking.¡±


    ¡°You just need more practice.¡± Su Bai did not think his cooking was particrly good, just that the fox eared girl knew less than him. If he were also from a primitive Tribe, he probably would not even know how to roast meat.


    ¡°Shaman, the fish soup is ready. Come try it.¡± Yu Ying smiled.


    Making fish soup was also something Su Bai taught the fox eared girlst night. Adding Wolf Tail Grass Noodles might make it taste even better.


    ¡°Shaman, may Ie in? Also, Bai Si has returned.¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s voice sounded from outside the Teepee.


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes, which were still drowsy, suddenly widened. He said, in a solemn voice. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yan Jiao lifted the door p of the Teepee and entered with the monkey eared girl. Bai Si had met the Chieftain as soon as she returned, so they came in together.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Su Bai directly asked.


    ¡°Shaman!¡± Bai Si ced her hand on her chest, bowed, and continued, ¡°The ck Snake Tribe has ves.¡±


    ¡°ves? How many?¡± Su Bai¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened, his expression turning serious.


    ¡°We observed for a whole night. There are about fifty ves, but we can¡¯t be sure if that¡¯s all of them. Some might be inside the Teepees¡­¡± Bai Si gulped and continued reporting, ¡°And they have many wooden houses, roughly counting, over a hundred.¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s index finger gently tapped on the stone table as he asked, ¡°What about their Totem Warriors? About how many?¡±


    ¡°From what we could see, and those who were obviously Totem Warriors at first nce, there were about a hundred¡­¡± Bai Si reported.


    Totem Warriors looked different from Warrior Trainees, appearing more upright and imposing. Even Warrior Trainees looked different from ordinary people. They appeared more physically fit.


    ¡°Just from what we saw, there¡¯s already so many of them. How many more have we not seen? And there are also the Warrior Trainees¡­¡± Su Bai muttered. He had anticipated from the start that things would not be that simple, but when it came time to face it, things were vastly different from his imagination. [Over a hundred Totem Warriors inparison to the me Dragon Tribe, which initially had eleven Totem Warriors including the Chieftain. If we included Ye Jiu and her seven Totem Warriors, that would only total to eighteen. Worse, the ck Snake Tribe already has over a hundred known Totem Warriors. What about those we did not catch sight of? How many of them are still hidden?]


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do?¡± Yan Jiao asked in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Tell me more about the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s situation. I need to know more.¡± Su Bai looked up and said. [As the saying goes,¡¯ know yourself and your enemy, and you¡¯ll be invincible¡¯. At this point, we need to understand more about the enemy¡¯s situation.]


    ¡°Yes. The ck Snake Tribe doesn¡¯t have wooden walls. The outer area is all Teepees, with wooden houses only in the centre,¡± Bai Si recalled and continued, ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ like the Spotted Deer Tribe.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect they would have so many ves.¡± Su Bai blinked, his expression serious as he asked, ¡°Chieftain, did you know about this before?¡±


    ¡°When they attacked our Tribe, they didn¡¯t bring any ves. They were all Totem Warriors.¡± Yan Jiao shook his head, his expression somewhat emphatic as he continued, ¡°I think some of those ves might be our people.¡±


    He remembered that the Tribe originally had over twenty Warrior Trainees, but after the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s attack, only six remained. The rest most likely became ves.


    ¡°So, these ves are a recent addition. If that¡¯s the case, it might be easier to deal with them.¡± Su Bai¡¯s serious expression softened a bit.


    ¡°Shaman, do you have a n?¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s expression turned excited.


    Su Bai took a sip of water and said, ¡°We need to carefully consider how to implement this n. For now, keep watching the ck Snake Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Si nodded.


    ¡°This time, let Ah Ruo go with you. She moves quickly, so you can take turns resting.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Ah Ruo was also a female Totem Warrior. She had sheep horns and beautiful silver-white long hair and eyes. She also had freckles on her nose bridge, which added to her unique charm.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Bai Si nodded, d she would not have to be so tired every night.


    On her way back, she had to both sleep and be wary of Ferocious Beast attacks at night, which was particrly exhausting.


    ¡°Go rest for now. You¡¯ll set out tomorrow.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman,¡± Bai Si turned and left the Teepee.


    Yan Jiao watched the swaying door p and said worriedly, ¡°Shaman, with our current strength, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t reim the Ancestral Land.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Let me think of a n. You can go now.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    He needed to start considering a n. [Over a hundred wooden houses and so many ves. We definitely have to take it all!]


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Yan Jiao nodded and left.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 138: Already Have a Plan?

    Chapter 138: Already Have a n?


    At noon, the sun hung high, its reflected light too intense to look at directly.


    Su Bai had returned to his Teepee after teaching the young ones to read and write in the morning. The paper they had made over the past two days had piled up quite a bit inside the Teepee.


    ¡°Shaman, this thing called paper is really useful!¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes were still full of wonder. Ever since the second sessful paper-making attempt, the fox eared girl had been examining these sheets of paper.


    She even took out an Animal Hide Scroll topare. Theparison only made her more amazed.


    She realised that paper was lighter and thinner than Animal Hide Scroll, and it felt better to touch. These two were simply iparable.


    Although the Wolf Tail Grass Paper was not as white as paper from Earth, its flexibility was quite good. It was just yellowish in colour and felt a bit rough to touch.


    ¡°Once the quill pen is ready, you¡¯ll be able to properly practise your writing.¡± Su Bai softly said.


    For the past two days, the fox eared girl had been practising on paper with charcoal. Although her writing was still crooked, she practised with great enjoyment.


    ¡°En!¡± Yu Ying was looking forward to it.¡°Shaman, Uncle Mai Mang and the others are back.¡± Yan Hua called from outside the Teepee.


    The cow horned girl had been sent by Yan Jiao to inform Su Bai after her training, saying that the lookout in the tree had spotted Mai Mang and his group.


    The Chieftain had the cow horned girl report first, and when Mai Mang¡¯s group arrived, they would directly go to the Shaman.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Su Bai waved his hand and continued, ¡°Next time, juste in directly. You don¡¯t need to ask me for permission every time.¡±


    Yan Hua lifted the door p and entered, hesitating for a moment before nodding and responding. ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Did Mai Mang bring a lot of things back this time?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°ording to what the lookout saw, they brought back quite a few things, more thanst time.¡± Yan Hua said.


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    About ten minutester, Mai Mang and his group returned to the Tribe. As instructed, they brought back dried meat, materials for making Shaman Bone Tablets, ck Stone Nut Juice, and other items.


    After putting down the dried meat and salt, Mai Mang brought all the other things into the Main Teepee.


    He set down the items in his hands and respectfully greeted, ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve brought back everything you asked for.¡±


    ¡°En. Well done.¡± Su Bai began examining the ck Stone Nut Juice, wanting to confirm if it could indeed be used to make quill pens.


    He dipped a small tree branch into the ck Stone Nut Juice, then wrote a character on both the Animal Hide Scroll and the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, wanting to determine which one the juice was more suited for.


    The ck Stone Nut Juice on the Animal Hide Scroll remained suspended on the surface, with only a tiny bit seeping into the hide. If he moved the Animal Hide Scroll even so slightly, the ck Stone Nut Juice would slide off, unable to stay in ce for long. After it slid off, the remaining writing was barely visible; impossible to make any character. [It can¡¯t stay on at all. Even if I write on it, it¡¯ll easily disappear.] Su Bai thought, turning his gaze towards the Wolf Tail Grass Paper.


    As soon as the ck Stone Nut Juice fell on the yellow Wolf Tail Grass Paper, it was immediately absorbed. It did not spread out like on the Animal Hide Scroll, and it did not bleed out. It formed a stable, clear character.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Su Bai¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile. The ck Stone Nut Juice and Wolf Tail Grass Paper were a perfect match!


    Yu Ying, watching from the side, also noticed the difference between the two and curiously asked. ¡°Shaman, does this mean we can make quill pens now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can make them now.¡± Su Bai finally felt relieved. It was great that they could now produce both pen and paper.


    ¡°Shaman, I have something to tell you,¡± Mai Mang suddenly became serious.


    Su Bai looked up, blinking his ck eyes, and guessed. ¡°Is it about the Spotted Deer Tribe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the salt we brought back this time is less than half ofst time.¡± Mai Mang reported.


    ¡°Less than half? What happened?¡± Su Bai¡¯s brows furrowed. [Salt is a vital living resource. Salt is an essential substance for normal Human development. It regtes the bnce of water distribution in our bodies. It also maintains osmotic pressure inside and outside of our cells. It participates in the formation of gastric acid, promotes the secretion of digestive juices, and can increase appetite. The list of benefits go on but in short, we can¡¯t go without salt. Without it, the sodium content in our body bes too low, leading to a loss of appetite, weakness in limbs, dizziness, and other issues¡­].


    Since Su Bai knew the importance of salt, when got a pack of refined salt from the System, he naturally got very excited.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t give a specific reason, just said that they also exchange salt from other Tribes.¡± Mai Mang rubbed his round belly and continued, ¡°They might have encountered some problems and don¡¯t have much salt left.¡±


    Su Bai thoughtfully nodded. [So, it is as I had suspected. The Spotted Deer Tribe is really just an Intermediary Tribe. It¡¯s likely that other Tribes got unhappy with their rapid development, or perhaps just want to suppress them. This might have led to a refusal to exchange salt with the Spotted Deer Tribe.]


    ¡°I see. We¡¯ll have to use the salt sparingly then. At least the amount of dried meat had not decreased.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Shaman, there¡¯s one more important thing. The Chieftain of the Spotted Deer Tribe wants to meet you.¡± Mai Mang continued to report.


    ¡°The Chieftain of the Spotted Deer Tribe wants to meet me?¡± Su Bai was taken aback. He had not expected this day toe so soon. When he developed linen, he had anticipated that because of it, people from the other Tribes would want toe and discuss cooperation.


    Especially the Spotted Deer Tribe, which develops through its marketce. When they learned that Su Bai had arge quantity of linen, they would certainly want to discuss cooperation.


    ¡°Yes, the Chieftain of the Spotted Deer Tribe said they need arge amount of linen, and we need a lot of dried meat so¡­¡± Mai Mang tried his best to recall what the other party had said, and continued, ¡°Oh right, they said they want to personally discuss cooperation with you to show sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then next time you go to trade, have hime back with you.¡± Su Bai directly said. He already had a small n in mind. He just needed to wait for the Spotted Deer Tribe to arrive to implement it.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Mai Mang nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 139: Making Quill Pens

    Chapter 139: Making Quill Pens


    Su Bai frowned slightly in thought, his thick eyebrows almost connecting. He took a sip of water and muttered, ¡°This time, they¡¯re the ones proposing cooperation first. We need to maintain the initiative.¡±


    Since it was the Spotted Deer Tribe that came to discuss cooperation, he could now negotiate terms with. After all, they were a Large Tribe and what did a Large Tribeck? They had plenty of people, which was exactly what the me Dragon Tribecked right now. [Facing a Tribe of over a thousand people,pared to the ck Snake Tribe, it is a world of difference. Even with about 300 people and the newly formed Archery Team, the me Dragon Tribe would still be vastly outnumbered. Even if, as ast resort, the me Dragon Tribe won, they would be left with very few people, and the Tribe would eventually perish. The best solution is to cooperate with the Spotted Deer Tribe. Their numbers could be of great use to us.]


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Ying was worried upon seeing him silent for so long.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just thinking about the Spotted Deer Tribe,¡± Su Bai put down his cup and stood up, saying, ¡°Alright, enough thinking. Let¡¯s make quill pens first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Ying was particrly excited and asked, ¡°Shaman, what do we need to prepare? I¡¯ll go get it ready.¡±


    ¡°The first step is to select feathers. We needrge feathers that are long and stiff.¡±


    Su Bai recalled the steps for making quill pens and continued, ¡°The second step is to process the feathers.¡±


    Yu Ying nodded vigorously, one hand constantly tapping the palm of the other, and asked, ¡°Shaman, how do we process them in the second step?¡±


    ¡°In the second step, we need to remove the scales from the end of the feather¡­ Actually, bring me a feather, I¡¯ll demonstrate it to you.¡± Su Bai said with a smile.He felt a bit reluctant to continue exining, as Yu Ying seemed quite confused. Still, it was an endearing sight.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get one now.¡± Yu Ying turned and immediately ran out of the Teepee.


    A few minutester, the fox eared girl ran back with a handful of feathers, still panting.


    ¡°Have some water first. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    Su Bai handed her a cup of water and asked, ¡°Generally, if I don¡¯t say it¡¯s urgent, you don¡¯t need to hurry like this, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yu Ying nodded, holding the cup with both hands.


    After the fox eared girl had some time to catch her breath, Su Bai picked up a feather and said, ¡°The second step is to clean off all these excess parts.¡±


    He removed the tissue scales from the feather, as well as some skin tissue attached to the feather shaft. He also gripped the feather, observing the writing posture, and removed any excess feathers that might interfere with writing.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying squatted by the stone table, her hands propping up her chin, pink eyes staring intently.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, bring me the needle I gave you earlier,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying got up and went to the wooden basin used for sewing linen clothes to get the needle.


    Su Bai took the needle and cleaned out the excess material inside the feather to ensure it was clear. After cleaning out the debris from the feather, he looked up and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. Have people clean a batch like this first. We can move on to the third step after they¡¯re clean.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head off now.¡± Yu Ying said as she stood up, her mouth half-open, afraid she might forget the steps she had just learned.


    Su Bai watched the fox eared girl¡¯s retreating figure, shook his head with a smile, and said, ¡°That silly girl.¡±


    Half an hourter, Yu Ying ran back to the Teepee with a pile of feathers, saying softly, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m back.¡±


    The fox eared girl was holding feathers from the Six Eyed Red Bird. The dark red feathers were quite beautiful andrge.


    Su Bai inspected the feathers and asked with satisfaction, ¡°Good, they¡¯ve been processed well. How did you clean their insides so thoroughly?¡±


    The ends of the Six Eyed Red Bird feathers were cleaned very well, even inside the quills.


    ¡°We used the thorns from the Thorn Tree to pick them clean, so we could thoroughly clean them.¡± Yu Ying exined.


    ¡°Thorn Tree? Is that the thorn you used before to sew clothes?¡± Su Bai somewhat remembered seeing it. The thorns from the Thorn Tree were particrly sharp, thin, long, and hard, quite suitable for piercing through Animal Hide to sew clothes. However, the thorns were so hard that it was a bit difficult to tie vines to them.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re very convenient for cleaning out the things inside the feathers.¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai looked at the feathers one by one and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve removed the excess, we can move on to the next step.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what do we do next?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    ¡°The next step will be a bit moreplicated and time-consuming,¡± Su Bai thought for a moment and continued, ¡°The next step is to harden the feathers.¡±


    ¡°Harden the feathers?¡± Yu Ying tilted her head and asked, ¡°Shaman, I don¡¯t understand. How do we do that?¡±


    ¡°Bring me some sand. We¡¯ll use sand to harden them,¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    Making quill pens at this stage was a bit more troublesome and required some technical skill. Hardening the feathers involved heating sand, then inserting the quill into the hot sand for a period of time.


    Finally, after the sand cooled, the feather would be removed. This process would make the feather very firm.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying left the Teepee, confused, unable to understand how sand could make the feathers harder.


    A few minutester, the fox eared girl returned with arge pile of sand wrapped in several tree leaves.


    ¡°Shaman, where should I put the sand?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    Su Bai scanned the Teepee and finally focused on the iron pot, saying, ¡°Pour it all into the iron pot.¡±


    ¡°Into the iron pot?¡± Yu Ying widened her eyes in surprise and asked, ¡°Shaman, isn¡¯t that for cooking?¡±


    ¡°We can wash it afterwards. The iron pot is very easy to clean.¡± Su Bai softly stated.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Yu Ying btedly poured the sand in.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 140: A Bit Bittersweet?

    Chapter 140: A Bit Bittersweet?


    Yu Ying looked at the sand in the iron pot and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, why did we pour the sand in?¡±


    ¡°We need to heat it to make the shaft stiff.¡± Su Bai exined, amused by the fox eared girl¡¯s confused expression.


    ¡°Heat the sand?¡± Yu Ying doubted her ears and continued asking, ¡°Shaman, do we really need to heat the sand? In this iron pot?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in this iron pot. Just increase the intensity of the fire,¡± Su Bai said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying scratched her fox ears and squatted by the fire pit to add more firewood. The fox eared girl pouted and mumbled, her brows furrowed tightly, still unable to understand.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯ll see in a moment,¡± Su Bai could not help but chuckle. Her confused look was so adorable, he wanted to pinch her cheeks.


    Ten minutester, Yu Ying had added a lot of firewood, heating the sand in the iron pot until it was steaming.


    ¡°Shaman, *cough cough*¡­ Is this¡­ *cough cough*¡­ enough?¡± Yu Ying choked on the smoke several times.


    Su Bai walked over, observed the sand in the iron pot, and said, ¡°It should be fine now. Have some water and rest.¡±Ideally, the sand should be heated to over 100 degrees Celsius, but without a thermometer, they could not measure the exact temperature.


    Su Bai did not insist on reaching a specific temperature, relying instead on his judgement.


    ¡°Shaman, do we bury the feathers in it?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously, holding several feathers.


    ¡°No need to bury the whole feather, just insert the shaft into the sand.¡± Su Bai took the feathers and began demonstrating.


    One by one, the feathers were evenly inserted into the sand, and then the iron pot was removed from the fire pit.


    Yu Ying looked at the pot full of feathers and asked, ¡°Shaman, is this enough? How long do we need to wait?¡±


    ¡°Wait about ten minutes, then pull them out for the next step.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Fifteen minutes?¡±


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes moved slightly as she asked, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s fifteen minutes?¡±


    Su Bai covered his face with one hand, forgetting that the fox eared girl did not know these terms. He took out his pocket watch and exined to Yu Ying, ¡°Look, when it turns from here to here. That¡¯s fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. It moves by itself. This is so amazing! Is it because it¡¯s a Shaman Technique?¡± Yu Ying seemed extremely curious about this small object.


    The first time she saw the pocket watch, although curious, she did not dare ask to look at it closely. This was her first time seeing it up close.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s not a Shaman Technique, it¡¯s technology. Here, you hold it and tell me when the time is up,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying carefully took the pocket watch with both hands, tilting her head and muttering, ¡°What¡¯s technology?¡±


    Su Bai walked to the stone table and started recalling the specific steps for making quill pens.


    When he was writing novels on Earth, he had written about this topic, but it had been a long time, and his memory was a bit rusty.


    The fox eared girl stared intently at the pocket watch, not daring to look elsewhere, afraid of missing something.


    Fifteen minutester, Yu Ying immediately stood up, pulled out all the feathers, and said, ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s been¡­ been fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai got up, walked over, took a few feathers, and returned to the stone table.


    Yu Ying obediently stayed nearby and asked, ¡°Shaman, is the quill pen finished now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. We still need to make the nib. This will make the writing more delicate.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Making the nib was perhaps the most technically demanding part of creating a quill pen. Those with poor dexterity might find it maddening.


    The fox eared girl just nodded along, her pink eyes full of question marks, waiting for Su Bai¡¯s next move.


    Seeing her expression, Su Bai thought of a phrase, [¡®Little one, is your small head full of big question marks?¡¯]


    Of course, making the nib might be difficult for people in the Tribe, but for Su Bai, a modern person, it was not too hard. After all, the Ancestor of the fountain pen was the quill pen. He knew about fountain pens, and with a Fruit Knife, it was not too challenging to make quill pens.


    Su Bai took the Fruit Knife and made a cut at the base of the feather, creating the nib of the quill pen.


    The thickness of this cut would determine the thickness of the writing. Writing styles might make the thickness of the strokes vary, but the overall thickness was still determined by this cut. For Su Bai, he cut it very thin and sharp.


    After cutting the nib, he made another cut up the middle of the nib, splitting it in two.


    ¡°Ah! Shaman, weren¡¯t you just making the nib? Why are you splitting it open?¡± Yu Ying felt a bit sorry for the newly made nib.


    ¡°This is called the ink reservoir. This cut is for storing ink,¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Yu Ying¡¯s face reddened slightly as she squatted down again.


    Su Bai smiled and continued his work. He drew double lines along the ink reservoir and finally used the needle to make a hole in the middle of the center line.


    He picked up the quill pen and shook it, smiling as he said, ¡°Alright, the quill pen is ready.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes remained wide open, fixed on the quill pen.


    Su Bai was already a bit impatient. He took out the ck Stone Nut Juice, dipped the quill pen in it, took out a piece of Wolf Tail Grass Paper, and began to write.


    Looking at the fine strokes on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, he nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Perfect. The quill pen has been sessfully made.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! We finally don¡¯t have to use charcoal anymore!¡± Yu Ying smiled.


    ¡°Yes, no more charcoal.¡± Su Bai felt a mix of amusement and sadness. [Why did that statement feel a bit bittersweet?]


    He handed the quill pen to the fox eared girl and said, ¡°Here, you try it. Write what I taught you before.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying excitedly took the quill pen and bent over the stone table, writing the numbers she had learned before.


    The numbers one to ten appeared on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, very fine and neat.


    The fox eared girl stopped writing, delighted, and turned to look at Su Bai, expecting praise.


    ¡°You wrote very well. The first quill pen is yours to keep.¡± Su Bai gently said.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman,¡± Yu Ying said happily, her fox tail wagging continuously.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 141: Did You Always Eat These Before?

    Chapter 141: Did You Always Eat These Before?


    After brushing his teeth, Su Bai ate a simple breakfast and sat down at the table to handle some matters. [When the Chieftain of the Spotted Deer Tribees, we will start discussing cooperation. Once cooperation begins, there won¡¯t be much time left before reiming the Ancestral Land, so it¡¯s time to start nning.] [Damn. I almost forgot to check in.] Su Bai thought so deeply that he nearly forgot about this. [System, check in and open the Assistance Package.] he silently called out in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one box of instant noodles.]


    Su Bai saw the instant noodles appear out of thin air in front of him. His eyes widened and he had an indescribable expression.


    He paused for a while, then sighed with a smile, [Back on Earth, it was instant noodles every day, and now after transmigrating here, it¡¯s still instant noodles. Still, it¡¯s different now. Having instant noodles could be considered a luxury item now. After eating greasy roasted meat each day, a box of instant noodles is truly a Heaven-sent blessing¡­]


    Yu Ying heard a faint sound and looked up, pausing her work on the linen cloth.


    She saw a box of something suddenly appear on the Shaman¡¯s table and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, what is that?¡±


    Su Bai looked down at the instant noodles, then looked up at the puzzled fox eared girl.


    His mouth twitched a few times, feeling a bit embarrassed. He thought to himself, [Next time I should not open Assistance Packages in front of anyone.] Su Bai organised his thoughts and exined, ¡°This is something delicious. Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Something delicious? Is it roasted meat?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s first thought was roasted meat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not roasted meat. This is called instant noodles. Go call Ah¡¯Hua, I¡¯ll prepare it for you two to eat,¡± Su Bai said gently.


    When there was something delicious, he still thought of the Yan Jiao¡¯s Daugther. It was a way to repay her for the first time she roasted meat for him. At least, that was how Su Bai convinced himself.


    ¡°Instant noodles?¡± Yu Ying scratched her cheek and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Ah¡¯Hua now.¡±


    Ten minutester, the fox eared girl brought back Yan Hua. By now, there were three wooden bowls on the table in the Teepee.


    These wooden bowls were all made by Gu Mu yesterday and had been sent over. There were wooden bowls, wooden basins, and wooden buckets. Even the table in the Teepee had also been reced with a wooden table.


    ¡°Shaman, what are instant noodles?¡± Yan Hua asked curiously. She had stopped her training when she heard there was food.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try them. They taste even better than Wolf Tail Grass Noodles.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    The two curiously sat down at the table, staring at the three bowls of instant noodles, unable to take their eyes off them.


    Yan Hua sniffed, smelling the wafting aroma, and eximed in delight, ¡°It smells so good!¡±


    Su Bai lifted the wooden board covering the wooden bowl and said, ¡°You can eat now, go ahead.¡±


    He picked up the chopsticks and stirred the noodles in the wooden bowl, letting the sauce blend perfectly with the water. Of course, the chopsticks were also made by Gu Mu.


    Making chopsticks was not difficult; just take two simr wooden sticks and polish them. The challenge was making them smooth and cylindrical. In this regard, choosing a straight wood to work with was important.


    Yu Ying followed what Su Bai did, lifting the wooden board and starting to stir. Still, just lifting the lid amazed her. The aroma from the instant noodles was inhaled deeply by the fox eared girl. She repeatedly praised, ¡°Shaman, these instant noodles smell so good!¡±


    ¡°Although it smells very good and looks red, can we really eat it?¡± Yan Hua also lifted the wooden board.


    ¡°This is spicy beef vour. The red colour is from the chilli. Quickly try it.¡± Su Bai had already started slurping.


    Yu Ying also followed suit, clumsily picking up the chopsticks and starting to grab the noodles. Being her first time using chopsticks, she often failed to pick up the noodles.


    She bit her tongue slightly, trying several times, and mumbled, ¡°Shaman, I still don¡¯t really know how to use the chopsticks.¡±


    When the chopsticks were first made, she always thought these two sticks were for stabbing meat to eat. She did not expect they were for picking up food.


    When they ate Wolf Tail Grass Noodles before, they used wooden sticks to scoop into their mouths but were unable to learn how Su Bai used them.


    ¡°Then, just scoop the noodles into your mouth. Take it slow, no rush to master the way of the chopsticks.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Watching the fox eared girl use chopsticks was always a source of joy for him. Now, the Tribe had started teaching people how to use chopsticks.


    The benefits of using chopsticks were obvious, certainly better than using dirty hands to grab or wooden sticks to stab food.


    ¡°Shaman, look! I picked it up!¡± Yan Hua said proudly. She learned how to use chopsticks after just a few tries.


    ¡°Taste it, quickly. Don¡¯t let it soak for too long, or the noodles will get too soft and won¡¯t taste as good.¡± Su Bai urged.


    Yan Hua put the noodles from the chopsticks into her mouth, chewed several times, then widened her red eyes in surprise. ¡°It really is so good!¡±


    ¡°It really is better than Wolf Tail Grass Noodles. It¡¯s the most delicious thing I¡¯ve ever eaten in my life!¡± Yu Ying¡¯s fox tail kept wagging as she enjoyed the food.


    ¡°Drink the soup too. The soup is also delicious.¡± Su Bai had already finished both the noodles and the soup.


    These instant noodles truly satisfied his cravings. It had been too long since he tasted delicacies from Earth. Now that he could finally have some, he had to cherish it properly.


    Yu Ying also took a sip. Although it was a bit spicy, it was a tolerable level of spiciness.


    She nodded repeatedly in satisfaction and praised, ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re really amazing. Did you always eat these before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, every day.¡± Su Bai smiled bitterly. It was indeed like this back on Earth; he would eat instant noodles forte-night snacks every day.


    ¡°Shaman, you were really blessed.¡± Yan Hua took a big gulp of soup, thinking to herself that life in a Large Tribe must be good, with so many different foods to eat.


    Su Bai paused, looking at the two innocent girls, and solemnly said, ¡°In the future, you will be this blessed too.¡±


    Because of this incident, he became even more determined to develop the Tribe. He was resolved to lead the Tribe to a better future.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 142: Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide?

    Chapter 142: Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide?


    After finishing the instant noodles, Su Bai took out Wolf Tail Grass Paper and a quill pen, and started nning what to do next.


    Yan Hua left after eating, as she needed to continue training. After all, her primary goal was still to be a Totem Warrior.


    The fox eared girl continued sewing her linen clothes. Over the past couple of days, she had almost finished sewing another piece. However, this time was different. She was sewing a top, as instructed by Su Bai. He was still not used to being bare-chested. [What should I do next?] Su Bai frowned and questioned himself. He had originally nned to have the Tribe¡¯s people undergo physical training, but after some thought, he realised this was not necessary.


    The people in this Tribe were already training, and the intensity was not just running. There was no need for additional training.


    Su Bai gripped the quill pen and pondered for a moment, thinking. [First, we need weapons. The long bows are not enough.]


    He sketched the outlines of various weapons on sheets of Wolf Tail Grass Paper, considering which type of weapon would be easier to materialise.


    The sheets of Wolf Tail Grass Paper had drawings of long swords, short swords, spears, greatswords, and evenrge helbergs and other big weapons. [We don¡¯t need to produce too manyrge weapons like the greatsword. After all, only Totem Warriors can wield them.] Su Bai believed this to be the case.


    In this era, the raw material for making weapons was stone. Large weapons would certainly be heavy, and ordinary people would not be able to lift them.


    This uing battle would not just involve Totem Warriors; the ordinary people would also need to participate in it too.Numbers and weapons were the standards for victory in this era. Neither could becking. Most importantly, there was also food. Ack of food in the Tribe would severely reduce everyone¡¯s morale. [Next is the long sword, this is very important.] Su Bai seriously considered long swords to be prepared for the Warrior Trainees. Though they were not as strong as Totem Warriors, they had stamina. Wielding small, agile long swords would better bring out their advantages. [There are also spears. Spears are longer weapons that can be used by those charging at the front.] Su Bai thought.


    The only sheets left were the long swords, greatswords, and spears. Looking at them, he started pondering what specific types would be best.


    What he had just drawn were only general categories, not specific weapons themselves. For example, there were several types of long swords, like swords made in the Tang Dynasty (Tang Swords), katanas, phoenix-beak swords, horizontal swords, and so on. Each type of long sword was different, with their own advantages and disadvantages.


    This gave Su Bai a bit of a headache. With so many types of swords, he definitely needed to choose the most useful one. [Let¡¯s go with long swords from the Tang Dynasty! In terms of my own understanding and the ease of creation, Tang Swords seem to be the best choice. But, will Tang Swords made of stone be durable?] Su Bai kept speaking with himself.


    He was conflicted. There was not much time left, at most twenty days. Forging swords also takes time. He did not have enough time for him to experiment one by one. He could only find the most suitable one on the first try. [Tang Swords, as militarybat swords back on Earth, were primarily used for warfare. They had strict manufacturing processes. Right now, the best weapons would be sharp weapons instead of blunt weapons since the people of this era do not have metal armour. At most, they will be wearing Beast Hide sewn clothing. Stone swords should be enough to pierce through their armour and retain durability in this case. So, it isn¡¯t necessary to make Tang Swords out of steel, which does not exist in this era.] [Still, I can¡¯t really think of using stone as a viable option. Although stone can be made very thin, it would not be durable. If they do not swing the right way, it could break.] Su Bai shook his head repeatedly.


    He picked up the cup beside him and took a sip of water, his index finger lightly tapping on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper.


    Su Bai pursed his lips and pondered, [What about using Beast Bone? Some Beast Bones must be very hard, right?]


    As this thought urred to him, his ck eyes lit up. He raised his head and asked Yu Ying to invite Shan Qiu over. [Best to ask the experts directly. The answer woulde faster than specting on my own for half a day.]


    About ten minutester, the fox eared girl brought Shan Qiu to the Teepee. When thetter heard he was summoned, he immediately came out of his Teepee.


    ¡°Shaman, do you want me to forge something?¡± Shan Qiu asked as soon as he entered.


    ¡°Indeed. I want you to forge something, but before that, I have some questions to ask you.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Whatever questions you have, Shaman, please ask. As long as I can be of help to you.¡± Shan Qiu immediately replied.


    Su Bai handed over the Wolf Tail Grass Paper on the table and said, ¡°Take a look at this first.¡±


    Shan Qiu took the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, his first reaction was curiosity. He flipped the paper up and down continuously.


    He hesitated for a moment, but still asked, ¡°Shaman, is this the paper-making you mentioned before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is paper. It can be used to rece Animal Hide Scrolls.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    The feel and thinness of the paper surprised Shan Qiu. He never expected to find such a thing in the Tribe. He took several deep breaths to calm himself, then asked, ¡°Shaman, do you want me to forge the things on this sheet of paper?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t use stone. Are there any other materials we can use instead?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°You want me to try forging with Beast Bone, right?¡± Shan Qiu guessed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Bai nodded, ironically not expecting an expert to be a true expert of great wisdom, able to know what he was thinking.


    Shan Qiu frowned as he carefully looked at the Wolf Tail Grass Paper. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but we need to find suitable Beast Bones. Many Beast Bones are too fragile.¡±


    Most Beast Bones brought back from each hunt were easily breakable. Only the bones from Ferocious Beast ws could be used to make hammers, while teeth and skulls were used for decoration.


    ¡°Are there any suitable Beast Bones in the Tribe now that can be used for manufacturing?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°There are no suitable bones in the Tribe, but the hide of a Stone Armoured Crocodile can be used to make the weapons you want.¡± Shan Qiu exined.


    ¡°The hide of a Stone Armoured Crocodile?¡± Su Bai was quite surprised by this answer.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 143: An Impossible Mission?

    Chapter 143: An Impossible Mission?


    ¡°Yes, Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide is very hard, it¡¯s almost impossible to break through.¡±


    Shan Qiu continued in a solemn tone, ¡°If used to forge the sword you designed, Shaman, I think that would be the best material to use.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why hasn¡¯t anyone hunted Stone Armoured Crocodiles to make swords?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    He recalled that he had wanted to kill some Stone Armoured Crocodiles to eat before, not realising that these Stone Armoured Crocodiles could be so useful now.


    ¡°Stone Armoured Crocodiles are very fierce. It is simply impossible to hunt them. Back when we were in the Ancestral Land, the Old Shaman had also considered hunting a few Stone Armoured Crocodiles to make tools out of them.¡± Shan Qiu solemnly said.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully and asked, ¡°How many swords can be made from one Stone Armoured Crocodile?¡±


    If only one sword could be made from a Stone Armoured Crocodile, then it would not be worth the risk of hunting them. It would be a waste of time and very dangerous.


    ¡°One Stone Armoured Crocodile can make about three of the swords you¡¯ve designed.¡± Shan Qiu analysed.


    ¡°That number is eptable. If one Stone Armoured Crocodile can make three sturdy Tang Swords, it¡¯s worth the risk.¡± Su Bai started nning.¡°Shaman, why do you suddenly want to forge this kind of sword?¡± Shan Qiu was still curious about this point.


    Su Bai took a sip of water and exined, ¡°We will soon go to reim the ce that belongs to us. Naturally, weapons are the most important thing to us now.¡±


    Shan Qiu did not seem too surprised. Instead, he looked regretful. He had already known about the Shaman¡¯s n to reim the Ancestral Land. He was regretful that he could not be of help, and his tone was one of dejection: ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can¡¯t help the Tribe. As long as you can forge the Tang Swords, you¡¯re already providing us with a lot of assistance.¡± Su Bai had clearly seen through Shan Qiu¡¯s thoughts.


    Shan Qiu¡¯s gloomy mood instantly cleared up, and he immediately became serious. He stated with vigour, ¡°Shaman, I will definitely forge this¡­ this Tang Sword.¡±


    ¡°How long does it take to forge one?¡± Su Bai still needed to rify the time it would take to forge them.


    Shan Qiu looked at the Wolf Tail Grass Paper again carefully, almost putting it right in front of his eyes.


    He observed for quite a while, then held up one finger and solemnly said, ¡°One day for one sword, but that¡¯s assuming we have sufficient materials.¡±


    ¡°One sword per day?¡± Although this time was rtively short, time was pressing now. Mass production was not possible. Su Bai frowned and continued, ¡°Then, take a look at the others. There¡¯s also a spear and a greatsword. Are there any other materials that can rece stone?¡±


    The spears in the Tribe were currently just sticks with a sharp stone tied to the end with vines. These weapons were just for show; they were practically useless in a real fight.


    Apart from that, the Tribe did not have any other presentable weapons. Most were either clumsy stone knives or Beast Bone Clubs.


    The Beast Bone Clubs had not undergone much modification, they were just singlerge bones. Those who were particr would tie some sharp stone fragments to the end of the bone, making the Beast Bone look a bit more lethal.


    ¡°The tip of the spear can be reced with Beast Bone, which would make it more lethal.¡± Shan Qiu paused, pondering. ¡°As for the greatsword, it might only be suitable for Totem Warriors to use.¡±


    ¡°Your thoughts are the same as mine. The greatsword is for Strength Type Totem Warriors, while the spears and Tang Swords can be given to Warrior Trainees or agile Totem Warriors.¡± Su Bai analysed.


    ¡°The Shaman¡¯s analysis is correct. The greatsword can¡¯t be reced with anything else, it can only be made of stone.¡± Shan Qiu exined.


    ¡°Okay. We have an idea now. Right now, make the spears and greatswords ording to your ideas. As for the Tang Swords, I¡¯ll have someone hunt down the Stone Armoured Crocodiles.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Shan Qiu was stunned, thinking the Shaman had given up on the Tang Sword idea. He eximed in shock, ¡°Shaman, Stone Armoured Crocodiles are very difficult to kill.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way. You start making the spears and greatswords first, make as many as you can.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head off to work.¡± Shan Qiu¡¯s enthusiasm was ignited again. Since he could not be at the forefront, he would help make weapons for those who could!


    ¡°En,¡± Su Bai gave a small nod.


    Looking at the swaying door p, he began to ponder ways to kill those Stone Armoured Crocodiles. He was determined to get their hide now.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, go call Cang Shi.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying ran out of the Teepee without dy. She did not quite understand the previous conversation, only knowing to help call those requested as quickly as possible.


    Ten minutester, Cang Shi returned to the Teepee with the fox eared girl. On the way, he had asked the fox eared girl, but the answers he got were all fragmented.


    Cang Shi lifted the Teepee¡¯s door p and nervously asked, ¡°Shaman, do you have urgent business with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly urgent, but this is something only you can aplish.¡± Su Bai said in a heavy tone.


    Cang Shi stood up straight, blinking his purple eyes, and said, ¡°Shaman, please give me your instructions.¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me hunt down a few Stone Armoured Crocodiles.¡± Su Bai said word by word.


    ¡°Hunt down¡­ Stone Armoured Crocodiles?¡± Cang Shi doubted his ears and continued to ask, ¡°Shaman, did you say Stone Armoured Crocodiles?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Stone Armoured Crocodiles. The quantity I need isn¡¯t small, not just one or two.¡± Su Bai repeated his words.


    Cang Shi came to his senses and nodded, saying. ¡°Shaman, Stone Armoured Crocodiles are very fierce. We have no way to kill them right now.¡±


    Back in the Ancestral Land, the Old Shaman had also mentioned this idea. Even if they took Shaman Bone Tablets with them, they were not confident they could kill them.


    ¡°I know Stone Armoured Crocodiles are fierce. Of course, I¡¯m not asking you to kill them barehanded,¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Shaman, then how do we hunt them? Even with Shaman Bone Tablets, we¡¯re not confident we can defeat one. The main problem is that Stone Armoured Crocodiles always move together,¡± Cang Shi could handle a one-on-one fight with a Stone Armoured Crocodile. But the problem was that Stone Armoured Crocodiles do not act alone. They almost always appear in groups, which was too much to handle.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 144: The Shaman Priestess Receives a Gift

    Chapter 144: The Shaman Priestess Receives a Gift


    ¡°We certainly can¡¯t hunt them barehanded, but with weapons, it¡¯s a different story,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Does the Shaman mean using longbows?¡± Cang Shi asked curiously. The first thing that came to his mind was that longbow.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re half right, but this weapon isn¡¯t a longbow.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, do you have other weapons? Stone knives and spears certainly can¡¯t fight against Stone Armoured Crocodiles,¡± Cang Shi said, puzzled.


    Su Bai turned his head to look at the fox eared girl and instructed, ¡°Xiao Yu, bring out that bow.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying opened the box and took out the recurve bow that had been put in.


    Su Bai took the recurve bow and exined, ¡°This is called a recurve bow. It¡¯s more powerful than a recurve bow and also very light to carry.¡±


    Cang Shi took the recurve bow, his purple eyes widening in amazement as he looked at the bow in his hand.


    He turned it over several times, left and right, and asked, ¡°Shaman, this recurve bow feels so light. Can it really pierce through the skin of a Stone Armoured Crocodile?¡±Cang Shi was a bit doubtful because the recurve bow looked even smaller than the longbow and felt very light. It did not seem to be that powerful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this recurve bow. Compared to a bow of the same size, a recurve bow can store more energy, giving the shot arrow greater kic energy.¡± Su Bai stressed.


    Cang Shi could not understand any of these technical terms. He just shook his head like a rattle drum.


    He looked at Su Bai with a dumbfounded expression and asked, ¡°Shaman, so this bow is very powerful, right?¡±


    ¡°You can take it out to try. You¡¯ll know after trying.¡± Su Bai said. He had tried it once before, and the power was impressive. It was quite different from the recurve bows nailed to wooden posts back on Earth. Although they looked the same, the power of the arrow shot out waspletely different.


    Cang Shi weighed the recurve bow, plucked the bowstring, and said, ¡°Shaman, I believe everything you say. I will take my Hunting Team to hunt down Stone Armoured Crocodiles for you.¡±


    ¡°En, go today ande back quickly.¡± Su Bai took a sip of water and continued. ¡°You know the weaknesses of Stone Armoured Crocodiles better than I do. n your actions wisely, and don¡¯t be too rash.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Cang Shi nodded, preparing to go and test the power of the recurve bow.


    Gu Mu had already made longbows that Totem Warriors could use, so he had naturally trained with them before.


    ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t taught you how to use the recurve bow yet,¡± Su Bai took back the recurve bow and demonstrated to Cang Shi how to operate it.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll familiarise myself with it and set out immediately.¡± Cang Shi nodded seriously.


    ¡°You should know how to n the details. I don¡¯t need to say more, right?¡± Su Bai trusted the Team Leader of the Hunting Team.


    Cang Shi nodded and replied, ¡°I know, Shaman.¡±


    The recurve bow could indeed cause significant damage to Ferocious Beasts. As long as Cang Shi brought back Stone Armoured Crocodiles, it would prove its might.


    Manufacturing a recurve bow was not an easy task. It would take at least two to three days to make one. After all, they only had a carpenter and a stonemason in the Tribe. With Gu Mu and Shan Qiu alone, mass production was simply impossible.


    If the Tribe did notck talent, he would have had people make recurve bows first, rather than longbows. Though, even if they could only make two recurve bows in a day, it would not be worth it. The amount of manpower to make them was far too high. Although the recurve bow was powerful, its manufacturing method was just too difficult and took far too long. Only with a ton of talents could its manufacturing process begin.


    Su Bai¡¯s n was to start cultivating or recruiting talented people after reiming the Ancestral Land. As long as there were more carpenters and stonemasons, they could make more tools and further develop the Tribe.


    ¡°Shaman, can we really hunt down Stone Armoured Crocodiles?¡± Yu Ying filled a wooden cup with water.


    Su Bai picked up the water cup, shook his head, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about this. It depends on whether Cang Shi cane up with a way to kill them.¡±


    He did not know much about Stone Armoured Crocodiles, but he knew that their hide was extremely tough. Even though the recurve bow was very powerful, it was unknown whether it could prate the hide of a Stone Armoured Crocodile.


    If it could prate, then it would not matter how long it took to manufacture the recurve bow. Its power truly justified its use.


    ¡°Uncle Cang Shi is very experienced in hunting. I think it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes.


    ¡°En, let¡¯s put our faith in him.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    He put down the cup in his hand and continued to deploy the next tasks. [Weapons have been temporarily settled, the next focus would be on food.]


    After pondering for half an hour, Su Bai took out his pocket watch to check the time and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, how¡¯s the sewing of the linen clothes going?¡±


    He had taught the fox eared girl how to sew linen clothes a few days ago. Of course, it was just for simple short-sleeved tops.


    He really felt that the girls wore too little. For no other reason but their modesty, he did not want them to move around wearing so little.


    People in this era did not know much about etiquette and such morality, They naturally had not even thought much of the clothes they wore with their priorities being food. But Su Bai was different. He had received nine years ofpulsory education and certainly would not allow certain things.


    He nned to promote tops in the Tribe. Of course, not everyone would have linen clothes.


    Under a merit-based system, only those who made great contributions to the Tribe would be allocated a linen top.


    These linen tops were only being sewn by two or three women, all good friends of the fox eared girl. Others would at most get clothes made of Beast Hide, and the lowest quality ones would be using leaves to cover themselves.


    ¡°Shaman, look, is my sewing alright?¡± Yu Ying happily held up the linen clothes she was sewing, eagerly awaiting for praises.


    ¡°Not bad. You did a good job. After you finish this one, start sewing one for yourself.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yu Ying shook her head repeatedly and said. ¡°Shaman, we¡¯re fine wearing Beast Hide. The linen clothes should be for you to wear.¡±


    The fox eared girl felt a bit overwhelmed. After all, linen clothes were too luxurious for her.


    ¡°Just sew it. Consider it your first gift as a Shaman Priestess.¡± Su Bai chuckled.


    ¡°Ah, thank you, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying¡¯s small face blushed.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 145: Hunting Stone Armoured Crocodiles

    Chapter 145: Hunting Stone Armoured Crocodiles


    *Rustle rustle¡­ Chirp chirp¡­*


    Cang Shi led Hei Ya, Wa Ming, and Da Gua through the forest. They were moving very quickly.


    Although they were moving so quickly, their footsteps made no sound. There was only the asional rustling of leaves when passing through the dense forest.


    ¡°Team Leader, can we really hunt down Stone Armoured Crocodiles?¡± Hei Ya curiously asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll have to try. It depends on whether the weapon the Shaman gave us can pierce through their hide.¡± Cang Shi had the recurve bow on his back.


    Wa Ming¡¯s eyes were fixed on the recurve bow on Cang Shi¡¯s back. He asked, ¡°How is this bow different from the ones we usually train with?¡±


    ¡°The Shaman said this is called a recurve bow. It¡¯spletely different from the longbow. He said we¡¯ll see it when we get to theke and try it for ourselves.¡± Cang Shi said.


    ¡°The things the Shaman gives us will definitely be amazing.¡± Hei Ya thoughtfully said.


    After all, since Su Bai took over the Tribe, its development had been on the rise. Now they even had new weapons, which surprised him.It could be said that Hei Ya had beenpletely won over by Su Bai. In his heart, he was determined to follow only this one man.


    Three hourster, Cang Shi and the others arrived at theke where the Stone Armoured Crocodiles were, and they made their way to the small cliff.


    Hei Ya blinked his brown pupils, constantly looking at the Stone Armoured Crocodiles by theke, and said, ¡°They sure have such a good life, eating and sleeping every day, Sleeping and eating again, and then sunbathing after eating.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you go be a Stone Armoured Crocodile? You can start by soaking in theke water every day.¡± Da Gua said quietly from the side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a Stone Armoured Crocodile. I want to follow the Shaman. Following the Shaman means we have more meat to eat.¡± Hei Ya refused without hesitation.


    Cang Shi raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. His purple eyes fixed on one Stone Armoured Crocodile, as he said. ¡°Whether we can bring back a Stone Armoured Crocodile for the Shaman depends on us now.¡±


    ¡°Team Leader, do you want me to do it?¡± Wa Ming was the first to step forward.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been away from the Tribe for several days and haven¡¯t practised much with the longbow. You definitely won¡¯t be able to urately shoot at a Stone Armoured Crocodile.¡± Hei Ya shook his head.


    ¡°Hei Ya is right. We can¡¯t waste arrows. We must be precise with our shots.¡± Cang Shi said in a heavy tone.


    Wa Ming crossed his arms over his chest and calmly stated, ¡°Have you all forgotten what I¡¯m best at?¡±


    ¡°Stone throwing, but stone throwing and the bows are two different things. Besides, the Shaman taught the Team Leader directly. I think it¡¯s more appropriate for the Team Leader to do it.¡± Da Gua said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Team Leader, you shoot the Stone Armoured Crocodile, and we¡¯ll be responsible for dragging them back.¡± Wa Ming gave up the idea of wanting to operate the bow.


    Cang Shi reached behind his back and took out the recurve bow and arrowheads, instructing, ¡°Be careful and follow my orders.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Wa Ming and the others responded in unison.


    Cang Shi took the recurve bow, nocked an arrow, and drew it fully. His purple eyes followed the direction of the tip of the arrow as he stared straight at a Stone Armoured Crocodile sunbathing by theke.


    ¡°¡­¡± Hei Ya and the others frowned, all holding their breath as they watched the Team Leader¡¯s series of actions.


    *Whoosh!* A sound of air being cut rang out as Cang Shi released his hand. The arrow shot out, heading straight for the Stone Armoured Crocodile.


    *Thud!* A muffled sound rang out as the arrow Cang Shi shot lodged in the Stone Armoured Crocodile¡¯s head.


    *Roar roar roar¡­* The Stone Armoured Crocodile continuously let out painful roars, twisting its body and diving into the bottom of theke.


    Theke surface instantly turned blood red, and the water was sshed about by the Stone Armoured Crocodile¡¯s rolling.


    The other Stone Armoured Crocodiles sunbathing by theke all plunged into the bottom of theke due to the roars of the injured one. In an instant, the Stone Armoured Crocodiles by thekepletely disappeared, leaving only ripples continuously spreading on theke surface.


    ¡°Team Leader, you¡¯ve managed to hit the Stone Armoured Crocodile.¡± Hei Ya¡¯s brown eyes nervously stared at theke surface.


    ¡°Great. We finally have a weapon that can pierce through their hide!¡± Wa Ming jovially said.


    However, Cang Shi¡¯s expression was not as pleasant as theirs. He remained solemn as he quietly watched out for movements in theke. He raised his hand to signal everyone to stay calm as he calmly stated, ¡°That arrow didn¡¯t immediately kill it. Instead, it ran away and rmed the other Stone Armoured Crocodiles.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve rmed them now. We don¡¯t know when they¡¯lle back to shore to sunbathe next time.¡± Da Gua added.


    ¡°Wait for a bit. The one we hit wille back up.¡± Cang Shi said.


    ¡°Yes, the wound will hurt more when it touches water. If the wound is soaked in water for a long time, even a Stone Armoured Crocodile won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± Da Gua analysed.


    ¡°Yes, so for now, let¡¯s wait a bit more.¡± Cang Shi nodded and continued, ¡°When the other Stone Armoured Crocodilese out, I definitely won¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded.


    The ripples that were originally agitating on theke¡¯s surface had gradually calmed down. For a good while, there was no movement. At most, only ripples caused by falling leaves.


    Half an hourter, theke began to stir. Ripples started to form in the middle of theke.


    In less than a minute, the head of a Stone Armoured Crocodile slowly surfaced, slowly swimming towards the shore.


    A Stone Armoured Crocodile was the first to poke its entire head out. When its front ws stepped on the shore, it kept looking left and right. It was only after ensuring there was no danger, that the Stone Armoured Crocodile slowly crawled out of theke. Then, the four to five metre Stone Armoured Crocodile justid there on the shore, continuing to sunbathe.


    ¡°Team Leader, the Stone Armoured Crocodile hase out.¡± Hei Ya excitedly eximed.


    ¡°Wait a bit more. Let¡¯s wait for more Stone Armoured Crocodiles before we act. Otherwise, if we startle them, we¡¯ll have to wait even longer for them to reemerge from the water.¡± Cang Shi said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hei Ya nodded.


    Cang Shi¡¯s grip on the recurve bow tightened, his purple eyes fixed intently on theke surface,pletely disregarding the mosquitoes bites.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 146: Every Part is Valuable

    Chapter 146: Every Part is Valuable


    After about ten minutes, five or six more Stone Armoured Crocodiles crawled up onto the shore,zily sunbathing with their mouths wide open.


    All of them closed their eyes, enjoying the feeling of dappled sunlight on their bodies,pletely forgetting what had happened earlier.


    ¡°Team Leader, there are more Stone Armoured Crocodiles now.¡± Wa Ming said.


    ¡°En.¡± Cang Shi raised the recurve bow again and said in a heavy tone. ¡°We can¡¯t fail this time. We need to find their weak points.¡±


    This was how the Hunting Team always hunted. Every time they went hunting, the first thing they would do was consider the target¡¯s weaknesses. Only by knowing a Ferocious Beast¡¯s weaknesses, could they save a lot of effort when hunting them.


    Da Gua looked carefully at the sunbathing Stone Armoured Crocodiles and analysed, ¡°Team Leader, the eyes is its only weak point.¡±


    ¡°The mouth is also a weak point.¡± Wa Ming added.


    Cang Shi also observed for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°Although the mouth is a weak point, we would only be able to shoot when itpletely closes its mouth¡­¡±


    ¡°Team Leader, you want itpletely close its mouth so it won¡¯t call out and rm the other Stone Armoured Crocodiles?¡± Wa Ming guessed.¡°Yes. Also, hitting the mouth can at most only immobilise it. The sound it makes will still disturb the other Stone Armoured Crocodiles. We can¡¯t risk that.¡± Cang Shi exined to Wa Ming and continued. ¡°As such, the eyes are indeed its only weak point.¡±


    ¡°But we need to shoot through both eyes, through its head topletely silence it. Otherwise, it will still let out a cry of pain¡­¡± Da Gua agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a bit challenging. You all carefully watch the surroundings. I need to concentrate.¡± Cang Shi solemnly said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hei Ya and the others nodded in response.


    At this moment, Cang Shi was truthfully a bit nervous. Although he did not know what the Shaman wanted the Stone Armoured Crocodiles for, seeing the Shaman¡¯s anxious expression made him realise how important these Stone Armoured Crocodiles were. The fact that the Shaman had brought out such a precious weapon increased the pressure Cang Shi felt by a few folds. He knew he must hunt down these Stone Armoured Crocodiles and bring them back.


    The Stone Armoured Crocodiles on the shore all had their mouths wide open,pletely unaware of the situation on the cliff above.


    Cang Shi drew the bowstring, his purple eyes fixed intently on the Stone Armoured Crocodile¡¯s pair of eyes.


    *Whoosh! Thwack!* The sound of an arrow cutting through the air rang out again as Cang Shi found the perfect angle and released the arrow. In the blink of an eye, the released arrow pierced through both eyes of the Stone Armoured Crocodile, instantly sttering crimson blood around it.


    The arrow was so fast that it directly ended the Stone Armoured Crocodile¡¯s life. It still had its mouth open, motionless. However, it definitely no longer showed any signs of life. Only the pair of eyes the arrow had gone through continued to bleed, creating a somewhat eerie scene.


    ¡°Great. It didn¡¯t make a sound.¡± Hei Ya excitedly said.


    ¡°Yes, if we kill a few more like this, we canplete the Shaman¡¯s request.¡± Wa Ming enthusiastically said.


    ¡°En, let¡¯s continue hunting down a few more, and then quickly leave.¡± Cang Shi nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    An hour passed. The forest was filled with strange animal calls, asionally apanied by the sound of wind rustling through leaves. Overall, Cang Shi¡¯s group had hunted three Stone Armoured Crocodiles. They carried the Stone Armoured Crocodiles and quickly left the forest.


    Several hourster, Cang Shi and his group returned to the Tribe. He had Hei Ya and the others put the Stone Armoured Crocodiles in the usual ce for hunted prey, while he carried one to see Su Bai.


    After getting permission, he lifted the Main Teepee¡¯s door p and ced therge Stone Armoured Crocodile on the ground.


    Seeing that the Stone Armoured Crocodile had been killed with a single arrow, Su Bai said with satisfaction. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve be quite proficient with the recurve bow!¡±


    ¡°Shaman, your weapon is incredibly effective. Its power is really beyond my imagination.¡± Cang Shi said in amazement.


    ¡°Did the recurve bow have any issues?¡± Su Bai asked, concerned that the Totem Warriors¡¯ strength might easily damage the recurve bow. Although they technically had the means to make recurve bows, this particr one was provided by the System. It was undoubtedly better than anything they could make with their current resources.


    ¡°¡®Proficient¡¯? Shaman, what does that mean?¡± Cang Shi scratched his head in confusion, but continued happily, ¡°This bow is so easy to use, and its power is incredible.¡±


    Su Bai looked at the bow handed to him and saw that the recurve bow was not damage at all. [Wow. This recurve bow is unexpectedly really durable¡­]


    He blinked his ck eyes with satisfaction and asked, ¡°How many Stone Armoured Crocodiles did you get in total?¡±


    ¡°We got three Stone Armoured Crocodiles in total, all killed with a single arrow.¡± Cang Shi said with a bit of pride.


    ¡°Excellent. Tonight, you can eat meat to your heart¡¯s content until you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Su Bai said, in a great mood.


    Three Stone Armoured Crocodiles were hunted at once, enough to make nine Tang Swords. He was quite satisfied with this number of Stone Armoured Crocodiles for now.


    Su Bai was even a bit surprised. After all, it was Cang Shi¡¯s first time using a recurve bow. He had not expected him to utilise it to such an extreme degree of proficiency. Moreover, his archery was extremely urate, with each Stone Armoured Crocodile shot through the eyes. It was a feat of considerable difficulty, one which made him reassess Cang Shi¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman.¡± Cang Shi immediately responded.


    ¡°Take all the Stone Armoured Crocodiles to Shan Qiu. He knows what to do.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Cang Shi paused for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take them to Shan Qiu right away.¡±


    ¡°Send more people to help him, and keep the Stone Armoured Crocodile meat. We¡¯ll eat Stone Armoured Crocodile meat tonight,¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cang Shi was looking forward to eating Stone Armoured Crocodile meat. As he left, he picked up the Stone Armoured Crocodile from the ground.


    Yu Ying took a tree branch and swept out the small amount of Stone Armoured Crocodile blood left on the ground. She pinched her nose and made a low humming sound, ¡°Shaman, the Stone Armoured Crocodile smells awful.¡±


    ¡°They spend every day soaking in theke. They naturally don¡¯t smell that great. But, every part of its body is valuable/¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Stone Armoured Crocodiles were not just useful for making Tang Swords; they could also be eaten. Most importantly, in the future, they might even be used to make armour. However, that was a matter forter. Now, the most important thing was to make the weapons first.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 147: Are You Serious?

    Chapter 147: Are You Serious?


    In the early morning, golden rays of sunlight illuminated the entire me Dragon Tribe. Su Bai had already finished brushing his teeth and was eating breakfast. Today¡¯s breakfast was Wolf Tail Grass Noodles.


    Yu Ying had eaten some dried meat early in the morning for breakfast, then went to take care of the lettuce and chilli peppers. [While Xiao Yu is not here, let¡¯s quickly open an Assistance Package.] Su Bai thought to himself. [System, check in and open the Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host had received Low Grade Assistance: one bag of cat food.]


    Su Bai doubted his ears, his mouth twitching several times before slowly questioning his sanity. [Cat¡­ cat food!?]


    The bag of cat food in front of him was even a well-known brand from Earth, but¡­ even if it was a well-known brand, it was still just cat food¡­ [System, are you seriously giving me a bag of cat food? Seriously!]¡± Su Bai silently called out in his heart.


    [Yes, Host. The Daily Check In Assistance Packages are all random. You can get anything from them.] the System¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    Su Bai sighed, looking at the bag of cat food, and said. [Alright, I understand¡­ As for this bag, it is quiterge. Rather than calling it a bag, it was more urate to call it a sack, like those rice sacks from Earth.]  [Still, why give me cat food at this time? I don¡¯t even have a cat, and besides¡­ besides, there aren¡¯t any cats here, right?] Su Bai patted the sack of cat food and continued to ponder, [Yeah. That can¡¯t be cats. If there are, they wouldn¡¯t survive for long. They¡¯d definitely be eaten right away.]


    He helplessly put away the sack of cat food. For now, it was best to keep such items opened by the System to one side. [Let¡¯s see if I can feed some animalster¡­] Su Bai suddenly had thoughts of keeping a pet. He imagined having a little cat or dog in the Teepee, and the joy it would bring. How those healing sessions of cuddles would energise him. Also, he bet the fox eared girl would like it as well. *Ahem¡­* Su Bai coughed lightly and questioned himself, [Wait. Just what am I thinking?]


    He took out a sheet of Wolf Tail Grass Paper and a notebook made of Wolf Tail Grass Paper, along with a pencil and an eraser.


    This Wolf Tail Grass Notebook was made with the help of the fox eared girl. She took dozens of sheets of Wolf Tail Grass Paper, stacked them together, and fixed them with needle and thread.


    Now, the children in the ssroom all used Wolf Tail Grass Notebooks, and each person has been given a quill pen. Of course, Su Bai would not give these things to the children for no reason. He directly had the children take an exam.


    This exam was to write from memory the content they had been taught before. If they passed, they would get a small notebook and a quill pen as a reward. If they did not pass, they would not get anything and would have to continue using charcoal and Beast Hide.


    This move would stimte thepetitive spirit of the children, making his future sses easier to conduct. This was also just one of his strategies. [I need to have people build a simple farm first¡­] Su Bai thought as he held onto the pencil and drew a circr structure on the paper, with many sticks inserted around it. He soon drew different areas inside, some with nothing covering them representing areas for eating, and some with covers drawn, which were dens for the animals to sleep in.


    If he had not learned how to draw back on Earth, he would not have been able to make these sketches understandable. In fact, his drawings would just be line drafts, all jumbled up.


    ¡°Shaman, have you finished your breakfast?¡± Yu Ying suddenly lifted the Teepee door p and walked in.


    ¡°En, I¡¯m done eating. How are the lettuce and chilli peppers?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    Yu Ying spread her hands wide and eximed, ¡°They¡¯re growing so fast! The chilli peppers are this big now!¡±


    ¡°Looks like we can eat them in about ten days.¡± Su Bai said. When he went to look a couple of days ago, he found the chilli pepper leaves were getting greener. They were no longer the tender green of when they first sprouted, now dark green. ording to growth conditions on Earth, they should flower soon.


    Not just the chilli peppers, the sweet potatoes were growing well too. Looking over, there was a row of small mounds covered in sweet potato leaves.


    ¡°Shaman, but I haven¡¯t seen any chilli peppers yet. Where do the chilli peppers grow?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    ¡°We need to wait for it to flower first. After flowering, there will be chilli peppers.¡± Su Bai smiled and continued, ¡°Give this to the Chieftain. Have him build one ording to my drawing. If he does not understand anything, tell him toe ask me.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡± Yu Ying took the sheet of Wolf Tail Grass Paper, looked at the drawings on it, and asked herself, [What is this?]


    Still, since the Shaman had given her a task, she dared not ponder over it for too long. The fox eared girl lifted the Teepee door p and walked out. She headed straight for the training ground. Since it was early in the morning, the Chieftain had gone to oversee the training of those that were going to fight for the Tribe.


    Ten minutester, Yu Ying arrived at the training ground. She held out the Wolf Tail Grass Paper with both hands and said, ¡°Chieftain, this is what the Shaman asked me to give you.¡±


    At this moment, in the training ground, the Warrior Trainees were all squatting up and down and running while holding heavy stones. Those who were not yet Warrior Trainees were doing the same, all doing weightlifting. Though, the weights they lifted were much lighter than those the Warrior Trainees were using.


    At the same time, on the other side, there were twenty-five archers who were also training. This time, their hit rate on the wooden stakes had greatly improved. Almost everyone could hit the target.


    It was just a matter of before they could consistently hit the centre point. Compared to the initial stage where they missed every shot, they had improved by leaps and bounds.


    ¡°The Shaman gave this to me?¡± The Chieftain curiously took the paper and continued, ¡°I understand. You can go back and take care of the Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying nodded and quickly walked away.


    Yan Hua stopped her training and, seeing the fox eared girl¡¯s retreating figure, came to the Chieftain¡¯s side.


    Her red eyes nced at the paper and asked, ¡°Father, is this a new order from the Shaman?¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 148: Forceful Construction??

    Chapter 148: Forceful Construction??


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you training? What are you looking at?¡± Yan Jiao asked in a stern tone.


    Yan Hua brushed back her ck hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious what task the Shaman has given you.¡±


    ¡°Go back to your training.¡± Yan Jiao put away the sheet of paper and got up to leave.


    Meanwhile, Yan Hua could only watch the Chieftain¡¯s retreating figure and mumbled, ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll just go ask the Shamanter by myself.¡±


    After Yan Jiao left the training ground, he called for Shu Feng, Xi Guo, and Jue Ye.


    They all gathered on one side of the toilet area. On the other side of the toilet were the chilli pepper and lettuce fields. They chose this location because it was far from where the Tribe slept, so it would not disturb their people or produce too strong of an odour. Furthermore, the waste produced by could be used as fertiliser for the farms so, if built close, they need not transport it too far.


    ¡°Chieftain, what has the Shaman instructed us to do?¡± Shu Feng curiously asked.


    Yan Jiao handed over the Wolf Tail Grass Paper and said. ¡°The Shaman wants us to build this.¡±


    The reason he had Totem Warriors build this enclosure was mainly because he wanted it to be sturdy. Totem Warriors were strong and could drive the wooden stakes deep into the ground in one go.If ordinary people were to do this, they would first have to dig holes and then bury the stakes, which would be unnecessarilyplicated.


    The Tribe was already short on manpower, and they could not afford to waste time like that.


    Shu Feng took the paper, frowned as he looked at it for a while, and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Xi Guo also leaned in to look and shook his head, ¡°Is this for people to live in?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This doesn¡¯t look like a wooden house, and there¡¯s too much empty space around it. Are people supposed to sunbathe inside?¡± Jue Ye disagreed.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t for people to live in. It¡¯s for those small animals to live in it.¡± Yan Jiao said with vigour.


    Xi Guo widened his blue eyes in shock as he eximed, ¡°What!? This is for small animals to live in?¡±


    ¡°Chieftain, did you really say that just now? Is what you said really true? You didn¡¯t misspeak, right?¡± Shu Feng also doubted his ears and could not help but repeatedly ask.


    ¡°Building a ce specifically for small animals to live in, is this really an order given by the Shaman?¡± Jue Ye picked his ears, as though there must be something stuck in it to cause this misunderstanding.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m absolutely serious. Just do as I say. Go get some wooden stakes.¡± Yan Jiao ordered.


    Actually, he had heard about Su Bai¡¯s n before. It was said that they would raise small animals in enclosures, and when they grew up, they could be eaten.


    These small animals would grow up and continue to have babies, so they could always raise more of them. This way, they would not need to risk going out to hunt, and the time saved from hunting could be used for other things.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Shu Feng and the others nodded, turning to prepare materials for building the enclosure.


    About ten minutester, they all returned carrying bundles of wooden stakes, vines, and somerge tree leaves.


    ¡°Chieftain, do you know why?¡± Shu Feng was still very curious and could not help but ask after repeatedly specting in his mind.


    He still felt that many people in the Tribe did not even have Teepees to sleep in, so why would they specially build a ce for small animals to sleep?


    ¡°This is the Shaman¡¯s order, meant to make the Tribe better. We just need to follow his orders.¡± Yan Jiao took a wooden stake and forcefully drove it into the ground, continuing. ¡°The Shaman has his reasons. Everything he does is for our sake.¡±


    Actually, it was not that he did not want to exin. The main thing was that even if he exined now, they would not understand what Su Bai¡¯s goal was. It was better to talk less and do more in this situation.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Shu Feng and the others responded in unison.


    *Thud thud thud¡­* They all started driving the wooden stakes into the ground one by one ording to the content on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper. The scene looked very much like forceful construction. The instant their hands raised and fell, the wooden stakes were driven into the soil, without any unnecessary movements.


    In less than ten minutes, a square wooden enclosure was built next to the toilet area. It was not thatrge, measuring 3.5 metres in length and width, with a height of 2 metres.


    ¡°Chieftain, what should we do next? The enclosure is already built,¡± Shu Feng asked.


    Yan Jiao handed over the paper and instructed, ¡°Look carefully. The next step is to cover the top.¡±


    The paper showed that the top of the 3.5-meter enclosure should be covered for 1.5 metres. This way, a simple breeding area would bepleted.


    The reason for building it so simply was that Su Bai wanted the Tribe to start collecting many small animals, and just urgently needed a small enclosure for them. After all, in at most twenty days, Su Bai ns to go and reim the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s Ancestral Land. There was no need to build it tooplex or too good a breeding area, as they would be leaving soon.


    As such, there was no need to waste too much time and materials on the enclosure. A simple small enclosure would do for now.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Shu Feng and the others looked at the drawing and began to cover the top with wooden stakes.


    The wooden stakes for the top were ttened and fitted. They arranged them evenly at the top and secured both sides with vines to prevent them from slipping off.


    After finishing, they alsoidrge tree leaves on top to provide shade.


    ¡°Chieftain, the construction isplete.¡± Xi Guo and the others pped their hands, looking at their creation.


    Yan Jiao nodded with satisfaction and instructed, ¡°Have someone go gather all the small animals and put them all in here. Then, get some grass for them.¡±


    Currently, there were small animals in the Tribe. They all had their feet tied with vines and were kept in various Teepees. What awaited them was a Tribe member¡¯s stomach. Even so, some people wanted to eat themter, so they were being raised in that manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be willing to give them up,¡± Shu Feng worried.


    ¡°Exchange them for dried meat. They¡¯ll be more than willing toply.¡± Yan Jiao said. After all, having dried meat was better than eating skinny small animals.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Feng nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 149: The Worried Deer Horned Girl

    Chapter 149: The Worried Deer Horned Girl


    In the early morning, gusts of wind danced with leaves in the air. After a while, they gently fell to the ground.


    Lu Lin stretched out her hand, ready to catch the falling flowers carried by the wind. She kept blinking her golden eyes as she looked up at the sky.


    At this moment, she was standing in the centre of the Tribe. Her linen clothes were tailored to fit her body, while other people in the Tribe were wearing clothes made of Beast Hide.


    The deer horned girl had been worried over these past few days. There was not a trace of a smile on her delicate face. Her golden long hair swayed with the wind, looking very graceful. Yet, it could not hide her restless heart.


    A small pink flower was carried by the wind and slowly fell down, gently resting in the palm of the deer horned girl.


    As if disrupting the peace, Grey Green Beaked Birds were calling out recklessly. This kind of bird could be seen everywhere in the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    ¡°Lu Lin, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Do you want toe to my Tribe to eat roasted meat? We have some extra!¡±


    ¡°Come to my ce, the meat here tastes better.¡±¡°¡­¡±


    Such greetings kept ringing in the deer horned girl¡¯s ears. They all respected her very much. After all, she was the Daughter of the Shaman. They simply could not wait to stuff meat to her every day. In fact, some even asionally sent Beast Hides to her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there to eat when I have time.¡± Lu Lin smiled and nodded.


    Although she was constantly invited by various people, she only made a small smile, still feeling lost inside.


    The wooden houses in the middle of the Tribe were densely distributed, with many people all responsible for their own work.


    Lu Lin clenched the flower that had fallen into her hand and walked straight towards the direction of the Shaman¡¯s wooden house.


    A few minutester, the deer horned girl walked into the wooden house, quietly watching her Father busy at work.


    At this moment, Lu Shan was busy making Shaman Bone Tablets.


    The deer horned girl did not disturb him. She just stood quietly at the side and watched, waiting for him to finish making the Shaman Bone Tablets before speaking.


    Half an hourter, Lu Shan stopped what he was doing and looked up, asking in a concerned and heavy voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like you have something on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Father, is our Tribe facing a crisis?¡± Lu Lin asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should worry about. Just take care of the Tribe¡¯s market.¡± Lu Shan said.


    ¡°Our Tribe is very short of salt now, and the other Tribes also desperately need salt. Without salt, no one is willing to exchange things with us¡­¡± Lu Lin sighed.


    Yesterday was the Spotted Deer Market, which happens every fifteen days. Many people from other Tribes came to exchange goods. What they wanted to exchange was salt, but the Spotted Deer Tribe did not have much salt left and could not exchange much of it.


    This led to many being unwilling to exchange their goods. They just exchanged some dried meat and left.


    This was what the deer horned girl was worried about. She had been gloomy fromst night until now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had the Chieftain cooperate with the Tribe that brought a lot of linen.¡± Lu Shan slowly raised his head and continued to exin, ¡°We can use linen as our Tribe¡¯s main item, slowly recing salt. I don¡¯t need to tell you how important linen is, right?¡±


    Thest time people from the me Dragon Tribe came to exchange salt and dried meat, the deer horned girl was sick and slept in the wooden house for two days. She naturally did not know about this.


    ¡°Compared to salt, linen is more important.¡± Lu Lin said without hesitation.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. Let¡¯s see how the Chieftain¡¯s negotiations go.¡± Lu Shan lowered his head and continued to work.


    Lu Lin blinked her golden eyes, thought for a moment, and said. ¡°Father, I want to go to that Tribe with the Chieftain.¡±


    ¡°You want to go to that Tribe?¡± Lu Shan¡¯s tone was no longer heavy. It started to rise in pitch.


    ¡°Yes, I want to see the other Tribe. I heard that Tribe has a lot of linen.¡± Lu Lin¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not a Totem Warrior. You are not allowed to leave the Tribe. Besides, you need to help watch over the market when it¡¯s time/¡± Lu Shan immediately rejected her request, his tone carrying a hint of reproach.


    Lu Lin tightly grabbed the side of her skirt with one hand, looking a bit nervous. She took several deep breaths and said, ¡°With the Chieftain and others there, I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, the market just passed yesterday. The next market is still more than ten days away. I should be able to go with the Chieftain ande back in time before the next market opens up.¡± Lu Lin spoke again before Lu Shan could say anything.


    Although the deer horned girl¡¯s rtionship with her Father was not bad, it was not exactly good either. She had always been a bit afraid of him. Fear might not be the best word to describe it. Rather, it was more of immense respect. She gets nervous when facing him, truly afraid of disappointing him.


    ¡°That¡¯s still not okay. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Lu Shan solemnly shook his head.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t you want me to take over the Tribe in the future? I think this is a great opportunity.¡± Lu Lin said, suddenly inspired by this point.


    Lu Shan was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°These two things are not directly rted. You can¡¯t take this risk. I won¡¯t allow it. The Wilderness is full of dangers, dangers you need not be exposed to.¡±


    ¡°Father, you want me to take over the Tribe, but how can I do that without going out to see and gain experience?¡± Lu Lin was reallymitted to this and continued to stress, ¡°Only through gaining more experience and wisdom will the people of the Tribe be more obedient to my words after I take over.¡±


    Lu Shan felt that his Daughter¡¯s words made sense, so he began to ponder.


    ¡°Moreover, the Chieftain is going this time, and there will definitely be other Totem Warriors. They will certainly be able to protect me well.¡± Lu Lin saw that her Father was wavering and continued to embellish. ¡°Also, I won¡¯t cause them any trouble. I will take good care of myself.¡±


    Lu Shan slightly narrowed his golden eyes, his face expressionless. Time seemed to pass for a very long time.


    He slowly said. ¡°Fine. I understand. You can go with them, but remember not to cause any trouble.¡±


    He knew his Daughter well. She was obedient, sensible, and generous. It was impossible for her to cause trouble for others. It was just that dangers still exist. Still he also believed that Lu Shi would certainly protect his Daughter well. Moreover, what Lu Lin said did make sense. It was time to let her go out and see the world beyond the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Lu Lin happily tahnked, her golden eyes smiling into slits.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 150: Crocodile Blade

    Chapter 150: Crocodile de


    Continuous hammering sounds came from Shan Qiu¡¯s Teepee. He wore an Animal Hide Mask and held a stone hammer in his hand. Currently, he was forging a Tang Sword.


    Ever since obtaining the Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide, his excitement had grown considerably, giving him extra vigour while crafting the Tang Sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Shan Qiu looked at the newly forged Tang Sword with satisfaction, his face beaming with irrepressible joy.


    The entire sword was simr to the design Su Bai had provided, with the only difference being the material. It was no longer made of steel, but forged from Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide. Its overall colour was brownish, which was the original colour of Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide.


    Shan Qiu held it in his hand and swung it, finding that the sword was quite heavy and required some strength to wield.


    He put away the Tang Sword and said with a strong voice, ¡°I wonder what the Shaman thinks of it? Let me show it to him!¡±


    Shan Qiu wrapped the Tang Sword in animal hide, strapped it to his back, and left the Teepee using his hands for support.


    Fifteen minutester, he arrived at the entrance of the Main Teepee. After stating his purpose, he was led in by the fox eared girl.


    ¡°Shaman, I have forged the Tang Sword you requested. Please take a look.¡± Shan Qiu excitedly handed over the wrapped up Tang Sword.Su Bai epted the sword with anticipation. As he lifted the animal hide, a brownish sword came into view.


    His ck eyes astonished as he carefully examined the sword, finally taking it in his hand and swinging it a few times.


    He felt that the sword was quite heavy, probably too much for an ordinary person to wield. If it was not for his increased Strength and Stamina, he might have embarrassed himself.


    ¡°I only gave you the Stone Armoured Crocodiles yesterday, and you¡¯ve already managed to forge one today. Not only is your speed in crafting impressive, but the sword is also well-made.¡± Su Bai honestly praised from his heart. This sword had truly exceeded his expectations. He had initially thought it would just be a typical sword that could slice, merely useful as the Tribe¡¯s main weapon.


    Unexpectedly, this sword had flowing lines in it, and was extremely sharp. It also appeared to be extremely durable.


    ¡°Shaman, if a Totem Warrior uses this sword, they will be able to unleash its full potential.¡± Shan Qiu exined.


    ¡°Because of its weight?¡± Su Bai knew that Totem Warriors were all very strong, and if a weapon was too light, they would not feelfortable wielding it.


    ¡°That¡¯s one reason. More importantly, the Stone Armoured Crocodile itself is a Ferocious Beast, and Totem Warriors have always consumed Ferocious Beast Meat and Blood to nourish their Qi.¡± Shan Qiu took back the Tang Sword and continued exining, ¡°This sword is made from Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide. Its hardness and weight are excellent, and its characteristics align well with those of the Totem Warriors.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Su Bai nodded in satisfaction. He stood up and said, ¡°I want to test the power of this sword.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shan Qiu handed over the sword and silently followed him out of the Teepee.


    Ten minutester, Su Bai arrived at the training ground with the Tang Sword, intending to test its power.


    He rotated his wrist and swung the Tang Sword. Due to crafting Shaman Bone Tablets and eating Ferocious Beast Meat, Su Bai¡¯s Strength and Stamina had been steadily improving. Wielding a Tang Sword made from Stone Armoured Crocodile was not too difficult for him, especially since he was just swinging it around.


    *Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡­* The Tang Sword made from Stone Armoured Crocodile produced continuous sounds of cutting air as it was swung. The sound was subtle and crisp, not at all cumbersome.


    A few minutester, Su Bai stopped swinging the sword and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s amazing. This sword feelsfortable even in my hands, let alone in a Totem Warrior¡¯s hands.¡±


    In fact, he was already feeling a bit tired. The weight of this sword was indeed far from light. It was truly a weapon more suited for Totem Warriors.


    Su Bai silently thought, [Seems like I would need to eat more Ferocious Beast Meat to nourish myself. Else, my stats won¡¯t increase any further¡­]


    ¡°Shaman, would you like a Totem Warrior to try it?¡± Shan Qiu suggested.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Totem Warrior? You can do it.¡± Su Bai handed the sword over.


    Shan Qiu seemed a bit hesitant and said, ¡°Shaman, you know I don¡¯t have feet. I can¡¯t unleash the full power of the Tang Sword.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if you don¡¯t have feet? You¡¯re still a Totem Warrior at the end of the day, and we¡¯re just testing how the sword feels in a Totem Warrior¡¯s hands.¡± Su Bai truthfully said.


    Shan Qiu looked intently into Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes and heavily nodded. ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡±


    His expression turned serious. He took the sword and began swinging it, each strike visibly more powerful than thest.


    A few minutester, Shan Qiu also stopped swinging the Tang Sword and handed it back with a satisfied expression. This was the first time since losing his legs that he had felt so joyful. It was for no other reason than seemingly recapturing the feeling of being a Totem Warrior again.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°Shaman, I could swing this sword all day without feeling tired. Moreover, there¡¯s hardly any sound when I swing. This can be used to catch my opponents off guard!¡± Shan Qiu excitedly said.


    Su Bai made a couple of swings with the Tang Sword and smiled. ¡°Seems like the Tang Sword has been crafted sessfully. You¡¯ll need to make more of these in theing days.¡±


    ¡°Yes. As long as there¡¯s enough Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide, I won¡¯t disappoint you, Shaman!¡± Shan Qiu responded with vigour.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The Hunting Team will set aside time to hunt Stone Armoured Crocodiles. I will ensure you have one per day to craft Tang Swords.¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Shan Qiu was already eager to begin producing more.


    Su Bai looked at the Tang Sword in his hand and said, ¡°Calling it a Tang Sword doesn¡¯t seem quite right. Let¡¯s call it the Crocodile de instead.¡±


    ¡°Crocodile de?¡± Shan Qiu pondered for a moment, then cheerfully said, ¡°Shaman, that¡¯s a good name. A great name!¡±


    ¡°You can go back to your work now. Currently, we have eighteen Totem Warriors in the Tribe. Make sure each of them has a Crocodile de.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    He always believed that if they could overwhelm the enemy in terms of weapons, half the battle was already won. The other half depended on tactics.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely have the Crocodile des ready before we reim our Ancestral Land.¡± Shan Qiu immediately responded.


    ¡°Good. Once we reim our Ancestral Land, I¡¯ll assign more assistants to you. By then, I¡¯ll find a way to help you stand up again.¡± Su Bai said in a deep voice.


    Shan Qiu was stunned. Hearing that he might be able to stand again made him even more excited. He earnestly raised his head and said with all his heart, ¡°Thank you, Shaman.¡±


    Su Bai soon watched as he supported himself on his hands and left. [If not for the loss of his legs, the Tribe would have had another great general¡­]


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 151: I Don’t Want Them to be Wanderers!

    Chapter 151: I Don¡¯t Want Them to be Wanderers!


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has sessfully checked in.] The System¡¯s mechanical voice sounded. [System, open the Assistance Package.] Su Bai continued in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: a ¡®Various Straw Sandal Crafting Guide¡¯.]


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes widened slightly as a Straw Sandal Crafting Guide appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    He was pleasantly surprised and happily thanked. [This Assistance Package is amazing.]


    He eagerly opened the Straw Sandal Crafting Guide, and read through it. He found it very detailed, covering how to find the materials, which materials are suitable, how to weave them, and so on. Not only that, but it also included various types of Straw Sandals, such as slippers, toe-covering sandals, and open sandals. It was all dazzling to the eye. [With this book, we can solve everyone¡¯s footwear problem. Now, we don¡¯t have to worry about foot injuries when going out into the Wilderness!] Su Bai said with a small smile. He nced down at his own slightly worn-out sportswear shoes, thinking it was time for him to change shoes as well.


    ¡°Shaman, you look very happy.¡± Yu Ying said as she lifted the door p and saw his cheerful expression.


    ¡°I guess. Has the Chieftain arrived?¡± Su Bai quickly closed the Straw Sandal Crafting Guide.


    When he woke up this morning, he had thought of something and sent Yu Ying to find the Chieftain.


    ¡°En.¡± Yu Ying stepped aside, and Yan Jiao¡¯s figure appeared from the outside.Yan Jiao stepped in, cing his hand on his chest in a salute, and asked, ¡°Shaman, what arrangements do you have for me?¡±


    Yesterday, after the fence was built, those small wild beasts were thrown in. They were mostly wild chickens, just of different breeds, two types in total.


    ¡°This should have been done earlier, but it¡¯s not toote to start now.¡± Su Bai sat up straight and continued, ¡°I want you to find people.¡±


    ¡°Find people?¡± Yan Jiao did not quite understand this assignment and asked further, ¡°Shaman, who do you want me to find?¡±


    ¡°Find the original people of our Tribe.¡± Su Bai asked in return. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that after the ck Snake Tribe attacked, many people from our Tribe were scattered?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they were scattered, but it¡¯s been so long, we don¡¯t know how they¡¯re doing and where they are.¡± Yan Jiao said with forlornness and regret in his eyes.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and instructed. ¡°Ye Jiu and the others are currently gathering information about the ck Snake Tribe. You should take some people to look for them.¡±


    The Tribe¡¯s current poption was really too small, especially considering that the previous me Dragon Tribe had quite arge poption.


    Due to the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s attack, many of their people got scattered. Being scattered did not mean they were dead; they¡¯ve just be Wanderers. If they could be found and brought back, the Tribe would have more people again. It was also good preparation for reiming their Ancestral Land. Finding people was all benefits and had no drawbacks.


    ¡°Shaman, are you serious?¡± Yan Jiao excitedly asked.


    He naturally always wanted to find his lost Tribesmen from the beginning. It was just that the Tribe had too few people, with only about a dozen Totem Warriors, some of whom had to go hunting. The rest had to take turns protecting the Tribe. With the Old Shaman¡¯s health failing, they could not afford to have fewer Totem Warriors around to search for their Tribesmen.


    There was also another worry, which was If they were to send out their Totem Warriors with Warrior Trainees to find their Tribesmen would they be able to find them? What if the people they sent got lost outside as well? It would undoubtedly be adding frost to snow for the Tribe, and would cause their situation to further worsen. So, this matter had been dyed, and Yan Jiao felt very ufortable about it. He was constantly thinking about the Tribesmen from the original Tribe but could not do anything to help them.


    ¡°Yes, I know the Tribe¡¯s previous situation. But, we do have more Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees now. After so many days, we know that their hearts are with our Tribe.¡± Su Bai paused, then continued, ¡°Now, we can spare some people to search for those that are still lost. We still need to find our people. I don¡¯t want them to continue living their days as Wanderers.¡±


    Yan Jiao¡¯s red eyes were full of excitement as he loudly responded, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m willing to lead the search!¡±


    Su Bai raised his hand to calm him down and said. ¡°You still need to stay in the Tribe. The Tribe can¡¯t be without you now. Let Shu Feng and the others with wings go.¡± [Considering that they have wings and can fly, it would make searching for people more convenient. They could avoid the Ferocious Beasts on the ground, and it would be more efficient, saving a lot of time travelling back and forth to the Tribe.]


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll make sure they do a thorough search,¡± Yan Jiao said, a rare smile appearing on his usually solemn face.


    ¡°Good. For now, don¡¯t let others know about this. Only the original people of our Tribe should know.¡± Su Bai picked up his water cup and continued to instruct, ¡°The Totem Warriors that Ye Jiu brought should not be involved in this for now.¡±


    Currently, the Tribe¡¯s Totem Warriors were divided into three groups. The first group was escorting the linen to the Spotted Deer Tribe. The second group was the Hunting Team and they needed to go out to hunt and usually took quite a number of people with them. The third group was the Totem Warriors currently in the Tribe. They were responsible for protecting the Tribe and were tasked with patrolling, as well as training the Warrior Trainees.


    Su Bei naturally understood the principle of ¡®caution is the parent of safety,¡¯ and these new members had not been in the Tribe for very long. It was better not to let them know that the Tribe suddenly had fewer Totem Warriors. Who knows if they might develop some thoughts they should not have?


    ¡°Understood. Most of them have gone hunting with the Hunting Team. Only one remains in the Tribe.¡± Yan Jiao reported.


    Of the seven Totem Warriors that Ye Jiu brought with her, besides her and Bai Si who were tasked to monitor the ck Snake Tribe, four others had all left with the Hunting Team. They were not even sent to exchange goods with the Spotted Deer Tribe. Currently, there was only one in the Tribe.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Arrange the rest as you see fit. Don¡¯t make this matter too conspicuous.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yan Jiao nodded in response. He had already thought of who to send. Besides Shu Feng, there were two other suitable candidates.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 152: Cheng Shi and Ai’er

    Chapter 152: Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er


    After Yan Jiao stepped out of the Teepee, he walked towards the outer region of the Tribe. There was not much to do now, and Shu Feng was patrolling the area.


    Shu Feng did not go with the group to exchange for goods with the Spotted Deer Tribe this time. He was staying in the Tribe to patrol and protect it.


    The people who went to the Spotted Deer Tribe to exchange for goods changed each time, but the leader was still Mai Mang. After all, he was responsible for bringing back Su Bai¡¯s response to the Spotted Deer Tribe. Having the same person go twice ensured the authenticity of the information.


    A few minutester, Yan Jiao arrived at the outer region of the Tribe and saw Shu Feng. He waved, ¡°Come over here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Chieftain, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shu Feng gently pped his wings and hovered in front, his demeanour very refined.


    ¡°The Shaman has a mission for you to do.¡± Yan Jiao said in a deep voice.


    Shu Feng folded hisrge brown wings and softly asked, ¡°What does the Shaman want me to do?¡±


    ¡°He wants you to find those we lost from our original Tribe. Those who are currently scattered. The Family who were with us in our Ancestral Land before.¡± Yan Jiao said, enunciating each word.


    ¡°Are we allowed to do that now? Are we really allowed to go look for them?¡± The usually refined Shu Feng became excited.Yan Jiao gave a firm nod and said. ¡°That is the Shaman¡¯s order. He wants you to fly above to search, which will increase the chances of finding them and shorten the time.¡±


    Shu Feng blinked his brown eyes, the corners of his mouth lifting as he said with relief and excitement, ¡°Great. I¡¯ll go find them right now!¡±


    From the time they escaped from the Ancestral Land till now, he had also thought about finding those scattered. But, he was also aware of the Tribe¡¯s situation. With so few Totem Warriors, they simply did not have the chance to leave and search for those scattered Tribesmen.


    ¡°No need to rush. Take two more people with you to search. It¡¯s easier to search with more people, and you can look out for each other.¡± Yan Jiao added.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll pick two people to go with me.¡± Shu Feng spread his wings, preparing to leave.


    Yan Jiao raised his hand to stop him, indicating that he should not be too hasty, and continued. ¡°I haven¡¯t even told you who to take, and you¡¯re already leaving?¡±


    Shu Feng folded his wings and turned his head in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine to just take any two Totem Warriors?¡±


    ¡°I have the most suitable candidates to go with you.¡± Yan Jiao calmly stated.


    ¡°Who?¡± Shu Feng frowned slightly.


    Yan Jiao pointed to two people in the distant training ground and said, ¡°Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er. With them, you can save a lot of time.¡±


    Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er were both Warrior Trainees. However, both had wings. Not counting those Ye Jiu brought back, the me Dragon Tribe had a total of six Warrior Trainees. Qing Mu and Chi Tu were almost always with Su Bai, while Ge and Ah Zhen were frantically training with longbows.


    Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er were also training with longbows, but the difference was that they were close to breaking through to be Totem Warriors. They justcked an opportunity to spur the breakthrough.


    ¡°Take those two? Is this also the Shaman¡¯s idea?¡± Shu Feng curiously asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my idea. The three of you can search separately, which increases the chances of finding someone. Flying in the sky also makes it less likely to be discovered.¡± Yan Jiao blinked his red eyes and continued, ¡°The Shaman does not want everyone to know about this, so it¡¯s better if you discreetly take these two with you.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Shu Feng softly said. He understood the logic. Taking these two would avoid being discovered by too many people, and allow them to return quickly.


    Moreover, Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er were exceptionally talented Warrior Trainees. Taking them out would not cause any worry.


    ¡°Go quickly. The sooner you leave, the sooner you return. Try toe back in a couple of days.¡± Yan Jiao instructed.


    Although Su Bai had approved the search, they could not be away for too long. There was not much time left before Su Bai¡¯s n to reim their Ancestral Land.


    Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er still needed to train intensively. Once they awakened as Totem Warriors, it would be of great benefit to the Tribe.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Shu Feng spread his wings and flew away.


    Most of the patrol work within the Tribe was done by Shu Feng leading other winged individuals. They flew around the entire Tribe¡¯s airspace, able to see far and wide, which was an important factor in ensuring the Tribe¡¯s safety.


    Among the over 200 people Ye Jiu brought, there were also some with wings, but none of them were Warrior Trainees or Totem Warriors. Su Bai had already separated these winged individuals for special training, preparing for the future.


    *Whoosh¡­* Shu Feng pped his wings and flew away from his spot, heading towards the training ground. He stirred up a gentle breeze as he slowlynded, folding his brown wings.


    He walked towards Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er and softly said, ¡°You two, stop for a moment.¡±


    Ai¡¯er put down her bow and ran over, revealing two tiger-like fangs as she asked. ¡°Brother Shu Feng, what do you need us for?¡±


    She was a female Warrior Trainee with long purple hair, braided into two small its with vines. Her round eyes were also purple. The pair of butterfly wings on her back were veryrge and colourful, mainly purple with small patches of blue, green, and white that entuated their beauty.


    These wings were the envy of many in the Tribe. They were especially beautiful when fluttering.


    ¡°Are we going hunting or patrolling?¡± Cheng Shi excitedly stomped in ce, a wide smile on his face. The young boy had a pair of slender ck wings, very much like swallow wings. He had short ck hair and narrow ck eyes. He also had freckles on his nose bridge, and he was not that tall, about 1.65 metres.


    Shu Feng raised his hand to quiet them down and softly said, ¡°The Shaman has a mission for us toplete.¡±


    ¡°Great! Finally! A mission!¡± Cheng Shi was so happy his ck wings kept pping.


    ¡°What kind of mission is it?¡± Ai¡¯er curiously tilted her head.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 153: Obstacle Flying

    Chapter 153: Obstacle Flying


    *Whoosh¡­* Shu Feng led Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er away from the Tribe. After exining the mission to them, both were extremely excited. Due to the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s attack, their friends had been either captured or scattered. So, when they heard they were tasked to find their scattered Tribesmen, they could not be happier and wanted to set out immediately.


    Especially Cheng Shi, the young boy was so excited he flew up and circled the sky several times.


    ¡°Fly higher. Don¡¯t let anyone spot us.¡± Shu Feng instructed the two, also flying higher himself.


    ¡°Yes, Brother Shu Feng.¡± Cheng Shi pped his ck wings harder and flew higher.


    Ai¡¯er pped her purple butterfly wings and innocently asked, ¡°Brother Shu Feng, where should we search first?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up. That way, we have a better chance of finding them.¡± Shu Feng raised his hand to block the high-altitude wind and the re of the harsh Sun, which made it difficult to keep his eyes open.


    Cheng Shi was in the same situation, but he wore a hat made fromrge leaves circled together, shading his small head. He adjusted his hat with one hand and pointed to the left with the other, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go this way.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go the other way,¡± Ai¡¯er pointed to the right.


    Shu Feng pointed at a tall tree jutting out from the forest straight ahead and instructed, ¡°Both of you need to be careful. Don¡¯t go too far. Before sunset, meet at that big tree ahead.¡±That tree was much taller than the others and stood out in the forest, making it very conspicuous.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er nodded, then flew off in their respective directions.


    Shu Feng also flew straight ahead, but maintained his altitude, intending to gradually descend only after leaving the Tribe far behind.


    He understood why the Shaman had sent winged people to search, as this was a crucial time for the Tribe. Now, the Tribe included people from other Tribes, and they made up two-thirds of the poption.


    If they knew that the me Dragon Tribe had fewer Totem Warriors now, who knows what problems might arise? Although they all seemed very obedient and treated the me Dragon Tribe as their own, it was always better to be cautious.


    On the other side, Cheng Shi, seeing he was a fair distance from the Tribe, began to slowly descend. He kept blinking his narrow ck eyes, constantly scanning his surroundings.


    Cheng Shi, who originally looked like a tiny ck dot from the ground, gradually became clearer. He had started flying just above the forest canopy, but very slowly. Now, his narrow eyes were constantly capturing the surrounding environment. At the slightest hint of anything, he would immediately turn his head, afraid of missing a single detail.


    ¡°I hope we can find them. It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen them¡­¡± Cheng Shi muttered to himself, wishing for it to be a reality. He recalled the days of ying and training with his friends in the Ancestral Land. His heart was eager to return back to that time.


    The Ancestral Land was big enough for him to spread his wings and fly for a while. It had a feeling of indescribablyfort. pping his wings to raid wild bird nests in the trees, then flying to the big river to y chase, and standing on top of the Tribe¡¯s tall wooden houses, imitating bird cries. Running and exercising around the Ancestral Land with his friends¡­ these were the memories he cherished. Times he wished he could go back to.


    ¡°This is a good opportunity. I can¡¯t waste it. I must find them!¡± Cheng Shi swore as his fist tightened.


    He continued to lower his altitude, entering the forest. Due to years of training in flying and obstacle avoidance, he was adept at flying within the forest. The wildly growing branches could not impede his progress.


    With a few clever turns, quick ascents, sudden dives, and folding his wings to be streamlined for extremely fast passages, he demonstrated his skills at flying through obstacles. These movements looked extremely well-practised, as he showed no fear of the obstacles created by the tree branches.


    Cheng Shi folded his wings and stood on a branch of arge tree, catching his breath as he surveyed his surroundings.


    After scanning for a while and ensuring there was no danger, he sat on the branch and sighed, ¡°As I thought, this will not be an easy task.¡±


    Cheng Shi reached into his Animal Hide Bag and pulled out a red berry.


    *Pah!* Just as he was about to take a bite after rubbing the berry vigorously against himself, his hand slipped, and the berry fell to the ground.


    Cheng Shi stared dumbly at the berry on the ground, dissatisfied with his clumsiness. He pouted and said, ¡°If it were Brother Shu Feng, he could have caught it before it fell.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders and spread his wings, preparing to fly down to pick up the berry.


    However, just as Cheng Shi had pped his wings a couple of times, he folded them back. He shook his head and muttered, remembering very strict instructions passed down. ¡°No, I can¡¯t go to the ground.¡±


    He remembered the Chieftain¡¯s instructions: ¡®When entering the forest alone, nevernd on the ground.¡¯


    After all, he was not a Totem Warrior yet. If hended on the ground and was ambushed by a Ferocious Beast, he would have no ability to fight back. The safest ce was to stay in the trees.


    Realising this, Cheng Shi sighed again and murmured, ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be eating that berry after all.¡±


    He took out his Animal Hide Bag and started drinking water. After a few sips, he flew away from the big tree.


    Although the ground was dangerous, big trees were equally risky due to Snake-like Ferocious Beasts, which could make a surprise attack and coil around him. So, having rested for a while, it was best to quickly leave.


    Cheng Shi continued flying at high altitude, rubbing his narrow ck eyes as he scanned the forest environment below. asionally, he would look up at the distant scenery, trying to spot any ces with campfires, as the wisps of smoke would be the best indicators of people.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 154: Outsmarting Oneself

    Chapter 154: Outsmarting Oneself


    Su Bai woke up early, and after brushing his teeth and washing his face, he stepped out of the Teepee and wandered around the Tribe.


    Yu Ying followed closely behind, asionally offering him an Animal Hide Bag filled with water or berries.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I won¡¯t be eating for now.¡± Su Bai smiled. [She is too enthusiastic. She keeps offering something every few steps I take¡­]


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying withdrew the berries she was holding.


    Su Bai looked up at the Sun high in the sky and softly said, ¡°We can¡¯t keep living in Teepees. The heat will be the death of us.¡±


    These days, living in the Teepee was unbearably hot. The Teepee was not well-ventted nor was it that breathable. After all, it was made of animal hide. At midday, it was incredibly hot inside, so Su Bai often left the Teepee to sit under a big tree, which was much morefortable.


    ¡°Shaman, if we could live in wooden houses again, it would be much cooler.¡± Yu Ying said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Yes, it would be nice to live in wooden houses again. But it won¡¯t be long now, we¡¯ll be able to move back soon.¡± Su Bai said with a lightugh.


    ¡°I wonder what our Ancestral Land looks like now¡­¡± Yu Ying nostalgically said.Su Bai walked forward with his hands behind his back, calmly stating, ¡°No matter what it looks like now, I¡¯ll make it even better.¡±


    He already had some ideas forming in his mind. He definitely did not want to live in Teepees anymore. He was starting to miss the brick houses back on Earth.


    ¡°I believe in you, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes turned into smiles as she continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand, Shaman?¡±


    Su Bai waved the Straw Sandal Crafting Guide in his hand and said. ¡°Something that will give you footwear to wear in the future.¡±


    ¡°Footwear? What is footwear?¡± Yu Ying seemed confused.


    Su Bai pointed at the girl¡¯s cute little feet and exined, ¡°Things you wear on your feet.¡±


    Yu Ying¡¯s feet unconsciously curled a little as she mumbled. ¡°Shaman, isn¡¯t that wasteful? We need animal hides for other things. We hardly ever use them to wrap our feet.¡±


    Most people in the Tribe went barefooted. Only those who went hunting or gathering berries wrapped animal hide around their feet. They did this to protect their feet from sharp grass in the Wilderness, and the best material they had was animal hide.


    However, because it was summer, wrapping feet in animal hide made them sweat easily. It would be sticky and smelly really fast. That was not the worst part though. The worst part was that the sealed environment bred a lot of bacteria, causing feet to be itchy and rotten.


    Over time, people in the Tribe grew to dislike having anything wrapped around their feet, as it was too ufortable.


    ¡°They¡¯re not made from animal hide. I don¡¯t like wearing things made from animal hide.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Not animal hide? Could it be linen?¡± Yu Ying thought of the linen they were weaving.


    ¡°Using linen to make footwear would be too extravagant,¡± Su Bai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s made from grass rope and vines. These are avable everywhere, right?¡±


    Yu Ying was still a bit confused. She turned her face away and asked, ¡°Shaman, some grasses can cut our feet, and vines are round and ufortable to step on¡­¡±


    Su Bai was defeated by the fox eared girl¡¯s innocence. He rubbed her pink little head and exined. ¡°We can find nts that feelfortable to make footwear with.¡±


    ¡°Will it be difficult?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink fox tail swished.


    ¡°It might be difficult for us two, but it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult for Gu Mu.¡± Su Bai said with a small smile.


    When he was reading through it yesterday, he found that each step was exined in great detail. Anyone with basic crafting skills would not find it difficult. The challenging part might really be finding the right materials. Finding materials that werefortable for people to wear was the most important aspect for any kind of footwear. There was no point in making footwear that was ufortable to wear. It would be counterproductive, just like wrapping feet in animal hide.


    ¡°Shaman, are we going to find Grandfather Gu Mu? You should be resting in the Teepee, and I can go call him for you.¡± Yu Ying said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I wanted to go out for a walk. It gets stuffy staying in the Teepee all day.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    This morning when he woke up, he inexplicably wanted to go out for a stroll, probably because the Teepee was too stuffy.


    The only constion was the Assistance Package he opened this morning, which contained an Aerone Chess Set.


    Although it was not particrly useful for the development of the Tribe, it was at least a form of entertainment. When they move back to the Ancestral Land, they could gather four people to y.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll apany you on your walk, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying handed over the berries.


    Su Bai took a bite out of the berry and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on the chilli peppers. They should be flowering by now!¡±


    Last night when he went to the bathroom, he had wanted to check, but it was too dark, so he gave up.


    Su Bai went to the chilli pepper field and was surprised to find that the lettuce had already grown quiterge. From his memory, it had been less than ten days since he nted them. Yet, they were already as big as a palm, which surprised him.


    ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t need any Growth eleration Shaman Techniques. They¡¯re already growing very fast as is.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yu Ying crouched in front of the lettuce field and, hearing Su Bai¡¯s words, curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, is it not normal for them to grow this fast?¡±


    ¡°It should be normal here, but it wouldn¡¯t be normal from where I¡¯m from.¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    He was grateful that the nts here grew quickly, as it would save him a lot of trouble. Mainly because when they move back to the Ancestral Land, it would be problematic if these crops were not fully grown.


    But now, it seems like there won¡¯t be a problem. By the time they move back in less than twenty days, these crops would have long been harvested.


    ¡°Shaman¡¯s previous Tribe? Is it not normal for nts to grow this fast in a Large Tribe?¡± Yu Ying mumbled while in thought.


    Su Bai smiled at the fox eared girl¡¯s curious expression and walked over to the sweet potatoes and chilli peppers to take a closer look.


    Simrly, these two crops were also growing well, especially the chilli peppers, which had already flowered. They would be ready for harvest in a short time.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 155: Don’t Spread False Rumours

    Chapter 155: Don¡¯t Spread False Rumours


    Su Bai stood up and dusted off his hands, satisfied with the growth of these crops.


    However, there was still one issue he needed to confirm before he could truly be at ease. That was to test whether thend that had been nted once would produce crops that grew just as quickly when nted a second time.


    If the growth speed slowed down during the second nting, it would be quite troublesome. They could not keep changing the location of the farnd, after all.


    ¡°Shaman, are we going to find Uncle Gu Mu now?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want him to make some Straw Sandals first. They mighte in handy when we reim our Ancestral Land.¡± Su Bai said.


    With footwear, the warriors could fearlessly tread on gravel and run faster, which would undoubtedly be advantageous in battle.


    Su Bai and Yu Ying walked to Gu Mu¡¯s Teepee. He was outside, whittling a wooden stick, seemingly preparing to make a recurve bow.


    Last time, when Su Bai learned that recurve bows were very helpful in hunting Stone Armoured Crocodiles, he gave the book on making recurve bows to Gu Mu. He told him to stop making longbows and start researching recurve bows, as their power was far greater than the longbows.


    ¡°Shaman, pleasee inside the Teepee and have a seat. The Sun is too strong outside.¡± Gu Mu stopped his work and hurriedly lifted the Teepee¡¯s door p.Su Bai waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here because I have something new for you to research.¡±


    Gu Mu quickly stroked his grey-white beard and said with vigour, ¡°Shaman, what is it?¡±


    Su Bai handed over the book and said, ¡°I want you to make Straw Sandals. This is a book on how to do it.¡±


    He had been struggling with whether to give out this book, but after thinking about it, what was the point of keeping it to himself? Could he make them himself? Copy it out? Did he have time to copy it? Even if he did, would the copy be as urate?


    Moreover, he felt that Gu Mu, being over seventy years old and having dedicated his life to the Tribe, was a trustworthy person. So, giving him the Straw Sandal Crafting Guide was not that bad of an idea.


    ¡°A crafting book? Shaman, let me take a look,¡± Gu Mu reached out with his calloused and scarred hands to take the book.


    He was amazed by the book cover when he first saw it, and the feel of the book in his hands also surprised him. The smooth cover, strange text, and the texture was simr to Wolf Tail Grass Paper but were much better. It filled Gu Mu with curiosity.


    He casually flipped through the first page, the second page¡­ After looking at several pages, his already bright eyes widened even more.


    ¡°Shaman, is this¡­ are these Straw Sandals? The kind we can wear on our feet?¡± Gu Mu immediately recognized what was depicted in the book.


    ¡°Yes, can you make them?¡± Su Bai asked, though Gu Mu¡¯s excited expression already said it all.


    Gu Mu¡¯s eyes were constantly drawn to the contents of the book, looking eager to try.


    He reluctantly closed the book and looked up, nodding firmly, ¡°Shaman, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely make them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but don¡¯t stay up toote. Arrange your time between making recurve bows and Straw Sandals. At this stage, the recurve bows are still more important,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°I understand, but the process of making recurve bows is quiteplex. It takes around two days to make one, which is a bit slow. What does the Shaman think?¡± Gu Mu asked.


    The process of making recurve bows was unlike any other. If any step went wrong, the entire bow would be ruined, so each step had to be carefully done.


    Making longbows was far easier. Two or three could be made in a day, which was of much higher yield.


    Apart from the longbows used by the Tribe¡¯s Archery Team, there were ten longbows suitable for Totem Warriors, and that was it.


    ¡°How many recurve bows have been made so far?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    It was worth noting that recurve bows were best suited for Totem Warriors, as their power was much stronger when they used thempared to ordinary people.


    ¡°Two in total. I¡¯ll go get them for the Shaman to see if they¡¯re what you want.¡± Gu Mu turned and went into the Teepee. [Such amazing physical strength and attitude.] Su Bai praised in his heart, admiring Uncle Gu Mu.


    Gu Mu soon brought out two recurve bows and handed them over, saying, ¡°Shaman, take a look. I made them exactly ording to the book you gave me.¡±


    When he received the book on recurve bow crafting techniques, he was just as excited. Although he could not read the text, there were diagrams for the steps. He was so engrossed in studying it that he even forgot to eat his roasted meat.


    Su Bai took the two recurve bows and examined them carefully. He found that although they differed slightly from the recurve bows produced by the System, there were no major changes overall. Of course, they were a bit heavier, and the bowstring was still made from Ferocious Beast Tendons, ensuring their durability.


    ¡°Have you tried them? How¡¯s the power?¡± What Su Bai most wanted to know was the explosive force of these recurve bows.


    ¡°As soon as they were made, following the Shaman¡¯s instructions, I had Cang Shi try them. He thought the power was good, close to the one Shaman had given him.¡± Gu Mu said with a strong voice.


    When Su Bai gave Gu Mu this book, he told him to have Cang Shi test the bows once they were made, rather than bringing them to the Teepee.


    As long as Cang Shi found them suitable, that was enough. After all, Su Bai was not very knowledgeable about which weapons felt best for Totem Warriors, so letting the Totem Warriors experience it for themselves was the best approach.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Make them ording to the two you¡¯ve already made. Ensure that we have ten by the time we fight to reim our Ancestral Land.¡± Su Bai solemnly stated. [Having ten recurve bows at this stage is already quite good. As long as these ten recurve bows hit their mark every time, they would serve as a major deterrent.]


    ¡°Understood.¡± Gu Mu was equally serious. He looked down at the book in his hand and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, where do these bookse from?¡±


    He was truly too curious. The two books Su Bai had given him were so amazing that he waspletely absorbed in them, wishing he could be satisfied by reading books instead of eating meat.


    ¡°This is something only a Shaman can know.¡± Su Bai said as he walked away.


    If the Old Shaman heard this sentence, he would probably be angered to death, and then tell Su Bai, ¡®Don¡¯t spread false rumours!¡¯


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 156: Yellow Earth

    Chapter 156: Yellow Earth


    Cheng Shi pped his ck wings, circling continuously in the air. They had already been searching for a day.


    He slowly descended andnded under arge tree. This tree was the gathering point Shu Feng had mentioned earlier.


    ¡°Brother Shu Feng, I didn¡¯t find anything on my end.¡± Cheng Shi shook his head and sighed.


    Ai¡¯er also folded her wings and shook her head as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything either, but I did encounter a Ferocious Beast.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? Remember to avoid any Ferocious Beasts you encounter.¡± Shu Feng also folded hisrge brown wings and helplessly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any luck either. But, I did hunt down a few wild animals.¡±


    Cheng Shi looked at the few wild chickens on the ground with their necks wrung and he rubbed his stomach. He grinned and asked, ¡°Brother Shu Feng, should we eat something first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat something. I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Ai¡¯er revealed her cute tiger-like fangs.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s roast some meat to eat.¡± Shu Feng took out two fire starters stones.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find some firewood,¡± Cheng Shi turned and left.¡°Then I¡¯ll go find some stones.¡± Ai¡¯er also ran off cheerfully.


    A few minutester, a simple fire pit was set up under the big tree, and the mes were burning brightly.


    *Crackle¡­ crackle¡­ Sizzle¡­ sizzle¡­¡± The wild chickens sizzled as they roasted over the fire, emitting waves of meaty aroma.


    Cheng Shi crouched by the fire pit, waiting for the chickens to be ready. He blinked his narrow ck eyes and asked, ¡°Can we eat yet? I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. It¡¯s only been roasting for a short while.¡± Shu Feng took out a Beast Bone, removed the stopper, and poured out some salt. He began to sprinkle it evenly over the roasting chickens.


    The salt sizzled as it hit the roasting chickens, intensifying the meaty aroma.


    Cheng Shi excitedly bobbed his head, happily saying, ¡°We can eat meat soon. I want to eat a whole lot.¡±


    The thoughts of a fifteen, sixteen-year-old were always the most direct. They were happy as long as there was food to eat.


    ¡°There are only three in total. The both of us can share one.¡± Ai¡¯er knew that she was just a Warrior Trainee. She could not ask to eat a whole one directly. Meat distribution always favoured the Shaman, Chieftain, and Totem Warriors, followed by Warrior Trainees, with ordinary people getting even less.


    ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot.¡± Cheng Shi scratched his head embarrassedly.


    Shu Feng waved his hand and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Today, let¡¯s have one each. You two eat without worry. There¡¯s no one else here.¡±


    He did not ce too many restrictions on Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er, thinking they were still just children. Also, since they were outside the Tribe, he was more than willing to let them eat more.


    ¡°Brother Shu Feng is the best!¡± Cheng Shi was so happy his wings spread out.


    Half an hourter, after finishing the roasted chickens and resting a bit, they spread their wings and continued their search.


    Ai¡¯er flew towards the right side of the big tree. Her purple butterfly wings shimmered in the sunlight, looking particrly beautiful.


    The scorching Sun in the sky was unbearably hot. Ai¡¯er wiped the sweat from her forehead and began to slowly descend. She entered a forest, and with the shade of the trees, she felt much morefortable.


    ¡°Who knows how long we¡¯ll have to search like this¡­¡± Ai¡¯er blinked her purple eyes and muttered to herself.


    She moved, continuing to avoid the scorching sun above as she flew towards areas with more tree cover. The further she flew into the dense forest, the cooler it felt, and the morefortable it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cool here.¡± Ai¡¯er stopped flying forward and began to hover in mid-air. She stretched out her slender hand and flew towards arge tree. After looking around to ensure there was no danger, she sat on the tree and began to enjoy the coolness of the area.


    Although she was sitting on the tree to rest, Ai¡¯er¡¯s purple eyes continuously scanned her surroundings, always staying very vignt.


    When she looked at the ground, she rubbed her eyes and puzzledly questioned, ¡°Huh? Why is there no grass on that patch of soil over there?¡±


    The butterfly girl was looking at arge patch of yellow soil with no nts or gravel on it, just a patch of moist earth.


    She looked around again, then spread her butterfly wings and slowly flew towards that patch of soil.


    As she flew, she remained vignt, fearing something might go wrong. At the slightest movement, she was ready to fly high into the sky.


    ¡°What is that? It looks like something I¡¯ve never seen before¡­¡± Ai¡¯er muttered to herself.


    She dared not be too careless and did not fullynd on the ground. Instead, she hovered while observing the yellow soil.


    After ensuring there was no danger around, the butterfly girl reached out to dig up a small piece.


    Ai¡¯er pinched the small piece of yellow soil and found it different from other soils. She pinched it several times and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s so sticky, and it feels so wet. Wait¡­¡±


    The butterfly girl¡¯s purple eyes widened as she began to recall something. She felt like she had heard about this yellow soil somewhere before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t this the kind of soil the Shaman was looking for? Yellow and sticky!¡± Ai¡¯er excitedly eximed.


    When the Hunting Team received this mission, the Warrior Trainees more or less knew about it too. They would even go out with the Hunting Team to search, though of course, they would only search nearby and not stray off too far.


    Ai¡¯er was very excited because the Hunting Team had been searching for this soil for a long time without any sess. She happily looked at therge patch of yellow soil and muttered. ¡°I should bring some back for the Shaman to check if this is what he wants.¡±


    If this yellow soil turned out to be what the Shaman wanted, the butterfly girl would get a good share of meat.


    Ai¡¯er flew up to a big tree, plucked severalrge leaves, then flew back to the yellow soil and started digging it up, bit by bit.


    As she dug, she kept looking around. Even while working, she maintained her vignce. This was a basic skill for any warrior.


    After about fifteen minutes, the girl had dug up quite a bit of yellow soil, all cradled in her arms. Once done, she excitedly flew back towards the big tree.


    Her face was full of smiles. This was the first time she could help the Tribe, which was certainly worth being happy about. Moreover, she had thought it through, [If what I found is what the Shaman wants, I would be able to get a good portion of meat! I would be able to share it with my Sister. She would surely be very happy. She sadly isn¡¯t a Warrior Trainee or a Totem Warrior. Since she is just an ordinary person, she would only get a limited amount of meat each day¡­]


    The more she thought about it, the happier she got, and her purple butterfly wings pped with more vigour.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 157: Sleeping with You

    Chapter 157: Sleeping with You


    He had checked in and opened the Assistance Package when he woke up this morning, not expecting to get a soft toy. This left him a bit helpless. [I¡¯m not really asking for anything great. Just at least something useful. What can I do with a soft toy? Sleep with it? I¡¯m a grown man for crying out loud. I¡¯ve grown out of such habits.]


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s that in your hand? It looks so cute!¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes could not look away.


    Su Bai handed over the soft toy and asked, ¡°Do you like it? If you do, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    He had almost forgotten that girls love these things the most. Fluffy toys can make them swoon. Of course, he was referring to the primitive girls here. Girls back on Earth were not easy enough to be won over with just a soft toy. [For them, it¡¯s always no car, no house, no love¡­]


    Yu Ying shook her head without hesitation and directly said, ¡°Shaman, I can¡¯t take it. It¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, take it. I have no use for it. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll just throw it away.¡± Su Bai pretended he was about to toss it into the fire pit.


    He knew the fox eared girl¡¯s personality. If he did not do this, she would not ept it with a clear conscience.


    ¡°Shaman, give it to me. It¡¯d be a shame to throw it away¡­¡± Yu Ying said nervously, her pink eyes unable to look away.


    Su Bai teased the fox eared girl by moving the soft toy back and forth. Her gaze followed the toy¡¯s movement. It was extremely cute.He smiled and handed over the soft toy, saying, ¡°You can let it sleep with you at night.¡±


    ¡°S-sleep with me?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s face instantly turned red, all the way to her ears.


    ¡°Haha¡­ This little bear is veryfortable to sleep with, but it¡¯s been so hottely. You can just put it next to you instead.¡± Su Bai heartilyughed.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I understand¡­¡± Yu Ying had not realised that was what the toy bear was for. She had med herself for thinking too superficially, which was why she blushed.


    Seeing the fox eared girl¡¯s blushing face, Su Bai found it cute as he smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I need to start working now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, meanwhile, I¡¯ll be sewing linen clothes for you.¡± Yu Ying happily ced the toy bear next to her hay pile. She even patted its head before leaving.


    Su Bai really envied the girl¡¯s innocence, being overjoyed by such small things. He could not remember thest time he was truly happy himself. Of course, his time in the primitive tribe did not count. Bing a Shaman, inventing this and that, was purely for development.


    ¡°Shaman, Shu Feng and the others have returned. They¡¯re at the door wanting to see you.¡± The Warrior Trainee at the tent entrance suddenly called out.


    Su Bai looked up, put his pencil down, and said, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Warrior Trainee lifted the door p.


    Shu Feng led Ai¡¯er into the tent. Both ced their hands on their chests to show respect.


    ¡°Shaman, Ai¡¯er has found the kind of soil you wanted. Please see if it¡¯s correct.¡± Shu Feng said, suppressing his excitement.


    Su Bai was clearly more excited and expectant than them. He smiled and said. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ai¡¯er spread out the soil she was holding onto the table.


    When the leaves were opened, arge chunk of yellow soil was revealed, though it had visibly cracked due to dryness.


    Su Bai recognized this soil at a nce. It was the y used to make ceramics. Although it had dried out, it would soften again with some water.


    He picked up the wooden cup from the table edge and slowly poured a little water onto the soil, then kneaded it with his hands.


    Soon, the cracked yellow soil began to soften and regain its stickiness.


    Ai¡¯er got excited and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, is this soil useful to you?¡±


    Su Bai nodded. He looked up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s useful, very useful. You¡¯ve been of great help this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Ai¡¯er smiled, revealing two cute tiger-like fangs.


    ¡°Go find the Chieftainter for some meat as your reward. Also, you¡¯ll get an extra portion of Wolf Tail Grass Noodles today,¡± Su Bai smiled. He understood the principle of rewards and punishments. As long as he gave them the appropriate reward, he could motivate them.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman.¡± Ai¡¯er¡¯s purple eyes smiled into slits, her two tiger-like fangs were particrly noticeable.


    ¡°Is this soil far from our Tribe? Is there a lot of it? And how far is it from the Ancestral Land?¡± Su Bai asked three questions in session.


    Ai¡¯er¡¯s purple eyes looked up as she pondered, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not very far. At our flying speed, we can return in a little over half a day. It¡¯s a bit farther from the Ancestral Land, taking about a day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, by the way, you didn¡¯t find any people, right?¡± Su Bai remembered their real mission.


    Shu Feng immediately stood straight and reported, ¡°Shaman, we discovered the yellow soil by chance. We weren¡¯t specifically looking for it. It didn¡¯t dy our search for people, although we didn¡¯t find any.¡±


    He was afraid of being seen as repeating the Hunting Team Leader¡¯s previous mistake, when he was instructed to prioritise hunting but went to look for linen-making nts instead.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Rx, I was just asking.¡± Su Baiughed, not expecting them to be so nervous.


    ¡°Shaman, what can this yellow soil do?¡± Shu Feng rxed a little and asked.


    ¡°This yellow soil will be of great help to the Tribe.¡± Su Bai¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°That¡¯s really great then.¡± The gloom on Shu Feng¡¯s face from not finding their lost Tribesmen dissipated by half.


    Su Bai washed his hands in the wooden basin brought over by the fox eared girl, and said, ¡°You can go and rest now. You can continue doing the same thing tomorrow and look for them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Feng nodded.


    ¡°Oh, and when you go looking tomorrow, before youe back, bring back more of this soil. I need it.¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Shu Feng said, then left the tent with the butterfly girl.


    Yu Ying put down the wooden basin, stood in front of the yellow soil, poked it with her finger, and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, is this soil really helpful for the Tribe?¡±


    The fox eared girl doubted if she had heard correctly earlier. How could this soil be helpful to the Tribe? It was really hard to believe.


    ¡°Of course. What we make from it will be our Tribe¡¯s specialty product. We can trade it for lots and lots of dried meat.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    The fox eared girl swished her pink tail and withdrew her hand, asking. ¡°Shaman, how do we use this soil?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I need to have Gu Mu make some tools first. Otherwise, we can¡¯t do anything with it.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°En.¡± Yu Ying responded in her soft and cute voice.


    Su Bai took out his pencil and a sheet of Wolf Tail Grass Paper, and began to conceptualise the things in his mind. He was trying hard to recall the tools for making ceramics.


    Back on Earth, because he needed to write novels, he had seen plenty of popr scientific videos and read a ton of professional research books. Still, even after having seen so much, he still needed to slowly recall it all.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 158: Processing

    Chapter 158: Processing


    The sky was as clear as a blue sheet of paper, with a few thin white clouds floating slowly in the wind, as if melted by the sunlight. The me Dragon Tribe was enveloped in the vast expanse of the zing Sun. The weather now resembled a steamer, baking the people.


    Su Bai felt drowsy, this weather really made one want to sleep.


    He kept twirling the pencil in his hand, his mind nk, unable to think of what to draw for a moment.


    Yu Ying brought over a cup of Ocean Lily Fruit Juice, softly saying, ¡°Shaman, please rest for a while. You look very tired.¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡± Su Bai made a small nod, took the juice and drank with a big gulp. He soon fell into blurry contemtion.


    Yu Ying took away the wooden cup, then slowly left. She continued to quietly sew linen clothes on the side.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes, as thoughts began to slowly form in his mind. He picked up the pencil and started sketching out the ideas in his head.


    The pencil danced quickly on the sheet of Wolf Tail Grass Paper, constantly making rough sounds. It was only after more than half an hour, arge circr pattern appeared on the paper, with a small circle in the middle of therge circr pattern.


    There was also a small protruding handle next to therge circr pattern. After drawing these, he began to focus on detailing therge circr pattern, ensuring it was meticulous, mainly so that Gu Mu could understand what it was. [Make it out of wood?] Su Bai suddenly asked himself, then shook his head and affirmed, [No, wood might not achieve the effect I want.] He lowered his head again, erased some of the patterns with the eraser, and continued to draw with the pencil. [Stone should be better. Indeed, I should leave it to Shan Qiu to forge it.] Su Bai thought, pursing his lips.


    He refined what he had drawn again, brushing away the eraser debris from the paper.


    ¡°Done.¡± Su Bai picked up the Wolf Tail Grass Paper and folded it, continuing, ¡°Xiao Yu, take this piece of paper to Shan Qiu and tell him it¡¯s urgent. I need it by tomorrow.¡±


    Yu Ying quickly put down her needle, walked over to take the sheet of paper, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    After watching the fox eared girl leave the Teepee, Su Bai took out another sheet of Wolf Tail Grass Paper and began to conceive the next step. [With y, after making ceramics, apart from drying the nks and zing, the most important step is firing. This firing step is also called kiln firing, which is the process of heating y to form ceramics through fire in a man-made building that increases the intensity of the me.]. [Kiln firing also requires technique, it can¡¯t be done carelessly¡­] Su Bai muttered, chewing on the pencil. [If not built well, the fired ceramics would easily crack, which would be a waste of all prior effort.]


    He lowered his head and continued to draw, nning to build a kiln for firing ceramics in the Tribe. [Of course, this kiln for firing ceramics would be made simple, not tooplex. We don¡¯t have much time before we move back to the Ancestral Land. If built tooplex, it would not only waste time but also attract and alert outsiders thate to the Tribe¡­]


    After more than half an hour, a simple kiln was drawn. Unlike the stone kilns on Earth, what he drew was an earthen kiln.


    A semi-arched earthen kiln, only one metre high and one metre wide, with a very small entrance of about forty centimetres.


    He also drew a small wooden door, and inside the earthen kiln was a small protrusion, which was where the ceramics would be ced.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Shaman, should I go find someone toe here? Or should I send it somewhere?¡± Yu Ying immediately stood up.


    She had already delivered the first drawing and returned while Su Bai was still drawing.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Take this to the Chieftain and have him build one ording to my drawing.¡± Su Bai handed over the drawing.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying nodded, took the drawing and strode out of the Teepee.


    Su Bai pulled out another sheet, sharpened his pencil with a small bone knife, and continued to draw.


    However, this time, he was drawing something different. They were patterns for the ceramics. He needed to n the ceramic patterns first so he would have a guideline when making them.


    Half an hourter, Su Bai shook his wrist, having been in the same posture all afternoon.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you drawing?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously, seeing several papers filled with patterns on the table.


    ¡°These are all ceramic patterns. We can trade them for things once they¡¯re made.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yu Ying tilted her head, looking at those ceramic patterns in confusion, asking, ¡°Ceramics? What are ceramics?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Bai pondered for a moment, picked up the wooden cup, and exined, ¡°When made, it¡¯s simr to this, but made of y.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Yu Ying seemed to understand but not really, obviously not reallyprehending it.


    Su Bai smiled and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll know when we make them.¡±


    ¡°But Shaman, I have a question,¡± Yu Ying lowered her head slightly.


    ¡°Hmm? What question?¡± Su Bai asked calmly.


    Yu Ying pointed at the yellow y on the table and asked, ¡°Shaman, will anyone really want this soil?¡±


    ¡°If we give the soil directly to someone else, they certainly won¡¯t want it.¡± Su Bai was amused by her innocence.


    ¡°Yes, I just feel that no one would want soil. So, how can we trade it for lots of dried meat?¡± Yu Ying lowered her head, ying with her hands, her knuckles turning white from squeezing.


    ¡°If we just present this soil directly, they certainly won¡¯t want it. But, by processing it, things will be different,¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°¡¯Processing¡¯? What is ¡®processing¡¯?¡± Yu Ying heard this word for the first time.


    Su Bai picked up the wooden cup beside him again and asked, ¡°Like this wooden cup, it was originally a huge piece of wood, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it came from chopped wood.¡± Yu Ying nodded, her pink eyes immediately widening with delight as she asked, ¡°Turning the wood into this wooden cup is processing, right?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely correct, that¡¯s processing,¡± Su Bai took a sip of water and continued, ¡°Like turning Ramie into linen, and you sewing linen into clothes, these are all processing.¡±


    ¡°I understand now. So, making the Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide into a Crocodile de is also called processing,¡± Yu Ying extrapted.


    ¡°When Gu Mu and Shan Qiu make things, this can all be considered processing.¡± Su Bai put down the wooden cup and continued, ¡°Many things seem valueless at first, but be useful after processing.¡±


    ¡°I understand now, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying was particrly happy to have learned new knowledge.


    Seeing her so eager to learn, being so happy about such little things, Su Bai thought about preparing a gift for her. Of course, this gift would have toeter, as with the Chinese Characters the fox eared girl currently knew, she would not be able to appreciate it just yet.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 159: Looking at Stones?

    Chapter 159: Looking at Stones?


    Su Bai stood up and shook his hand. Last night, besides drawing ceramic patterns, he also made some Shaman Bone Tablets in his spare time.


    He had made quite a few Shaman Bone Tablets in recent days, enough for each Totem Warrior in the Tribe to have several pieces. Moreover, there were Shaman Bone Tablets for all three types of Shaman Technique.


    He had been staying upte every night to make them, for no other reason than there was not much time left before he wanted to reim the Ancestral Land. They needed to stockpile arge number of Shaman Bone Tablets. Otherwise, when war broke out and they did not have enough, it would be truly troublesome.


    The current situation in the Tribe was one in which they could not afford any more mishaps. They were already short on people. If there were heavy casualties due to inadequate preparation, Su Bai knew he would regret it for life. Thus, even though it was gettingte, he continued to work overtime by the dim light of the campfire.


    ¡°Today is very hot again¡­¡± Su Bai got up from the hay pile and poured himself a cup of water. He scanned the Teepee. It was still the morning and the fox eared girl was not around, so he mentally checked in with the System and opened the Assistance Package.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one jar of ze and one book on ze making.]


    As soon as Su Bai heard the System¡¯s voice, his ck eyes widened. After all, ze was an essentialponent for firing ceramics. He had been worrying yesterday about how to make the ze. He had been unable to recall the specific materials needed. Even if he could remember all the materials needed for making ze, he would not know what these raw materials looked like. Thus, this book and jar of ze were truly a godsend. [This is truly a timely rain after a drought.] Su Bai¡¯s lips curved up in happiness.


    He had been thinking about these things till verytest night. The ze on the surface of the ceramics was extremely very difficult to make. [ze is a colourless or coloured ss-like thinyer covering the surface of ceramic products. Its main raw materials are typically minerals. From what I remember, it¡¯s made bybining feldspar, quartz, talc, kaolin, and other materials in certain proportions to yield varying colours. We would grind them into a ze slurry before applying it to the surface of the y body. Once applied, we would fire the whole thing at a certain temperature. Adding this to the y increases the mechanical strength, thermal stability, and dielectric strength of the ceramic products. Not only that, it also serves to beautify and smoothen out the product, making it easy to wipe clean, and preventing dust and filth from corroding it.] [In short, good ceramic requires ze. It is an essential item. Just that, given the current situation of how primitive the Tribe is, the materials to make ze are hard toe by. We haven¡¯t even touched upon minerals and metals yet ¡­] ¡°With this ready-made ze, we can start making ceramics a lot sooner.¡± Su Bai was already a bit impatient to test things out.


    He put therge jar of ze aside and began to flip through the ze making book in his hand. [The jar of ze would eventually run out. Thankfully, this ze making book provides recipes to make more ze, and depict what the minerals look like.] [Need feldspar, quartz¡­] Su Bai said in his mind as he flipped through the book in his hand.


    As he looked at the image of feldspar in the book, it seemed increasingly familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    Su Bai took the book and got up from the wooden table, stepping towards the two big boxes. He opened the boxes with one hand and started searching.


    He picked up a whitish yellow stone andpared it with the feldspar image in the book. He was delighted to find that they were the same. [Nice! I always thought these things woulde in handy one day!] Su Bai smiled. When he was checking the contents of the boxes before, he found many strange things, like this stone.


    There was also the ck liquid discoveredst time, which he thought could be used as ink, butter found ck Stone Nut Juice, so the ck liquid was set aside.


    He put the feldspar on the ground and continued searching. He remembered that when cleaning the boxesst time, he found not just one kind of stone, but many strange stones.


    At this point, he felt a bit regretful that he was not a geologist or someone who dealt with ores. Otherwise, he would not need topare them one by one, just a nce would suffice. Moreover, knowing more about ores would be very helpful for the development of the Tribe. [This is¡­] Su Bai quickly flipped through the book, trying to find a match topare it to. He was holding a transparent crystal. It was not very regr in shape,posed of several crystal rods forming a small piece. [This must be quartz. Great. Found two at once.] Su Bai was holding the quartz. [Quartz was a raw crystalline material. Its mullite crystals formed with y at high temperatures give the ceramics higher mechanical strength and chemical stability. Not only that, it can also increase the translucency of the ceramic and is a good material for making white ze.]


    Su Bai was delighted, inwardly thanking the Old Shaman for leaving these things. He was also d that he had deliberately kept these things.


    Heposed himself, put the quartz next to the feldspar, and continued searching the box.


    One of the boxes in particr contained many different kinds of stones, as if they were deliberately collected. There were not many of each type, but there was a huge variety. [There are just too many different types. I can¡¯t really identify all of them.] Su Bai could not help but roll his eyes. There were at least ten to twenty different types of stones in the box. At most, he could only recognize one or two; it was impossible to recognize them all.


    He took out all the different types of stones from the box and ced them on the wooden table.


    Su Bai flipped through the book while looking at the stones on the table, slowlyparing them.


    ¡°This one looks simr, but it¡¯s not. This one is clearly not¡­¡± Su Bai eliminated the stones one by one.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you doing?¡± Yu Ying asked, puzzled.


    The fox eared girl had just returned from watering the fields, still holding a wooden bucket. As soon as she came in, she saw the table full of stones.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at stones.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Looking at stones?¡± Yu Ying scratched her head, not knowing what this was for. [Yesterday the Shaman was looking at mud, today he is looking at stones. The Shaman is really hard to understand.]


    Su Bai put down the book in his hand, took a sip of water, and said, ¡°These are stones used for making ceramics. You¡¯ll understandter, you won¡¯t be able to understand right now.¡±


    He did not really want to exin it. After all, the whole thing was tooplex. The best thing was for them to see the results. That would serve as the best way for them to understand.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying put down the wooden bucket and continued, ¡°Shaman, Ah¡¯Hua¡¯s archery is getting better and better.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? I haven¡¯t seen her shoot arrows in a while.¡± Su Bai put down his wooden cup and continued, ¡°Let here for lunch this afternoon.¡±


    A smile immediately appeared on Yu Ying¡¯s face, and she nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go tell Ah¡¯Huater. She¡¯ll be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 160: All Are Treasures

    Chapter 160: All Are Treasures


    Su Bai spent a full half hourparing the stones. He fortunately, and finally, found all the raw materials needed for making ze. He was very surprised that there were so many minerals kept in the box. He had not expected that although the Old Shaman had passed away, he had been of great help.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, do you know where the stones in the boxes came from?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    Yu Ying shook her head, looking at the table full of stones, ¡°This is my first time being a Shaman Priestess. I don¡¯t know much about the Old Shaman¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°Oh right. I¡¯ll ask the Chieftainter then. Maybe he knows.¡± Su Bai suddenly realised, almost forgetting about this matter.


    ¡°Shaman, you said that soil can be made into ceramics, which I can understand because that soil is soft and can be moulded freely.¡± Yu Ying hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°But these stones are so small, Uncle Shan Qiu probably can¡¯t forge them into the ceramics you¡¯ve drawn.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Of course not, we¡¯re not forging with these stones. These stones are just auxiliary materials. In other words, things we add in small amounts of. They need to be ground into powder to be useful.¡± Su Baiughed.


    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Ying nodded, seemingly understanding but not really. She still wondered what use these stones could have when grounded into powder.


    ¡°Go to Shan Qiu and ask if the things I¡¯ve asked him to forge are ready.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Yu Ying suddenly smiled and said, ¡°When I went to water the field this morning, I already asked Uncle Shan Qiu. He said he would have someone deliver it after lunch.¡±Su Bai nodded in satisfaction and continued to study the stones on the wooden table.


    The fox eared girl took her wooden basket to the other side of the wooden table and began sewing linen clothes. [Mchite, blue vitriol¡­] Su Bai identified a few stones he recognised, [This one is corundum, it¡¯s exceptionally hard.]


    Yu Ying looked at those stones with a puzzled expression, thinking. [Aren¡¯t all these stones the same? Why is the Shaman suddenly so fond of these stones?]


    Su Bai continued to identify the stones on the stone table, getting more and more excited as he realised. [Ah! This is galena! So we have something now¡­]


    Su Bai was so excited, he could not help but mutter, ¡°What treasures!¡±


    Yu Ying looked at those stones, bing more confused. [The Shaman seems to think these stones are treasures, could they be used to make Shaman Bone Tablets?]


    The fox eared girl did not understand what these stones could do. She only knew that the Shaman seemed very happy. She could not help but think of how she would collect some pretty leaves and be happy about it.


    ¡°Wow! Even the ¡®Philosopher¡¯s Stone¡¯ is here! The Old Shaman was really amazing. These things are really useful.¡± Su Bai became more excited as he identified the stones.


    He did not know if it was his luck or what, but he happened to recognise all these minerals he had identified and knew of their uses.


    ¡°Shaman, what is a ¡®Philosopher¡¯s Stone¡¯?¡± Yu Ying found this term new and interesting.


    ¡°The ¡®Philosopher¡¯s Stone¡¯ is a nickname for cinnabar. When heated, it can produce mercury, which has many uses.¡± Su Bai¡¯s lips curved into a beautiful arc. [Mercury, also known as quicksilver, has a long history of uses and widespread applications. In the Middle Ages, it was considered one of the three primal elements in alchemy along with sulfur and salt. Mercury ismonly used in making barometers, thermometers, and other things. It can also be used as catalysts, mercury vapourmps, electrodes, and explosives. Although such things are too advanced and this can¡¯t be used now, there will definitelye a day when it wille in handy.]


    Yu Ying¡¯s mouth was slightly open. She wanted to say something but did not know how. After a while, she managed to state, ¡°Shaman, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You don¡¯t need to understand these things right now.¡± Su Bai happilyughed. [Even I would need to ponder over these things for quite a while, let alone you, who knows nothing about them.]


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying responded softly and cutely, and continued to sew linen clothes.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and continued to identify the stones on the wooden table, smiling, [Manganese, chalcopyrite, sphalerite¡­ This is truly a treasure trove.]


    The more he looked, the happier his expression became. Of course, in the fox eared girl¡¯s eyes, these were just stones.


    Many of the stones on the table could be used for chemical experiments to obtain more useful products. However, now was not the time for chemical experiments, especially since many of the necessary tools were still missing.


    He suppressed his excitement and put all the stones from the wooden table back. However, not into the box. He sorted them and ced them in wooden baskets.


    Two hourster, Yan Hua¡¯s greeting came from the door. After getting permission, she stepped in.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯vee for lunch.¡± Yan Hua awkwardly said. She has been doing this often these days. After getting permission, she had beening to the Teepee to eat, sometimes for lunch, sometimes for dinner. She had beening so frequently that many people thought she had be another Shaman Priestess.


    As soon as she entered, she saw baskets full of minerals in various colours ¨C blue, red, yellow, and so on ¨C all looking exceptionally beautiful.


    ¡°Good, Xiao Yu is already cooking,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, it will be ready to eat soon. I¡¯m cooking instant noodles today.¡± Yu Ying looked up and smiled.


    Yan Hua smiled and looked at the fox eared girl¡¯s face covered in charcoal ash, saying, ¡°Remember to wash your faceter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Yu Ying swished her fox tail and continued to add firewood.


    ¡°Shaman, what kinds of stones are these?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes were fixed on those stones.


    Su Bai put down the ze making book in his hand and exined, ¡°These are all treasures.¡±


    ¡°Treasures?¡± Yan Hua crouched in front of those minerals, partially sceptical. She picked them up one by one to examine.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, when the Shaman said these stones are treasures, I was just like you.¡± Yu Yingughed.


    Yan Hua put down the stones and looked back at them several times as she walked away, muttering, ¡°If the Shaman says they¡¯re treasures, then they must be treasures.¡±


    The cow horned girl naturally believed everything Su Bai said. After all, since he became the Shaman, he had never lied. Although these stones really did not seem like they could be any kind of treasure, just like the stone they exchanged at the Spotted Deer Market, she believed it was just due to her ownck of understanding.


    Ten minutester, the fox eared girl had cooked a big pot of instant noodles, using three packs of noodles, with added Wolf Tail Grass Noodles.


    This was Su Bai¡¯s suggestion. Eating just instant noodles would finish a box quickly, but adding some Wolf Tail Grass Noodles would make it more filling andst longer.


    Therge iron pot contained not only noodles, but also meat, wild vegetables, and some Ocean Lily Fruit Peels, looking delicious.


    ¡°Shaman, here you go.¡± Yu Ying scooped a big bowl of noodles and handed it over.


    ¡°En, you eat too.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    The fox eared girls had learned to use chopsticks these days and could now use them quite well.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 161: Handcrafting Ceramics

    Chapter 161: Handcrafting Ceramics


    As soon as Su Bai and the others finished eating their noodles, someone outside the Teepee delivered the items crafted by Shan Qiu.


    ¡°Shaman, can we start making ceramics now?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    ¡°Yes, we can.¡± Su Bai smiled slightly. The earth kiln he had asked them to build yesterday was also ready. After two more days of drying under the Sun, it would be good to use. Moreover, the moulded ceramics also needed time to air-dry and be zed, so there was no rush for the earth kiln.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! We can finally see some ceramics,¡± Yu Ying said excitedly.


    Su Bai got up and walked out of the Teepee, looking at therge stone b they had brought over. He nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s exactly as I drew it to be.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, should we move it into your Teepee?¡± a Warrior Trainee asked.


    ¡°No, take it to the ssroom. There¡¯s more space there.¡± Su Bai instructed. The sleeping Teepee was too small, and it was better to put it in the ssroom. Besides, the ssroom now housed the stone mill for papermaking, weaving machines, and other equipment. Adding a stone b for making ceramics would not take up much space.


    Moreover, there had been no sses in the ssroom for the past few days, as the young ones had enough to learn from what was taught recently. Teaching too much at once would be hard for them to digest and might even cause resistance. It was better to let them solidify what they had learned first.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Warrior Trainee responded and carried therge stone b into the ssroom.*Tap tap tap.* Yu Ying pulled the sheep horned girl along, following closely behind Su Bai. Both of them had expectant looks on their faces.


    Inside the ssroom, Yan Jiao was already waiting. He also knew about the n to make ceramics.


    ¡°Shaman, everything has been prepared,¡± Yan Jiao said seriously. At his feet was a wooden bucket filled with arge lump of yellow y.


    This yellow y was dug up yesterday by Ai¡¯er and some others. They had dug up quite a lot, a full bucket¡¯s worth.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s choose someone intelligent and dexterous for this.¡± Su Bai softly said.


    Making ceramics required someone with nimble hands. Otherwise, the moulded items would be misshapen, wasting time and manpower.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found someone. He¡¯s an Elder in the Tribe. He is tight-lipped and dexterous.¡± Yan Jiao pushed forward the person beside him.


    He was a man in his fifties named Ru, with long red hair tied back with vines, and red eyes. He had previously learned carpentry, but because he would itch every time he touched wood, he could not continue with it.


    ¡°Shaman, I will diligently learn whatever you teach me.¡± Ru solemnly said.


    When he heard that the Shaman wanted to arrange for him to learn something new, he was overjoyed and agreed without hesitation, not even knowing what it was.


    ¡°Good. Just learn as I do it. It¡¯s neither simple nor difficult.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Ru immediately stood up straight, blinking his red eyes, ¡°Yes, Shaman. I learn things very quickly.¡±


    Su Bai nodded slightly, sat down on the stool, and grabbed arge piece of yellow y after wetting his hands.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, help me spin this stone b.¡± Su Bai gestured with his chin for the fox eared girl toe over.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying immediately walked over, ced her hands on the protruding handle of the stone b, and pushed hard in the clockwise direction.


    Su Bai ced the yellow y in his hands on the small stone b in the centre of therge stone b. As the b rotated quickly, he wet his hands again and ced them on the rounded y, beginning to shape it.


    The originally round y, under the rapid rotation and Su Bai¡¯s shaping hands, slowly turned into a cylindrical shape. His hands continuously cradled the y, constantly shaping it.


    ¡°For the first step, you don¡¯t need to be so worried. Be bold in touching it, and shaping it into the form you want.¡± Su Bai exined as he worked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ru¡¯s red eyes were fixed on the other¡¯s operation, not daring to miss even the slightest detail.


    After shaping the y tall, Su Bai used his two thumbs to dig a hole in the middle of the y.


    Yu Ying on the side was very observant. Seeing that the stone b was slowing down, she continued to make it spin faster.


    ¡°This step requires more care. The basic shape is determined here, so you can¡¯t be too rough with it.¡± Su Bai continued to exin.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ru brought his face very close, afraid of missing a single detail.


    Su Bai reached in with one hand to continue shaping the inside, then sprinkled a little water in, while his other hand supported the outside.


    ¡°How amazing!¡± Yan Hua was stunned, never imagining that y could be manipted like this. A in, unremarkable lump of y was being shaped into this form by the Shaman¡¯s hands, making her eager to try it herself.


    Yan Jiao was the same, his red eyes following the rotation of the stone b, his usually serious face bing somewhat dazed.


    Yu Ying, being the closest, could see the changes in the y most directly. Her pink eyes grew even rounder, and she could not wait to reach out and try it herself.


    Su Bai continued to shape the small bowl that was taking form in front of him. Originally a short bowl, as his hands slowly raised it, the height of the small bowl gradually increased.


    ¡°How did it get taller?¡± Ru eximed in surprise. He had thought the short bowl was its final shape, not expecting it could grow taller. It really refreshed his understanding.


    ¡°The height and shape of ceramics are all shaped by your hands. This is the charm of making ceramics.¡± Su Bai exined. He recalled his first time making ceramics, and how shocked he was. He could not help but admire the wisdom of the ancients. Right now, he was just grateful that he had taken the time to experience ceramic making back on Earth. Otherwise, he would not know how to start.


    ¡°Shaman, I will definitely learn this.¡± Ru became even more determined to master this skill no matter what.


    ¡°Then, you need to carefully watch. The most important thing in making ceramics is patience.¡± Su Bai said while his hands never stopped.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ru moved his face even closer.


    Su Bai wet his hands again, and as the fox eared girl turned the stone b once more, he extended the narrow-mouthed bowl outwards, transforming the narrow-mouthed bowl into a wide-mouthed one.


    It was the kind of bowl with an outward-ring rim, looking a bit like a basin.


    As the stone b continued to rotate, he shaped the small yellow y lump into arge jar, then narrowed the previously red edge into a small mouth.


    He reached into the interior of the jar, starting to shape its smoothness. After finishing this step, he began to shape the exterior.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearing the end, but we can¡¯t be careless. We need to continue shaping its appearance to ensure it looks exquisite.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± Ru looked eager to try, his red eyes following the rotation of the stone b.


    Svin: Hey guys, the Patreon has officiallyunched! Three tiers with read ahead of 10,20 and 40.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 162: Bringing Back to Life

    Chapter 162: Bringing Back to Life


    Su Bai raised his hand to signal the fox eared girl to stop, and he took advantage of the rotating stone b¡¯s inertia to do the finishing touches. He moistened the exterior of the long, oval jar slightly with water, then shaped it to be even smoother.


    As the stone b slowly came to a stop, Su Bai¡¯s first ceramic piece wasplete. He took a smooth piece of Beast Bone and scraped away the connection between the bottom of the jar and the stone b.


    ¡°So this is how ceramics are made. Do you understand everything so far?¡± Su Bai asked in a solemn tone.


    Ru was very eager to try at this moment. However, after hesitating for a moment, he respectfully asked, ¡°Shaman, could you demonstrate it one more time for me to see?¡±


    He still was not confident enough and wanted to learn one more time. It was mainly to study the Shaman¡¯s hand techniques.


    At this moment, he had no clue, primarily because he did not know how to shape the yellow y with his hands. He only knew that in the blink of an eye, that lump of yellow y had changed shape again, which was difficult to grasp.


    ¡°Is it the technique for making this jar that you don¡¯t understand, or is it how I move my hands to shape it?¡± Su Bai directly asked.


    Teaching needed to be targeted. It was vital to know what the other person truly did not. Otherwise, if he were to keep demonstrating, the student would still not understand what they do not know. To truly allow someone to learn, one needs to know what they do not understand.


    Not knowing how to mould a jar was one thing, not mastering the hand techniques was another. These were two different things.If it was about not knowing how to shape the jar, one could learn to make different shapes of ceramics by trying. However, if it was about not knowing the hand techniques, the teaching needed to showcase their movements to be much slower, allowing the other party to clearly see how the hands moved.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit unsure about both, but I¡¯ve grasped the general idea.¡± Ru immediately said. He felt a bit embarrassed about his earlier boast, wishing he had not said that he learned things quickly. He had not expected ceramics to be this difficult.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll demonstrate once more for you to see. Afterwards, you¡¯ll have to practice yourself,¡± Su Bai said.


    Su Bai reached out and dug another lump of yellow y, continuing, ¡°Only when you actually do it yourself will you know exactly what you don¡¯t understand. Otherwise, you might think you¡¯ve learned it just by watching, but your hands do not know how to do it.¡±


    Back on Earth, there were many such people. For example, in gaming, they would watch others perform a series of operations like a fierce Tiger. However, when they tried it themselves, they would end up with a score of 0-5.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ru said without hesitation.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll make a different shape. This one is simpler, so watch carefully.¡± Su Bai said.


    As the fox eared girl continued to rotate the stone b, he ced the yellow y on it and moistened his hands with water to continue working.


    This time, he was shaping a bowl instead of a jar. Compared to the jar with its narrow top, wide middle, and narrow bottom, the bowl could be said to be much simpler. Almost all beginners could make a rough bowl after learning a bit, even if they were talented, making ceramics was not exactly a simple task.


    Ru moved to a more open space on the other side and squatted down to observe, nodding repeatedly. ¡°Shaman, you can start now.¡±


    Su Bai continued to shape the second lump of y using the same technique as when he made the first jar.


    His hands continuously cradled the lump of y, instructing, ¡°The first few steps are the same as before, the differenceester.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ru nodded vigorously.


    Su Bai shaped the lump of y into a small bowl shape, then reached inside to shape the internal structure.


    After shaping the bowl¡¯s exterior to be about right, he advised, ¡°The bowl is pretty much like this. You don¡¯t need to pull it up like what we did with the jar earlier. At this step, you can refine the shape.¡±


    Su Bai, fearing that the other person might not understand or see clearly, was already speaking and shaping as slowly as possible, ensuring that the other party could follow step by step.


    ¡°I¡¯ve remembered it.¡± Ru confidently dered, feeling a bit relieved that there was not another step. He had thought that there might be another transformation or something, which might have been a bit too confusing for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Watch this step carefully. I¡¯m now going to apply the finishing touch.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Ru repeatedly nodded.


    Su Bai continued to refine the ¡®embryonic bowl¡¯, gradually shaping it into the form of bowls from Earth.


    He gently ced his index finger on the rim of the bowl, beginning to refine the edge area, ensuring it was not uneven.


    ¡°Alright. This is a bowl. It is something we use for eating. Do you remember all the steps so far?¡± Su Bai withdrew his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ve remembered it, Shaman. Let me try this time.¡± Ru stood up excitedly.


    Su Bai washed his hands and instructed, ¡°En, remember to use plenty of water. Otherwise, the surface won¡¯t smoothe out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ru eagerly sat on the stool, and following the example, moistened his hands with water and dug out a lump of yellow y.


    ¡°Qing Mu, help turn the wooden board, but not too forcefully.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Qing Mu nodded and took the ce of the fox eared girl, also following her example and starting to turn the board.


    As the stone b began to rotate quickly, Ru cradled the lump of y with both hands, just as Su Bai had demonstrated.


    A few minutester, the lump of y was shaped by Ru¡¯s hands into a bowl shape. Of course, it was not in the standard bowl shape. It looked a bit deformed, crooked and twisted, not looking like a bowl at all, more like an abstract art piece.


    Ru looked up embarrassedly and asked. ¡°Shaman, what should I do now? How can I fix this?¡±


    Su Bai had anticipated this scene. Everyone who does this for the first time would typically end up like this.


    There were two reasons. First, they do not understand how to shape it, so they were clueless when they started.


    Second, theyck the feel for it. They shape with their hands for a long time without knowing what the next step should be. So, they end up just doing whatever, resulting in a crooked and twisted shape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s normal for this to happen on your first try. You¡¯re just too nervous.¡± Su Bai noticed the other¡¯s tension.


    Ru immediately stood up and earnestly requested, ¡°Shaman, is this lump of y useless now? What should I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still useful. With a bit of changes, it can still be a beautiful piece,¡± Su Bai said, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Then¡­ then can Shaman help me?¡± Ru said frantically, no longer showing the confident appearance from before. Now he looked more like a child who had made a mistake.


    ¡°Watch carefully. This situation is still salvageable.¡± Su Bai sat down and began to remedy the situation. He moistened his hands with water, straightened up the crooked and twisted yellow y, slowly bringing it back on track.


    ¡°Shaman, that¡¯s amazing,¡± Ru eximed, red eyes wide open.


    It turned out that the lump of y that seemed useless a moment ago suddenly came back to life. This feeling was truly magical.


    ¡°You need to be patient. No shape is truly useless. Everything can be fixed by your hands at this stage.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Shaman, I understand now,¡± Ru became confident again this time.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 163: Unavoidably Troublesome

    Chapter 163: Unavoidably Troublesome


    The stone b kept rapidly rotating, and Ru was bing more and more proficient. Though, this was based on having ruined about ten pieces.


    Of course, Su Bai did not think much of it. After all, how many truly meticulous people could there be in a Primitive Tribe? Most were brought up rough, who ate meat and drank blood. Ru¡¯s current performance was already exceptional under such circumstances.


    ¡°Shaman, what I made doesn¡¯t look good¡­¡± Ru felt guilty. The bowl in his hands, though no longer crooked and twisted, was not very attractive.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just keep practising. If you want to get good at creating something great, you have to practise.¡± Su Bai said softly.


    Ru¡¯s red eyes immediately became serious, and he responded earnestly, ¡°Shaman, I will work hard.¡±


    ¡°Mm, you continue practising. If you don¡¯t understand something, ask me. I¡¯m going to check on the linen and papermaking,¡± Su Bai calmly stated. He turned and walked towards the stone mill, seeing it rotating at a steady pace. [Relying solely on manpower won¡¯t do¡­] Su Bai rubbed his chin thoughtfully, continuing to mutter to himself, ¡°If we had donkeys or horses, it would be better. That way, we would be able to free up more manpower. What this Primitive Tribecked most now is people. If it took several people just to turn the stone mill, creating cremanics would not be worth it.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what did you say?¡± Yu Ying had been watching him mumble something.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just thinking about some things.¡± Su Bai smiled, continuing to observe the operation of the stone mill.


    He noticed that their papermaking speed was much faster this time, unlike when they first started. When they first started, they would fumble around and only be able to make a few dozen sheets of paper a day. Now, they could make about a hundred sheets a day, all of which were stored in Su Bai¡¯s Teepee.It was not time to bring out these papers yet. They had to wait until they reimed their Ancestral Land and the Tribe truly grew in numbers before they could reveal them. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if others came with a group of people to rob them.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* Su Bai stepped over to the weaving area. The weavers were also bing more proficient. They were now very familiar with the operation of the loom, able to weave a piece of cloth in just a few moves.


    Half an hourter, after checking on the papermaking and weaving, Su Bai returned to the ceramics production area.


    Ru, his hands covered in y, eximed excitedly, ¡°Shaman, I did it!¡±


    Su Bai looked at the y bowl on the recently stopped stone b and found that it was indeed quite well made. The size of the y bowl, the smoothness of its exterior, and its overall appearance were all passable.


    ¡°Not bad, you indeed learn quickly. Practise a few more times, and you will be able to do even better.¡± Su Bai praised.


    For someone who only knew how to eat meat and do rough work, this was a great opportunity. Although the bowl he made was not a perfectly qualified bowl, it was already much better than when Ru first started.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Ru nodded excitedly.


    He eagerly moistened his hands again, dug out a lump of yellow y, ced it on the stone b, and continued to mould.


    ¡°Take the finished ones out to dry in the Sun. After they¡¯re dry, we can ze them.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Warrior Trainee nodded and began to carry out the three finished bowls and jars. Of course, these three were the ones Su Bai had made as demonstrations.


    Su Bai taught Ru many techniques, such as kneading the y, using the Ram¡¯s Head Wedge Kneading¡¯ technique, which would thoroughly mix the uneven wet and dry parts of the y.


    Because before making ceramics, the most important step was kneading the y. If this step was not done well, most of the ceramics made wouldter on be marked useless. When there was air in the y, it needed to be kneaded out. The Spiral Kneading technique can perfectly squeeze out the air bubbles.


    Of course, Su Bai also carefully taught Ru the Ram¡¯s Head Wedge Kneading and Spiral Kneading techniques, ensuring he could keep up.


    The next step was throwing, which involves throwing the y ball onto the centre of the turntable on the stone b. This was followed by the flexing and rxing of the hand, forming the rough shape of the y.


    After making the basic model, the next step was trimming. While rotating, a smooth Beast Bone would be used to trim it, making the thickness of the body appropriate and the surface smooth inside and out.


    After thises drying. It was only after drying that zing could begin. Most ceramic products needed to be zed before they could be fired in the kiln.


    The zing process seems simple, but it was also an extremely important and difficult step to master. It was necessary to achieve a uniform and consistent zeyer on all parts of the body, with appropriate thickness. To achieve this, one needed to pay attention to the different fluidity of various zes.


    Only after zing could it be sent to the earth kiln for firing. Thispletes the full ceramic manufacturing processes.


    Su Bai was very patient at each step of the production, exining to Ru step by step, including why things were done in a certain way.


    ¡°Shaman, am I doing this step correctly?¡± Ru began kneading the y ording to what Su Bai taught.


    ¡°En, be careful when kneading, make sure to knead out all the bubbles inside. Otherwise, the ceramics made will easily crack.¡± Su Bai exined the pros and cons.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ru kept his head down, continuously kneading the yellow y. He learned both techniques quickly, and in no time, he had kneaded the yellow y to the appropriate design.


    Su Bai nodded lightly and instructed, ¡°Make another one for me to see. If it¡¯s good, then you¡¯ve actually managed to learn it.¡±


    This step was troublesome, but it was also a necessary path. Only by spending some effort teaching him today, once learnt, could he do the rest himself. Otherwise, if Su Bai relied solely on himself to make ceramics, how long would it take? Moreover, he had many other things to busy himself with.


    So, he could only be patient and teach one person, and then let that person learn this skill.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ru immediately started making a new ceramic piece. He ced the yellow y on the stone b, which began to rotate rapidly. His hands, following the example, began to shape the rough form of the body.


    Half an hourter, he had made another small bowl. It looked even better than the previous one.


    ¡°Shaman, how does it look?¡± Ru asked excitedly, his heart beginning to expect praise. It was clear that this one was indeed much better than thest.


    ¡°Not bad. This one is even better than thest one. Continue practising for the whole day.¡± Su Bai said, his hands behind his back. He continued to instruct, ¡°Keep making these with the yellow y, and tomorrow, we¡¯ll take the finished ones out to dry.¡±


    Su Bai still believed that ceramics needed to be made well. Though they could not be exquisite and delicate, they should not be too rough to the touch either.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡± Ru immediately responded.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, have someone ask me.¡± Su Bai said, enunciating each word.


    ¡°I will, Shaman.¡± Ru excitedly said.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 164: Great Warrior, Come Help Me Glaze

    Chapter 164: Great Warrior, Come Help Me ze


    The Sun was scorching hot, causing the leaves to curl up and lose their fresh green lustre. There was not even a hint of wind. This made anyone walking in the Tribe sweat profusely.


    Su Bai took a sip of cooled water, wiping the sweat from his forehead, and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too hot¡­¡±


    Yu Ying fanned herself with arge leaf, softly saying, ¡°The hotter it gets during this period, the closer we are to the rainy season.¡±


    ¡°En, the rainy season is indeed approaching. Time to hurry.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    They would not be able to stay in this ce for long. The rainy season would flood this area in no time, so they needed to quickly return to the Ancestral Land.


    ¡°In two more days, Uncle Mai Mang and the others will return from the Spotted Deer Tribe. Then the Chieftain of the Spotted Deer Tribe wille to see you, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying said.


    ¡°When they arrive, we can start discussing about cooperation,¡± Su Bai¡¯s irritation from the hot weather somewhat dissipated.


    ¡°Shaman, have some Ocean Lily Fruit Juice. When the weather is hot, drinking something sweet and sour can improve your mood.¡± Yu Ying poured a full wooden cup of juice.


    Su Bai took a big gulp and stood up, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go do something else. We shouldn¡¯t waste this weather.¡±Yu Ying looked at the scorching sunlight prating through the Teepee¡¯s door p and mumbled. ¡°Shaman, what can we do in such strong sunlight?¡±


    ¡°zing and firing the kiln. Thest two steps in making ceramics. We canplete them today!¡± Su Bai smiled.


    He picked up a jar of ze from the edge of the wooden table and a soft brush he had made a couple of days ago, then stepped out of the Teepee. The soft brush was made from Ferocious Beast Fur, all evenly tied to a wooden stick.


    ¡°Shaman, wait for me.¡± Yu Ying followed behind with light steps, exiting the Teepee.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* Su Bai and Yu Ying arrived at the open space behind the ssroom, where several wooden poles wereid on the ground with seven or eight ceramic pieces drying on them.


    These ceramic pieces were all made by Ru yesterday. They all looked quite good, mostly bowls and a few jars.


    ¡°Shaman, these were all made by Uncle Ru yesterday.¡± Yan Hua walked out of the ssroom and said.


    After a day of practice, Ru had made about a dozen ceramic pieces in one day, though only a few were actually up to standard and ced out to dry.


    ¡°Why were you inside?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes, embarrassedly saying , ¡°I wanted to try making ceramics.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Bai raised an eyebrow, asking with interest, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°I clearly remember learning it the day before yesterday, but¡­¡± Yan Hua did not continue to exin.


    ¡°What you made turned out awful, right?¡± Su Bai was amused by her reaction and asked, ¡°How could you possibly know what you¡¯ve truly learnt if you haven¡¯t even tried to apply it?¡±


    Yan Hua seemed certain as she stated, ¡°I really learned very carefully at the time, I really remembered all the steps.¡±


    The sheep horned girl¡¯s confident look, not realising where she went wrong, was adorable.


    ¡°Haha¡­ You need to try it with your own hands. I think it will take you many days to learn.¡± Su Bai heartilyughed.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡­ I won¡¯t need that much time. A great warrior like me can learn very quickly,¡± Yan Hua puffed out her chest.


    ¡°Then, great warrior, help me with the zing.¡± Su Bai said, shaking his head and smiling, truly envying the girl¡¯s innocence.


    Yan Hua¡¯s interest was drawn to this zing process. She curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, what is zing?¡±


    Su Bai held up the jar of ze and softly replied, ¡°Want to know? Then you¡¯ll have to learn seriously.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded repeatedly, standing on her tiptoes, and smiled, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely prove it to you, Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, go tell Ru to stop making ceramics for now ande watch how I ze.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai had people move the dried ceramic bodies to a shaded area. He did not want to ze under the scorching Sun, as they could get heatstroke in minutes.


    One by one, the earth-yellow bowls and jars were ced under the shade of a tree. Without the direct sunlight, these earthen bowls and jars looked even darker in colour.


    Su Bai used a bone knife to pry open the lid of the ze jar, then dipped his homemade soft brush into a bit of ze.


    The ze in the jar was milky white, looking very snow-white, much like milk.


    Yan Hua squatted to the side, her red eyes fixed on this operation. To not miss any step, she did not dare blink.


    Ru saw the Shaman applying ze to the earthen bowl and asked, confused, ¡°Shaman, aren¡¯t these ¡®bowls¡¯ already finished? Why do we need to apply thisyer of material?¡±


    ¡°We apply thisyer to make the ceramics more watertight.¡± Su Bai said as he brushed ayer of ze on the outside of an earthen bowl. He continued, ¡°Thisyer will make the bowl look smoother and more beautiful, and it will also be more durable and easier to clean.¡±


    Ru nodded, seeming to half-understand while he asked, ¡°Shaman, can I try?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Remember to apply it evenly. It can¡¯t be too thick in some ces and too thin in others.¡± Su Bai cautioned. If the ze was not applied evenly, the fired ceramics would not only be unattractive but would also have bumps on the surface when touched.


    If these ceramics were on Earth, they would be considered substandard products.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ru took the brush very carefully, afraid of making any mistakes.


    Following the steps he had just learned, he dipped a bit of ze and brushed it evenly on the surface of the earthen bowl.


    In less than a minute, the originally earth-yellow bowl was covered with ayer of milky white ze.


    Ru, feeling a bit unsure, lifted his head and asked, holding the zed bowl, ¡°Shaman, how did I do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apply too much ze at once. It¡¯s always better to apply less, but multiple times. You applied too much at once. Doesn¡¯t the bowl look strange now?¡± Su Bai immediately pointed out a major issue.


    ¡°I understand. Shaman, is there a way to fix this bowl?¡± Ru was worried about ruining a bowl due to his mistake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dip the brush in the ze again. Just brush the excess on the outside into the bowl. The inside of the bowl also needs to be zed too.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ru nodded repeatedly and began to brush the excess ze from the outside into the bowl, following Su Bai¡¯s instructions.


    This step looked quite messy, as he was afraid of making another mistake and was being very careful with each move.


    Su Bai carefully observed the zed earthen bowl and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Well done. ze two more for me to see. If they¡¯re good, next time, you can ze them right after drying.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ru gained confidence after the affirmation and was no longer afraid.


    This time he picked up a jar, dipped the brush in a little ze, and began to brush.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 165: The Crystallisation of Clay and Fire

    Chapter 165: The Crystallisation of y and Fire


    *Crackle crackle¡­* The fire in the earth kiln was burning vigorously, with the wood crackling loudly as it burned.


    After Ru had finished zing all the earthen bowls, Su Bai had people start the fire in the earth kiln, intending to proceed with the final step of making ceramics ¨C firing the kiln.


    ¡°Shaman, are we going to throw these things into the fire to burn?¡± Yan Hua curiously pointed at the zed earthen bowls.


    ¡°Of course not. If we did that, the ceramics woulde out pitch ck and might even get ruined.¡± Su Bai smiled. [You expect me to directly burn them? That obviously wouldn¡¯t work.]


    ¡°Then, why did the Shaman ask people to start such a big fire?¡± Yan Hua blinked her red eyes curiously.


    ¡°This is thest step in making ceramics, called kiln firing. We¡¯ll put the ceramics in after the fire has died down a bit.¡± Su Bai exined.


    The process of kiln firing was a crucial step. If not done carefully, all previous efforts could be wasted, squandering raw materials, fuel, and a lot of manpower.


    In ceramic craftsmanship, in terms of importance, it can be divided into first firing, second y, and third zing. In a sense, kiln firing was the key of keys.


    Yan Hua regretted asking, as she obviously did not understand his exnation. She changed the subject, ¡°Shaman, can we fire them right after applying that thing called ze?¡±¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine.¡± Su Bai softly said.


    ¡°Shaman, how hot should we fire the kiln for it to be considered good?¡± Ru solemnly asked. Since he knew these were things he would need to master in the future, he had to learn carefully and ask about anything he did not understand.


    ¡°The temperature needs to reach over a thousand degrees, then we can put the ceramics in,¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Over a thousand degrees?¡± Ru scratched the back of his head, confused, ¡°Shaman, what does over a thousand degrees mean?¡±


    ¡°The temperature inside the kiln. I¡¯ll give you a thermometerter, so you can gauge it better,¡± Su Bai said.


    With the ¡®Philosopher¡¯s Stone¡¯, getting mercury would be easy, and making a thermometer would not be too difficult.


    ¡°Thermometer?¡± Ru had heard many unfamiliar terms today, but he nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Shaman, how long does this earth kiln need to be fired?¡±


    ¡°The kiln firing needs to continue for one night and the following day,¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing this, doubting if they had heard correctly.


    ¡°Shaman, does it really need to be fired for a day and a night?¡± Yan Hua asked in amazement.


    ¡°Yeah, and this is actually a rtively short amount of time. Some need to be fired for three to seven days.¡± Su Bai said, enunciating each word.


    He naturally knew the difficulty of making ceramics. Many ceramics needed to go into the kiln several times.


    This was just the firing time. Technically, they would need to calcte how much time the whole process took as a whole, from y formation, painting, colouring, and so on. The total time for one ceramic piece was potentially very long.


    ¡°Three to seven days?¡± Ru looked astonished and eximed, ¡°Shaman, isn¡¯t that time too long?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the time for makingplicated ceramics. What we¡¯re doing now does not need that long. A day and a night of firing will be enough.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Ru put aside his surprise and began to get excited, asking, ¡°Shaman, are there different firing techniques for ceramics?¡±


    When he heard there was another technique for making ceramics, he became excited again. Eager learners were all like this. When they heard there was more to learn, they naturally became very curious and could not wait to learn them all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Learn this technique first, there will be plenty of opportunities to learn the others in the future.¡± Su Bai gestured for him to calm down.


    He had said this intentionally. Only by giving others something to look forward to would they strive to do better.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ru immediately responded.


    *Crackle crackle¡­* The fire in the earth kiln was burning vigorously, with the thick smoke that drifted out being very pungent. Following Su Bai¡¯s instructions, they kept adding firewood.


    To get the temperature inside the earth kiln to over a thousand degrees Celsius, they needed to keep adding firewood.


    ¡°Shaman, why don¡¯t we just roast them directly over the fire pit?¡± Ru asked, puzzled.


    ¡°If we fire it that way, we would only produce defective products. It would just waste time and manpower.¡± Su Bai exined, enunciating each word. He recalled how in the past, people would pile straw on t ground, ce the y bodies on top, and set it on fire.


    However, because this would not be able to concentrate the fire to reach a certain temperature, and the fired pottery was of poor quality. Most were ruined, yielding an extremely low sess rate.


    Eventually, Humans invented pottery kilns. In the Neolithic Age, there were mainly two types of pottery kilns: Anagama Kilns and Pit Kilns.


    Anagama Kilns were more typical, consisting of a firemouth, fire chamber, kiln chamber, flue and a kiln grate. The kiln chamber was round, with a grate at the bottom that had many holes for the fire. The mes from the fire chamber would reach the kiln chamber through the flue and fire holes.


    In Pit Kilns, the kiln chamber was above the fire chamber. The fire chamber was a bag-shaped pit with a small mouth and arge bottom. It had multiple vertical flues leading to the kiln chamber.


    The one Su Bai had people build was an Anagama Kiln, which was simpler to construct.


    ¡°So the Shaman had people build this earth kiln. You¡¯re really so smart.¡± Ru was deeply impressed.


    ¡°In making ceramics, the most crucial process is kiln firing. You need to watch it closely.¡± Su Bai said seriously.


    In the kiln, the high temperature produced by the wood fuel causes chemical reactions in the y, leading to changes in theposition, properties, and colour of the y body.


    The structure of the kilnrgely determines the firing temperature of the ceramics. The more rational the structure, the higher the firing temperature, and the more solid and durable the ceramics would be.


    Moreover, the sealing condition of the kiln did not only affects the internal temperature but it also creates an oxidising or reducing firing atmosphere, influencing the colour of the ceramics.


    Therefore, the kiln was the main indicator of the level of ceramic craftsmanship.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ru responded very seriously.


    Su Bai kept watching the mes burning inside the kiln, with flickering mes reflected in his ck pupils.


    His delicate face was illuminated by the orange-red glow of the mes. Apart from a hint of anticipation, his expression showed more concern.


    Firing ceramics was not an easy task. Some mightpletely shatter during the firing process. Even if they came out intact, there could be cracks, or even peeling of the ze applied before firing.


    After more than half an hour, Su Bai estimated that the temperature inside the kiln had reached about 1200 degrees Celsius. Without urate measuring instruments, he could only make a rough estimate.


    He instructed, ¡°The temperature is good. Start putting the ceramics in for firing one by one.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ru immediately responded, cing the zed earthen bowls on a wooden board and slowly pushing them into the kiln.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to see the results of this crystallisation of y and fire tomorrow.¡± Su Bai said, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    ¡°Shaman, do we really have to wait until tomorrow?¡± Ru¡¯s red eyes stared intently at the ceramics inside the kiln.


    Su Bai nodded and instructed. ¡°Keep a good watch. I¡¯lle back tomorrow to see how the results are.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ru nodded in response.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 166: Top-tier Luxury Item

    Chapter 166: Top-tier Luxury Item


    Under the moonlight, the Teepees looked as if they were covered with a silver veil.


    *Chirp chirp¡­*


    *Howl howl¡­*


    asional animal calls echoed through the primitive forest, which does not disturb the inherent tranquillity of the night.


    *Crackle crackle¡­*


    The fire in the earth kiln of the me Dragon Tribe was burning vigorously, its orange glow illuminating the otherwise dark Tribe.


    Su Bai was eating dinner in his Teepee, already feeling excited about the ceramics that would be fired tomorrow. Every step from selecting the y to moulding and zing had been done with utmost care. So, if there were any issues with the fired ceramics, it would be quite perplexing.


    ¡°Shaman, the fire outside is still burning. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± Yu Ying asked worriedly.


    Even in the Main Teepee, they could hear the crackling of the mes outside, and the fox eared girl was still a bit concerned.¡°It¡¯s fine, there will be no major issue. Just have someone keep an eye on it.¡± Su Bai put down his wooden bowl.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± The worry on Yu Ying¡¯s face dissipated.


    Su Bai got up and returned to the wooden table, taking out materials to continue making Shaman Bone Tablets.


    Besides making Shaman Bone Tablets, he also needed to prepare the next lesson for the children. Counting the days, the young ones should have reflected and digested what was previously taught. Now, it was time to learn something different.


    As Su Bai watched the fox eared girl take the bowls and chopsticks out to wash, he summoned the Attribute Panel in his mind. [Attribute Panel]


    Host: Su Bai


    Stamina: 3.8 (Ordinary person 1)


    Strength: 3.7 (Ordinary person 1)


    Speed: 3.4 (Ordinary person 1)


    Mental Energy: 14.1 (Ordinary person 1)


    Shaman Power: 50 (50/100)


    Totem: me Dragon


    Profession: Junior Shaman, Author


    Skills: Curing Technique LV.1 (92/100), Space (1 cubic metre)


    Description: You have escaped the sub-healthy state of an ordinary person and be a Shaman with extraordinary power. Please remember your original aspiration. [The Curing Technique is almost ready to level up.] Su Baimented after looking at the Attribute Panel. He was quite eager to see what changes would ur when a skill got upgraded to Level 2. After all, the current Level 1 Curing Technique was still a bit weak.


    Like in Mai Mang¡¯s casest time, it took three uses of the Curing Technique to cure his wound. Su Bai wondered if at Level 2, it would be able to heal up such a wound in one go. However, these were just his thoughts. The true effects would only be known when it reached Level 2. [I¡¯ll experiment with it in a couple of days.] Su Bai dismissed the Attribute Panel.


    ¡°Shaman, do you want to take a bath first? The hot water is ready.¡± Yu Ying brought in the washed wooden bowls and chopsticks.


    Su Bai smiled, setting aside his thoughts and softly said, ¡°En, help me get my linen clothes.¡±


    ¡­


    *Coo coo¡­*


    ¡°Chirp chirp¡­*


    In the morning, as the bird calls grew louder, the me Dragon Tribe weed a new day.


    Su Bai slowly opened his ck eyes and, noticing that the fox eared girl was not in the Teepee, he called out in his mind, [System, check in and open the Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one pack of 200 tissues.]


    Su Bai suddenly sat up straight, weighing the pack of tissues in his hand, celebrating in his mind, [Tissues!? Finally!]


    He had been hoping to get a pack or half a pack of tissues every day. After all, it was very inconvenient without tissues when eating or using the toilet.


    Wiping the mouth after eating was manageable, he could use linen cloth, and then wash it to reuse it. However, using the toilet had been quite troublesome for Su Bai. Using a wooden stick or dry grass every day was quite ufortable. So, right now, this pack of tissues was truly a luxury item in the Tribe. They would need to use them sparingly. At least, before they could make their own tissues!


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re up?¡± Yu Ying lifted the Teepee¡¯s door p and walked in.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s have breakfast. After that, we¡¯ll go see how the ceramics turned out.¡± Su Bai said after getting up.


    Yu Ying put down the wooden bucket in her hand and said. ¡°Shaman, I just came back from watering the field, and I saw the earth kiln is still smoking.¡±


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s quickly eat.¡± Su Bai¡¯s face was full of anticipation.


    Su Bai and Yu Ying quickly finished their breakfast and left the Teepee, heading towards the earth kiln.


    With his hands behind his back, Su Bai arrived in front of the earth kiln that was still emitting wisps of ck smoke. Even before getting close, he could feel the heat. Due to the scorching Sun of this season,bined with the heat from the earth kiln, he started sweating in no time.


    Yu Ying wiped the sweat from her forehead and handed Su Bai a square piece of linen cloth, softly saying, ¡°Shaman, wipe your sweat.¡±


    Su Bai took the linen cloth and wiped his sweat, then instructed, ¡°Have someone take out the ceramics. It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ru eagerly responded. He had barely slept the entire night, keeping watch over the earth kiln with the others. All night he had been anxious and excited, just hoping to see the finished ceramics soon. So, despite having barely closed his eyes to sleepst night, he now looked very energetic.


    About ten minutester, the stone door of the earth kiln was opened, and the ceramics were taken out one by one.


    Su Bai quickened his pace and went over, squatting down to examine the freshly removed ceramics.


    The corners of his mouth instantly curved into a perfect arc of happiness as he said. ¡°We seeded.¡±


    Although the fired ceramics could not be called snow-white and wless, they were free from any cracks and there was no peeling.


    For the first attempt at making ceramics, it could be said to be excellent. The overall colour of the ceramic bowls and jars was a pale yellow. Furthermore, although pale yellow, the colour was evenly distributed, and the ceramics themselves were undamaged.


    Ru was very excited, crowding on the other side to look at the fired ceramics, momentarily too excited to speak.


    Yu Ying was the same. Her pink eyes fixed on those pale yellow ceramics. Her soft and cute face was full of amazement.


    ¡°Shaman, did we really seed?¡± Ru was so surprised he could hardly believe it, constantly patting his head as if to make sure he was not dreaming.


    Su Bai picked up a ceramic bowl, smiling, ¡°We seeded. It¡¯s a great sess.¡±


    The appearance of the ceramics was not as delicate and refined as those made on Earth, but their size, colour, and quality were quite good.


    Moreover, in this primitive era, these ceramics were top-tier luxury items.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Shaman¡­ Shaman¡¯s hard work¡­ hasn¡¯t¡­ hasn¡¯t been in vain.¡± Ru was so excited he started to stutter.


    ¡°Your efforts contributed to this too. From now on, the production of ceramics will be entrusted to you. You must be careful and always take this task seriously. There cannot be any ckening in its production.¡± Su Bai solemnly instructed.


    ¡°Rest assured, Shaman, I will be very careful,¡± Ru nodded repeatedly, excitement evident on his face.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 167: Garlic

    Chapter 167: Garlic


    Su Bai tossed and turned several times before sitting up straight on the hay pile. He had slept quitetest night. Not for any other reason, but because the ceramic bowls were sessfully made, and they turned out extremely well.


    ¡°With ceramics, many things will be much easier.¡± Su Bai muttered happily to himself. For a Tribe to develop even further, the most important thing was its economics.


    Next was whether the Tribe has something worthwhile to exchange. Some Tribes have an abundance of salt, others have plenty of linen, or animal hides, stone tools, and so on. This era was all about barter. As long as one Tribe¡¯s items were attractive enough, they need not worry about not having Tribes to trade with.


    If other Tribes were willing to trade with the me Dragon Tribe, it meant that the food would be more and more plentiful. With an abundance of food, people would voluntarily join the Tribe.


    As long as the me Dragon Tribe grew in numbers, Su Bai need not have to worry about not having people to help realise his future ns, like his farms.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯ve woken up. Breakfast is ready.¡± Yu Ying lifted the door p and walked in.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Su Bai nodded, getting up from the hay pile to brush his teeth. However, he regretted not checking in and opening the Assistance Package as soon as he woke up.


    Now that the fox eared girl was back, he would have to wait a bit longer. After all, no one knew how big the Assistance Package might be.


    *Brush brush¡­* Su Bai squeezed some toothpaste and brushed his teeth up and down. It was quite nice to be able to use toothpaste in a Primitive Tribe. It was certainly much better than charcoal ash.Yu Ying put the noodles in a ceramic bowl and softly said, ¡°Shaman, this bowl feels very hot to hold.¡±


    Su Bai quickly took the bowl from her and advised, ¡°Most ceramics do not inste heat. You need to be careful in the future. Use four fingers underneath and your thumb on the rim of the bowl to hold it. That way, you won¡¯t get scalded.¡±


    When the ceramics were made yesterday, he had Yu Ying bring a few to use in his Teepee.


    Five ceramic bowls were left after he took a few. Two of them were given to Yan Jiao, two to Cang Shi, and of course, Ru also got one.


    The three ceramic jars were also brought to Su Bai¡¯s Teepee. These jars had many uses, but for now, due tock of materials, they could only be set aside.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yu Ying instinctively blew on her little finger that had been scalded, her pink fox tail drooping.


    ¡°Be more careful next time. Let me see your finger.¡± Su Bai gently said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Shaman. It¡¯s just a little tingly.¡± Yu Ying shook her head repeatedly.


    ¡°If not treated properly, it could develop into a blister. How would you help me sew linen clothes then?¡± Su Bai had to say this. Otherwise, the fox eared girl would not be willing to extend her hand for him to check.


    Yu Ying closed her pink eyes and slowly extended her hand. The slowness of her movement made her look adorable.


    Su Bai held her hand and covered it with his palm, using his Curing Technique.


    In an instant, his palm emitted a soft, verdant light, like a gentle cotton wrapping around the fox eared girl¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Shaman, this¡­ this is a Shaman Technique, right?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened, and she also blushed a little because Su Bai was holding her hand.


    She saw him making Shaman Bone Tablets every day, along with some magical and mysterious things. She also recalled Yan Hua¡¯s retelling of how Su Bai saved Mai Mang in the Wilderness. Naturally, when the fox eared girl actually saw him use a Shaman Technique, she was more curious than surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite unique. Ah¡¯Hua and the others were so surprised they couldn¡¯t close their mouths. Meanwhile, you¡¯re so calm.¡± Su Bai smiled, withdrawing his hand that had emitted the verdant light.


    The red marks on the fox eared girl¡¯s fingers immediately disappeared, returning to their normal state.


    Yu Ying touched her fingers in amazement, looked up with squinted eyes, and smiled gently, ¡°Because I¡¯ve always believed that the Shaman is amazing.¡± [Damn, she¡¯s so cute¡­] Su Bai could not help thinking to himself, quickly changing the subject, ¡°Alright, eat your noodles quickly, or they¡¯ll clump together and won¡¯t taste good.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s fox ears twitched excitedly several times as she slurped her noodles while looking at her fingers.


    She looked so happy that it made one want to pat her head, and¡­ and that fluffy pink fox tail. [I wonder what it would feel like?] Su Bai thought to himself, then smiled and continued thinking, [It must be veryfortable in winter. After all, it¡¯s so fluffy.]


    ¡°Shaman, what are you thinking about?¡± Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes.


    ¡°Nothing. Just eat quickly.¡± Su Bai shook his head. [It is the height of the hot season now. Thinking about these things is useless.]


    The two quickly finished their breakfast. The fox eared girl cleared the bowls and chopsticks, and left the Teepee to wash them.


    This was the first time Yu Ying washed ceramic bowls. She was a bit excited, wondering how different it would be from washing wooden bowls.


    Su Bai immediately summoned the System in his mind, thinking, [System, check in and open the Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one pack of garlic.]


    Su Bai gently closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and managed to squeeze out a smile, muttering, ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not bad, I guess.¡±


    He was not expecting big items like a bed or a desk. But, some daily necessities would have been nice. Right? [Things like toothpaste, shower gel, or shlights would have been good. But garlic? Really? Although this Primitive Tribecked seasoning, we already have chilli sauce and salt. Adding garlic would not be much of a bonus. If it had been seeds, that would have been different¡­] [Wait! Who says garlic can¡¯t be nted?] Su Bai suddenly had a sh of inspiration. He remembered his Grandmother nting such things at her doorstep, and she just stuck the garlic cloves directly into the soil. After a while, a few sprouted.] [If we nt these, won¡¯t we be able to harvest quite a lot? And we can keep renting them!] Su Bai¡¯s mood improved considerably at this thought. He divided up the whole pack of garlic and found that there was quite a lot. He could set aside more than half for nting. [These are for nting, these for cooking. Later on, the ones we grow can also be used for cooking] Su Bai thought to himself as he divided the garlic into two piles.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you doing? Is this also left by the Old Shaman?¡± Yu Ying returned to the Teepee.


    Su Bai trued to look at the fox eared girl, then looked at the garlic on the wooden table. He nodded without hesitation and replied, ¡°Yeah, found it in the wooden box.¡±


    ¡°I see, is it material for making Shaman Bone Tablets?¡± Yu Ying smelled the scent emitted by the garlic.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s edible.¡± Su Bai softly said, suddenly remembering that some people on Earth also ate raw garlic.


    Yu Ying kept blinking her pink eyes, looking eager to try. If Su Bai had not shaken his head, she probably would have tasted it.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 168: They Should Be a Large Tribe

    Chapter 168: They Should Be a Large Tribe


    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    *Chirp chirp¡­*


    In the scorching midday Sun, over twenty people were rapidly advancing through the primitive forest. They traversed through the lush jungle, constantly making rustling sounds as they brushed against the leaves.


    The dense primitive forest blocked out much of the intense sunlight, providing ample shade. Simrly, the ground untouched by sunlight was sticky and muddy.


    As people stepped on it, some foul-smelling water would seep out, along with various moisture-loving insects and animals crawling about.


    ¡°Chieftain, how much longer until we reach their Tribe?¡± Lu Lin asked softly from within the group.


    Among the twenty-plus people trekking through the forest, over ten were from the Spotted Deer Tribe. This was their third day out from the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    After exchanging goods with Mai Mang, they had prepared themselves. Upon receiving Mai Mang¡¯s affirmative answer, the Chieftain of the Spotted Deer Tribe made a swift decision, bringing along more than ten people to set out together.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but based on their conversation from the past few days, it should originally take three days to reach their Tribe.¡± Lu Shi shook his head and said.Lu Lin stood on her tiptoes, looking at the procession ahead, and softly said, ¡°With so many people, the pace has clearly slowed down. Looks like we¡¯ll be a dayte.¡±


    ¡°But, being a day of dy is fine. With more people, the journey would naturally slow down. After all, safety is of the greatest importance.¡± Lu Shi said in a deep voice.


    They walked at the back of the group, with Mai Mang and his people leading the way in front. They were all carrying dried meat and other goods exchanged from the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    Among the dozen or so people the Spotted Deer Tribe brought along this time, almost all were Totem Warriors, except for the deer horned girl.


    They also carried plenty of dried meat and other items exchanged from other Tribes. They nned to personally carry these items over to exchange for some linen in return.


    Lu Lin wiped the sweat from the back of her neck, which was covered by her long golden hair. Due to the extended journey, she had sweated quite a bit.


    She shook her hair and asked in a lowered voice. ¡°Chieftain, what Tribe are they from?¡±


    Lu Shi shook his head, looking at Mai Mang¡¯s retreating figure. He also replied in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    He had thoroughly implemented the rules of the Spotted Deer Tribe ¨C not inquiring about the source of the other party¡¯s goods. Naturally, he did not investigate how they obtained these goods, or where they came from.


    ¡°I wonder what their Tribe is like. It should be a very, veryrge Tribe, right?¡± Lu Lin spected.


    ¡°To be able to produce so much linen, their Tribe can¡¯t be small. It must have at least a thousand people.¡± Lu Shi said with certainty.


    When he examined the linen, he found that their production was different from that of the Leafy Hemp Tribe. Obviously, the former¡¯s linen was better than what the Leafy Hemp Tribe produced, and its durability was also good. Although the fabric was simr, the workmanship showed key differences.


    Lu Shi believed that it would be impossible to produce such good linen, and in suchrge quantities, if it was not from a Large Tribe.


    However, one thing still puzzled him: why did such a Large Tribe always send so few people each time? Were they not worried about being robbed on the way? Or was something going on? Moreover, they always exchanged for dried meat.


    He could not understand why a Large Tribe would be so short on dried meat, but he did not dwell on it too much.


    ¡°A Tribe of at least a thousand people?¡± Lu Lin nodded thoughtfully and analysed, ¡°Judging by the quantity of their linen and the speed at which they produce it, I also think there must be that many people.¡±


    She had initially thought Mai Mang¡¯s group was from a small Tribe, because although they exchanged a lot of dried meat each time, it still would not be enough to feed over a thousand people for many days.


    However, they could certainly produce a lot of linen. It was not just the quantity, all was of good quality. The amount of such luxurious linen they brought for exchange at once was higher than the total of several other Tribesbined.


    When the deer horned girl thought about it, she concluded that their Hunting Team must be very skilled, able to hunt a lot of Ferocious Beasts, and did not waste time hunting normal beasts.


    ¡°Lu Lin, when we get to their Tribe, you must not wander around or cause any trouble.¡± Lu Shi cautioned.


    He knew the deer horned girl was the most well-behaved girl in the Spotted Deer Tribe, but he still felt the need to remind her. After all, no one knew what the situation would be like in another Tribe. If they carelessly offended the other party, not only would cooperation be out of the question, but they might even be captured as ves.


    Lu Shi had shown great respect this time by only bringing a dozen or so Totem Warriors.


    It was worth noting that the Spotted Deer Tribe was a Large Tribe with over three thousand people, including more than three hundred Totem Warriors. Bringing fifty Totem Warriors to escort the Chieftain to another Tribe would not have been an exaggeration.


    Besides showing sincerity to the other party, Lu Shi also did not want others to know he had left the Tribe, so he brought fewer people.


    In this era, it was not umon for Wanderers to capture Shamans from other Tribes to serve as their own. To be safe, they brought fewer people.


    ¡°Uncle Chieftain, I understand. I definitely won¡¯t cause you any trouble,¡± Lu Lin said seriously.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Anyway, this conversation is vital. It concerns the future of our Spotted Deer Tribe.¡± Lu Shi suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chieftain. Our Spotted Deer Tribe will be fine. We¡¯vee with full sincerity for this. I think they won¡¯t refuse us.¡± Lu Lin reassured him.


    This was also why the deer horned girl wanted toe along ¨C besides wanting to see a Tribe other than the Spotted Deer Tribe, she also wanted to show sincerity to the other party. After all, the Daughter of the Shaman of the Spotted Deer Tribe wasing in person. This was a great gesture of goodwill.


    Lu Shi adjusted the bag of dried meat on his back and nodded, ¡°Yes, they shouldn¡¯t refuse. After all, they only want our dried meat, and we¡¯ve brought so much.¡±


    Each of them carried severalrge bags of dried meat on their backs. The smell of meat could be detected from afar.


    ¡°Chieftain, what do you think their Tribe will be like?¡± Lu Lin suddenly asked curiously.


    Lu Shi blinked his golden eyes, thought for a moment, and solemnly said, ¡°They should all be wooden houses, with many Totem Warrior guards outside the Tribe.¡±


    The Spotted Deer Chieftain was describing nothing more than the appearance of an average Tribe. In his perception, Mai Mang¡¯s Tribe should be like this.


    Lu Lin brushed her hair aside, turning her golden eyes, and softly said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Then, it should be smaller than our Tribe, right?¡±


    ¡°It should be smaller than ours, but not by much. Their Tribe must be quite good too.¡± Lu Shi said.


    ¡°I see,¡± Lu Lin said gently.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 169: A Strange Tribe

    Chapter 169: A Strange Tribe


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    In the primitive forest, Mai Mang and his group were continuing their journey. Everyone had risen early today. Since they would reach the Tribe in less than half a day, everyone was still full of energy.


    ¡°We still can¡¯t let our guard down, even though we¡¯re almost there.¡± Mai Mang cautioned from the front.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Wa Ming and others responded, and the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe also became alert upon hearing this.


    Lu Lin kept blinking her golden eyes, as she had not slept much all night.


    This was the first time she had left her Tribe since she was young, and for such a long time.


    Of course, it also had to do with the environment. Suddenly sleeping in the Wilderness instead of her usual wooden houses, not to mention the mosquito bites, the damp environment, and the calls of wild beasts made the deer horned girl very ufortable. She tossed and turned for quite a while, only falling asleep veryte at night due to exhaustion.


    When the Sun had just peeked out, the deer horned girl was the first to open her eyes. She tidied her hair and waited for others to wake up.


    Two female Totem Warriors were also travelling with them this time, mainly to protect the deer horned girl¡¯s safety and provide close protection when sleeping at night.¡°Lu Lin, we¡¯ll reach their Tribe this afternoon. You must remember what I said.¡± Lu Shi reminded her again.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Lu Lin gently replied, her mind already starting to imagine scenes from other Tribes. [Wooden houses everywhere, Totem Warriors all around, hardworking women ¨C it should be simr to our Spotted Deer Tribe, right?]


    However, what she looked forward to most was seeing people of different races from other Tribes. It should be unlike the Spotted Deer Tribe where most had a pair of deer antlers, with others being in the minority.


    Lu Shi turned back to look at his men behind him. He raised his hand, and pointed his index finger three times, indicating that they should remain calm and not cause trouble.


    These hand gestures were unique to the Spotted Deer Tribe, used to let teammates understand the situation clearly during hunts.


    Because they could not speak loudly while hunting, especially when trying to capture some more elusive beasts,municating through hand gestures was vital.


    The Totem Warriors of the Spotted Deer Tribe nodded, indicating that they understood clearly.


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    After half a day¡¯s journey, Mai Mang¡¯s group and the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe had left the dense primitive forest and arrived at the edge of the me Dragon Tribe.


    Seeing the people in front suddenly stop, Lu Shi went forward and asked, ¡°Mai Mang, why have we stopped? If we don¡¯t keep going, we won¡¯t be able to reach your Tribe.¡±


    He did not understand why they had suddenly stopped, arriving at the edge of a Small Tribe. [Does he know someone here? Or is he going to exchange something with the people of this Tribe?]


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s hurry up. We rested not long ago. There¡¯s no need to rest again.¡± Others from the Spotted Deer Tribe chimed in.


    Lu Lin blinked her golden eyes, feeling something was amiss. She stepped forward and asked, ¡°Uncle Mai Mang, we¡¯ve arrived, right?¡±


    Mai Mang nodded without hesitation and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve arrived. This is our Tribe.¡±


    Lu Shi widened his golden eyes, doubting his ears several times, and asked in a solemn tone, ¡°This is your Tribe?¡±


    ¡°Hold on. This isn¡¯t funny at all. I know the journey these past few days has been tiring, but let¡¯s hurry on and not waste time.¡± Another Totem Warrior from the Spotted Deer Tribe spoke up.


    Mai Mang turned around. He looked at the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe and repeated with deadpan eyes, ¡°This is our Tribe. You wait here, I¡¯ll go report to our Shaman.¡±


    It took Lu Shi a while toe to his senses, and he nodded awkwardly, ¡°En, we¡¯ll wait for you here then.¡±


    Mai Mang instructed Wa Ming and others to take the exchanged dried meat to the Chieftain, while he went to find the Shaman.


    Meanwhile, Lu Shi watched Mai Mang¡¯s retreating figure, suddenly at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.


    This Small Tribe was full of Teepees. It was beyond his expectations. He had thought it would be a Large Tribe, but it turned out to be such a small one.


    There was not even a decent wooden house. Thispletely refreshed the ideas in his mind, feeling that something did not quite add up.


    ¡°Chieftain, is this really their Tribe?¡± Lu Lin weakly said, sharing the same confusion.


    ¡°It seems to be their Tribe, but how can it be so small?¡± Lu Shi frowned.


    He began to wonder where all the linen from this Tribe came from. How could this Small Tribe produce so much linen, and of such good quality too?


    Lu Shi could not help but suspect that their linen might have been plundered from other Tribes. Now,.he started to be wary.


    This time, he had not brought many Totem Warriors, but had brought a lot of dried meat. He inexplicably began to have a bad feeling.


    ¡°How can such a Small Tribe have so much linen?¡± Lu Lin also found it very strange.


    Lu Shi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly as he scanned the entire Tribe, observing the surrounding environment.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Something feels off about this situation. We need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Chieftain, do you mean they might rob us?¡± Lu Lin sensed the atmosphere was a bit off.


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t. If they wanted to rob us, they would have ambushed us on the way.¡± Lu Shi shook his head.


    ¡°Maybe they lured us here because we had more people at the time?¡± Lu Lin guessed.


    Lu Shi¡¯s expression became even more sombre. He stood up straight, ready to activate his Totem Mark at any moment to deal with any unexpected event.


    He told the deer horned girl to go to the middle of the Totem Warriors and gravely said, ¡°Anyway, if they dare to try anything, we¡¯ll make them suffer!¡±


    Lu Lin blinked her golden eyes, observing the people in the Tribe. He found that almost all of them had smiles on their faces.


    She was incredibly taken aback. If it was just one or two people, it would be understandable, but most people of this Tribe were smiling, and they seemed genuinely heartfelt. [A Small Tribe probably would not have enough people to go out hunting. The meat they brought back to share would also not be much. They probably would not even be able to eat their fill. So why, why are they still so happy? This is truly strange.]


    Another thing she found odd was that there were no children visible in the Tribe. Usually, at this time, children would love toe out and make noise, but this Tribe was very quiet.


    ¡°Chieftain, this Tribe is a bit different.¡± Lu Lin said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Lu Shi remained alert.


    Lu Lin took a couple of steps forward and exined. ¡°What I mean is, this Tribe does not seem like the kind that would rob others of their food.¡± The deer horned girl sensed something different about this Tribe. She just could not quite put her finger on it. Nevertheless, she clearly felt that this Tribe was far from what they had imagined.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 170: The Surprised Spotted Deer Tribe

    Chapter 170: The Surprised Spotted Deer Tribe


    Su Bai was leaning over a wooden table, drawing ceramic patterns, preparing to design some simpler patterns.


    Currently, Ru had no problem making ceramic bowls and jars, so Su Bai let him continue with that.


    As for other patterned ceramics, he would draw them first. Once they had made enough ceramic bowls, he would teach Ru to make other designs.


    Su Bai was thinking that apart from bowls, jars, tes, and other daily necessities, the most important thing was to make some aesthetically pleasing ceramics.


    Of course, these were all future ns. First, they needed to produce items for daily life. The decorative ceramics were not an urgent matter.


    ¡°Shaman, it seems lively outside. Judging from the number of days, it¡¯s probably Uncle Mai Mang and the others returning.¡± Yu Ying paused her work on the linen.


    ¡°Seems to be them.¡± Su Bai also looked up.


    Shortly after they finished speaking, Mai Mang and his group were waiting outside the Teepee, and Su Bai let them in.


    Mai Mang lifted the door p and entered, saying, ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve exchanged everything you instructed us to bring back.¡±¡°Good. What about salt? Is it still very little, as usual?¡± Su Bai asked in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same asst time. We did not get much.¡± Mai Mang¡¯s expression drooped.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully and softly said, ¡°I see. Is everyone alright? Did anything happen on the way back?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, nothing happened. We even managed to hunt some wild beasts on the way back.¡± Mai Mang patted his big belly.


    ¡°Okay. Then, what about the Chieftain of the Spotted Deer Tribe? Didn¡¯t they want to discuss cooperationst time? Did theye along?¡± This was what Su Bai cared about the most. [If they did note, or suddenly changed their minds, things would be a bit difficult. All my earlier ns would need to bepletely changed.]


    ¡°They came with us and are waiting outside the Tribe.¡± Mai Mang immediately replied.


    ¡°Let their Chieftaine in. I¡¯ll meet them here.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Mai Mang nodded and turned to leave the Teepee.


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    Mai Mang returned to the edge of the Tribe, preparing to bring the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe to the Shaman¡¯s Teepee.


    As soon as he reached the edge of the Tribe, he noticed the atmosphere was different. Originally, the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe were very approachable, but this time he found them to be on high alert.


    ¡°You¡­ what¡¯s wrong with all of you? All of you seem so strange.¡± Mai Mang said, patting his belly.


    Lu Shi looked at him and sternly asked, ¡°Is your Shaman going to see us now?¡±


    He still felt something was off. This was far from what he had imagined. Although the people of this Tribe did not seem to have any malicious intent, he could not allow himself to lower his guard.


    Still, everyone in the Tribe was chatting andughing, each busy with their own tasks. They definitely did not look like they would raid other Tribes. Moreover, he had observed carefully and found that the environment of this Tribe was excellent. Although there were no wooden houses, the ground looked very clean, without bones, leaves, or any excrement.


    ¡°Yes, follow me. Our Shaman is waiting for you,¡± Mai Mang nodded in response.


    Lu Shi hesitated for a while, then nodded, ¡°Lead us then.¡±


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Mai Mang led the way.


    A few minutester, the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe arrived outside Su Bai¡¯s Teepee.


    ¡°Only two people can enter, the rest must wait outside,¡± Mai Mang solemnly said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lu Shi paused before responding, then turned back to gesture for Lu Lin to enter with him.


    After getting Su Bai¡¯s permission, Mai Mang lifted the door p to let Lu Shi and Lu Lin enter.


    At this moment, inside the Teepee, besides Su Bai and Yu Ying, there were four Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees on the side, just in case.


    ¡°I am Lu Shi, the Chieftain of the Spotted Deer Tribe.¡± Lu Shi introduced himself as soon as he entered.


    ¡°I am Lu Lin, the Daughter of the Shaman of the Spotted Deer Tribe.¡± Lu Lin also politely introduced herself.


    Su Bai nodded lightly and introduced himself, ¡°I am Su Bai, the Shaman of this Tribe.¡±


    Lu Shi was a bit surprised when he first saw Su Bai. He did not expect the Shaman of this Tribe to be so young, looking only to be in his early twenties. Thispletely overturned his impression of Shamans. He originally thought all Shamans would be elderly, as those suitable for Shaman Inheritance were usually not that young.


    In short, It was the first time he had seen such a young Shaman as Su Bai, and he did not look frail at all, but rather full of vigour.


    Lu Lin was also stunned, not expecting the person who came to tradest time to be the Shaman of this Tribe.


    Her previous impression of Su Bai was just that he looked clean and handsome, and that he was a Pure Human.


    The deer horned girl¡¯s thoughts were a bit chaotic now. After all, this Tribe was not what she had imagined, and then the Shaman of this Tribe turned out to be someone she had met before.


    ¡°What Tribe is this? Howe we¡¯ve never heard that you could make linen before?¡± Lu Shi expressed his confusion.


    ¡°We are the me Dragon Tribe.¡± Su Bai sat up straight and said.


    ¡°me Dragon Tribe? But I heard the me Dragon Tribe was attacked by the ck Snake Tribe and then¡­ then got wiped out?¡± Lu Shi said in shock.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes slowly and said word by word, ¡°Being attacked by the ck Snake Tribe is true, but it is impossible for us to be wiped out.¡±


    Lu Shi was surprised by the charisma the other party exuded, which indeed gave him the feeling of a Shaman. He put aside his surprised emotions and asked, ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard that the me Dragon Tribe could make linen before?¡±


    When it came to the me Dragon Tribe, he did have some impression of it. After all, they went to exchange things at the Spotted Deer Market. They naturally had some interactions with them before.


    However, they did not know why they suddenly stoppedingter. They were unaware until they received news that the Tribe had been attacked by the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°Just because we couldn¡¯t before doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t now. The me Dragon Tribe is now under my leadership. In the future, there will be more things you don¡¯t know about.¡± Su Bai said with a faint smile.


    At this moment, it was certainly necessary to showcase the uniqueness of the me Dragon Tribe to pave the way for future cooperation.


    ¡°I have a question. Your Tribe seems to have very few people, but how do you have so much linen?¡± Lu Shi asked, puzzled.


    At first, he wondered if everyone in the Tribe was making linen, which was why there was so much. However, as he walked in from the outskirts of the Tribe, he found that everyone inside was doing their own thing. He did not see any ce where linen was being made, which was what confused him the most.


    In fact, even when Lu Shi and his group arrived at the outskirts of the Tribe, people had already been instructed to surround the ssroom area. Those at the training ground had also stopped training.


    ¡°Does it take many people to make linen?¡± Su Bai asked, deliberately puzzled.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t making linen require a lot of people? If you don¡¯t have many people, how do you produce so many rolls of linen?¡± Lu Shi asked in surprise.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 171: Cooperation Between Two Tribes?

    Chapter 171: Cooperation Between Two Tribes?


    Su Bai¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile as he said, ¡°From what I know, the Spotted Deer Tribe doesn¡¯t usually ask so many questions about people¡¯s sources, right?¡±


    He had heard from Yan Jiao about the rules of the Spotted Deer Tribe. He naturally knew they typically do not ask too many questions.


    Lu Shi suddenly felt embarrassed, realising he had indeed been too inquisitive, which did not align with the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s customs.


    He paused for a moment, then changed the subject, ¡°This time we¡¯ve brought a lot of dried meat. Instead of waiting for eight days, let¡¯s exchange it for linen right here in your Tribe.¡±


    Su Bai, not wanting to make them feel too ufortable, gestured for the Totem Warriors to bring over wooden stools for them to sit on.


    Seated in the centre, he smiled and said. ¡°No problem. How much dried meat did you bring? We¡¯ll take all of them.¡±


    This was convenient, as they would not have to make special trips back to the Spotted Deer Tribe to trade. Having it delivered directly was great.


    ¡°A total of ten bags of dried meat. It is several bags more than what you exchangedst time.¡± Lu Shi said as he sat on the wooden stool.


    As soon as he sat down, he felt something was different. They had wooden stools in their Tribe too, but these felt somehow different.The stools here were more minimalistic, looking simple and in, yetfortable to sit on.


    Lu Lin felt a little nervous. Not just because this was someone else¡¯s Tribe, but also because seeing Su Bai¡¯s serious demeanour made her want to look at him a bit more. However, whenever their eyes met, the deer horned girl would quickly look away, then hunch her shoulders and lower her head, not daring to look up.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll take all ten bags of dried meat. The amount of linen will increase ordingly. Last time, we gave you sixty rolls of linen. This time, we¡¯ll give you ny rolls.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    Lu Shi¡¯s golden pupils widened, his heart filled with amazement. [Ny rolls of linen offered up just like that!?]


    There was not even a moment¡¯s consideration. There were no questions about whether they could produce it, and no request for them to wait. [This is truly¡­ truly unbelievable.]


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think it over? You¡¯re just agreeing right away?¡± Lu Shi asked in surprise.


    Su Bai spread his hands and asked in return, ¡°Do you think this is unreasonable? If so, you can share your thoughts right now.¡±


    ¡°No, this is fine,¡± Lu Shi quickly replied, worried the other might suddenly change his mind. ¡°I was just concerned about how long it would take to make ny rolls of linen. We can wait if needed.¡±


    ¡°No need to wait, you can take them out now. It¡¯s just ny rolls of linen.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    He had thought the other might feel ny rolls were not enough, but it turned out to be the opposite.


    Lu Shi was shocked again, his eyes widening as he asked, ¡°We can take them now?¡±


    He was truly surprised that this Small Tribe could produce ny rolls of linen just like that.


    It had not been that long since thest trade at the Spotted Deer Market, yet this small Tribe had managed to produce another ny rolls of linen in such a short time?


    When he had walked into the Teepee from outside the Tribe, he had nced around and noticed there were not that many people in this Tribe. He also had not seen any ce where linen was being made. Yet, this small Tribe could produce linen at such a rapid pace.


    ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t be short of a single roll out of the ny. You can take them in a moment after we bring them here.¡± Su Bai dered.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Shi nodded and continued, ¡°As for next topic, I¡¯d like to discuss long-term cooperation with your Tribe.¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly. As long as the other party brought this up first, things would be easier. He sat up straight and asked, ¡°Please, Chieftain Lu, tell me more.¡±


    ¡°The Shaman has probably heard a bit about this. Our Spotted Deer Tribe operates based on our Spotted Deer Market.¡± Lu Shi suddenly turned serious and continued, ¡°Now, other Tribes are very concerned about our development and have decided not to supply us withrge amounts of salt anymore.¡±


    Su Bai understood what was going on. [Like I thought. Turns out the other Tribes are wary of the Spotted Deer Tribe and have cut off their supply of goods.]


    He blinked his ck eyes and asked, ¡°You mean you want our Tribe to provide you with arge amount of linen, right?¡± [What the other party is going to say is quite clear. At this point, they needed to find a substitute for salt. In this case, Linen is an important alternative for their survival.]


    ¡°Yes, our Tribe can provide your Tribe with arge amount of dried meat to meet your Tribe¡¯s needs,¡± Lu Shi said seriously.


    ¡°I can agree to this cooperation, but I have another request,¡± Su Bai¡¯s tone suddenly turned serious.


    ¡°What request?¡± Lu Shi asked curiously.


    Su Bai¡¯s delicate face showed no unnecessary expression as he solemnly dered, ¡°I want your Tribe to help us deal with the ck Snake Tribe.¡±


    He knew the nature of Primitive Tribes. It was better to be straightforward than to beat around the bush.


    ¡°Deal with the ck Snake Tribe?¡± Lu Shi¡¯s solemn expression showed a slight change in expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We, the me Dragon Tribe, want to reim what belongs to us. But as you can see, our Tribe doesn¡¯t have that many people, so we need your help.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°How does the Shaman want us to help?¡± Lu Shi asked directly.


    In primitive times, it was not umon for Tribes to help each other, especially now that the Spotted Deer Tribe desperately needed their linen.


    ¡°I want your Tribe to send two hundred Warrior Trainees to help us, and we need sixty Totem Warriors.¡± This was the best number Su Bai could think of after much consideration. Two hundred Warrior Trainees was a small number for the Spotted Deer Tribe, and they would certainly agree. Meanwhile, sixty Totem Warriors might be a bit challenging for them. However, this number was still within the eptable range. [Well, they urgently needed the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s linen, so they could only grit their teeth and agree to this number.]


    Lu Shi was stunned, not knowing what to say for a moment. After a pause, he asked, ¡°So we just need to send people to help you, is that right? What about weapons?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, just send people to assist us. We have our own weapons.¡± Su Bai said.


    Lu Shi fell into deep thought, his expression returning to seriousness, his golden eyes constantly moving.


    He pressed his lips together, then looked up and said, ¡°I will ry the Shaman¡¯s request to our Shaman. If he agrees, I¡¯ll send someone to inform you.¡±


    He still needed to discuss this request with Shaman Lu Shan, as it concerned the entire Tribe and he could not unterally decide on this.


    ¡°I understand. I hope to get your answer as soon as possible.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°En.¡± Lu Shi responded.


    ¡°If your Shaman agrees, you can bring the people directly to our Tribe, along with the dried meat. I¡¯ll have the corresponding linen ready,¡± Su Bai stated clearly.


    Lu Shi stood up straight, blinking his golden eyes as he said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 172: Allies

    Chapter 172: Allies


    Lu Shi led the deer horned girl out of the Main Teepee, following Mai Mang towards the outskirts of the Tribe.


    As they walked, Lu Shi scanned the surroundings of the Tribe, trying to spot anything unusual.


    He found it extremely strange. [Just how could such a small Tribe have so much linen? Even if a Small Tribe did have that much linen, that would be one thing, but I had not seen that many people in the Tribe!]


    When he went to Su Bai¡¯s Teepee and came out, he had been constantly observing the surroundings. He estimated the Tribe¡¯s poption to be at most around 400 people. Yet, from the other party¡¯s tone, ny rolls of linen seemed to be an amount they could produce with great ease.


    The other party had agreed so readily, even saying they could take it now. By his calctions, even if these 400-odd people did not eat or drink for several days, they still would not be able to produce so much linen. [Not eating or drinking is too unrealistic. In that case, just where did all this linene from?]


    ¡°Chieftain, what¡¯s wrong? You look to be in deep thought/¡± Lu Lin looked up and asked.


    Lu Shi snapped back to reality, his deep voice sounding, ¡°I¡¯m wondering how this Tribe can produce so much linen.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m also curious, it¡¯s their Tribe¡¯s secret. We shouldn¡¯t dwell on it too much.¡± Lu Lin gently said.


    While listening to Su Bai speak earlier, she had been distracted several times, recalling the scene when he came to exchange goods at the Spotted Deer Market.She had never imagined that the person who exchanged goods with her would turn out to be this Tribe¡¯s Shaman. He was so young yet he had already be a Shaman. Furthermore, even at his age, he did not give off an immature feeling, but rather a very mature impression.


    ¡°I know.¡± Lu Shi nodded, thinking to himself that this Tribe was not as simple as it seemed. If they could be allies, it would certainly be great. However, since it involved borrowing Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees to attack another Tribe, he still needed to go back and consult with the Shaman.


    Mai Mang led everyone to the outskirts of the Tribe and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll get the linen for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright. In that case, take these things into your Tribe too. Also, check if the quantity is correct.¡± Lu Shi pointed at the dried meat behind him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve traded so many times. I trust you.¡± Mai Mang said, patting his big belly.


    ¡°Just to be safe, you should still check. After all, this is food we¡¯re exchanging for you,¡± Lu Shi said.


    Mai Mang also became serious, turning his head to instruct, ¡°Mai Mao, take all this dried meat inside and have someone check them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Mai Mao nodded and began moving the items with several Warrior Trainees.


    Half an hourter, Mai Mao finished checking everything and came back with people carrying ny rolls of linen.


    ¡°You should check too. Here are ny rolls of linen.¡± Mai Mang ced the linen in front of them. He was starting to think linen was really amazing. Ny rolls of linen could be exchanged for over ten bags of dried meat and some other items.


    To hunt for this much meat would take at least ten days or more of hunting, and it would be impossible to umte so much. Moreover, hunting was very dangerous, and they might lose Totem Warriors. Now, they could just weave linen in the Tribe and exchange it, which was not only safe but also time-saving.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shi also had people check the linen roll by roll.


    The reason he was so cautious was that he had been tricked once before. When other Tribes brought linen, they had not checked it. Later, they found that most of the linen was damaged, resulting in a significant loss for them.


    After about ten minutes, the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe quickly finished checking all the linen, ensuring there were no problems, and they nodded to Lu Shi.


    ¡°Your linen is fine, and the quality is still great.¡± Lu Shi said with satisfaction.


    ¡°Looking forward to our next cooperation/¡± Mai Mang heartilyughed.


    ¡°Tell your Shaman to wait for news from our side. We¡¯ll definitely give you a reply as soon as possible.¡± Lu Shi solemnly said.


    ¡°Good.¡± Mai Mang nodded.


    Lu Shi had people carry the linen and leave the me Dragon Tribe, heading towards the forest.


    It was now around one or two in the afternoon. If they hurried, they could reach a safe ce before dark.


    By ¡®safe ce,¡¯ he meant a big tree where they could rest with their backs against it, while other Totem Warriors could keep watch from the treetop.


    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    *Chirp chirp¡­*


    While those of the Spotted Deer Tribe traversed through the lush primitive forest, everyone was on extremely high alert, with no one daring to rx.


    ¡°Chieftain, do you think my Father will agree to their request?¡± Lu Lin curiously asked.


    Lu Shi stopped his hurried footsteps and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but looking at the pros and cons, I think the Shaman should agree.¡±


    In fact, he had already agreed in his heart. The other party¡¯s request was not excessive; it was entirely reasonable. But no matter what, he had to discuss it with the Shaman.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect they only want two hundred Warrior Trainees, and only sixty Totem Warriors,¡± Lu Lin said in her soft voice.


    ¡°Maybe they have their own ns. It¡¯s good that they don¡¯t need too many of our people, it saves us a lot of trouble,¡± Lu Shi¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    When he first heard that the other party wanted to attack the ck Snake Tribe, he thought they would ask for thousands of people. He did not expect the number to be so surprisingly low.


    Keep in mind that the me Dragon Tribe had only a few hundred people, and those who could fight certainly were not many. Yet they only asked for two hundred Warrior Trainees and sixty Totem Warriors.


    Lu Lin brushed her golden hair and gentlymented, ¡°It really is a strange Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Who says it wasn¡¯t,¡± Lu Shi said in a deep voice.


    He had heard of the me Dragon Tribe before and knew it was a Large Tribe. He thought they had been wiped out, but he did not expect them to still exist.


    Although their poption had decreased by two-thirds, they had developed linen production, which surprised him. He had not heard before that the me Dragon Tribe had linen.


    ¡°Chieftain, I saw you constantly observing the me Dragon Tribe. Did you notice anything?¡± Lu Lin asked in her crisp voice.


    ¡°Nothing different. It¡¯s the same as other Tribes, with people working and patrolling,¡± Lu Shi shook his head.


    ¡°But I noticed something different,¡± Lu Lin blinked her golden eyes and continued, ¡°I found that the me Dragon Tribe is very clean, and they even have a pond.¡±


    Lu Shi paused, recalling the environment he saw in the Tribe, and puzzledly asked, ¡°I saw that too. How do they have a pond in their Tribe?¡±


    The Spotted Deer Tribe, like other Tribes, had to fetch water fromkes. Their Tribe was not near any rivers orkes either.


    ¡°They must have dug it out,¡± Lu Lin said.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 173: A Gentle and Charming Woman

    Chapter 173: A Gentle and Charming Woman


    Su Bai tidied up the Wolf Tail Grass Paper on the table, intending to have someone show the patterns to Ru first.


    ¡°Shaman, may Ie in?¡± Mai Mang asked at the door. He hade over after seeing the Spotted Deer Tribe people leave.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Su Bai¡¯s gentle voice sounded.


    ¡°Shaman, they¡¯ve left. We gave them the ny rolls of linen, and their dried meat has been checked. They are all fine.¡± Mai Mang reported.


    Su Bai tapped the Wolf Tail Grass Paper on the table and nodded, ¡°Good. You can tell the rest to resume training.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman. But I just noticed they seemed very curious,¡± Mai Mang said, looking puzzled.


    Su Bai¡¯s thick ck eyebrows furrowed almost imperceptibly as he asked, ¡°What happened? Did you say anything to them?¡±


    Mai Mang shook his head vigorously, saying, ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything. We just saw them constantly looking around our Tribe.¡±


    ¡°I see. They are curious, that¡¯s all. Nothing that strange about it.¡± Su Bai had thought something serious had happened.¡°Curious? Shaman, what were they curious about?¡± Mai Mang naturally did not know what Lu Shi and the others were thinking. He was just thinking about how he had just returned from the Spotted Deer Tribe, and could finally eat some meat and have a good sleep tonight.


    ¡°They were curious about how our Tribe is so small, yet we have so much linen.¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile. [Anyone would be curious about this. A Tribe of just two to three hundred people is able to produce so much linen. It would be strange if it did not attract attention.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Their eyes did seem to be saying that,¡± Mai Mang suddenly realised.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them know about our production method. That¡¯s our trump card,¡± Su Bai said, his lips curving upward.


    Mai Mang immediately nodded and said, ¡°I understand. We won¡¯t let them know about this.¡±


    He knew linen was the Tribe¡¯s trump card. The reason the Tribe now had so much dried meat was all thanks to their linen. Of course, they could never let others know of the Tribe¡¯s secret. Still, he was also curious about how the linen production speed was so fast.


    Mai Mang had been particrly curious several times ¨C if the linen production speed was so fast, why was the amount of linen that other Tribes brought to exchange for goods so small?


    Later, he thought that it must be because the Shaman¡¯s weaving machine was extremely powerful, allowing them to produce so much linen.


    ¡°Is there anything else? If not, you can go rest now. Eat your fill of meat tonight!¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    ¡°Shaman, I have one more question,¡± Mai Mang said while scratched his big belly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Bai raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mai Mang looked back at the Teepee door p, then turned back and asked, ¡°Is just asking for two hundred people from the Spotted Deer Tribe enough? I remember the news Ye Jiu brought back. It is said that the ck Snake Tribe should have over a thousand people.¡±


    He thought about how his own Tribe only had about three hundred people, and how few could actually participate in war. Just borrowing two hundred people from the Spotted Deer Tribe did not seem enough no matter how one looks at it.


    ¡°In war, the most important thing isn¡¯t about having more people, but tactics. Of course, numbers are key.¡± Su Bai clearly said.


    Mai Mang pondered for a while, still not understanding, and asked, ¡°Shaman, we have a n, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Go rest first. Don¡¯t be too hasty,¡± Su Baiughed heartily.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mai Mang did not dare ask more and turned to leave the Teepee.


    Yu Ying put the wooden stool in the corner of the Teepee and curiously asked , ¡°Shaman, was that girl who came in just now also a Totem Warrior?¡±


    The fox eared girl¡¯s gaze had been on the deer horned girl the whole time. She thought the other¡¯s eyes were very beautiful, and she looked very gentle. However, she was curious how such a gentle and charming girl could be a Totem Warrior.


    Su Bai took a sip of water, swallowed, and said, ¡°No, this is the second time I¡¯ve met her. She¡¯s the Daughter of the Shaman of the Spotted Deer Tribe.¡±


    He had initially guessed that the deer horned girl was either the Daughter of the Chieftain or the Shaman of the Spotted Deer Tribe. Still, it was only from how the two looked just now, they clearly were not Father and Daughter. Since the two here did not look alike, she was obviously the Shaman¡¯s Daughter.


    ¡°The Daughter of the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s Shaman? That makes sense.¡± Yu Ying felt this had exined it. [No wonder she felt so different. She was so refined, and very beautiful too.]


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem very interested in her.¡± Su Bai asked with amusement.


    ¡°No, I just thought of how beautiful she is. I thought she was a Totem Warrior, so I was a bit curious.¡± Yu Ying shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful too. Pour me a cup of water, please.¡± Su Bai¡¯s pure voice sounded.


    Yu Ying¡¯s small face immediately turned red. She nodded, picked up the wooden cup, and turned to pour water, her fox tail swishing non-stop. [Haha¡­ It¡¯s good to have a tail. You can see their emotions so clearly.] Su Bai chuckled.


    He remembered that back on Earth, many people wished Humans had tails too. In that case, when they saw someone they liked, their tail would start wagging. No matter how cool they tried to act, their little sways would betray their true feelings.


    If a couple was not holding hands, their tails could hold each other, intertwined.


    When it came time for nightly activities, they could use their tails to tease different ces, maybe even adding an extra sensitive spot.


    Thinking of this, Su Bai could not help but look at the fox eared girl¡¯s pink fox tail, wondering if her tail was like that too.


    ¡°Shaman, did you say? I couldn¡¯t catch that. Do you have any instructions for me?¡± Yu Ying curiously turned her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. How¡¯s the linen production going? We gave ny rolls to the Spotted Deer Tribe, how much do we have left?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Now the linen production speed in the Tribe was quite fast, averaging about ten rolls a day, so they had umted some.


    Yu Ying immediately took out her Wolf Tail Grass Notebook, opened the first page, and saw some neatly written numbers.


    However, these numbers were written veryrge, with just a few numbers filling up a whole page.


    ¡°We have ten rolls left.¡± Yu Ying read from the notebook.


    ¡°Ten rolls? Looks like by the time theye again, we¡¯ll have umted another ny rolls.¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction.


    For the Tribe to have this production speed right from the start of linen weaving was quite impressive. A speed of ten rolls a day was truly astonishing.


    This was all thanks to the loom, which saved a lot of time.


    ¡°It takes them four days to go back, and probably four days toe here again. Ny rolls won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Yu Ying said.


    Su Bai¡¯s index finger kept tapping lightly on the table as he asked, ¡°What about our ceramics production? How many do we have now?¡±


    Yu Ying continued flipping through her little notebook and said, ¡°We have ten ceramic bowls and four ceramic jars.¡±


    This number was excluding those made on the first day. These were all produced in the past two days.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Bai pondered thoughtfully, considering whether to conduct their first ceramic trade when they next visit.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 174: A Fizzy, Bubbling Feeling

    Chapter 174: A Fizzy, Bubbling Feeling


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one can of C.]


    Su Bai looked at the ice-cold C that appeared out of thin air in his hand, feeling extremely happy.


    His ck eyes were full of pleasant surprise. Calcting the time, he realised it had been too long since hest drank iced C.


    ¡°This really satisfies my craving. It¡¯s been too long..¡± Su Bai smiled, then clicked his tongue,menting, ¡°But I only got one can¡­¡±


    *Pop!


    *Glug glug glug¡­*


    Su Bai opened the can and poured the C into a wooden cup, with plenty of bubbles.


    He watched the bubbles constantlying to the top in the cup, and his mood greatly improved. He lifted it to start gulping down.¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Bai had a look of satisfaction on his face and heartilyughed, ¡°Such a familiar taste.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what are you drinking?¡± Yu Ying asked, lifting the door p, her eyes falling on the blue can of C on the table.


    Su Bai poured a little more C out from the can on the table and handed the cup over, saying, ¡°Try it. You¡¯ll definitely enjoy it.¡±


    Yu Ying doubtfully took the wooden cup. Looking at the bubbling ck drink, she suddenly showed a troubled expression. She hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Shaman, this¡­ this ck thing, is it some wild beast¡¯s blood?¡±


    The fizzing bubbles of the C frightened the fox eared girl, along with its ck appearance and ice-cold feeling.


    ¡°Haha¡­ This isn¡¯t made from blood. It¡¯s called C, it¡¯s a drink from where I¡¯m from.¡± Su Baiughed, amused by the fox eared girl¡¯s innocence.


    Yu Ying held the wooden cup with both hands, her pink eyes looking at the bubbling C, nervously biting her lower lip. She took a deep breath, looking like she was steeling herself for a difficult task, and lifted the cup to take a tiny sip.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes suddenly widened, her face showing an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Su Bai was very curious about how a person from a Primitive Tribe found the experience of drinking C.


    Yu Ying took another big sip, excitedly shrugging her shoulders, her pink eyes narrowed into slits, lookingpletely taken by the sensation.


    After swallowing, she opened her pink eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, what is this? I¡¯ve never tasted anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Su Bai smiled and said, ¡°This is called C, a very rare kind of carbonated drink.¡±


    Yu Ying took another sip and eximed in delight, ¡°I thought this was Ferocious Beast Blood. The colour is so dark and it¡¯s bubbling, which looks terrifying. I didn¡¯t expect it to taste so good.¡±


    Su Bai always found the fox eared girl¡¯s innocence very adorable. He smiled and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± Yu Ying nodded without hesitation, her pink fox ears also twitching.


    She looked at the little bit of C left in her hand, reluctant to finish itpletely. Her soft, cute voice sounded, ¡°Shaman, can I leave this for Ah¡¯Hua to drink? She¡¯ll like it too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You should drink everything. There¡¯s still a bit left in this can, I¡¯ll give that to herter.¡± Su Bai cheerfully said.


    Yu Ying¡¯s smile grew even brighter as she drank the remaining C in the wooden cup in one go. She hugged the cup, still savouring the taste, and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, where did this Ce from?¡±


    Su Bai knew she would ask this question. He stretched andzily changed the subject, saying, ¡°We can make this ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, is this made from berries? Or is it made with a Shaman Technique?¡± Yu Ying thought it must be made with Shaman Technique. After all, berries could not produce this bubbly feeling, and the ice-cold sensation when drinking was sofortable during this hot season.


    ¡°It can be made without any Shaman Technique, but the process is indeed a bit troublesome.¡± Su Bai¡¯s maic voice sounded.


    Making C by oneself was feasible, but the materials needed were numerous, and it took time to make. At this moment, the priority was to reim their Ancestral Land. These luxuries could wait until they returned to their Ancestral Land.


    ¡°It really is not from a Shaman Technique? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Yu Ying was still savouring the taste of C.


    ¡°For now, go call Ah¡¯Hua over. The weather is so hot. Let her try some C.¡± Su Bai thought of the cow horned girl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right now,¡± Yu Ying nodded and eagerly ran out.


    Su Bai smiled seeing the fox eared girl¡¯s excited appearance, thinking that girls from primitive times were indeed nice, pure and innocent. A can of C or a packet of instant noodles could make them happy for a whole day. Seeing their innocent smiles was very uplifting.


    About ten minutester, the fox eared girl returned with the cow horned girl. On the way, Yu Ying had told Yan Hua about the C. So, when Yan Hua came in, she was expectant and curious, looking around trying to find the thing called C.


    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Su Bai had already poured the C.


    Yan Hua grinned and ran over to take the C and start drinking. After swallowing, she eximed in delight, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    The cow horned girl also showed a frowning and sniffling expression, because it was her first time trying C, and that stimting feeling was irresistible.


    Yan Hua finished drinking the remaining C and said in amazement, ¡°Shaman, is this really not made with Shaman Technique?¡±


    She felt the C gave a very strange feeling. Although it was stimting to the nose, the taste was amazing.


    ¡°How could it be made with a Shaman Technique? This is a scientific achievement! When we return to our Ancestral Land, if you like it, you can drink it every day.¡± Su Bai spread his hands and said.


    Yan Hua nodded without hesitation, brushing all her ck hair that hade loose during training behind her back. She poured thest few drops of C from the cup into her mouth and happily said, ¡°Drinking C in such hot weather is really nice.¡±


    ¡°Iced C is certainly a magic weapon to relieve heat in such hot weather, but getting ice cubes would be challenging.¡± Su Bai softly said. [How would it snow during the hot season? To get ice cubes, we would have to rely on saltpetre. Once we get saltpetre, Making ice with it is quite simple. The main problem is where to obtain saltpetre? Such a thing might not exist in this era.]


    ¡°Ice cubes? Shaman, what are ice cubes?¡± Yu Ying tilted her head and asked.


    In Primitive Tribes, there was no concept of ice cubes. Although ice was a natural phenomenon, it rarely appeared. Technically, if that was the case, this was good news since all they had to deal with was the rain and not hail.


    ¡°Does it snow here?¡± Su Bai did not know what winter was like here. After all, there were great differences depending on one¡¯stitude on the.


    ¡°Yes, it snows, and the snow is very heavy. Till the point it¡¯s freezing.¡± Yu Ying shuddered just thinking about it.


    In her impression of winter, she could only see snow flying everywhere. It was very cold with very little to eat. So, typically, many people would freeze to death during this period. In fact, one of her friends had died from freezing in the dead of winter. At that time, they had little to eat and not much to wear. Since then, Yu Ying hated winter.


    ¡°Alright. As to your question about ice cubes, they are small pieces of ice that makes the drink cold.¡± Su Bai exined.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 175: Even Wild Birds Dislike It

    Chapter 175: Even Wild Birds Dislike It


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­* Shu Feng led Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er. They flew through the sky, and had set out from the Tribe early this morning.


    ¡°Brother Shu Feng, where are we going to search today?¡± Ai¡¯er asked, blinking her purple eyes.


    Cheng Shi yfully did a mid-air spin and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try somewhere further away? We might find something there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been searching this area for two days. Let¡¯s try somewhere else,¡± Shu Feng agreed with the proposal.


    If there was anything to be found nearby, they would have discovered it by now. The three of them had searched for a full two days without any new findings.


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go somewhere further!¡± Cheng Shi was the most excited. He still had a strong desire for adventure. He wanted to try everything. Thus, all sorts of new and interesting things could catch his attention. As Su Bai would say, ¡®he is our little adventurer¡¯.


    ¡°Going further also means increased danger. No matter what, you both need to be careful.¡± Shu Feng cautioned.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er responded in unison.


    Shu Feng blinked his brown eyes, pping hisrge brown wings, with his face full of concern. He thought for a moment and still felt uneasy, so he continued to warn them. ¡°Remember not tond on the ground. When flying at low altitudes, always observe left, right, front, and back. If there is any danger, immediately run away. Don¡¯t take any risk.¡±¡°We know, we¡¯re not children anymore.¡± Cheng Shi made a face, pulling down his lower eyelid with one hand.


    Ai¡¯er pped her purple butterfly wings and mischievously said. ¡°That¡¯s right, we can take care of ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Good that you know. Don¡¯t be careless.¡± Shu Feng, though appearing gentle, rxed and refined, was always vignt. In his eyes, the Warrior Trainees in the Tribe were all children. That was why he could not help but worry for those who had not awakened their Totem Mark when out in the Wilderness.


    Although Warrior Trainees had stronger Physique than ordinary people, they were still powerless against Ferocious Beasts.


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­* The three flew towards a more distant forest. Their brown, purple, and ck wings, under the sunlight, seemed to be coated with ayer of golden kes.


    Four hourster, they flew to a more distant ce. The forest here was more lush and verdant, and the trees overall seemed much taller.


    Cheng Shi also noticed this change. He looked back at the forest behind them, then turned to look at the forest ahead. He opened his mouth in amazement and eximed, ¡°Brother Shu Feng, the trees here are all so much taller!¡±


    ¡°The more lush the forest, the more dangerous it is. We cannot be careless here.¡± Shu Feng feared the two might cause trouble.


    Cheng Shi blinked his sharp ck eyes, looking at the vast forest, and remarked. ¡°Such arge forest must be very difficult to search through.¡±


    ¡°Difficult or not, we have to search. Especially for you Cheng Shi, don¡¯t cause trouble for the Tribe,¡± Ai¡¯er, though yful, was cautious when she needed to be.


    ¡°I won¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Cheng Shi said, pping his wings and doing a turn. He happily said, ¡°Brother Shu Feng, I¡¯ll go look over there ande back to find youter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. We¡¯ll meet here at lunchtime.¡± Shu Feng really could not do anything about him.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Cheng Shi flew away without looking back.


    Ai¡¯er sighed and said helplessly, ¡°In that case, Brother Shu Feng, I¡¯ll go search on the other side.¡±


    ¡°Alright, remember to meet here at lunchtime, and make sure you are careful.¡± Shu Feng said softly.


    Ai¡¯er nodded heavily and flew towards the right, pping her butterfly wings.


    Shu Feng also pped his wings and flew towards the front, his brown eyes constantly fixed on the ground. He began to lower his flight speed and altitude, slowly descending to a distance close to the forest canopy.


    Soon, he lowered his flight altitude again, starting to enter the forest. His brown wings looked particrly beautiful against the backdrop of green leaves and sunlight.


    Shu Feng began to fold his huge brown wings to avoid the messy branches. Although there were many branches in the forest, making it a bit tiring to dodge, his brown eyes did not miss anything on the ground.


    ¡°This ce gives an ufortable feeling that I can¡¯t shake off¡­¡± Shu Feng frowned and muttered to himself.


    After flying for more than ten minutes, he stopped on arge tree, vigntly scanning the surrounding environment.


    Shu Feng¡¯s brown eyes fell on arge tree in the distance ahead, noticing many brownish fruits on it.


    He suddenly became excited and curiously said, ¡°What¡¯s that? New fruits? Howe I¡¯ve never seen them before?¡±


    Shu Feng paused for a moment, then pped his wings and flew away from the big tree, heading towards the tree in front.


    He vigntly looked around, thennded on a branch of the big tree, staring directly at the brownish fruits.


    He looked for a while and muttered, ¡°What is this? It doesn¡¯t smell very good.¡±


    He was about to reach out to pick one, but thought better of it and withdrew his hand. Nevertheless, he continued to stare at the dark brown fruits.


    He suddenly remembered the Old Shaman¡¯s warning that whenever they saw something new and strange, they should not curiously touch it. They should observe carefully, or let wild animals eat it first. Only after ensuring there were no problems should they reach out to touch it.


    ¡°How¡­ how is it dripping water?¡± Shu Feng was surprised by the brownish fruits. They were constantly seeping out some yellow water droplets, though it took a long time for one droplet to form and slowly slide down.


    Shu Feng smelled the brownish fruits from afar and found that these fruits had a strange odour, a smell he had never encountered before.


    He pinched his nose and shook his head, muttering, ¡°Are they even edible? They don¡¯t look very tasty.¡±


    Shu Feng observed for quite a while but did not notice anything unusual. Moreover, the wild birds flying around seemed to disdain this fruit.


    Let alone stopping to eat them, the birdspletely ignored them, flying past the tree.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wild birds love to eat fruits?¡± Shu Feng, seeing the birds¡¯ disdain, suddenly realised, ¡°It seems like they are not edible.¡±


    Just as he was about to p his wings and leave to continue searching, he had a thought ¨C [Perhaps the Shaman might know about them? Maybe they can be used to make Shaman Bone Tablets or for some other purposes?]


    Thinking of this, Shu Feng folded his wings and looked up at the fruits at the treetop, asionally avoiding the falling yellow droplets.


    He reached out to pick manyrge leaves from the neighbouring big tree,yering them together.


    Shu Feng did not dare to directly touch these fruits, always wrapping them in leaves when picking them.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 176: A Sudden Scream

    Chapter 176: A Sudden Scream


    Shu Feng cradled several brownish fruits in his arms as he pped his wings and flew away from the big tree.


    Although he was carrying the fruits, he did not neglect his task of searching for people, constantly watching the ground below.


    After searching for quite a while without finding any traces of people, when the agreed time came, Shu Feng had no choice but to fly back to meet Cheng Shi and the others.


    ¡°Brother Shu Feng, what are you holding?¡± Ai¡¯er spotted him from afar.


    Cheng Shi also yfully did a mid-air spin, speeding over to ask, ¡°Is it something tasty?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always thinking about food.¡± Ai¡¯er quickly jabbed back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for eating. It¡¯s some kind of fruit I don¡¯t know the name of.¡± Shu Feng shook his head.


    Hearing it was not food, Cheng Shi¡¯s liveliness diminished by half, looking dejected. He puffed out his cheeks and grumbled, ¡°I thought it was food. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always thinking about eating. I¡¯m not even hungry yet, but you¡­¡± Before Ai¡¯er could finish speaking, her stomach growled loudly. She instantly blushed, smiling to reveal her canines, looking embarrassed at the other two.¡°Hahaha¡­ You said you weren¡¯t hungry, but your stomach is louder than your voice!¡± Cheng Shi held his stomach,ughing out loud.


    Ai¡¯er turned her face away and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s because I was just scolding you! You¡¯ve wasted too much of my energy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Sure. So, can we eat now?¡± Cheng Shi spread his hands and pouted.


    Ai¡¯er fluttered her purple butterfly wings, constantly looking at those fruits, and curiously asked, ¡°Since we don¡¯t know what they are, why did you pick them?¡±


    As soon as she got close, she smelled the odour emanating from the fruits and quickly pinched her nose.


    Seeing this, Cheng Shi also pinched his nose and said in a nasal voice, ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It doesn¡¯t smell like they can be eaten!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re edible. Let¡¯s take them back for the Shaman to look at. They might have some other uses.¡± Shu Feng said.


    As he cradled the fruits in his arms, the smell became even stronger. The sour sensation was a bit unbearable.


    ¡°The Shaman will definitely know what these are for.¡± Ai¡¯er nodded repeatedly. In the little girl¡¯s mind, the Shaman was an all-knowing existence.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve decided what to do with the fruits, can we solve our food now?¡± Cheng Shi squinted and smiled. His eyes, already narrow and phoenix-like, became even less visible.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s descend and rest. Also make a campfire to roast some meat.¡± Shu Feng really could not do anything about him.


    ¡°Great!¡± Cheng Shi immediately responded, diving down and elerating, happily spinning in circles as he flew.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Ai¡¯er also flew down, her purple butterfly wings shimmering in the sunlight.


    Shu Feng held the fruits in his arms even tighter and began to fly down as well.


    The threended in a ce without much undergrowth. Cheng Shi gathered some dry firewood and piled it together, taking out a flint to light the campfire.


    However, this process was not smooth. He tried many times without sess, and Ai¡¯er ended up helping to light it.


    ¡°Brother Shu Feng, wait for me! I¡¯ll go catch some wild chickens and rabbits!¡± Cheng Shi said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. You¡¯re still not a Totem Warrior yet, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to hunt alone.¡± Shu Feng was still considering their safety as the top piority.


    Cheng Shi patted his chest and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°No. I cannot let you take the risk.¡± Shu Feng tly refused.


    Cheng Shi pulled out a longbow from behind his back and grinned. ¡°Look, I have a longbow. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Then, you are only allowed to hunt around me. Don¡¯t go far. Use the longbow to hunt some rabbits, wild chickens, and other small beasts,¡± Shu Feng instructed.


    Cheng Shi nodded heavily, folded his wings, and started walking into the forest with his longbow, his young face solemn.


    Shu Feng watched the boy¡¯s retreating figure with concern and frowned, ¡°Ai¡¯er, follow him from a distance. He is quite reckless, I¡¯m worried something might happen.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll watch him from afar,¡± Ai¡¯er nodded.


    ¡°Remember not to let him notice you, or he¡¯ll get angry.¡± Shu Feng added. [That brat always thinks too much of himself.]


    ¡°I understand,¡± Ai¡¯er had grown up with Cheng Shi since childhood and naturally knew his temperament. She also took out her longbow, fluttering her wings to hover, ensuring she did not make any noise as she gently followed behind Cheng Shi.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* Cheng Shi traversed through dense bushes, holding his bow with one hand and fiercely scanning his surroundings.


    Ai¡¯er also followed closely behind, but not too near, flying in mid-air and surveying the wider surroundings.


    Cheng Shi suddenly heard a sound and immediately aimed his bow at the bush where the noise came from.


    He aimed for a while, then released his hand, and the arrow flew towards the bush.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A miserable male scream came from the bush, and birds in the forest suddenly flew away in fright.


    Cheng Shi was suddenly taken aback. He did not know what had happened. This was far from what he had imagined. He thought he would hit a beast or something.


    Hearing the scream, Ai¡¯er quickly descended from the sky, reaching the ground in the blink of an eye. She looked towards the direction of the bush and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened? What did you hit?¡±


    ¡°How are you¡­¡± Cheng Shi suddenly realised this wasn¡¯t the time to question him. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Did you hear that scream just now?¡±


    Ai¡¯er seemed frozen in ce for a moment before nodding, ¡°I heard it, very clearly.¡±


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go check.¡± Cheng Shi added, one hand on the bow and the other holding the nocked arrow, looking very tense.


    He suddenly found his throat very dry. Swallowing was difficult, and his forehead started to sweat. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. After all, he did not hit a prey but instead heard a Human scream.


    Cheng Shi felt as if his feet were filled with lead, each step feeling very heavy, walking was extremely difficult. It felt like a very long time had passed, but in reality, it had only been a few tens of seconds. The boy¡¯s back was now covered in sweat.


    Ai¡¯er was equally nervous, one hand tightly gripping her longbow, the other ready on the string. She was certain that if anything rushed out of the bush at this moment, she would instantly shoot it.


    Cheng Shi kept looking forward as he walked, softly asking, ¡°Who are you? Why are you there? What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Cheng Shi¡¯s shoulder was suddenly grabbed by arge hand, scaring him into a loud scream.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 177: Qing Yan

    Chapter 177: Qing Yan


    Cheng Shi turned his head in terror, dropping the longbow in his hand, his face turning pale with fright.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. What just happened?¡± Shu Feng asked. He had rushed over immediately after hearing the scream.


    ¡°You scared me to death! I thought it was someone else!¡± Cheng Shi sighed in relief, the colour slowly returning to his face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Shu Feng pulled him up from the ground.


    Cheng Shi shook his head vigorously, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I shot something else.¡±


    ¡°What did you shoot?¡± Shu Feng frowned.


    Ai¡¯er ran over with small steps, fearfully saying, ¡°Brother Shu Feng, that scream just now was so miserable. It wasn¡¯t a person, was it?¡±


    Shu Feng¡¯s brow furrowed even more as he held the two back, cautioning. ¡°Don¡¯t get close. I¡¯ll go check.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er responded in unison.Shu Feng carefully approached the bushes, reaching out a hand to part them. He pushed aside therge patch of bushes, revealing a blue-haired man lying on the ground.


    An arrow shot by Cheng Shi had pierced his chest, and blood was continuously flowing from the wound. It looked fatal.


    ¡°You really shot someone.¡± Shu Feng¡¯s brown eyes widened as he immediately ran over. The other two saw this and ran over as well.


    ¡°Brother Shu Feng, what should we do?¡± Cheng Shi asked worriedly. He felt guilty, as this person was injured because of him.


    Ai¡¯er saw that blood was still flowing from the person¡¯s wound, and her purple eyes were filled with fear. This was her first time seeing a Human wound up close. During the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s attack, she was among the first to evacuate, so she had not seen any bloody scenes.


    Shu Feng slipped one hand under the person¡¯s neck, resting him on his feet, while using his other hand to check for signs of life.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s still alive.¡± Shu Feng sighed in relief.


    As he brushed aside the man¡¯s scattered hair to reveal his face, Shu Feng froze.


    The man who had been shot had long blue hair and wore a ne of Beast Teeth around his neck. In the middle of his forehead was a single blue horn, and his face showed a sense of world-weariness, though he appeared to only be about thirty years old.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Qing Yan?¡± The usuallyposed Shu Feng suddenly became excited, afraid he might be seeing things.


    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Qing Yan! It¡¯s really him!¡± Ai¡¯er said with certainty. Back in the Ancestral Land, she and Cheng Shi had trained under Qing Yan, so they could not possibly have mistaken him.


    Shu Feng rubbed his eyes and nodded firmly. ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s really him! We¡¯ve finally found someone from the Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s use a Shaman Bone Tablet for Uncle Qing Yan!¡± Cheng Shi guiltily said.


    Shu Feng nodded and took out a Healing Shaman Bone Tablet from his Animal Hide Bag.


    He clutched the Shaman Bone Tablet in his palm, activating his Totem Mark. His red Totem Mark immediately lit up, and the Shaman Bone Tablet began to emit a verdant glow.


    ¡°Brother Shu Feng, should I remove the arrow from Uncle Qing Yan first? Otherwise, it won¡¯t heal properly, right?¡± Cheng Shi suggested.


    ¡°Yes, quickly.¡± Shu Feng urged.


    Cheng Shi nodded heavily, reached out to grasp the arrow shaft, hesitated for a moment before forcefully pulling it out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± As the arrow was pulled out, Qing Yan cried out again, likely from the renewed pain. This caused him to slowly open his green eyes.


    Qing Yan looked very haggard, his lips dry and peeling, appearing on the verge of death, as if he might faint at any moment.


    ¡°Brother Shu Feng, quickly use the Shaman Bone Tablet!¡± Cheng Shi urged.


    Shu Feng brought the Healing Shaman Bone Tablet close to Qing Yan¡¯ wound. The verdant light covered the wound like spring bamboo shoots after rain.


    A few minutester, as the verdant light slowly dissipated, the wound visibly began to heal. Qing Yan¡¯plexion was no longer deathly pale. He slowly regained his usual colour, and his lips began to redden.


    ¡°Great! The Shaman Bone Tablet is working!¡± Cheng Shi felt the weight lift from his heart. If Uncle Qing Yan had died because of his arrow, he would have felt guilty for the rest of his life. After all, this was someone from his own Tribe! Someone who had trained him! How could he have killed a member of his own Tribe with his own hands!?


    Shu Feng immediately looked at the other person, his brown eyes full of concern, as he softly asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Qing Yan frowned, reaching out to touch the wound site, and after a long while, managed to say, ¡°That was quite a fierce shot.¡±


    Hearing that the other person could still joke around, Cheng Shi finally feltpletely relieved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Qing Yan. I didn¡¯t know it was you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. Otherwise, this kid would have been devastated,¡± Shu Feng also sighed in relief.


    Qing Yan rested for a good while before struggling to sit up straight. His deep voice sounded, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Shaman Bone Tablet, I might have really died.¡±


    Cheng Shi pounced in front of Qing Yan, carefully examining the wound, and eximed, ¡°The Shaman Bone Tablet is really amazing!¡±


    Qing Yan lowered his hand from the wound site and reached out to rub Cheng Shi¡¯s head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, You¡¯ve be much stronger.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been training hard while you were not looking! I follow everything Uncle Qing Yan has taught me!¡± Cheng Shi proudly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t cked off. But what weapon did you use? It was able to wound me so severely!¡± Qing Yan did not seem to have any intention of ming him.


    Cheng Shi brought over the longbow, excitedly saying, ¡°This was made by Uncle Gu Mu at the Shaman¡¯s request. It¡¯s very powerful!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that the Shaman and Uncle Gu Mu are alright,¡± Qing Yan¡¯ weathered face broke into a smile. He continued to ask, ¡°Is everyone in the Tribe okay?¡±


    Cheng Shi¡¯s previously smiling face suddenly fell, his slender ck eyes filled with sadness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Qing Yan clearly noticed the change in his expression.


    Shu Feng sighed, handing over the Animal Hide Bag hanging at his waist, and said, ¡°Many of the Tribe¡¯s people are gone.¡±


    His usually refined face was now covered in sorrow, and he kept sighing.


    Qing Yan took the Animal Hide Bag but did not have the heart to drink. He asked repeatedly, ¡°How many people are left? How many did the ck Snake Tribe take with them?¡±


    At the time, he had been protecting others as they fled, and did not know the subsequent situation of the Tribe. As he ran, he became separated from most of his Tribesmen.


    ¡°Our Tribe only has about seventy people left. Fortunately, the Shaman is alright. Otherwise, we would have truly lost our final pir of support¡­¡± Shu Feng sorrowfully said.


    ¡°Only about seventy people left!?¡± Qing Yan widened his green eyes, his face full of disbelief. He knew that previously, the Tribe had many people.


    ¡°Yes, only about seventy people are left. This time, I came out on the Shaman¡¯s arrangement to look for any scattered Tribe members/¡± Shu Feng said in a low voice.


    Qing Yan could not process everything for a moment. The feeling now was even worse than when he had just been shot.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 178: I’ll Teach You a Lesson

    Chapter 178: I¡¯ll Teach You a Lesson


    Qing Yan sighed deeply and asked, ¡°Have you found any others?¡±


    Shu Feng shook his head, blinking his brown eyes as he softly said, ¡°You¡¯re the first one.¡±


    Qing Yan had guessed this would be the answer. He stood up, brushing the dirt off his body, and his deep voice sounded, ¡°Come with me. There are some more of our Tribesmen waiting for me not far from here.¡±


    Shu Feng¡¯s face lit up with joy, his refined demeanourpletely gone as he asked repeatedly, ¡°Really? Is that true? There are more of us nearby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a few. They escaped from the Tribe with me.¡± Qing Yan said, his face also filled with sadness as he continued, ¡°But there aren¡¯t many left now¡­¡±


    ¡°How many people are left?¡± Shu Feng asked excitedly. As long as they were still a;ove, it was good news. It was better than returning empty-handed.


    ¡°Including me, twenty-three people. Originally, there were over a hundred¡­¡± Qing Yan¡¯ eyes were full of sorrow.


    Shu Feng put his hand on the other¡¯s shoulder tofort him and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We encountered Mix Blood Ferocious Beasts, two Golden Eyed Red Pythons¡­¡± Qing Yan¡¯ face showed even more sadness.He recalled the scenes that had urred then, and even now, it made his skin crawl. It was too terrifying.


    The two Golden Eyed Red Pythons had fiercely swept in. In an instant, they had snatched away more than a dozen of their Tribesmen. Before Qing Yan could even react, theyunched another attack, once again darting towards the ordinary people of the Tribe with their forked tongues.


    If it were not for two other Totem Warriors who had resisted with all their might, buying time for Qing Yan and the others, all of those hundred-plus people would have be food in the two Golden Eyed Red Pythons¡¯ bellies.


    ¡°How could this be? Encountering two Golden Eyed Red Pythons at once!?¡± Shu Feng¡¯s forehead began to sweat involuntarily just imagining it.


    Heposed himself after a while and asked, ¡°Among the twenty-three people, are there any Totem Warriors besides you?¡±


    Right now, what the Tribecked most were Totem Warriors. If there were any Totem Warriors left, that would be the best oue.


    Nearby, Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er listened intently. Children loved to hear such stories the most. Stories that were exciting, tense, and both inspiring and frightening.


    ¡°There¡¯s one left.¡± Qing Yan sighed, his face full of self-loathing.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Shu Feng asked curiously.


    ¡°Yue,¡± Qing Yan said in a deep voice.


    Shu Feng turned his head abruptly, as if he had misheard, and asked, ¡°Yue?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yue. From escaping the Tribe until now, it¡¯s been Yue and I finding food for the remaining people.¡± Qing Yan said slowly and clearly.


    Shu Feng blinked his brown eyes and asked, ¡°Yue¡¯s Sister didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    ¡°No. At the time, we were only focused on leading our people to escape. We might have gotten separated along the way.¡± Qing Yan helplessly exined.


    ¡°By the way, how did you end up here?¡± Shu Feng frowned and continued, ¡°With your strength, you shouldn¡¯t have been unaware of the danger.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten my fill of meat for days. I was just focused on quickly hunting and returning.¡± Qing Yan unconsciously touched the wound from earlier and continued, ¡°I did sense the danger, but before I could dodge, I was hit.¡±


    Cheng Shi awkwardly scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°The longbow fires arrows very quickly, so Uncle Qing Yan did not notice in time.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait. When we get back to the Tribe, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Qing Yan joked.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Uncle Qing Yan! I didn¡¯t mean to. When we get back to the Tribe, I¡¯ll give you all the meat the Shaman has rewarded me with.¡± Cheng Shi was a bit scared.


    Back in the Ancestral Land, the training had been terrifying. It was no different from training in Hell.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Qing Yan heartilyughed.


    Seeing the other personugh, Shu Feng felt relieved. Earlier, he had been in low spirits.


    He paused for a moment and asked, ¡°What about the Warrior Trainees? Are there any Warrior Trainees left?¡±


    ¡°There are four left, so not all the pressure is on us two. We can take turns standing guard at night. Otherwise, if it was Yue and I alone, we would have been exhausted to death.¡± Qing Yan said with gratitude.


    Shu Feng felt the same and said, ¡°The Tribe is in great need of people now. The more people we can find, the better.¡±


    ¡°We were also looking for you, but we searched for several days without any news.¡± Qing Yan opened the Animal Hide Bag and took a few sips of water, then continued, ¡°Because we had to hunt and also worry about the safety of the remaining people, we couldn¡¯t really put too much effort into searching for you. Still, we have not given up. We still try to search when we can.¡±


    ¡°I thought you might have news of the other Tribe members.¡± Shu Feng¡¯s hope was dashed.


    ¡°I found many ces with traces of campfires, but discovered nothing around them. They are moving very quickly¡­¡± Qing Yan said regretfully.


    ¡°Me too. These days, I¡¯ve been searching with these two children, but we found nothing¡­¡± Shu Feng spread his hands.


    Qing Yan handed back the Animal Hide Bag and said, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked yet. Where is our Tribe right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about a day¡¯s walk from here. If we fly, it won¡¯t take that long.¡± Shu Feng said.


    ¡°A day¡¯s distance?¡± Qing Yan looked up at the sky and continued, ¡°After we get back, I have to have them set out when it¡¯s still early. Only then can we make it before nightfall.¡±


    He was eager to return to the Tribe. Having been away for so long, he really missed the people of the Tribe.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s have Cheng Shi go back to tell the Shaman as we continue forward.¡± Shu Feng agreed.


    He also hoped they could return to the Tribe quickly. Those that originated from the Tribe would surely be very happy to see them.


    Cheng Shi immediately nodded, standing on tiptoes and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go back immedaitely. I want to bring this good news back.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t bezy. Try to get back to the Tribe by nightfall.¡± Shu Feng instructed.


    Eager, Cheng Shi was already hovering with his wings pping, nodding and smiling, ¡°I¡¯ll fly with all my might.¡±


    ¡°Come down first, I have something else to give you.¡± Shu Feng rolled his eyes.


    Cheng Shinded, confused, and asked, ¡°Brother Shu Feng, what do you have to give me?¡±


    Shu Feng handed over the fruits wrapped in leaves and said, ¡°Take these back to the Shaman as well.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Cheng Shi hugged those brown fruits and flew away.


    ¡°Being young is great. They are so full of energy.¡± Qing Yan smiled and shook his head, then asked, ¡°By the way, what did you just give him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are either. I just saw them on a big tree. I thought the Shaman might know, so I picked a few for him to take back,¡± Shu Feng exined.


    Qing Yan nodded thoughtfully and said. ¡°I see. But those fruits can¡¯t be eaten, right? I just smelled them and they have a terrible odour.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Even wild birds despise them.¡± Shu Feng shrugged.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 179: Took a Big Tumble

    Chapter 179: Took a Big Tumble


    As night fell, the me Dragon Tribe seemed to be swallowed by darkness, with visibility reduced to almost nothing.


    Almost simultaneously, the bonfires within the Tribe were lit, and streaks of orange-red light illuminated the entire Tribe. Warm orange firelight flickered in the Teepees, with sparks asionally floating out.


    *Crackle crackle¡­* The wood in the bonfires burned vigorously, and the entire Tribe was filled with crackling sounds. This sound,bined with the night calls of beasts and strange insects,plemented each other well. It did not disturb the tranquillity that belonged to the night, but rather enhanced it.


    Su Bai was currently inside the Teepee. He had just finished dinner, which was a bowl of instant noodles. He was rubbing his belly contentedly as he muttered with a smile, ¡°If only I had some white rice.¡±


    Since transmigrating until now, he had not eaten rice for a long time. Back on Earth, he could eat it every day. Suddenly not having it was quite unbearable. [I wonder when the System will give me a bag of rice, or even rice seeds would be good¡­] Su Bai said, shaking his head with a smile.


    Yu Ying paused her work on the linen cloth and asked curiously, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s the matter? Is there anything you want me to do?¡±


    The fox eared girl had been hearing faint mutterings from him while she was sewing the linen, and was curious of what he had said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking about some things.¡± Su Bai responded. ¡°Is the sewing going smoothly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sewing it ording to what you have taught me. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Yu Ying shook her head.When the fox eared girl first started sewing linen clothes, she was not as fast as people from Earth. It took her about four or five days to sew one piece. However, that in itself was not too bad. The sleeves, cor, etc., all fit Su Bai well. The style of it was simr to the hanfu clothing from Earth (Ancient chinese clothing). Just that it was shorter, and had a more open style to it.


    This style was chosen firstly because it was easy to sew, and secondly because it was looser and morefortable to wear. A vine tied around the waist was enough, making it convenient to put on and take off.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Have you sewn one for yourself?¡± Su Bai asked. He had noticed that the Animal Hide clothing the fox eared girl was wearing had be too small. The small piece barely fit her upper body, and the fox eared girl had developed quite well, making those small clothes she had on seem tight.


    Wearing clothes that are too tight during someone¡¯s growth period was unhealthy and could affect their body. Su Bai had naturally asked the fox eared girl to sew clothes for herself as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sewn one piece,¡± Yu Ying said softly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Bai raised an eyebrow and continued to ask, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I seen you wear it?¡±


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes and said in a soft, cute voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear it out. I¡¯ve never worn clothes made of linen before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have linen in the Tribe now. I asked you to sew it for you to wear. If you¡¯re reluctant to wear it, then sew another piece and alternate between them.¡± Su Bai really did not know what to do with this fox eared girl. [Why are girls like this? Reluctant to use the good things unless they have new ones to rece them with¡­]


    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it, I¡¯ll wear it. No need to sew a second one.¡± Yu Ying immediately refused, shaking her little head continuously.


    ¡°Then, change into it when you batheter. It will be morefortable to wear,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying softly responded.


    Just as Su Bai was about to drink some water, he suddenly remembered, ¡°Oh right, is Ah¡¯Hua¡¯s linen clothing sewn yet?¡±


    Yu Ying took out another slightly smaller piece of linen clothing from the wooden basin and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s already sewn. I¡¯ll give it to her when I go bathe.¡±


    ¡°Good. Tell her to change into it immediately. Linen clothing is always morefortable than Animal Hide.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying put down the linen clothing.


    Just as the two finished their conversation, a shadow suddenly appeared outside the Teepee.


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes immediately looked towards the direction of the shadow and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s me, Cheng Shi. Can Ie in?¡± A boy¡¯s voice sounded from outside the Teepee. He stumbled as he picked himself up from the ground, also picking up the dropped brown fruits. He had been too hasty whennding and had fallen.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Su Bai did not know why he hade back at this time of night. [Hadn¡¯t he left with Shu Feng in the morning?]


    Cheng Shi lifted the door p of the Teepee and entered. He looked excited, with dirt on his face and body, and was holding several fruits in his arms. He was still trying to calm his breathing as he said, ¡°Shaman, we¡­ we found them.¡±


    ¡°Calm down first, there¡¯s no rush. What did you find?¡± Su Bai saw that he was dirty, with mud on his wings too. It was obvious that he had been too hasty whennding and had taken a tumble.


    Cheng Shi put the fruits he was holding on the ground, patted the dirt off his body, swallowed, and said, ¡°Shaman, we found a few scattered people from our Tribe!¡±


    The boy said this in one breath, the joy on his face not diminishing at all.


    ¡°Where? How many people?¡± Su Bai was also a bit excited. Finding people was always good news.


    ¡°They are quite a distance from here. It would take most of a day flying, and walking¡­ walking would take a day.¡± Cheng Shi pondered.


    ¡°A day of walking? Then when you left, had they already set out?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Cheng Shi nodded heavily and said, ¡°They sent me back to inform you of this first, and then they will set out too.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. How many people are there?¡± Su Bai asked expectantly. [If there are over a hundred people, that would be great news.]


    ¡°Including Uncle Qing Yan, there are twenty-three people in total.¡± Cheng Shi reported.


    ¡°Twenty-three people?¡± Su Bai raised an eyebrow. This was a bit different from what he had imagined. He sighed and continued to ask, ¡°Who is Qing Yan?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also a Totem Warrior, about the same age as Uncle Cang Shi. He was one of the leaders of the Tribe.¡± Cheng Shi said with a sense of pride, after all, he had trained under him.


    Su Bai turned his ck eyes slightly and asked, ¡°How strong is Qing Yan?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on par with Uncle Cang Shi and the Chieftain, but now he¡¯s not as strong as the Chieftain.¡± Cheng Shi scratched the back of his head. After all, Yan Jiao was now a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior.


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction. At this time, having another powerful warrior was always good.


    Heposed himself and continued to ask, ¡°Among those twenty-three people, how many are Totem Warriors?¡±


    Cheng Shi recalled Qing Yan¡¯ words, held up two fingers, and said, ¡°Only two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± Su Bai said. [Having some is always better than none, and having two more is already a gift that keeps on giving.]


    ¡°Oh right, Shaman, this is what Brother Shu Feng asked me to bring for you to see.¡± Cheng Shi pointed at the brown fruits on the ground.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 180: Giving You a Punch

    Chapter 180: Giving You a Punch


    Su Bai crouched down to look at those brown fruits, their scent making him unconsciously wrinkle his brow.


    ¡°Shaman, Brother Shu Feng picked these fruits from a big tree. He said even wild birds despise them.¡± Cheng Shi continued.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying even wild birds won¡¯t eat these fruits? It seems like we can¡¯t eat them either¡­¡± Su Bai said, pursing his lips.


    Cheng Shi pinched his nose, speaking with a thick nasal voice, ¡°Shaman, what can these fruits be used for?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look first. You go rest. You¡¯ve been flying all day.¡± Su Bai waved his hand, indicating.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Cheng Shi pped his slender ck wings.


    Su Bai raised his hand to block his face, as the boy¡¯s pping created too much wind, and he quickly ordered, ¡°Stop pping. Look at the scratches on your face. Go ask the Chieftain for some meat to eat, then get some rest.¡±


    The boy¡¯s face was covered in scratches from tree branches. His arms were in the same condition. Although these wounds were not serious, they looked painful.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m going to be a Totem Warrior. These little injuries are nothing.¡± Cheng Shi said, acting precocious.Su Bai could not help but roll his eyes. [Why does this phrase sound so familiar? Could it be that everyone in this Tribe was or is like this at one point?]


    He covered his face with one hand, smiled and said, ¡°Come here, let me treat your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s fine. These wounds are a warrior¡¯s symbol.¡± Cheng Shi shook his head repeatedly, looking quite proud.


    ¡°When I tell you toe over, listen to my orders. Why so many rebuttals?¡± Su Bai gave the boy¡¯s head a light punch. [This kid still needs to be disciplined. Especially when he is so reckless! These many wounds could be both a major or minor matter. He is not a Totem Warrior yet. He does not have their strong Physique. If these wounds got infected by his carelessness, it would be a major problem.]


    The Tribe¡¯s hygiene conditions were notparable to Earth. There were flying insects and beasts everywhere. What if insects carrying bacterianded on the wounds? The whole Tribe would be in trouble then. The spread of infectious diseases could be very fast. For the sake of the entire Tribe, Su Bai had to forcibly treat the boy.


    Moreover, there was another benefit: his Curing Technique could level up. The more he used it, the faster it would improve.


    ¡°Ah! I understand, Shaman¡­¡± Cheng Shi covered his head with both hands and walked over obediently with his head lowered.


    Su Bai extended his hand, emitting a verdant light. In an instant, the verdant light covered the boy¡¯s wounds, very much like warm water, tightly wrapping the wounds.


    A few minutester, the wounds on the boy¡¯s face, neck, arms, and chest began to heal slowly, leaving only some dried blood stains.


    ¡°Alright, go take a bath, eat some meat, and then rest,¡± Su Bai withdrew his hands.


    Cheng Shi looked at his healed wounds with delight, finding that the pain had disappeared and movement no longer hurt.


    He nodded heavily and responded, ¡°Thank you, Shaman. I¡¯ll go ask the Chieftain for meat now.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    Yu Ying crouched in front of those fruits, pinching her nose and asked, ¡°Shaman, what are these fruits?¡±


    When Cheng Shi came in, the fox eared girl had smelled a strong odour and could not help but cover her nose and mouth.


    Su Bai shook his head, using a stick to poke at the fruits, and said, ¡°These fruits have a lot of juice, but they smell awful. I believe we can¡¯t eat them.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, be careful. I see these are all wrapped in leaves. They might be poisonous.¡± Yu Ying worriedly said.


    Su Bai actually hoped these fruits had some toxins. They might be useful then. But obviously, these fruits were non-toxic. If they were, they would not be able to be brought back.


    He used the wooden stick to thoroughly mash the fruits.


    After the brown fruits were mashed, the pungent smell became even stronger, overwhelmingly unpleasant.


    ¡°Shaman, the smell is even stronger,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s fox ears drooped.


    ¡°Why does this smell seem familiar?¡± Su Bai frowned. Although it was very unpleasant, this smell seemed like something he had smelled back on Earth.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, do you know what these fruits are?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel like they can be really useful,¡± Su Bai said calmly, his gaze never leaving the fruits.


    He saw yellow liquid continuously flowing from the brown fruits. This liquid was not very thick, but it looked oily.


    Su Bai thought carefully for a moment, then instructed, ¡°Xiao Yu, bring me a bowl of water.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying got up and went to get water.


    Su Bai picked up a small piece of fruit through the leaves, dripped a bit of juice into the bowl, and found that the juice did not dissolve in water, but floated on top.


    Seeing this, he was a bit excited and muttered to himself, ¡°Could this be¡­¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what is this?¡± Yu Ying could not understand, only knowing that the smelly juice falling into the water made it smell even worse.


    Su Bai did not rush to answer the fox eared girl, but picked up another piece of brown fruit and squeezed some juice into the fire pit.


    *Boom!* In an instant, the mes in the fire pit red up, then quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°Nice! My guess was right.¡± Su Bai excitedly said. These two experiments had confirmed it.


    Yu Ying was startled by the sudden re of mes. Covering her ample chest, she asked, ¡°Shaman, did you just use a Shaman Technique?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ This isn¡¯t a Shaman Technique. It¡¯s the work of these fruits!¡± Su Baiughed.


    ¡°Shaman, what can these fruits do? How did they suddenly change the fire like that?¡± Yu Ying was still a bit scared.


    ¡°That¡¯s how these fruits can be very useful.¡± Su Bai said, the corners of his mouth turning up.


    At first, when he smelled these fruits, he thought they were simr to the kerosene on Earth. Of course, kerosene was used in the past on Earth only for lighting or illumination, but now, it¡¯s used for cooking or as fuel.


    ¡°These fruits can be very useful?¡± Yu Ying tilted her head, very confused. After all, these fruits could not be eaten.


    ¡°Get me some dry grass ropes,¡± Su Bai decided to start experimenting. Otherwise, the fox eared girl would not be able to understand how useful the fruits were.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying nodded and turned to go outside the Teepee to find the items.


    Su Bai took advantage of the fox eared girl¡¯s absence to turn and grab an unused stone bowl.


    He picked up a brown fruit through the leaves and squeezed all its juice into the bowl. Soon, a full stone bowl of fruit juice was ready.


    To be fair, the smell of these fruits was really quite close to kerosene. However, once he knew what it smelled like, it did not seem as unpleasant anymore.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 181: Fruit Oil Lamp

    Chapter 181: Fruit Oil Lamp


    ¡°Shaman, are these the grass ropes you wanted?¡± Yu Ying returned from outside with several grass ropes.


    Su Bai took the grass ropes, selected a few thinner ones, and twisted them together, saying, ¡°This will do.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what are you going to do?¡± Yu Ying asked, confused.


    Su Bai brought over the stone bowl containing the brown fruit juice and said, ¡°I¡¯m making a fruit oilmp.¡±


    ¡°Fruit oilmp?¡± Yu Ying waspletely baffled.


    Su Bai smiled, without giving much exnation, and ced the twisted grass rope into the brown fruit juice. After letting the entire grass rope soak thoroughly, he used two wooden sticks to clip out one end of the rope.


    ¡°Watch carefully. The next step is the moment you will witness a miracle.¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile, dipping the wooden stick into the fire pit to light it.


    He brought the burning wooden stick close to the exposed end of the grass rope. Instantly, that end of the grass rope was ignited.


    A small me danced at the end of the grass rope, very much like a graceful dancing sprite.Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes were drawn to the dancing me. She eximed in surprise, ¡°Shaman, is this a Shaman Technique?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Shaman Technique. Anyone can do this. This is the power of knowledge.¡± Su Bai exined.


    He ced the fruit oilmp on another stone table to prevent oil from sshing out and burning the wooden table, which could cause a fire.


    Yu Ying leaned in close, her pink eyes constantly watching the dancing me, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s so magical. Shaman, how long can this fruit oilmp burn for?¡±


    ¡°If you keep adding fruit oil, it can burn for a very long time, but you¡¯ll need to keep changing the grass rope in the middle,¡± Su Bai said.


    The grass rope was not like the cotton threads from Earth; it would burn out easily, so it needed to be changed frequently.


    ¡°This is amazing.¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes were filled with admiration.


    ¡°Bring another stone bowl, I¡¯ll make one for you to use,¡± Su Bai said gently.


    Although there was a fire pit in the Teepee at night and it was notpletely dark, the table was still some distance from the fire pit. Every night when working at the table, since they did not have lights like those on Earth, which could brightly illuminate the entire Teepee, one had to lean in to see things.


    Doing this for a long time could lead to nearsightedness. Of course, Su Bai¡¯s Stamina was increasing bit by bit every day, so the possibility of bing nearsighted was probably unlikely for him. Even so, it was different for the fox eared girl. Without the support of the System, and not being a Totem Warrior, if she continued like this for a long time, nearsightedness would likely be inevitable.


    Now that they could make fruit oilmps, making an extra one was a simple matter.


    cing it next to the fox eared girl would make it easier for her to see the linen clearly, and she would not have to keep her head lowered and close to the linen.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying brought another stone bowl and several thin grass ropes.


    Su Bai followed the previous procedure, squeezing more brown fruit juice into the stone bowl, then twisting the dry grass into a rope and cing it inside.


    After lighting the dry grass, he handed the stone bowl over, saying, ¡°ce it next to you, but keep it away from the linen and firewood. Make sure you don¡¯t identally set anything else on fire.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Ying carefully reached out with both hands to take the stone bowl.


    The light from the fruit oilmp illuminated the fox eared girl¡¯s delicate face, adding much beauty to it.


    She carefully ced the fruit oilmp on a t,rge stone, and contentedly kept staring at it.


    Su Bai, seeing the fox eared girl¡¯s soft and cute appearance, really wanted to pinch her cheeks.


    He smiled and sat back in his ce, continuing to take out materials to make more Shaman Bone Tablets.


    Besides making Shaman Bone Tablets, he also thought about other uses for these fruits. [Apart from making fruit oilmps, what else could they be used for?]  [Never mind, let¡¯s have our people pick more of these fruits first] Su Bai thought. [Before finding out better uses for them, we might as well stockpile them first.]


    ¡­


    The night passed in a sh. The next morning, Su Bai was the first to open his ck eyes.


    He saw that the fruit oilmp on the table had gone out. Surprisingly, when these brown fruit juices burned, they no longer had that strong odour. On the contrary, there was more of a wild fruit scent, which Su Bai was very satisfied with. As long as it was not the smell, when the fruits were first squeezed, it was fine.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re up early today.¡± Yu Ying also slowly got up.


    ¡°Good morning, Xiao Yu,¡± Su Bai stretched out his arms and smiled, ¡°How was it? Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    He had watched the fox eared girl go to sleep firstst night. She had fallen asleep shortly after lying down. Her fox tail was still unconsciously swishing.


    ¡°I slept very well. How about you, Shaman?¡± Yu Ying gently responded.


    ¡°Me too. You can go about your business.¡± Su Bai poured himself a cup of water, mainly wanting the fox eared girl to leave the Teepee so he could check in.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯ll go water the chilli peppers first, thene back to make breakfast for you, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying said in a soft voice.


    The fox eared girl left the Teepee carrying a wooden bucket, skipping and hopping as she went out. It was clear that she was in a good mood today.


    Su Bai was always happy to see the fox eared girl¡¯s lively appearance. Before, she had been very timid, always trembling and afraid of causing trouble for others no matter what she did. Now, it seemed that timid personality had mostly changed, and she was more lively. Perhaps it was because they had been together for a long time. [System, check in and open the Assistance Package.] Su Bai called out to the System in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: two pieces of ginger.]


    Su Bai pursed his lips and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°That¡¯s also good. We had garlic, and now we have ginger.¡± [Ginger is also one of the spices needed for cooking, especially in this primitive era where meat is particrly gamey. Adding some ginger could remove that gamey taste. Especially when dealing with fish, adding some ginger when steaming fish could dispel the fishy smell.] [There¡¯s a big river near the Ancestral Land. When we catch fish, we¡¯ll now have spices to cook with.] Su Bai muttered contentedly.


    He got up and stepped out of the Teepee, thinking of burying these two pieces of ginger in the soil early, and then digging them up when they leave for the Ancestral Land.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* A few minutester, Su Bai arrived at the chilli pepper field and saw the fox eared girl watering them.


    Yu Ying heard the footsteps and turned her head, surprised, ¡°Shaman, why are you here? Do you need to use the bathroom?¡±


    She was still a bit ufortable with this term. Somehow, the word ¡®bathroom¡¯ felt awkward no matter how she said it.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 182: After a Short Separation, One Must Look At Them Anew

    Chapter 182: After a Short Separation, One Must Look At Them Anew


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to nt something,¡± Su Bai shook his head slightly, opening his hand to reveal two pieces of ginger.


    Yu Ying curiously took one piece, sniffed it under her nose, and suddenly frowned, ¡°Shaman, why does this smell so strange?¡±


    ¡°Smell it again.¡± Su Bai smiled, as he quite liked the scent of fresh ginger.


    Yu Ying put the ginger under her nose again, sniffed for a while, then looked up and said, ¡°This smell¡­ it¡¯s actually a bit pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Right? This is called ginger, and we can use it when cooking meat.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Is it the same as chilli peppers and salt?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ in principle, they¡¯re different, but in a way, they¡¯re the same.¡± Su Bai pondered as he said. [Well, loosely speaking, all three are seasonings. But strictly speaking, two are nts, and one is a natural from the environment.].


    Yu Ying once again heard words she could not understand, so she quietly lowered her head and continued watering.


    Su Bai really liked the fox eared girl¡¯s cute behaviour. He walked to the edge of the field, simply dug two holes with a stick, and buried the ginger.¡°Shaman, how long until we can eat this ¡®ginger¡¯?¡± Yu Ying was already a bit impatient, having never tasted ginger before.


    ¡°It usually takes over a hundred days, but judging by the growth speed of other crops, it might only take about fifty days.¡± Su Bai considered. [The growth speed of chilli peppers and sweet potatoes after nting have exceeded my expectations. Now, the chilli peppers are already flowering and bearing fruit. There is even a small green chilli pepper that looks especially vibrant. In just seven or eight more days, it would be ready for harvest.]


    Yu Ying expectantly wagged her pink fox tail and asked, ¡°Shaman, what does this ginger taste like?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when the timees.¡± Su Bai said with a mysterious smile.


    That was when Yan Hua came running over, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said, ¡°Shaman, Xiao Yu.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re done training?¡± Su Bai turned and asked.


    Yan Hua tossed her ck hair and proudly said, ¡°Today, I spent much less time than in previous days.¡±


    ¡°As expected of someone who¡¯s going to be a Totem Warrior, very impressive.¡± Su Bai praised the cow horned girl.


    He knew that saying this would make the cow horned girl happy for the whole day, and she would be full of energy for everything she did afterwards.


    Sure enough, Yan Hua really liked hearing these words. She even visibly straightened her back.


    Sheposed herself and confidently said, ¡°Shaman, do you want to see the results of my training?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Bai raised his thick eyebrows slightly.


    Yan Hua immediately grinned and took the lead, walking towards the training ground.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head, telling the fox eared girl to go to the Teepee first to prepare breakfast for the three of them.


    Seven or eight minutester, Su Bai and Yan Hua arrived at the training ground. Along the way, people greeted Su Bai, each showing great respect.


    ¡°Greetings, Shaman.¡± The Warrior Trainees at the training ground all greeted him, and in the next second, everyone became very energetic.


    They did not want to embarrass themselves in front of Su Bai and wanted to show their best side. This was the purest behaviour in a Primitive Tribe.


    Yan Hua took out her usual training longbow and put the quiver on her back.


    ¡°Rx.¡± Su Bai said, feeling that the cow horned girl had suddenly tensed up.


    ¡°En.¡± Yan Hua turned her head and responded, her slightly raised shoulders rxing.


    The cow horned girl drew the bowstring to a Full Moon shape, her red eyes fiercely focused on the distant wooden stake.


    If looks could hurt, the cow horned girl¡¯s serious demeanour just now should have been able to wound the target.


    This was also the first time Su Bai had seen the cow horned girl so serious. Before, he always felt she was genuine and straightforward, which was very cute, but this time he was surprised.


    *Whoosh!* Yan Hua didn¡¯t need to take aim for too long. From taking the arrow to nocking it and shooting, the series of actions were very smooth and fluid, without any hesitation.


    *Thud!* A muffled sound rang out as the arrow struck the centre of the wooden stake. The violently shaking arrow tail showed how much force was behind the shot.


    *Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!*


    *Thud! Thud! Thud!*


    The cow horned girl shot three more arrows in quick session, each one hitting the bullseye. Her movements were just as crisp and clean, happening before one could even react.


    ¡°Shaman, how was that?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s previously fierce expression suddenly softened.


    *p p p¡­* Su Bai was stunned for a moment by this contrast, then reacted and apuded, praising, ¡°Indeed, after some time apart, one must really look at them anew.¡±


    A few days ago, the cow horned girl¡¯s archery skills were not this impressive. Although she could hit the wooden stake, she did not have the perfect uracy she showed now.


    ¡°After a short¡­ must look¡­ anew¡­ Shaman, what are you saying?¡± Yan Hua was a bit confused. Such a long, unfamiliar phrase really made the cow horned girl¡¯s head spin.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s nothing, just praising you for being so impressive.¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    Yan Hua put away her longbow and asked expectantly, ¡°Shaman, when we go to reim the Ancestral Land, can I go?¡±


    The reason the cow horned girl had been training so hard these days was in anticipation of that day.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going too, but you¡¯ll need to stay by my side,¡± Su Bai said.


    He said this to protect the cow horned girl, as she had not awakened to be a Totem Warrior yet. He himself was ufortable in letting her rush out.


    ¡°Shaman, I want to charge to the front. I want to kill those from the ck Snake Tribe!¡± Yan Hua said with fierce determination.


    ¡°No need to rush, you can kill them without being at the very front.¡± Su Bai raised his hand to calm her down.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes several times and asked in confusion, ¡°Shaman, how can we kill them if we don¡¯t charge out?¡±


    Su Bai pointed to the distant wooden stake and asked, ¡°Have you forgotten what you just demonstrated? Can¡¯t you shoot an arrow through their heads without getting close?¡±


    Yan Hua pped her forehead with one hand and said, ¡°Oh right! How could I forget? But, Shaman, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to aim urately if we¡¯re not close.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to keep practising. Don¡¯t ck off. Make sure you can hit the target from even further away.¡± Su Bai said.


    Charging to the front was for Totem Warriors. Warrior Trainees should stay back and provide support with bows and arrows. Moreover, Su Bai had thought of a brilliant nst night that could save the me Dragon Tribe even more manpower.


    ¡°Yes, I will definitely continue practising,¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes became serious again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll eat breakfast first. You can continue practising after eating. I have something to give you,¡± Su Bai said, standing up.


    Yan Hua was stunned, hesitated for a while, then asked, ¡°Shaman, what are you going to give me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get to the Teepee,¡± Su Bai left the training ground first.


    ¡°Shaman, wait for me,¡± Yan Hua put away her longbow and quickly followed.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 183: Trading a Piece of Ceramic for a Bag of Dried Meat

    Chapter 183: Trading a Piece of Ceramic for a Bag of Dried Meat


    Su Bai and Yan Hua returned to the Main Teepee, where the fox eared girl had already prepared breakfast. There was arge iron pot of Wolf Tail Grass Noodle.


    ¡°Wow, we¡¯re having noodles again!¡± Yan Hua happily rubbed her hands together.


    ¡°Shaman, we can eat now.¡± Yu Ying took out three wooden bowls and smiled. ¡°I knew Ah¡¯Hua woulde, so I cooked a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Yu!¡± Yan Hua said with a beaming smile.


    Su Bai took the wooden bowl handed to him by the fox eared girl and softly said, ¡°You two go ahead and eat first.¡±


    If he did not start eating, the fox eared girl and Yan Hua would just keep waiting. Although this was not an official Tribe rule, the two had tacitly agreed to do so. Thus, he had to state this else they would wait for him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Hua also picked up her chopsticks and started quickly eating.


    By now, both of them were very skilled with chopsticks. There were no noodles they could not pick up, and they finished the noodles in their bowls in no time.


    Since they had eaten meat all their lives, now that they had noodles, they would not get tired of eating them three meals a day, every day.Those of the Tribe were the same. Now, Wolf Tail Grass Noodle was considered one of their main foods.


    Besides the daily meat distributed, Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees were given two extra bowls of Wolf Tail Grass Noodle. The ordinary members were given one bowl of Wolf Tail Grass Noodle a day, and their meat supply was more stablepared to before, with a small amount distributed daily.


    After all, most of the meat in the Tribe now was supplied to Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees. For ordinary people, being able to eat meat every day was already a fortunate thing.


    Most knew that before Su Bai took over the Tribe, they only got some meat every one or two days. This meat had tost until the next distribution. If lucky, they might get more in two days; if unlucky, they would only be able to receive another potion of meat three or four dayster.


    The situation was far from as fortunate as right now, where they could get some meat every day. Although the amount was not much, by Earth standards, it ensured they would not go hungry.


    The Wolf Tail Grass Noodle further greatly reduced this concern. Having something to eat was good enough. All of them really did not care if it was meat or not. Moreover, they liked Wolf Tail Grass Noodle even more than meat.


    ¡°Shaman, what did you say you wanted to give me?¡± Yan Hua contentedly put down her bowl and chopsticks.


    Su Bai also put down his bowl and chopsticks and softly said, ¡°Xiao Yu, go get the linen clothing you sewed for Ah¡¯Hua.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying immediately stood up and walked towards her hay pile.


    ¡°Lin! En! Cloth! Ing!¡± Yan Hua enunciated each syble, clearly very surprised, her red eyes wide open.


    Su Bai took the linen clothing and handed it to the cow horned girl, saying, ¡°This is for you. Try it.¡±


    ¡°I sewed it ording to your size, it should fit.¡± Yu Ying softly said. She was a bit envious of the cow horned girl, whose clothes did not need to be sewn sorge. Unlike herself, who had to sewrger to avoid feeling too tight and ufortable in certain regions.


    However, if the fox eared girl¡¯s current thoughts were known to the cow horned girl, she would probably roll her eyes at her again.


    ¡°Shaman, I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Yan Hua shook her head repeatedly. She knew the importance of linen. A roll of linen could be traded for quite a lot of meat. This piece of linen clothing looked like it used up a lot of linen. For such a valuable thing, the cow horned girl really dared not ept.


    ¡°Then you can trade it away if you don¡¯t want it. In fact, if you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll have to give it to someone else.¡± Su Bai pretended to say.


    ¡°No, I want it!¡± Yan Hua excitedly hugged the linen clothing and ran out of the Teepee to change in her own Teepee. [Indeed, no girl can resist the temptation of new clothes¡­] Su Bai smiled and thought to himself.


    A few minutester, Yan Hua had changed into her new linen clothing and returned to the Main Teepee with her hair flowing. Her linen clothing perfectly fit her. It was not as loose as the fox eared girl¡¯s because she still had to train every day. Being too loose would only be a hindrance to her.


    The T-shirt style linen top was easy to sew, and when worn, it provided very good coverage. So, there was no need to worry about exposure.


    ¡°Shaman, this linen clothing feels sofortable.¡± Yan Hua tugged at the hem of her linen clothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s good/¡± Su Bai felt much more at ease seeing this, unlike the previous Animal Hide clothing that had too much exposure.


    ¡°I can wear this every day.¡± Yan Hua patted her linen clothing.


    Su Bai smiled and picked up a cup of water, saying, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Clothes need to be washed each day. Otherwise, they¡¯ll smell.¡±


    Yan Hua remembered the smell from not bathingst time, and how ufortable her whole body felt. She pouted and said, ¡°Oh right, we need to wash this daily.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about wearing it. Xiao Yu is making a second one for you. Once you receive your second set, you can alternate between them. This is so that you can wear linen clothing every day.¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    Yan Hua immediately shook her head, repeatedly refusing, ¡°Shaman, we can¡¯t. Linen should be used to trade for food, don¡¯t waste it on me.¡±


    The cow horned girl had personally seen how much dried meat a roll of linen could be traded for at the Spotted Deer Market. Knowing their worth, suddenly being given two pieces of linen clothing was something she dared not ept.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we still have linen in the Tribe, and there will be more in the future. Besides, we don¡¯t only have linen to trade for dried meat.¡± Su Bai said, taking a sip of water.


    Yan Hua curiously blinked her red eyes as she asked, ¡°Shaman, the Tribe have something else we can trade for food?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it some more?¡¯ Su Bai said.


    Yan Hua turned her red eyes and said, ¡°Is it the Wolf Tail Grass Noodle we just ate?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not trading that for now. Think again.¡± Su Bai shook his head.


    Yan Hua pondered for a while with her index finger on her chin, then she suddenly said, ¡°Is it the ceramics?¡±


    ¡°Correct, ceramics can also be traded for some food. As for how much they can be traded for, we¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    He did not know how well the Primitive Tribes would ept ceramics. Nevertheless, he had already thought it through. At the next Spotted Deer Market, he would have someone take a few ceramics to trade. It was only after this that they would know how well people of this era epted and liked ceramics.


    ¡°Those ceramics are so beautiful, they must be able to trade for quite a lot of dried meat.¡± Yan Hua said with certainty.


    ¡°Oh? How much do you think they can trade for?¡± Su Bai asked with interest.


    Right in front of him were two people from a Primitive Tribe. They should be able to give some reference opinions.


    Yan Hua thought seriously for a moment, then looked up and said, ¡°I think one ceramic piece can be traded for a bag of dried meat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Bai nodded thoughtfully. This answer was a bit surprising to him. So, he continued to ask, ¡°Xiao Yu, what do you think?¡±


    Yu Ying was stunned for a moment, then weakly nodded and softly said, ¡°I think Ah¡¯Hua makes sense. Ceramics are really beautiful. They should be able to trade for a bag of dried meat.¡±


    ¡°One piece can be traded for a bag of dried meat? That¡¯s not a bad trade.¡± Su Bai said with the corners of his lips turning up.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 184: Arranging Other Matters

    Chapter 184: Arranging Other Matters


    ¡°Shaman, may Ie in?¡± Cheng Shi suddenly called from outside the Teepee.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Su Bai said.


    Cheng Shi walked into the Teepee with an excited face and grinned, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve rested well. Can I go find Brother Shu Feng and Uncle Qing Yan?¡±


    In fact, the boy had not slept well all night. He was too amazed at having his wounds treated by Su Bai¡¯s Curing Technique. He had also been thinking about Uncle Qing Yan and the others, wondering how they were doing. His small adventurous spirit was starting to sprout again.


    ¡°Of course, if you feel your body is fine, then go ahead,¡± Su Bai said, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman. I¡¯ll set off now!¡± Cheng Shi immediately replied.


    ¡°Wait, I have a mission for you.¡± Su Bai called out to the boy who was about to run off.


    Cheng Shi suddenly stopped, almost falling over. He turned back and asked, ¡°Shaman, what mission?¡±


    The boy started to get excited, not for anything else, but because he heard the word ¡®mission¡¯. His whole spirit lifted.¡°Those fruits we picked yesterday, go get more of them and bring them back.¡± Su Bai ordered.


    Cheng Shi¡¯s initially excited face showed a bit of disappointment. He had thought it would be a mission to hunt Ferocious Beasts. Nevertheless, he quickly perked up again and responded loudly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely bring back a lot for you, Shaman.¡±


    Su Bai of course noticed the boy¡¯s micro-expression and said with a smile. ¡°This mission isn¡¯t that simple. You can¡¯t get your hands dirty. If you do, you won¡¯t have any meat to eat tonight.¡±


    The juice of the brown fruits was oily, and if it got on his hands, it would be very difficult to wash off.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cheng Shi started to worry and immediately solemnly said, ¡°Shaman, I will definitelyplete the mission.¡±


    ¡°Quickly go off then. The earlier you go, the earlier you¡¯ll return. See if you can get back to the Tribe before Shu Feng and the others return.¡± Su Bai added more pressure on the boy.


    He did this on purpose. If he did not do so, the boy would not take his mission seriously. He would just think it was only picking fruits, which was not as exciting as hunting Ferocious Beasts. Adding some difficulty to the task would give him a greater sense of honour and achievement.


    ¡°Right away!¡± Cheng Shi ran off, grabbed arge wooden bucket outside the Tribe, and flew away.


    Yan Hua watched the boy stumble away and rolled her eyes, ¡°Children are so easy to fool.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ If I did not do this, would he feel the same sense of urgency?¡± Su Bai heartilyughed.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m going back to training,¡± Yan Hua said, remembering the conversation at the training ground this morning. She could not wait to continue training.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Bai calmly replied.


    ¡­


    Seven hourster, in the afternoon, when everyone had eaten lunch.


    Because of the hot weather and the sounds of wild beasts outside, Su Bai felt a bit drowsy, so he took a nap.


    ¡°Shaman, Cheng Shi has returned!¡± Yu Ying said.


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes opened slightly, the fatigue from just waking up immediately disappearing. He asked in surprise, ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s covered in wounds again. He¡¯s at the entrance,¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    ¡°Let him in. What a foolish boy.¡± Su Bai shook his head.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯vepleted the mission,¡± Cheng Shi put down arge wooden bucket of brown fruits on the ground, squinted his slender ck eyes, and proudly held out both hands, ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t dirty my hands.¡±


    Su Bai looked at the wounds that had just healedst night. The boy was now bloody all over again, with cuts big and small everywhere on his body.


    He frowned and solemnly said, ¡°Although youpleted the mission, what you did was wrong.¡±


    Seeing the boy covered in wounds, he could not help feeling helpless and angry. The boy must have been greedy for speed and achievement, hiding in the canopies while flying at high speed. This was the only exnation why his body had been scratched by so many branches, resulting in so many wounds. Small wounds were one thing, but what if he had identally hurt his eyes, or got caught in the neck, what would happen? How could he y with his life like this?


    The Tribe already had few people. If they lost another person because of this, it would really be too much of a waste.


    Cheng Shi was stunned, not expecting the Shaman to be so angry. He lowered his head and softly said, ¡°Shaman, what did I do wrong?¡±


    The boy clearly did not understand these things. He only knew that he hadpleted the mission and arrived at the Tribe before Shu Feng and the others. In his mind, he was solely questioning if he had not done enough.


    ¡°Next time when you go on a mission, you must also pay attention to your own safety. Don¡¯t try toplete the mission quickly at the expense of safety. You should act within your capabilities.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    Cheng Shi looked at the wounds all over his body and nodded, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t heal you. Let this be a lesson for you.¡± Su Bai said with a stern expression, then continued to ask, ¡°Did you see Shu Feng, Ai¡¯er, and the others? Are they on the way?¡±


    ¡°I saw them. I saw them from afar in the sky, but¡­¡± Cheng Shi stuttered.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t go to meet them first because you wanted toplete the mission first, right?¡± Su Bai sighed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cheng Shi was prepared to be scolded.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes at the boy and said, ¡°Still, you didplete this mission. Just that you need to remember: next time, whilepleting missions, you must always pioritise own safety.¡±


    It was too difficult to cultivate a Totem Warrior in the Tribe. They had to select suitable candidates from ordinary people then train them into Warrior Trainees, which was far from easy. Even after bing a Warrior Trainee, there was not guaranteed that they would be a Totem Warrior.


    Apart from luck, it depended on strength. If they lost a potential Totem Warrior at this stage, it would be too regrettable.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman.¡± Cheng Shi smiled, no longer feeling the pain from his wounds.


    ¡°Go and rest for now. You won¡¯t have any meat for dinner tonight.¡± Su Bai wanted to give the boy a small punishment as a warning. If not, his childish thoughts would never mature. It would also make it difficult for him to be a qualified Totem Warrior.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Shi felt relieved inside. It was the first time he had seen the Shaman get so angry.


    Although not having meat to eat was a sad thing, it was fine as long as he was not severely punished. He vowed in his heart that he would never dare to do this again.


    Su Bai watched the boy¡¯s retreating figure and blinked his ck eyes, asking, ¡°Has he always been like this?¡±


    Yu Ying, still a bit stunned by how angry Su Bai got. It took a while before she nodded, ¡°Yes, Cheng Shi is quite yful.¡±


    ¡°It seems like we need to arrange some other things for them to do.¡± Su Bai had a different idea in mind.


    Yu Ying scratched the back of her head, confused, ¡°Shaman, what are you going to arrange for them to do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter once Ai¡¯er and the others return,¡± Su Bai picked up the water cup beside him and continued, ¡°Go notify the Chieftain to prepare to wee them at the outskirts of the Tribe.¡±


    Based on the current time, Shu Feng and the others should be arriving at the Tribe soon.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Ying nodded and left the Teepee.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 185: You Also Have Linen Clothing?

    Chapter 185: You Also Have Linen Clothing?


    Yu Ying walked to the training ground and softly said, ¡°Chieftain, the Shaman wants you to lead our people to the outskirts of the Tribe.¡±


    Yan Jiao put down the recurve bow in his hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does the Shaman have any arrangements?¡±


    He saw that the fox eared girl was wearing linen clothing, and started cursing the cow horned girl in his mind. [If she had be a Shaman Priestess, she could also be wearing linen clothing! I¡¯ve given her many opportunities to be a Shaman Priestess, but she insists on bing a Totem Warrior! I really need to have a good talk with Yan Hua tonight!]


    ¡°The Shaman said that the scattered people of the Tribe are about to arrive. He wants you to go to the outskirts of the Tribe to wee them.¡± Yu Ying said word for word.


    ¡°What!? They¡¯re about toe back?¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s face broke into a smile.


    He had already received newsst night that Qing Yan, Yue, and some other scattered members of the Tribe had been found.


    ¡°Cheng Shi saw them on his way back. The Shaman said the timing should be about right.¡± Yu Ying said.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll lead them there right now. You should go back and continue taking care of the Shaman.¡± Yan Jiao said, his eyebrows raised with joy.


    Yu Ying nodded, but before she could speak, she saw the Chieftain quickly run away.She saw him find Cang Shi and several other Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees before leaving, heading directly towards the outskirts of the Tribe.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you here?¡± Yan Hua called out to her as the fox eared girl was about to leave.


    Yu Ying turned her head and said softly, ¡°The Shaman asked me to tell your Father that Ai¡¯er and the others are about to return.¡±


    ¡°Really? Shall we go and see them?¡± Yan Hua also became excited.


    ¡°I need to go back to the Shaman. I don¡¯t know if he needs my help with anything.¡± Yu Ying said, seeming troubled.


    Yan Hua pursed her lips and nodded, saying, ¡°Alright then, you go back to the Shaman first. I¡¯ll go find my Father and the others.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying said softly.


    Yan Hua turned around excitedly and ran. Her running showed how happy she was.


    A few minutester, the cow horned girl also arrived at the outskirts of the Tribe. Even before she arrived, she could see the expectant silhouettes of Yan Jiao and the others.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Yan Hua waved her hand.


    Yan Jiao turned his head at the sound and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you training? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see them.¡± Yan Hua¡¯s clear voice rang out.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jiao was about to turn his head when he noticed something was amiss. He turned back to look at the cow horned girl and asked, ¡°Where did you get your linen clothing?¡±


    Yan Hua unconsciously looked at her own linen clothing and raised her head, saying, ¡°The Shaman gave it to me.¡±


    Yan Jiao was stunned. Aftering to his senses, he asked, ¡°Why did the Shaman give you linen clothing? You¡¯re not a Shaman Priestess.¡±


    He could not understand this at all. He had just been thinking that being the Shaman Priestess was the best option for her. Yet, she was now able to wear linen clothing. He had been feeling disappointed in his Daughter, but she had obtained the same benefits as the Shaman Priestess.


    Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, his Daughter now also had linen clothing when she was not even a Shaman Priestess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The Shaman gave it to me this morning. Xiao Yu has one too.¡± Yan Hua shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for her to have one because she¡¯s the Shaman Priestess¡­¡± Yan Jiao suddenly paused, then continued to ask, ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that you¡¯ve be a Shaman Priestess too?¡±


    He suddenly had a feeling that his Daughter had finally be what he had dreamed of. For a moment, he felt like shedding tears of joy.


    ¡°No,¡± Yan Hua mercilessly said.


    Yan Jiao covered his face with one hand, knowing he had thought too much, and asked, ¡°Then, why did the Shaman suddenly give you linen clothing?¡±


    ¡°Father should ask the Shaman himself. I didn¡¯t want to ept it, but the Shaman said if I did not want it, he¡¯d give it to someone else.¡± Yan Hua spread her hands out.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jiao did not know what else to ask. In any case, this was a good thing. This just showed how his Daughter has taken the first step. Maybe she would change her mind slowly in the future.


    Yan Hua kept looking into the depths of the forest and asked, ¡°Father, I heard from Cheng Shi that it¡¯s Uncle Qing Yan and the others.¡±


    ¡°Yes, with Qing Yan back, the Tribe¡¯s strength can be said to have slightly recovered.¡± Yan Jiao said with vigour.


    ¡°I heard Sister Yue is also there.¡± Yan Hua said expectantly.


    The person she wanted to see most was Yue, because she had trained with Yue before.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whoes back, as long as it¡¯s people from our Tribe, we will wee them with open arms.¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s tone became excited.


    He was already impatient to see those that had scattered. If it was not for the ck Snake Tribe, they would still be living a peaceful life in the Ancestral Land.


    Ten minutester, Humanoid figures slowly began to appear from the depths of the forest. From the initial three or four, to the final dozen or so, and even more. These figures slowly changed from being as small as ck beans to having clear outlines. The first to be seen was Ai¡¯er flying in front.


    ¡°Father, look! It¡¯s Ai¡¯er and the others! They¡¯re back!¡± Yan Hua happily eximed.


    Yan Jiao just nodded silently, his red eyes excitedly watching them.


    ¡°Walk faster!¡± Cang Shi was already excited to the point of shouting.


    Yan Hua waved to Ai¡¯er from afar, constantly standing on tiptoes to look into the distance.


    A few minutester, Shu Feng led Qing Yan and the others to the outskirts of the Tribe. Including Ai¡¯er, there were twenty-five people in total.


    ¡°Chieftain, it¡¯s been a long time. How have you been?¡± Qing Yan spoke first.


    On the way here, he had heard that Yan Jiao had seeded as the Tribe¡¯s Chieftain. At first, he was surprised that it was not Shan Qiu.


    It should be known that the most qualified people to seed this position in the Tribe were Shan Qiu and Yan Jiao. Of course, Shan Qiu was older, so his qualifications were a bit better.


    When he heard that Shan Qiu had lost both his legs, his green eyes were full of regret, but at the same time, he was happy for Yan Jiao¡¯s promotion to Mid-Stage Totem Warrior.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. You all have suffered, but now that you¡¯re back in the Tribe, we won¡¯t let you suffer anymore.¡± Yan Jiao excitedly said.


    Cang Shi heartily patted Qing Yan¡¯ back and said, ¡°You¡¯ve taken good care of them all.¡±


    He saw that the others were also in good condition, with no one missing arms or legs. They also did not seem like they had been starving for days.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qing Yan also responded heartily, and continued to ask, ¡°How is the Tribe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the Shaman first. We can talk more tonight.¡± Yan Jiao said in a deep voice.


    He suddenly felt that three grown men getting emotional on the outskirts of the Tribe was not a very aesthetically pleasing scene.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go see the Shaman first.¡± Qing Yan was already impatient to see the Shaman.


    ¡°Qing Mu, Chi Tu, and Mai Mao, you take the others to rest first. I¡¯ll arrange their amodationter.¡± Yan Jiao instructed.


    Qing Mu and the other two immediately stood straight and responded in unison, ¡°Yes, Chieftain. Leave it to us.¡±


    Yan Jiao soon led Qing Yan and Yue towards the Main Teepee, with the cow horned girl following closely behind. She had not seen Yue for a while and wanted to stay by her side for a bit longer.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 186: He is the Shaman?

    Qing Yan and Yue were led by Yan Jiao into Su Bai¡¯s Teepee, which was suddenly full of people.


    Not only them, but Cang Shi was also there, as well as the cow horned girl who had been following behind.


    Qing Yan was stunned when he was brought into the Teepee. He scanned the Teepee but did not see the Old Shaman.


    He looked at Yan Jiao in surprise and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were taking me to see the Shaman? Why are only Xiao Yu and another person here?¡±


    Qing Yan knew the fox eared girl, knowing she was Cang Shi¡¯s Niece, and that her Father and Mother had sacrificed themselves for the Tribe.


    ¡°He is the Shaman.¡± Yan Jiao said seriously, his eyes constantly signalling the other not to speak carelessly.


    Yue was much wiser. When she followed into the Teepee, she had already inquired about the Tribe¡¯s situation from the cow horned girl. She knew in advance that the Tribe¡¯s Shaman was no longer the Old Shaman, but a new Shaman was leading them.


    However, she was surprised that the new Shaman was so young. This astonished her. She even wondered if there was some mistake.


    Qing Yan turned his head dumbfoundedly, looking at Su Bai with a dry throat for a long time before asking, ¡°You¡¯re the Shaman?¡±He could not believe his eyes either. How could the Tribe suddenly change Shamans, and to such a young one at that. [How could such a young Shaman know Shaman Techniques? Can he even make Shaman Bone Tablets? How can he lead the Tribe if he can¡¯t do this most basic task?]


    Su Bai spread his hands and asked with a raised eyebrow and a smile, ¡°What? Don¡¯t I look like one?¡±


    Qing Yan thought to himself: [It¡¯s not a question of looking like one or not, it¡¯s simply impossible for you to be a Shaman.]


    He put aside his inner thoughts and solemnly asked, ¡°Shaman, are you the Sessor designated by the Old Shaman?¡±


    Although he still respected the previous Old Shaman in his heart, Yan Jiao had said that the person in front of him was the Shaman, so he had to show respect.


    ¡°Qing Yan, he is indeed the Sessor designated by the Old Shaman, and our Tribe has been able to survive until now thanks to him.¡± Yan Jiao pulled Qing Yan aside and said very seriously, ¡°In our Tribe¡­¡±


    He began to exin the ins and outs to Qing Yan in great detail, while thinking to himself that he must scold Shu Fengter for not exining this on the way.


    After listening to the series of exnations, Qing Yan finally understood. He turned around, stood very straight, and apologised, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m really sorry. I was too excited and lost my manners for a moment.¡±


    Su Bai raised his hand to calm him down. He did not mind it and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Those who don¡¯t know are not guilty.¡±


    ¡°Those who¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ are not guilty?¡± Qing Yan unconsciously touched the horn on his forehead, looking confused.


    This new phrase stunned him a bit, and he did not know if it was a rebuke. In fact, he did not even know what it meant.


    ¡°My name is Su Bai. I¡¯m the new Shaman of this Tribe.¡± Su Bai introduced himself first. He still respected these leading figures in the Tribe, after all, they had lived in this Tribe all their lives. Moreover, most of the Tribe¡¯s safety and operations relied on them. He would not and did not like to put on an air of superiority or arrogance.


    Qing Yan immediately nodded, looking embarrassed, and said, ¡°Shaman, my name is Qing Yan. I was previously in charge of training in the Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, I am Yue. I was also responsible for training before.¡± Yue stepped forward from behind.


    She was a rabbit eared girl, only twenty-five years old, with long silver-white hair matching her white ears. Both her eyes were silver-white. She was exceptionally beautiful and charming, very much like a cold beauty. She was about 1.7 metres tall with an exceptional figure.


    The only w was her Animal Hide clothing, which was a bit small. It made her look like an adult wearing children¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Tell me about what happened outside the Tribe.¡± Su Bai was curious about how they had survived for so long after leaving the Tribe. After all, without Shaman Bone Tablets outside the Tribe, they had to be extremely careful in everything. Getting injured would be a troublesome matter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Yan immediately nodded and began to exin, ¡°After the Tribe was attacked by the ck Snake Tribe, Yue and I led the Tribe¡¯s people to run into the forest¡­¡±


    He was very calm when he first started narrating, but once he talked about thepanions who were eaten by Mix Blood Ferocious Beasts, he could not help but feel sad.


    When he talked about the harassment from other Wanderers, he became indignant once more.


    In his narration, many details were not very clear, so Yue helped to fill in those details.


    Su Bai listened very attentively and asked, blinking his ck eyes, ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of other Tribe members?¡±


    This was the most important point. Although many people from the Tribe had been captured before, many had also scattered. If they could find the previously scattered people before attacking the ck Snake Tribe and reiming the Ancestral Land, their fighting force would be boosted.


    ¡°No, we tried to find them during that time, but because Yue and I didn¡¯t have Shaman Bone Tablets, and we had to protect the others, we couldn¡¯t really conduct a proper search.¡± Qing Yan shook his head.


    ¡°Several times we could have caught up with people that seem to be from our Tribe, but because it was inconvenient to bring everyone along with us, we would eventually lose track of them.¡± Yue helplessly said.


    Su Bai understood their situation. It was difficult to travel with more than twenty other people, let alone when none of them were Totem Warriors. Just protecting them was difficult enough, not to mention searching for other Tribesmen and continuing to hunt for sustenance.


    ¡°I understand. You should rest well tonight. Tomorrow, the Chieftain will help you get familiar with the Tribe.¡± Su Baiforted.


    The Tribe was not the same as before. There were many ces they needed to get familiar with, especially when they had never seen this ce before.


    At this moment, the other Tribesmen must also want to see Qing Yan and the others, and could not wait to send their regards.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡± Qing Yan and Yue nodded.


    ¡°Chieftain, after familiarising them with the Tribe tomorrow, let them train with the recurve bow.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Although the reunion was a joyful one, training could not be neglected. After all, they had been away from the Tribe for quite some time and the agenda pf eliminating the ck Snake Tribe was approaching.


    They most likely had not been practising certainbat skills for a long time. It was a good opportunity to refamiliarize themselves while also training with the recurve bow.


    Anyway, when it came time to attack the ck Snake Tribe and reim the Ancestral Land, the recurve bow would be better than closebat.


    ¡°Understood. I will have them start training like the others.¡± Yan Jiao nodded in response.


    Qing Yan looked confused and hesitated before asking, ¡°Shaman, what is a recurve bow? Is it the weapon that Cheng Shi used to injure me?¡±


    He recalled what Cheng Shi had said at the time, something about the weapon being made by the Shaman.


    ¡°Cheng Shi injured you? What happened?¡± Su Bai was clearly not informed of this.


    ¡°Well, I was just¡­¡± Qing Yan recounted the incident in the forest yesterday when he encountered Shu Feng.


    Su Bai raised an eyebrow, not expecting this turn of events. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow. Just go and rest for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Qing Yan nodded, bewildered.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 187: Relax on the First Day

    Qing Yan and Yue were led out of the Main Teepee, still not being able to fully process the fact that the Shaman had been reced.


    ¡°Yan¡­ I mean, Chieftain.¡± Qing Yan, still not used to Yan Jiao being the Chieftain, continued to ask, ¡°What kind of person is the new Shaman?¡±


    He still wanted to understand how this young new Shaman would lead the Tribe. After all, from his point of view, the other person was really young, only a few years older than Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you around the Tribe and you¡¯ll see.¡± Yan Jiao did not want to exin too much. Rather than speaking, it was better to take him to see for himself, which would be more convincing.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Qing Yan also wanted to properly experience this new Tribe.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s so dark now, should we rest first?¡± Yue coldly said from behind. She had walked all day today, and had not sleptst night. Now, she just wanted to catch up on sleep first, and deal with everything else after waking up.


    Yan Jiao looked up at the pitch-ck sky and nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already veryte. No one is making linen or ceramics right now so you might as well see them tomorrow.¡±


    He had originally wanted to take them to see the production of ceramics and the making of linen.


    ¡°Making linen?¡± Qing Yan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Are you serious? The Tribe has people who can make linen?¡±Making linen was no joke, he had not heard before that anyone in the Tribe could make linen. He was also very curious about ceramics? What were they? Where did theye from?


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow, you¡¯ll understand when you see it,¡± Yan Jiao said.


    Without physical objects to show them now, it was hard to exin. It was better to wait until they could see it to exin.


    Yue¡¯s slender eyebrows raised, when she was outside the Tribe, she had seen the linen clothes on Yan Hua¡¯s body. It was clear the Chieftain was not lying.


    ¡°Alright, where will I rest tonight?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    He thought about finally being able to sleep in a Teepee, and could not help but feel greatlyforted. He no longer needed to stay awake all night to stand guard.


    For Qing Yan and Yue, typically, one person would stay up all night to stand guard and only sleep the next day while the other person went hunting. This arrangement only worked thanks to the Warrior Trainees that could also stand guard when they were away or sleeping.


    ¡°Yesterday the Shaman told me you would arrive today, so I¡¯ve already had arrangements made/¡± Yan Jiao said with certainty.


    After he received the news, early this morning, he had people hurriedly set up several Teepees.


    There were many Ferocious Beasts hunted recently. So, they had plenty Animal Hides to use. Setting up an Animal Hide Teepee was also not that difficult. What was difficult were building wooden houses.


    Two of them were for Qing Yan and Yue to live in. The remaining few were for the Warrior Trainees to live in. The rest had to squeeze a bit, with several people sharing one Teepee.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Qing Yan could not help but happily exim.


    ¡°Qing Mu, Chi Tu, you two take them to their Teepee to rest. Also, roast some dried meat for them.¡± Yan Jiao instructed.


    Qing Mu and Chi Tu immediately stood straight and said in unison, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Qing Yan and Yue were then taken to their respective Teepees. After eating the roasted meat, they went to sleep, fully content.


    ¡­


    *Chip chip chip¡­*


    *Ribbit ribbit ribbit¡­*


    Various sounds of birds and beasts kept calling, as the me Dragon Tribe weed a new day. Sunlight scattered on the Teepees, giving a unique beauty in the early morning light.


    Qing Yan was the first to open his eyes. He suddenly sat up straight, possibly a conditioned reflex from long periods in the Wilderness. It made him unable to sleep for too long.


    He got up and stretched his body. Sleeping in a Teepee was extremelyfortable. He had not felt this level offort and ease for a very long time. Although when hey downst night, he was still a bit nervous. After all, having slept in the Wilderness for so long, he could notpletely rx.


    However, the shadows of those on patrol,ing and going outside the Teepee, gradually made him feel at ease.


    Qing Yan lifted the Teepee door p and walked out, muttering to himself. ¡°It still feels good to be in a Tribe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Yue suddenly appeared behind Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan was startled for a moment and asked, ¡°Why are you here? How are you up so early too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been up for a while,¡± Yue brushed her silver-white long hair and teased, ¡°First day back, and you¡¯ve already let down your guard.¡±


    Qing Yan immediately felt embarrassed and retorted. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve let down my guard. You were the one walking without making any sound.¡±


    ¡°Excellent Totem Warriors walk without making a sound.¡± Yue mercilessly exposed the w in his argument.


    ¡°I¡­ you¡­¡± Qing Yan had indeed let down your guard, and changed the subject, ¡°Shall we go see if the Chieftain is up?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been up for a long time, waiting for you.¡± Yue coldly threw out a sentence and strode towards the direction of the Chieftain¡¯s Teepee.


    Qing Yan embarrassedly touched his green horn, muttering to himself, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to embarrass myself on my first day back.¡±


    A few minutester, the two arrived at the entrance of Yan Jiao¡¯s Teepee, beginning to wait for him toe out.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Yan Jiao stepped out of the Teepee.


    ¡°Good morning, Chieftain.¡± Qing Yan greeted.


    Yan Jiao pointed to a fire pit not far in front of the Teepee and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first, then I¡¯ll take you to see after we eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Qing Yan was also very hungry.


    Yan Jiao led the two of them to sit by the fire pit, and Cang Shi also walked over. He patted his belly andughed heartily, ¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯ll also join you for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Coming to eat my meat again, huh? Bring your own meat.¡± Yan Jiao waved at Cang Shi in an attempt to shoo him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Do I look like I eat much?¡± Cang Shi smiled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat much?¡± Yan Jiao doubted if he had heard correctly. He would have believed anyone else but him.


    Cang Shi¡¯s purple eyes stared straight at the meat, urging, ¡°Alright alright, let¡¯s just quickly eat.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t stand on ceremony, do you?¡± Yan Jiao shook his head helplessly, really at a loss.


    Yu Ying carried a wooden bucket and softly greeted them.


    ¡°Good morning, Chieftain, Uncle Cang Shi, Uncle Qing Yan, and Sister Yue,¡± Yu Ying greeted.


    This was something the fox eared girl did every morning, which was to water the chilli peppers and sweet potatoes.


    ¡°Good morning, Xiao Yu, is the Shaman up?¡± Cang Shi asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s up, I¡¯ve already made Wolf Tail Grass Noodle for him.¡± Yu Ying responded.


    Cang Shi nodded and continued to lower his head to eat his meat, saying, ¡°Yeah, Wolf Tail Grass Noodle made by the Shaman is great.¡±


    ¡°Wolf Tail Grass Noodle? What¡¯s that?¡± Yue curiously asked.


    Yan Jiao turned his head to the person behind him and instructed, ¡°Go prepare two bowls of Wolf Tail Grass Noodle.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman nodded and left.


    Yue watched the back of that person leaving, then turned her head and asked. ¡°Chieftain, what is Wolf Tail Grass Noodle?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment,¡± Yan Jiao smiled.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 188: Qing Yan’s Shock

    Two girls brought over two steaming bowls of Wolf Tail Grass Noodle and ced them on a stone.


    ¡°Try it. This is a food invented by the Shaman, it¡¯s really good,¡± Yan Jiao strongly rmended.


    Qing Yan stared nkly at the container holding the noodles and asked, ¡°When did our Tribe get these things?¡±


    Yan Jiao looked in the direction Qing Yan was pointing at and exined, ¡°Those are ceramic bowls, I only have two of them. They were given to me by the Shaman. I¡¯ll take you to see how they¡¯re madeter.¡±


    These two ceramic bowls were given to him by Su Bai. They were among the first sessful ceramic products.


    ¡°Ceramic bowls?¡± Qing Yan felt as if he had be disconnected from the entire Tribe, as if he was an outsider.


    ¡°Quickly eat up.The noodles aren¡¯t good when they¡¯re cold.¡± Yan Jiao urged. He naturally understood why the other party would suddenly get stunned. After all, they had only been away from the Tribe for a short time yet the entire Tribe had undergone such drastic changes. Although not that apparent on the outside, there were still many differences to how they were in the past.


    These changes, when added up, were enough to make one feel a drastic difference. To the point of feeling unrecognisable, especially since even the Shaman had changed. It was inevitable for one to feel out of ce.


    To be honest, even Yan Jiao initially thought Su Bai was unsuitable. After all, how could such a young man bear the responsibility of the entire Tribe? However, when thinking of the Old Shaman¡¯s determined gaze, and the gradual changes in the Tribe, he was thoroughly convinced.Now, it was their turn.


    Qing Yan nodded thoughtfully, picked up the ceramic bowl and prepared to pour the noodles into his mouth.


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not how you eat it.¡± Yan Jiao hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qing Yan froze. His motion to gulp everything down also stopped.


    Yan Jiao took the ceramic bowl, picked up a pair of chopsticks and began demonstrating how to pick up the noodles, saying, ¡°This is how you eat noodles.¡±


    Yue watched very carefully from the side, picked up the chopsticks and imitated the action. She soon sessfully ate her first mouthful of noodles.


    After swallowing the noodles in her mouth, her silver-white eyes lit up, and she praised, ¡°Delicious!¡±


    Seeing that she had sessfully eaten the noodles and praised them as delicious, Qing Yan began to get anxious.


    He clumsily operated the chopsticks, inexpertly picking up some noodles, but they slipped back down just as he was about to eat them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this¡­¡± Qing Yan could be said to be at odds with the chopsticks. His hand, which was holding the chopsticks, was particrly clumsy. He continued to try to pick up the noodles, trying many times before finally seeding in eating his first mouthful.


    ¡°This¡­ these noodles are so delicious!¡± Qing Yan¡¯s eyes widened, his ears also twitching. Whenever he got excited, his ears would twitch, it was a small quirk of his. In fact, very few people¡¯s ears would move on their own, unless they were beast ears.


    He lowered his head and continued to eat the noodles with his unfamiliar chopsticks, finishing the noodles along with the soup in no time.


    Qing Yan wiped the soup from the corners of his mouth, satisfied. ¡°That was delicious. What is it made out of?¡±


    The texture and taste of the noodles gave his taste buds a whole new experience. It now no longer knew the singr taste of roasted meat.


    Yue had also finished her bowl of noodles. After putting down her bowl and chopsticks, she too asked, ¡°This isn¡¯t meat, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not meat, it¡¯s made from a type of grass.¡± Yan Jiao also could not quite exin, he only knew it was made from a type of Wolf Tail Grass.


    ¡°I was the one who found this grass, I never imagined the Shaman would use it to make food. He¡¯s really amazing.¡± Cang Shi said, quite proud of the fact.


    Qing Yan rubbed his belly, amazed, ¡°It¡¯s really made from grass? To think grass can be so delicious.¡±


    ¡°I was also half sceptical at first, but it really is made from grass.¡± Yan Jiao thought of how he looked when he first ate it.


    Qing Yan became more and more curious about this new Shaman, and eagerly asked. ¡°Chieftain, can you take us to see the Tribe?¡±


    ¡°No rush. There¡¯s still meat to eat. Are you full from just one bowl of noodles?¡± Yan Jiao asked.


    ¡°Oh, right. We need to eat some meat too.¡± Qing Yan smiled and rubbed his belly.


    Half an hourter, everyone had finished breakfast. Each person had eaten quite a bit of meat. Because the Tribe recently had enough meat, they all ate to their heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Does the Tribe have a lot of meat recently?¡± Qing Yan asked curiously, even in the Ancestral Land before, they almost never ate meat like this. Everyone had their corresponding portions, and would not eat until they were full like this.


    ¡°The Tribe¡¯s meat reserves are more than sufficient. The next meat exchange will be in a few days, then we¡¯ll have meat again. So, just eat without worry. If it¡¯s not enough, we still have Wolf Tail Grass Noodles.¡± Yan Jiao smiled.


    The Tribe¡¯s life now was much better than when they first started. The more than three hundred people in the Tribe had food to eat every day.


    ¡°The next meat exchange? To the Spotted Deer Tribe? How long does it take to get to the Spotted Deer Tribe from here?¡± Qing Yan asked, curious.


    When they were in the Ancestral Land, he had also led people to exchange for goods with the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    ¡°Probably in two days, they will have people bring over the dried meat.¡± Yan Jiao said.


    At the very least, that was what they said when they leftst time. Besidesing to respond about the details of their cooperation, they would also bring dried meat to trade for linen.


    ¡°What do we exchange for so much dried meat?¡± Qing Yan was very curious about this.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m about to show you.¡± Yan Jiao smiled.


    He led Qing Yan and Yue to the ssroom, where Su Bai was currently teaching, and they stood at the doorway to watch.


    ¡°Everyone take out your notebooks and start writing the numbers from one to twenty from memory. Those who can¡¯t write them all won¡¯t have any meat to eat tonight,¡± Su Bai put his hands behind his back and patrolled the ssroom. As he walked he added an extra bonus, ¡°Those who can write them all will get an extra chicken egg tonight.¡±


    Since the simple breeding pen was built, the wild chickens inside had slowly started toy eggs.


    At first, the Tribemens did not know what to do with these eggs, if Su Bai had not said to keep them for making Wolf Tail Grass Noodle and boiled eggs, these eggs would have been wasted long ago.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡± The children responded in unison, all lowering their heads to take out their quill pens and Wolf Tail Grass Notebooks to start writing from memory.


    Everyone was serious. Some were even biting their quills thinking about how to write. With the incentive of wild chicken eggs, everyone was very studious.


    As the saying goes, children need reward and punishment. Knowing that they would not have meat to eat if they could not write, and could have extra food if they could, the children would naturally work even harder.


    Qing Yan watched from the side in a daze. He never expected these usually mischievous children to be so obedient.


    This was secondary though. The most important thing was that they were learning to read and write. He doubted if he was seeing correctly.


    Qing Yan rubbed his eyes, looked carefully again, and asked, ¡°Chieftain, are they learning how to read and write?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Shamanes to teach the children to read and write every few days. Our people also learn when they have time.¡± Yan Jiao smiled.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 189: Feeling Ashamed

    Qing Yan waspletely dumbfounded. He did not know what to say for a moment. From his memory, no one in the Tribe could read or write.


    How was it different from the past? It was one thing for the new Shaman to be literate, but he was even teaching these characters to the children. This was really quite unexpected for Qing Yan. He watched on for a good while to confirm they were indeed being taught how to read and write.


    Qing Yan came back to his senses and asked, ¡°How long has the Shaman been teaching them to read and write? Can you do it too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time now, and I know a bit. What the Shaman teaches isn¡¯t that difficult, it¡¯s easy to learn.¡± Yan Jiao said in a lowered voice.


    Recently, not just the children, but adults would also gather every few days to learn.


    However, it was done in batches. After all, there were many things to do in the Tribe, and it was not possible for everyone to gather at once to learn how to read and write.


    They were divided into several groups to learn, of course, starting with simple numbers.


    An adults¡¯prehension ability was naturally better than children, Thus, lessons for them were longer, and more was taught at once.


    ¡°Does this mean we can also learn how to read and write?¡± Qing Yan asked, mouth agape. After all, literacy was usually only found in Large Tribes. He never expected the me Dragon Tribe to one day be literate, with the Shaman personally teaching. This truly surprised him.¡°Of course, the next time the Shaman teaches, you can join in and listen to his ss.¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    Qing Yan thoughtfully nodded, starting to look forward to the next session.


    About ten minutester, Su Bai collected the papers the children had written from memory, then checked them, and began to reward and punish the group of children ordingly.


    After finishing all this, Su Bai strode out, and when he reached the doorway, the Chieftain greeted him.


    Su Bai responded with a ¡®En¡¯ and continued on his way. Meanwhile, the children, seeing how the Shaman had left, also rushed out of the ssroom.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Qing Yan asked, seeing that the children had all left and the Animal Hides around the ssroom had been drawn down.


    ¡°What¡¯sing next is the main point.¡± Yan Jiao led the three of them into the ssroom.


    After the ssroom was sealed off, the tables and chairs were moved to one side, clearing out arge open space.


    The paper-making stone mill, ceramics turntable, and weaving frame were all brought out, along with some raw materials.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Qing Yan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Making paper, creating ceramics, and weaving linen.¡± Yan Jiao said with a hint of pride.


    He did not know why, since these things were clearly not invented by him, but when introducing them, a sense of pride spontaneously arose within him. This feeling might be because the Tribe was getting better and better everyday, so he was particrly happy when introducing the things that made it possible.


    ¡°What¡¯s paper-making? And what¡¯s creating ceramics?¡± Qing Yan felt he had absorbed too much information today. So, his head was buzzing as he continued, ¡°I know about linen, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But when did our Tribe learn to make linen? Is this also taught by the new Shaman?¡± Yue finished Qing Yan¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°All of these were thought up by the Shaman. When the Shaman said we could make linen too, I was really shocked.¡± Cang Shi heartilyughed.


    Yan Jiao walked up to the linen weaving machine and said, ¡°Just watch, this thing is really amazing.¡±


    Qing Yan naturally did not want to miss something so novel. His green eyes were staring intently at the wooden machine.


    A woman from the Tribe began weaving ording to the steps taught. With the sound of the wooden machine, after more than an hour, a roll of linen was produced.


    Qing Yan held the roll of linen, surprised as he said with wide eyes, ¡°It really made linen!¡±


    Yue also watched very carefully, reaching out to touch the linen, saying, ¡°It feels veryfortable to touch.¡±


    ¡°Most of our Tribe¡¯s dried meat is exchanged for this linen. Otherwise¡­ with over three hundred people in the Tribe, nearly half would go hungry.¡± Yan Jiao solemnly said.


    ¡°By the way, when I wasing, didn¡¯t Shu Feng say our Tribe only had about seventy people left?¡± Qing Yan did not understand why there were now over three hundred people, and most of them were people he did not recognize.


    Yan Jiao put down the linen in his hand and said, ¡°Because the Shaman epted people from several other Tribes.¡±


    ¡°The Shaman epted people from other Tribes? Why?¡± Qing Yan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°With just the seventy-odd people left in our Tribe, it would be impossible to reim the Ancestral Land. Those two hundred plus people are our best helpers.¡± Yan Jiao bluntly stated.


    At first, he did not truly understand it either. At the time, the Tribe already did not have enough meat to eat. Yes, they had sessfully made the trade, but the people back home were still hungry. Yet, they were going to suddenly ept over two hundred more people. Food was one problem, housing was another problem. However, after he understood the real situation, he could not help feeling ashamed of his own narrow-mindedness.


    Of course, he did not think as far ahead as Su Bai did. He only thought about these people being from other Tribes, and problems like whether they could truly be loyal to the Tribe. He did not consider that these people, having been Wanderers for so long, really just wanted a stable Tribe. As long as they were given food, they were ready toy down their lives for the me Dragon Tribe.


    The me Dragon Tribe relying solely on having children to expand was almost impossible. This was the only way for them to quickly grow. To ept people from other Tribes. It was the fastest and most convenient method, which also helped provide more Totem Warriors.


    ¡°Reim the Ancestral Land?¡± Qing Yan was taken aback for a moment, then continued to ask, ¡°You¡¯re saying we¡¯re going to reim the Ancestral Land?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We must reim the Ancestral Land,¡± Yan Jiao suddenly forcefully dered.


    Qing Yan also nodded without hesitation, responding firmly, ¡°That¡¯s right, we must reim it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to train in a moment. First take a look at the linen and ceramic production.¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s tone began to soften.


    ¡°En, being able to make linen is incredible. The new Shaman is really capable.¡± Qing Yan began to slowly admire Su Bai from the bottom of his heart. After all, from what he knew, linen was the exclusive product of the Leafy Hemp Tribe. Other Tribes simply did not have the ability to produce linen.


    ¡°Ceramics are made by Ru.¡± Yan Jiao continued to introduce everything in the ssroom.


    Qing Yan of course knew Ru, he smiled slightly at him, then watched him do his thing.


    A piece of y, under Ru¡¯s skilled operation, became a round ball. When ced on a t surface that spun, it transformed into another shape.


    ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± Qing Yan was shocked.


    Yue also watched intently, seeing the original y ball turn into something shaped like a bowl. She was also amazed by this.


    ¡°This is the process of making ceramics. The bowl you just ate noodles out of was made like this/¡± Yan Jiao became proud again.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Qing Yan repeatedly eximed, crouching down to carefully watch what Ru did. He asked, puzzled, ¡°But why is the colour different?¡±


    What he saw was still the colour of earth-yellow, which did not match the colour of the bowl he ate noodles from this morning.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 190: Not Even as Good as a Girl

    ¡°Just patiently watch. You¡¯ll understand when you see it to the end,¡± Yan Jiao exined with a smile.


    Although Qing Yan seemed confused, he still nodded and continued to watch Ru.


    Ru had been making ceramics for several days now, and was particrly fluid in everything from kneading the y to shaping it.


    In about ten minutes, Ru had made a bowl, then ced it on the empty space beside him to dry. After making more, they would need to be taken out to be dried under the Sun.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how ceramics are made¡­¡± Qing Yan had learned something new.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. There are three more steps to do.¡± Yan Jiao shook his head and continued, ¡°Before we get to the next step, let me show you paper-making.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qing Yan immediately stood up and followed.


    Yan Jiao kept them in the ssroom for quite a while, until they saw the perfect system of paper-making, before leading them out.


    As Qing Yan walked out, he kept looking back, very much like an old child, full of curiosity. He had to calm himself down before he asked, ¡°Were all these methods really thought up by the new Shaman?¡±¡°Yes. That¡¯s why our Shaman is truly amazing.¡± Cang Shi said excitedly as he walked in front of them.


    Qing Yan was thoroughly shocked today. He began to regret a little, wishing he had always stayed in the Tribe to experience all these changes. The days away from the Tribe had caused him to bepletely disconnected from everything. There were many things he had never seen before. Now, he felt like he was really an outsider.


    He took a deep breath and solemnly said, ¡°En, I will continue to protect this Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Yue responded seriously from the side, her world view had alsopletely changed after today.


    ¡°To reim the Ancestral Land, the Shaman has already had us start training with new weapons. You two need to learn how to use this new weapon as well.¡± Yan Jiao suddenly became serious. He no longer had the rxed feeling from when he first introduced these new inventions.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Qing Yan and Yue also became serious.


    About ten minutester, Yan Jiao brought the two to the training ground, but did not rush them to start training. Instead, he made them observe first.


    *Whoosh¡­*


    *Thud thud thud¡­*


    The people in the training ground were all drawing longbows, aiming at wooden stakes one by one, and simultaneously releasing the arrows in their hands.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, all the arrows shot by everyone were nailed to the wooden stakes, and due to inertia, the arrow tails were still violently shaking.


    Qing Yan could not even keep up with those arrows using his eyes. He did not even have time to blink before the arrows were nailed to the wooden stakes.


    He slowly withdrew his gaze from the wooden stakes and asked. ¡°This weapon is the one Cheng Shi used, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is called a longbow. It¡¯s the weapon used by Warrior Trainees,¡± Yan Jiao said in a low voice.


    ¡°The lethality is extremely high. If every shot can hit an enemy, this weapon would be truly formidable,¡± Qing Yan marvelled.


    Yan Jiao nodded and said, ¡°This is used by the Warrior Trainees. We Totem Warriors have our own exclusive weapon.¡±


    Qing Yan got excited, habitually touching his green horn as he asked, ¡°What weapon is it?¡±


    Yue also became curious. She withdrew her silver-white gaze and asked, ¡°Is it simr to the weapon they¡¯re using?¡±


    ¡°En, it¡¯s called a recurve bow. The Shaman said it¡¯s an enhanced version of the longbow, with even more explosive power than the longbow.¡± Yan Jiao said word by word.


    Cang Shi nodded heavily from the side and added. ¡°I¡¯ve tried it. Its arrows can pierce through the Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide.¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯s green pupils widened as he eximed in amazement, ¡°Really? It can pierce through Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide!?¡±


    Of course he knew about the Stone Armoured Crocodiles. Ordinary stone knives or bone knives would never be able to cut through their hide.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you watch my demonstration,¡± Yan Jiao did not want to exin too much. The best exnation was to personally demonstrate it.


    He took the recurve bow handed over by someone nearby, slowly walked in front of the wooden stake, and began to nock the bow and aim from far away.


    *Whoosh!*


    *Thud!*


    Yan Jiao was very skillful. In just a breath¡¯s time, the arrow in his hand had already appeared on the wooden stake. However, it was different from arrows shot from the longbow. The arrow he shot did not get nailed to the surface. It had directly prated the wooden stake, with only a small section of the arrow tail being left behind.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qing Yan drew in a sharp breath. He thought back on how if Cheng Shi had been holding the recurve bow instead of a longbow that day, he would have died on the spot. Even the Shaman Bone Tablet would have been powerless to save him.


    Yue¡¯s silver-white eyes were like ake surface. They begin to ripple. She looked eager to try.


    ¡°This is the power of the recurve bow. It¡¯s not that difficult to operate. The difficulty lies in aiming and firing your shot to hit the target.¡± Yan Jiao exined.


    ¡°The recurve bow requires quite a bit of strength. It is just right for us Totem Warriors to use. It also isn¡¯t that light.¡± Cang Shi added.


    Qing Yan was the same as Yue, their faces all saying ¡®let me try, let me try¡¯.


    Qing Yan asked, ¡°Chieftain, can I try the recurve bow?¡±


    ¡°I want to try too!¡± Yue immediately added.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Yan Jiao handed over the recurve bow and said, ¡°You need to pay attention¡­¡±


    He repeatedly emphasised the method of using the recurve bow, as well as some precautions.


    Qing Yan just kept nodding, took the recurve bow and eagerly came to the wooden stake. He operated ording to the method he had just learned.


    As the arrow left the string, it did not hit the wooden stake. It greatly deviated from its supposed trajectory.


    Of course Qing Yan was not willing to give up. He tried several more times, but the results were all the same. Almost all of them could not reach the wooden stake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. The Shaman said that this isn¡¯t a simple thing to aplish. You must train every day to get good at it.¡± Yan Jiaoforted.


    He knew that repeatedly failing to hit the wooden stake, and in front of so many people, inevitably made it hard to save face.


    *Cough cough cough¡­* He thought of this and coughed several times in a row, thinking to himself that it definitely was not because he empathised with Qing Yan, He was truly trying tofort him.


    ¡°Qing Yan, let me try. You should rest first.¡± Yue coolly said as she reached out her hand.


    Qing Yan gritted his teeth and handed over the recurve bow, secretly thinking to himself that he must learn how to use it.


    He must be like the Chieftain. He had already secretly set his mind onpeting with Yan Jiao.


    Yue weighed the recurve bow, finding that both the feel and weight were perfect for her. She followed what the two did just now, imitating them by drawing the string and aiming at the wooden stake.


    *Whoosh!*


    *Thud!*


    The arrow left Yue¡¯s slender fingers with a sound, advancing straight towards the wooden stake. A muffled sound rang out.


    Bull¡¯s eye!


    *Cough cough cough¡­* Yan Jiao coughed several more times, not expecting her to hit the target on her first try.


    Qing Yan was also stunned, feeling that he had just made a fool of himself. That he was not even as good as a girl that was younger than him.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 191: Taming

    Su Bai stood in front of something akin to a full-length mirror, adjusting his linen clothes. He muttered to himself, ¡°After moving to the Ancestral Land, we can prepare a few more linen clothes.¡±


    Linen clothes were always better than Animal Hide clothes. No matter how they treated Animal Hide, it still had a gamey smell to it. However, linen clothes were different. Not only did they not have a gamey smell, they were also much morefortable to wear than Animal Hide.


    However, there was just enough linen in the Tribe right now. All the linen currently being produced was reserved for trading with the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    Only after reaching the Ancestral Land, when they have more people, could they consider developing linen production on arge scale.


    Currently, only a few people in the Tribe were making linen. Everyone else was busy with their own tasks. Thus, manpower could not be spared.


    The people Ye Jiu brought with her from other Tribes could not be deployed to weave linen just yet. Such an important task could only be done by those of the original Tribe. [After tomorrow, everything will be settled.] Su Bai turned around and started pouring himself some water.


    Calcting the time, tomorrow was when the Spotted Deer Tribe would return after going back to their Tribe. As long as the Spotted Deer Tribe agrees to cooperate, the hope of reiming the Ancestral Land would be far greater. [Oh right, I haven¡¯t checked in yet.] Su Bai took a sip of water and called out in his heart. [System, check in and open the Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Mid Grade Assistance: Taming Skill.]Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes widened instantly, and he asked in surprise in his heart, [System, is this Mid Grade Assistance the one that¡¯s guaranteed every month?]


    He calcted the time. It had been about a month since he transmigrated and remembered that the System guaranteed a Mid Grade Assistance Package every month.


    [Yes, Host. This is the guaranteed monthly Mid Grade Assistance Package.] The mechanical voice of the System sounded. [System, what¡¯s the main function of this Skill?] Su Bai continued to ask.


    [Taming, each time you use this Skill, you can tame a beast.] The mechanical voice of the System sounded again.


    Su Bai¡¯s thick eyebrows raised, and he asked, [To be more specific, I can only tame beasts, not Ferocious Beasts, right?]


    [After Levelling it up, Host will be able to tame Ferocious Beasts. Before Level 2, only normal beast can be tamed.] The System exined.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully and continued to ask, [Then is there a limit to the number of times this Taming skill can be used?]


    [There¡¯s no limit to the number of times this can be used, and the number of beasts that can be tamed. This is different for Ferocious Beasts though. They can only be tamed once a day.] the mechanical voice of the System sounded. [Hmm¡­ I see.] Su Bai put down the wooden cup, unable to hide the joy on his face. [Damn. This Taming Skill will be of great use in the future! If used well, it could greatly help with the development of the Tribe.] [System, open my Attribute Panel,] Su Bai called out in his mind. [Attribute Panel]


    Host: Su Bai


    Stamina: 4.0 (Ordinary person 1)


    Strength: 3.9 (Ordinary person 1)


    Speed: 3.6 (Ordinary person 1)


    Mental Energy: 15.9 (Ordinary person 1)


    Shaman Power: 54 (54/100)


    Totem: me Dragon


    Profession: Junior Shaman, Author


    Skills: Curing Technique LV.1 (99/100), Space (1 cubic metre), Taming LV.1 (0/100)


    Description: You have escaped the sub-healthy state of an ordinary person and be a Shaman with extraordinary power. Please remember your original aspiration [Indeed, I¡¯ve now got a new Taming Skill.] Su Bai¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards. He understood when he saw the 0/100 at the end, each time a beast was tamed, it would increase by one point. When the points reached one hundred, it could be upgraded to Level 2. Once at Level 2, he would be able to tame Ferocious Beasts. [My Curing Technique is also about to Level Up. I just need to use it one more time.] Su Bai nned to experiment tonight.


    ¡°Shaman, you look very happy,¡± Yu Ying lifted the Teepee p and walked in.


    Su Bai suppressed his smile and asked, ¡°Really? Do I look that happy?¡±


    ¡°En-mm, you¡¯ve been smiling the whole time.¡± Yu Ying nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Is breakfast ready?¡± Su Baiughed and had to change the subject. He recalled how he must have looked when he just opened the Mid Grade Assistance Package. He must have really seemed very happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare right now.¡± Yu Ying said hurriedly, quickly putting down the wooden bucket in her hand and ran to wash the iron pot.


    ¡°No rush. Take your time.¡± Su Bai smiled and shook his head. [She is really too cute and interesting.]


    While washing the iron pot, Yu Ying turned her head and said, ¡°Shaman, I saw Sister Yue and Uncle Qing Yan, they¡¯re training at the training ground.¡±


    The training ground was not far from the chilli field. She naturally could see the training ground when walking from the Main Teepee to the chilli field, which was just behind the toilet.


    ¡°They¡¯ve familiarised themselves with the Tribe yesterday, right? Did they say anything?¡± Su Bai asked, curious.


    ¡°I heard Ah¡¯Hua tell me that yesterday the Chieftain took them around the Tribe, then let them start training.¡± Yu Ying said, pursing her lips.


    Su Bai nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Then how is their training progress today?¡±


    Yu Ying shook her head in confusion and weakly said, ¡°Shaman, I can¡¯t really tell. I only know that when Sister Yue was training, they were all apuded.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Yue? That rabbit eared girl!?¡± Su Bai remembered the silver-haired girl.


    Yu Ying set up the iron pot and poured in water, after preparing everything she asked confusedly, ¡°Shaman, what is a rab¡­ rabbit eared¡­ rabbit eared girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry, so you should best start quickly cooking,¡± Su Bai hurriedly changed the subject since rabbit eared girl was not an easy term to exin.


    ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll make breakfast for the Shaman right away, please wait a moment.¡± Yu Ying became nervous again and immediately started to increase the firewood.


    ¡°Make sure you are careful. I don¡¯t want you to get burned.¡± Su Bai smiled, feeling that this method of changing the subject was too useful.


    Time passed minute by minute, and when it was evening, after Su Bai finished dinner, he had someone catch a wild rabbit.


    He took a bone knife and made a small cut on the rabbit¡¯s leg, then reached out his hand emitting an emerald green light and began to heal it.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you doing?¡± Yu Ying was very confused about why he would hurt the rabbit and then heal it.


    ¡°I¡¯m experimenting.¡± Su Bai said without raising his head, and after a while, the rabbit¡¯s leg was restored to its original state.


    He nodded with satisfaction, then called up the Attribute Panel in his mind. [Attribute Panel]


    Host: Su Bai


    Stamina: 4.0 (Ordinary person 1)


    Strength: 3.9 (Ordinary person 1)


    Speed: 3.6 (Ordinary person 1)


    Mental Energy: 15.9 (Ordinary person 1)


    Shaman Power: 54 (54/100)


    Totem: me Dragon


    Profession: Junior Shaman, Author


    Skills: Curing Technique LV.2 (100/200), Space (1 cubic metre), Taming LV.1 (0/100)


    Description: You have escaped the sub-healthy state of an ordinary person and be a Shaman with extraordinary power. Please remember your original aspiration [Hmm, as I thought, It did Level Up. Now, let¡¯s see how effective the Level 2 Curing Technique is.] Su Bai silently mused to himself.


    Yu Ying did not disturb him. After pouring a cup of water for Su Bai, she returned to her position and started sewing linen clothes.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 192: Using Wild Rabbits as Experimental Subjects

    Su Bai grabbed the wild rabbit again, steeled his heart and used the bone knife to directly cut off the wild rabbit¡¯s leg.


    The moment it was cut, the wound on the wild rabbit immediately started bleeding, instantly staining the table red.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened, frightened by this scene, not knowing why this was happening.


    At first, he just made a small cut and healed it with the Curing Technique, but now he directly cut off the wild rabbit¡¯s leg?


    Su Bai frowned, the smell of blood was pungent. He reached out his hand to continue using the Curing Technique.


    An emerald light immediately began to emanate from his hand, different from the pale green light at the beginning. This time, the light of the Curing Technique appeared more verdant, turning into a deep green light.


    The deep green light slowly began to envelop the wild rabbit. Its severed leg started to slowly reconnect with the wound.


    A few minutester, the wild rabbit¡¯s severed leg hadpletely reconnected with the wound. After kicking its legs a few times, the wild rabbit returned to normal.


    ¡°Shaman, the wild rabbit has returned to normal?¡± Yu Ying had been watching Su Bai¡¯s every move. She had felt very sorry for the rabbit with the severed leg, but now, upon seeing the wild rabbit restored to its original state, she could not help feeling a bit happy.¡°En.¡± Su Bai watched the wild rabbit hopping on the table, then picked up the bone knife again and said, ¡°I would sadly need to experiment a few more times.¡±


    He felt that since he had started experimenting, he wanted to get everything over with. After being wounded, he could fully heal the rabbit back to full health. After cutting off its leg, it could also be restored. But, the previous test was when the leg was cut off, and was still nearby. If the severed leg was not nearby, could a new leg grow out of it? [If the wild rabbit could grow a new leg, that would be great.]


    ¡°Shaman, are you going to¡­?¡± Yu Ying was a bit afraid to look. Her hands were constantly in front of her pink eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not watch this part.¡± Su Bai signed and looked up. The scene of cutting open the wild rabbit¡¯s leg was indeed bloody. Furthermore, the fox eared girl was not a Warrior Trainee, let alone a Totem Warrior. She had always stayed in the Tribe doing some handicrafts. She was naturally not used to seeing such a gorey scene.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying immediately lowered her head and continued sewing her linen.


    Su Bai cut open the wild rabbit¡¯s leg again, then ced the rabbit leg far away, and continued to extend the Curing Technique.


    The deep green light appeared again. Slowly, the wild rabbit¡¯s wound also stopped bleeding, but no new leg grew. Only the wound had healed. [Looks like I would need to Level this Skill up again before I can help him¡­] Su Bai withdrew his hand and reflected. Still, he had at least learnt one thing about this Skill. As long as a person¡¯s missing limb could be brought back, the Curing Technique could reattach their limb. If even the limb was irrecoverable, using the Curing Technique would only result in the stopping of bleeding from the wound. Currently, growing new limbs was impossible.


    Su Bai silently took the small severed leg piece from afar, brought it close to the wild rabbit¡¯s wound, and continued to extend the Curing Technique. After the deep green light slowly faded, the severed leg reconnected with the wild rabbit. [Seems like the leg can still be reattached and healed if done within a certain time span. What¡¯s the time limit for this?] Su Bai questioned. He pondered for a moment, took out a Wolf Tail Grass Notebook and a quill pen, and began to n further experiments.


    The main goal was to find out how long after the leg was separated from the wild rabbit could it no longer be reattached. If he could know the time limit, it would be of great help in making decisions in the future when opening up a hospital.


    Su Bai repeatedly cut, healed, cut again, and healed, continuing this cycle.


    He could not help but curse himself, wondering if he was a Demon. He had been repeatedly torturing the same wild rabbit. Even so, this had to be done. At the very least, he would asionally switch to a different foot, as he felt bad always cutting off the same leg.


    After more than an hour, Su Bai¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, because he had used too much Shaman Power and had performed the Curing Technique many times. He inevitably felt a little tired.


    Su Bai looked at the dense writing in the Wolf Tail Grass Notebook and the pocket watch in his hand. He closed the watch and wrote thest word.


    He nodded with satisfaction and muttered to himself, ¡°Seems like after more than half an hour, even with the leg, it can¡¯t be restored to its original state.¡±


    At this moment, the rabbit on the wooden table had given up resisting and was lying t on the table. At first, it would struggle a bit, but with the constant cutting and restoring, it had started to question its own life.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re sweating a lot, is it too hot?¡± Yu Ying refilled the wooden cup with water.


    Su Bai took the cup, drank some water, and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just used the Curing Technique too many times.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, you should rest. Do you want to take a bath? I¡¯ll heat up some water for you.¡± Yu Ying suggested.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I haven¡¯t finished experimenting yet. You go take a bath first.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    The wild rabbit seemed to understand Su Bai¡¯s words and immediately started struggling, preparing to escape from this terrifying ce.


    Su Bai directly pressed the wild rabbit¡¯s head with one hand. [Want to run? It won¡¯t be that easy.]


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll heat some bath water for you after I finish my bath.¡± Yu Ying said gently.


    ¡°En, go ahead.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    He watched the fox eared girl take her linen clothes and leave. He soon lowered his head and began to deal with the wild rabbit.


    ¡°Haa¡­ I want to settle this with as little sacrifices as possible. So, don¡¯t think about leaving.¡± Su Bai picked up the bone knife. He had just thought of something else he needed to experiment with. He needed to see if the head and body were separated, causing immediate death, could the Curing Technique bring it back to life?


    The reason he let the fox eared girl go take a bath was because he definitely did not want her to see this bloody scene.


    Su Bai did as he thought, with a swift move of the knife, the wild rabbit¡¯s head was separated from its body, and the wild rabbity motionless on the wooden table.


    He immediately reached out his hand to use the Curing Technique. The deep green light enveloping the entire wild rabbit.


    The wounds on the wild rabbit¡¯s body and head were healing separately, but they did not reconnect. This meant that for immediate deaths, the Curing Technique would not be able bring the dead back to life. [Like I thought. It was too much to hope for. Thank you for your sacrifice, little one.] Su Bai withdrew his hand and had someonee in to clean up the table.


    He flipped through the Wolf Tail Grass Notebook in his hand, carefully looking at the experiments recorded earlier.


    At first, he separated the wild rabbit¡¯s leg from its body for ten minutes, then used the Curing Technique again, finding that it could still heal.


    Heter separated the leg and body for twenty minutes, and the result was the same, it could still be healed. It was until the experiment reached half an hour, when he found that it was no longer possible. [Most likely, the leg was separated from the body for too long, and the tissue cells had died. In this case, even the Curing Technique is powerless to reverse it.]


    About ten minutester, Yu Ying finished her bath and walked into the Teepee, asking, puzzled, ¡°Shaman, where¡¯s the rabbit?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s been sent back. Have someone bring in another one. I still need to conduct more experiments.¡± Su Bai told a white lie.


    ¡°Oh. Okay,¡± Yu Ying innocently believed him, though she was still puzzled, [Weren¡¯t you done experimenting?]


    Now, Su Bai needed to see if the wild rabbit was poisoned, how long it would take before it could not be saved using the Curing Technique.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 193: This Favour Can Be Granted

    After returning to the Tribe, Lu Shi had someone store the linen, then walked directly towards the Shaman¡¯s wooden house.


    At this time, the Spotted Deer Tribe happened to be holding their usual market, and Lu Lin was helping to handle some matters in the outer region.


    Lu Shi stepped into the wooden house, his face showing respect as he spoke. ¡°Shaman, we have returned. No one was injured, and there are no issues with the exchanged linen.¡±


    ¡°Good work. How was that Tribe?¡± Shaman Lu Shan was sitting upright at the stone table. It had only been a few days since theyst met, but his face had gained more signs of ageing, with visibly more wrinkles around his eyes. Nevertheless, the authority he exuded was still strong enough to inspire awe in ordinary people.


    ¡°The Tribe that traded arge amount of linen with us is the me Dragon Tribe.¡± Lu Shi said, enunciating each word.


    These past few days, they had been travelling quickly, hardly resting along the way. The usually serious Lu Shi also looked haggard.


    ¡°The me Dragon Tribe? Since when did they have so much linen? Weren¡¯t they wiped out?¡± Shaman Lu Shan asked in surprise. He was familiar with the me Dragon Tribe. He had some interactions with their Shaman before, though it was only for exchanging goods, nothing deeper than that.


    He had also heard that the me Dragon Tribe had been attacked by the ck Snake Tribe and should have fallen. Now, not only had they not fallen, but they were also offering linen, which they did not have before to exchange for dried meat. This naturally greatly piqued his interest.


    ¡°I was just as shocked when I first heard about this. But they are really the me Dragon Tribe.¡± Lu Shi said with a solemn expression, continuing, ¡°As for why they have so much linen, I don¡¯t know either.¡±Shaman Lu Shan narrowed his golden eyes, pondering for a moment before asking, ¡°So what¡¯s the current situation of their Tribe?¡±


    What he was most curious about was the current state of the me Dragon Tribe. After all, they had been attacked by the ck Snake Tribe, yet not only were they not wiped out, but they had also developed to be able to produce linen, which was truly intriguing.


    ¡°The Tribe¡¯s current domain is very small. At first, I thought it would be a Large Tribe.¡± Lu Shi said, recalling the scene from a few days ago, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    All along the way, they had thought the me Dragon Tribe was a Large Tribe, but in the end, it turned out to be a Small Tribe that realistically could not get any smaller.


    Of course, at first, they did not know it was the me Dragon Tribe. Once they found out it was the me Dragon Tribe, it did not seem as strange anymore. After all, having been attacked by the ck Snake Tribe, it was already an achievement for the Tribe to still be standing.


    Shaman Lu Shan nodded thoughtfully, stroking his beard as he said, ¡°It seems like the survivors had obtained the method for making linen.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re making the linen themselves.¡± Lu Shi expressed his doubts.


    ¡°How so?¡± Shaman Lu Shan asked.


    ¡°When I went to their Tribe, I found that they had very few people, at most just over 300.¡± Lu Shi paused, then continued, ¡°But I didn¡¯t see anyone in their Tribe making linen. Of course, they could have been doing it inside the Teepees, but that doesn¡¯t seem quite reasonable.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s unreasonable about it?¡± Shaman Lu Shan listened attentively.


    ¡°I saw many people outside the Tribe. If they were making so much linen, wouldn¡¯t they all be helping?¡± Lu Shi questioned.


    Shaman Lu Shan furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Are you suggesting that their linen alsoes from other Tribes?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t rule out the possibility. But in that case, what could they have to exchange with other Tribes for linen? That is something I just can¡¯t figure out.¡± Lu Shi continued.


    ¡°No need to think about it further. If they¡¯re willing to cooperate with us, that¡¯s for the best. The source of the linen is their business. We are not to pry.¡± Shaman Lu Shan insisted on the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s principles.


    Lu Shi nodded and continued. ¡°They are willing to cooperate with us, but they have one request.¡±


    ¡°What request?¡± Shaman Lu Shan asked.


    ¡°They said long-term supply of linen to us is not a problem, but they need our help to attack the ck Snake Tribe.¡± Lu Shi solemnly said.


    Shaman Lu Shan¡¯s golden eyes widened slightly in surprise, ¡°They want to attack the ck Snake Tribe? Are they serious?¡±


    He doubted if he had heard correctly. The current me Dragon Tribe did not have many people, while the ck Snake Tribe had many. Why would they suddenly want to attack the ck Snake Tribe?


    ¡°Yes, they need us to send 200 Warrior Trainees and 60 Totem Warriors.¡± Lu Shi stated their requirements.


    ¡°The number they are requesting for isn¡¯t that high. I thought it would be in the thousands.¡± Shaman Lu Shan breathed a sigh of relief.


    If they requested thousands of people, it would have made him feel troubled. After all, the Spotted Deer Tribe only had just over 3,000 people. They also did not have that many Totem Warriors, only about 300. Sending out too many people would be unsafe for the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    Many surrounding Tribes were bing wary due to the growing strength of the Spotted Deer Tribe. If they learned that over a thousand people had left the Tribe at once, they might harbour some ill intentions.


    This was how it was in primitive times. On the surface, rtions between Tribes seemed peaceful, but in reality, everyone was privately considering how to swallow up the other to strengthen their own Tribe.


    ¡°Indeed, the number of people they¡¯re asking for is small and won¡¯t have much impact on us, but I still wanted toe back and consult with you, Shaman.¡± Lu Shi said.


    ¡°This number is eptable. Agree to their request. We urgently need the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s linen, so we can help with this matter.¡± Shaman Lu Shan said in a deep voice.


    Including the Totem Warriors, it was not even 300 people. This was a number the Spotted Deer Tribe could supply.


    ¡°I understand. Then tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone take dried meat to the me Dragon Tribe to inform them of our decision and exchange for linen at the same time.¡± Lu Shi nodded.


    ¡°Find out when they n to attack the ck Snake Tribe. Have our people go and follow their arrangements.¡± Shaman Lu Shan added.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Shi solemnly said.


    Shaman Lu Shan thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°We¡¯ll take responsibility for the daily food for these 260 people ourselves.¡±


    Lu Shi was taken aback and asked, ¡°Shaman, why is that? We¡¯re helping them attack the ck Snake Tribe, so they should naturally provide the food for our men, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you think they have enough food right now? Besides, they are being considered to us by asking for so few people. They have already shown their sincerity so we should do the same.¡± Shaman Lu Shan¡¯s expression turned serious as he continued, ¡°As a show of our sincerity, let¡¯s handle the food for those 260 people ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange everything as you say.¡± Lu Shi agreed.


    ¡°By the way, has Lu Lin caused any trouble for you these past few days?¡± Shaman Lu Shan asked.


    Lu Shi shook his head without hesitation and said, ¡°Lu Lin performed very well on this trip and didn¡¯t cause us any trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let her gain more experiences. Only then will I feel confident about handing over the Tribe to her in the future.¡± Shaman Lu Shan said, his tone more solemn than usual.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Lu Shi also became solemn.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 194: The Plan Is What Matters

    In the early morning, Su Bai got up and stretched. He had been experimenting until verytest night.


    He only went to sleep after confirming how long after poisoning a rabbit, could it still be saved.


    Last night, he had to experiment on five wild rabbits. For the uracy of the experiment, he did not conduct tests on the same rabbit. After all, rabbits were like Humans in some ways. Human Physique varies from person to person, so he had to ensure the experiments were not too biassed by experimenting on multiple rabbits.


    Su Bai was clear of his goals. He needed to know this Skill well. Otherwise, if this situation happens to someone, he did not want to make a mistake, where even a minute¡¯s error could cost a precious life.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re up? Do you want to sleep a bit more?¡± Yu Ying was already cooking breakfast.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve slept enough.¡± Su Bai said with a smile, starting to brush his teeth with toothpaste and toothbrush.


    ¡°Shaman, may Ie in?¡± Yan Hua called from outside the Teepee.


    Su Bai spat out the water he was gargling and said, ¡°Come in. Didn¡¯t I say you don¡¯t need to ask for permission anymore?¡±


    Yan Hua grinned awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Next time, I¡¯ll juste in directly.¡±Su Bai put away his toothpaste and toothbrush, wiped his hands, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you here so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Father asked me to tell you that people from the Spotted Deer Tribe will being today. Ai¡¯er discovered their traces early this morning. They should arrive around noon.¡± Yan Hua said.


    Recently, all the winged people in the Tribe have been patrolling the airspace above the forests around the Tribe, not just around the Tribe itself. After all, they were only a few days¡¯ walk from here to the ck Snake Tribe. It was better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°I see,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    He calcted the time. [The Spotted Deer Tribe should arrive today, since eight days have already passed.]


    Today was the eighth day. If they travelled smoothly, they should arrive today, because carrying goods adds an extra day to the round trip.


    Yan Hua kept ncing at the fox eared girl cooking noodles, then turned to leave and continue training.


    ¡°Eat with us.¡± Su Bai said, noticing the sidelong nce from the cow horned girl, and her purposeful slow walking.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Yan Hua agreed without hesitation, as if she had been waiting for just such an invitation.


    Since the cow horned girl often came to eat in Su Bai¡¯s Teepee, she had be less reserved over time. As long as the other person invited her, she would not be polite. At first, she felt a sense of humility, but now, she only had her eyes on the food.


    She had some so often people in the Tribe were now saying that the food in the Shaman¡¯s Teepee must be the most delicious, and they were all hoping they could also eat the food inside the Main Teepee at least once in their life.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head, asking, ¡°Have you brushed your teeth? Remember to brush your teeth before eating.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, why do we have to brush our teeth before eating? We never did this before.¡± Yan Hua asked. She really could not understand why the Large Tribe had so many rules. Even eating required all these things.


    ¡°For the health of your teeth. If you don¡¯t brush your teeth, you¡¯ll get cavities. Brushing teeth can also prevent teeth from loosening. You don¡¯t want all your teeth to fall out, do you?¡± Su Bai asked in return.


    Yan Hua instinctively covered her mouth, shaking her head with wide red eyes, saying, ¡°That¡¯s what happens to the old Grandmas and Grandpas in the Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If you don¡¯t brush your teeth, you won¡¯t need to wait until their age. Your teeth will fall out on their own.¡± Su Bai deliberately exaggerated.


    Yan Hua shook her head without hesitation, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go brush my teeth right away, and eat after I¡¯m done.¡±


    The cow horned girl mainly disliked the taste of toothpaste. She felt it to be unpleasant and it made her mouth feel ufortable.


    ¡°Go quickly. Make sure to bring your toothbrush along with you.¡± Su Bai waved, as there was only one tube of toothpaste, kept in the Main Teepee.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Hua nodded and stepped out of the Teepee.


    After they finished breakfast, one went to train, one to sew linen clothes, and the other to prepare to meet those from the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    Four hourster, at noon, the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe arrived at the Tribe.


    Several of them were left on the outskirts of the Tribe. Only the representative Shu Gan entered the Main Teepee.


    Those left on the outskirts were responsible for exchanging linen and checking the quality of the linen.


    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve brought dried meat to exchange with you, and also our Shaman¡¯s response.¡± Shu Gan said.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Su Bai raised his hand slightly and asked, ¡°What is your Shaman¡¯s response?¡±


    ¡°Our Shaman is willing to cooperate with you. 200 Warrior Trainees and 60 Totem Warriors wille to your Tribe when you need them.¡± Shu Gan reported word for word.


    Su Bai slowly blinked his ck eyes, the corner of his mouth slightly raised as he said, ¡°Excellent. In that case, have theme to our Tribe in five days.¡± [As long as the Spotted Deer Tribe agrees to cooperate with us, things will be far easier to handle, and my n can be implemented.]


    ¡°In five days?¡± Shu Gan was stunned by this sudden timeline, immediately responding, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll ry this to our Shaman when I return.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    As Shu Gan stood up to leave, he turned back and added, ¡°I almost forgot, our Shaman said that for these 260 people, we will be responsible for their daily food.¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s thick eyebrows raised slightly, not expecting the other side to make this decision. He softly replied, ¡°I understand. In that case, please thank your Shaman for me.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ll take our leave now,¡± Shu Gan backed out of the Teepee two steps before turning to leave.


    Su Bai watched the still-swaying door p, blinking his ck eyes and muttering to himself, ¡°Now it¡¯s time for proper nning.¡±


    He took out Wolf Tail Grass Paper and a quill pen, dipped it in a bit of ck Stone Nut Juice, and began to conceive the battle n.


    The key to winning a war lies in whether a battle n has been well-deployed in advance.


    Yan Hua lifted the Teepee p and walked in, hesitating for a while before asking, ¡°Shaman, is borrowing just over 200 people from the Spotted Deer Tribe really enough?¡±


    The cow horned girl knew about the ck Snake Tribe. 260 people from the Spotted Deer Tribe, plus the few dozen from the current me Dragon Tribe simply was not enough.


    Including the 260 people supported by the Spotted Deer Tribe, thebined true fighting force of the two Tribes was still less than 400 people.


    ¡°Numbers aren¡¯t the most important thing. What¡¯s most important is the n,¡± Su Bai said, the corner of his mouth slightly raised.


    He also knew the news passed on by Ye Jiu and the others. The ck Snake Tribe was indeed powerful, seemingly a Medium Tribe of about 2,000 people.


    However, the number of Totem Warriors was still unknown. They would only know when the news was ryed back tomorrow.


    These days, Su Bai had been constantly waiting for the report from Ye Jiu and the others, all to ensure they knew exactly how strong the enemy was.


    ¡°The n? What n does the Shaman have?¡± Yan Hua was now only a bit worried, because she saw how calm Su Bai was.


    Su Bai smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry yet. I¡¯m still nning. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    He already had a rough outline of the n in his mind. Others might not understand how a few hundred people could fight against more than two thousand. However, what they do not understand was that elephants have the strength of elephants, and ants have the wisdom of ants.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 195: What if We Lose?

    *Chirp chirp¡­*


    *Hoot hoot¡­*


    In the misty night, Ye Jiu was resting on arge tree, with Bai Si also standing nearby.


    Their current position was the best for their current objective. It allowed them to directly observe the entire ck Snake Tribe. Of course, they were still a far off distance from the Tribe, so they could only see the general outline, with certain objects not being extremely clear.


    Since finding this spot, they had been constantly observing the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s every move from thisrge tree. The only drawback was that they could not light a campfire. Once a campfire was lit, there would be smoke.


    If there was suddenly smoke from arge tree, it would be very obvious, immediately exposing their position.


    When they ate each day, they could only go to a far-off ce, find a spot with denser forest, and start lighting a campfire to roast meat.


    One person would cook, then bring it back after eating. Although this was safer, the meat brought back would be cold.


    In this regard, the two often just ate fruits, only eating meat once a day, mainly because they did not have much time to hunt.They had to constantly watch the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s every move to ensure they knew exactly what the enemy¡¯s strength was.


    This was also what Su Bai had instructed them to do, to constantly watch the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s every move, because intelligence was crucial to whether they could win. If the intelligence was inurate, Su Bai¡¯s n would also be affected, and it would be difficult to salvage the situation then.


    ¡°Boss, someone else hase out of the ck Snake Tribe,¡± Bai Si said, her brown eyes wide open.


    Ye Jiu stood up, her cold eyes staring directly at the wooden houses of the ck Snake Tribe, and coldly said, ¡°We saw this same person two days ago.¡±


    When they were in the tree, they would roughly record the number of people in the ck Snake Tribe, how many ves there were, how many Totem Warriors, and how many Warrior Trainees.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh.¡± Bai Si sat down sheepishly. The monkey eared girl had one w ¨C she was very bad at remembering people and easily forgot. So, most of the peopleing and going in the ck Snake Tribe were remembered by the wolf eared girl, while the monkey eared girl at most just remembered the numbers.


    ¡°Several days have passed, the approximate number of people in the ck Snake Tribe is probably what Ah Ruo went back to report.¡± Ye Jiu calmly said.


    Ah Ruo had stayed with them in the big tree for many days, until they confirmed the approximate number of people in the ck Snake Tribe, then she returned to the Tribe to report the news.


    The wolf eared girls watched theings and goings of the ck Snake Tribe every day, learning the approximate total number of people, which was over two thousand. Among them, there were over two hundred Totem Warriors, over three hundred Warrior Trainees, and about four hundred ves.


    These were the answers they got from watching the ck Snake Tribe every day, and this was also the answer Su Bai was seeking.


    ¡°I wonder why the Shaman wants to know the number of people in the ck Snake Tribe?¡± Bai Si naively asked.


    ¡°Only by knowing the number of people in the ck Snake Tribe can the Shaman know how to deal with them.¡± Ye Jiu guessed.


    Bai Si tilted her head, swinging her monkey tail, and she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Does Boss know the Shaman¡¯s n?¡±


    Ye Jiu gently tossed the fruit she had been holding into her mouth from below, and gracefully said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I thought Boss knew?¡± Bai Si said, sitting on the edge of the branch, swinging her snow-white legs, and continued to mutter, ¡°But can the me Dragon Tribe really fight against the ck Snake Tribe?¡±


    The monkey eared girl had been pondering this question for days. Although she had joined the me Dragon Tribe, received dried meat every day and felt great being led by the Shaman, when it came to confronting the ck Snake Tribe, she still held doubts. After all, the current situation of the me Dragon Tribe was clear, and even with the people they brought, there were still less than 400batants.


    She had been observing the situation of the ck Snake Tribe these days. Their numbers were seven or eight times that of the me Dragon Tribe. This obviously looked like the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s overwhelming victory, so the monkey eared girl really did not understand why the Shaman wanted to wage war with them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I just know I need to do what the Shaman has instructed us to do.¡± Ye Jiu said, chewing on the fruit.


    Bai Si propped herself up with her hands behind her, looked up at the starry sky, and asked, ¡°Boss, can I ask you a question?¡±


    Ye Jiu rolled her eyes and said, ¡°If you have a question, just ask. It is not like you to hold back.¡±


    The monkey eared girl was never like this before, she would always ask questions directly, not like now, seeming so thoughtful.


    ¡°If we lose after attacking the ck Snake Tribe, then what? Where should we go?¡± Bai Si hesitated a bit when asking this question.


    Ye Jiu also looked up at the Moon in the sky, the moonlight falling on her delicate face, making the scene particrly beautiful.


    She paused for a moment, then said, ¡°You¡¯re asking what we should do if we lose, right? I don¡¯t think we will necessarily lose.¡±


    Bai Si looked at the wolf eared girl in surprise and asked, ¡°Boss, what do you mean we won¡¯t necessarily lose?¡±


    ¡°The strength of the me Dragon Tribe is not just what it appears on the surface. At the very least, that is what I feel. Also, our Shaman is definitely not someone rash.¡± Ye Jiu said, fiddling with her hair.


    ¡°The strength of the me Dragon Tribe?¡± Bai Si scratched her head and muttered, ¡°But there are so few people.¡±


    She really felt that the power disparity between the two Tribes was too great, how could they confront them?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I feel our Shaman is very different. He is very different from the Shamans of our previous Tribes.¡± Ye Jiu said, blinking her grey eyes.


    Bai Si¡¯s cute face was full of confusion as she asked, ¡°How is our Shaman different? Because he¡¯s very young? And very good-looking?¡±


    The monkey eared girl only thought that Su Bai was very good-looking. He gave others a veryfortable feeling, mainly because he was very young. This made him not give off an old-fashioned impression to youths like her.


    Ye Jiu looked at the monkey eared girl¡¯s expression and asked with a light chuckle. ¡°You haven¡¯t fallen for the Shaman, have you?¡±


    Bai Si¡¯s cute little face immediately turned red, and she hurriedly tried to clear things up, saying, ¡°Of course not! I just think the Shaman is very young¡­¡±


    The monkey eared girl¡¯s tail kept swinging non-stop, the blush on her face showed no sign of fading. When she first saw Su Bai, she felt he gave off a particrly different feeling. He exuded a clean and neat feeling, not like the sticky and stinky feeling like the others in the Tribe.


    ¡°Oh? Is that really it? No other feelings?¡± Ye Jiu asked, raising her slender eyebrows.


    ¡°Of¡­ of course, Boss, are you doubting me? I never lie.¡± Bai Si said, puffing up her cheeks.


    Ye Jiu¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you like him, but you can¡¯t be the Shaman Priestess.¡±


    After all, the monkey eared girl was now a Totem Warrior, it was impossible for her to be the Shaman Priestess.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep first. I¡¯lle rece youter.¡± Bai Si said shyly, climbing to a higher branch.


    Ye Jiu smiled, her grey eyes continuing to stare at the ck Snake Tribe, with a different colour in her gaze.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 196: The Most Handsome Are the Serious Ones

    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    *Crackle crackle¡­*


    Ah Ruo was quickly moving through the primitive forest. Her silver-white eyes were constantly scanning her surroundings.


    The freckles on her nose bridge and her long silver-white hair shimmered particrly beautifully in the sunlight.


    It had been three days since the sheep horned girl left Ye Jiu¡¯s side. If she moved a bit faster, she could reach the Tribe before nightfall.


    Several hourster, Ah Ruo emerged from the primitive forest, her body covered with leaves and some flying insects.


    As the sheep horned girl left the primitive forest, these flying insects also flew away, and she looked exhausted.


    Nevertheless, Ah Ruo did not stop for even a moment. She kept running directly towards the Tribe, wanting to immediately ry the intelligence about the ck Snake Tribe to the Shaman.


    Half an hourter, the sheep horned girl arrived at the Main Teepee, waiting for the Shaman¡¯s summons.¡°Come in.¡± Su Bai said from inside the Teepee.


    Ah Ruo lifted the door p and entered, catching her breath as she said, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve brought back information about the ck Snake Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Have a drink first. Catch your breath before speaking.¡± Su Bai gestured for her to drink some water.


    Yu Ying handed the water to the sheep horned girl, softly saying, ¡°Sister Ah Ruo, have some water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shaman, thank you, Xiao Yu.¡± Ah Ruo indeed had not drank water for a long time. So long, her entire mouth was dry and peeling. It was even cracking a bit, because the Sun was very strong, and the sheep horned girl had been constantly running and sweating.


    ¡°What about the ck Snake Tribe?¡± Su Bai asked, looking up.


    Ah Ruo put down the wooden cup and began to report, ¡°The ck Snake Tribe has about two thousand people in total. This is the number we confirmed after many days of repeated observation.¡±


    Su Bai rested one hand on the table, his five fingers constantly tapping the table surface, and asked, ¡°How many Totem Warriors are there? How many Warrior Trainees? And what about the number of ves?¡±


    ¡°Among the two thousand people, there are about two hundred Totem Warriors, about three hundred Warrior Trainees, and about four hundred ves.¡± Ah Ruo said, her silver-white eyes turning as she recalled. She continued to add, ¡°These numbers are also what we derived after observing for several days.¡±


    ¡°So their fighting force is over five hundred people?¡± Su Bai frowned and continued, ¡°The ves will also hinder us.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, those ves should not pose a threat to us.¡± Ah Ruo knew that those people only did manualbour.


    ¡°No, the ves will do anything for food and will obey orders.¡± Su Bai said, pursing his lips.


    ¡°The Shaman is right, I didn¡¯t think of that¡­¡± Ah Ruo understood when she thought about the food aspect. After all, she knew how important food was and how awful it was to starve. If the ck Snake Tribe used food as leverage, letting them charge in front in exchange for a big piece of meat, these people would definitely be tempted.


    ¡°What do the ves eat each day? And how are they clothed?¡± Su Bai wanted to understand more details.


    Ah Ruo fiddled with her silver-white hair, recalling, ¡°They only eat one meal a day, and very little meat. As for clothing, they don¡¯t have Animal Hide clothes. They are all wearing leaves.¡±


    She could not help feeling scared. If the Tribe did not have a Shaman, and after bing Wanderers, they got captured as ves and lived such a life, they would surely go mad.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction. Seeing the sheep horned girl¡¯s surprised expression, he smiled and added, ¡°I mean it¡¯s helpful for our n.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, do you have a n?¡± Ah Ruo asked curiously, because she also felt that the current strength of the Tribe did not match that of the ck Snake Tribe.


    Without a proper n, it would indeed make people feel anxious, because they would feel ack of confidence, and morale would be low.


    ¡°Yes, you rest for a night. Go find Ye Jiu and the others tomorrow, and tell them toe back. After resting for a few days, we canunch an attack on the ck Snake Tribe.¡± Su Bai said.


    He already had aplete set of ns in mind. He was now just waiting for the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe to arrive in four days. Once they were here, they couldunch an attack on the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ah Ruo nodded and turned to leave the Teepee.


    Su Bai slowly put down the wooden cup in his hand, his ck eyes bing particrly deep, constantly staring at the view outside the Tribe through the faintly visible door p.


    Yu Ying quietly filled the wooden cup with water and then retreated to the side. It was the first time she had seen the Shaman look so solemn.


    Su Bai took out the Wolf Tail Grass Paper he had drawn on a couple of days ago, looking at the words and patterns that filled it.


    He shook the quill pen in his hand, muttering to himself, ¡°Before this, what we need is food.¡±


    For Su Bai¡¯s n to work, food was the most important link. If this link was missing, the entire n would be seriously affected.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes were wide open and moist. She had gotten used to the Shaman being like this. Every time the Shaman looked serious while studying, he would¡­ be particrly charming, making it impossible to look away.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, help me call Cang Shi over.¡± Su Bai raised his head and instructed.


    Yu Ying¡¯s gaze was still on Su Bai¡¯s delicate face, not yet havinge back to her senses.


    Su Bai¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed, he waved his hand in front of her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Yu?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Ying came back to her senses, shaking her head and her fox tail, standing up straight as she said, ¡°Shaman, is there anything you need me to do? Are you hungry? Or thirsty? Or hot?¡±


    The fox eared girl¡¯s face immediately turned visibly red, thinking about how embarrassing her infatuated look just now must have been.


    Su Bai covered his face with one hand andughed, truly captivated by the fox eared girl¡¯s cute appearance. He shook his head andforted, ¡°Nothing at all, just go help me call Cang Shi over.¡±


    ¡°Call Uncle Cang Shi? I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Yu Ying said, her face blushing as she ran out of the Teepee.


    Su Bai¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he murmured, ¡°What a cute little secretary.¡±


    The fox eared girl¡¯s current position was like a secretary on Earth, but the fox eared girl definitely won out by having a pair of pink fox ears and a fox tail.


    For Su Bai, beast eared girls look far more interesting than ordinary people, especially when they were pure and naive.


    A few minutester, Cang Shi stepped into the Teepee and asked, ¡°Shaman, you need me?¡±


    ¡°How much meat does the Tribe have right now?¡± Su Bai still wanted to understand the whole situation clearly.


    ¡°Enough for our Tribe to eat heartily for about ten days,¡± Cang Shi said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°And if we save some, how many days can we eat?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Cang Shi thought for a moment and said, ¡°If we distribute food ording to the initial model, we can eat for about twenty days.¡±


    ¡°Then if we add another four hundred people plus our Tribe¡¯s people, how long will this foodst?¡± Su Bai asked.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 197: Leading The Team

    Cang Shi thought carefully for a while, calcting the food distribution, and said, ¡°If it¡¯s like this, it will onlyst for five days.¡±


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes, his expression dire as he continued to ask, ¡°How long does it take to go from the Ancestral Land to the Spotted Deer Tribe?¡±


    ¡°It takes about three days.¡± Cang Shi said without hesitation. When they were still in the Ancestral Land, it also took three days to exchange goods with the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    ¡°Three days, huh? If we seed, we can exchange arge amount of dried meat back from the Spotted Deer Tribe and can maintain stability¡­¡± Su Bai suddenly muttered to himself.


    Cang Shi frowned, puzzled for a while, and asked, ¡°Shaman, why are you suddenly asking this question? Are we going to take in more than 400 people?¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked up and said, ¡°At that time, there will be more than 400 people.¡±


    ¡°More than 400 people?¡± Cang Shi¡¯s purple eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Shaman, how many more people are we going to take in?¡±


    He was a bit scared. The Tribe was still small. Although there was enough food for the short term, it was only for the short time. When the rainy seasones, they would not be able to hunt, and can only rely on stored food. If they take in too many people, it will only deplete the Tribe¡¯s hard-earned dried meat supply again. They would return back to the times when they did not know where their next meal woulde.


    ¡°At that time, most of the people from the ck Snake Tribe will stay, so we need to consider the dilemma with food.¡± Su Bai exined.¡°Shaman, those from the ck Snake Tribe are not decent people. What¡¯s the point of keeping them?¡± Cang Shi asked, puzzled.


    In his view, it would be a pity if the people from the ck Snake Tribe died a hundred times. They should never be allowed to stay in the Tribe.


    Su Bai¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he said, ¡°I have things for them to do. This is not urgent. As long as we can secure our food supply, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cang Shi nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s all, when you go out, please call the Chieftain for me, and ask him to bring a Crocodile de.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cang Shi said, though he still had many doubts in his heart. Nevertheless, he chose to believe the Shaman.


    Ten minutester, Yan Jiao came to the Main Teepee with a Crocodile de and asked, ¡°Shaman, you need this Crocodile de?¡±


    Su Bai had already seen the Crocodile de when it was first made. The shape of the de was not much different from that of a Tang Sword. They were both slender, but the difference was in the handle, which was made from the hardest bone of the Stone Armoured Crocodile.


    The de was very long, thin, and sharp, and the colour of the de varied, with brown, dark brown, and light yellow intermingling, making it uniquely beautiful.


    ¡°Are the Totem Warriorsfortable in using the Crocodile de?¡± Su Bai felt its weight in his hand.


    Unlike ordinary weapons, this Crocodile de felt heavier, but the grip felt really good.


    ¡°They all love it, and once they pick it up, they don¡¯t want to put it down. They practise until they¡¯re covered in sweat.¡± Yan Jiao reported.


    ¡°Besides you, is there anyone who is particrly outstanding in using this de?¡± Su Bai wanted to confirm if there was someone particrly skilled with each weapon. When the timees, the Crocodile de Team would need a leader, and it would be best if there was someone who was adept at using the Crocodile de.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡­ what does ¡®outstanding¡¯ mean?¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s sharp face was full of confusion.


    ¡°It means someone who uses it particrly well, as if the weapon was made for them.¡± Su Bai exined simply and bluntly.


    Yan Jiao thought seriously for a moment, then said, ¡°Qing Yan. Although he¡¯s only practised with it for five or six days, he is already stronger than others. He was able to immediately pick it up.¡±


    ¡°Qing Yan? He¡¯s that proficient in just five or six days?¡± Su Bai was surprised.


    ¡°Almost everyone who practises with him is no match for him. They¡¯re defeated in two or three moves. Now, he¡¯s teaching them how to use the Crocodile de.¡± Yan Jiao said, sounding a bit irritated.


    It was not for any other reason, just that the other person picked it up too quickly. Thepetitive Yan Jiao thought to himself that he must have a good match with Qing Yan when he gets the chance.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, go call Qing Yan over, I have something to tell him. Also, call Yue over as well.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying nodded and left the Teepee.


    Yan Jiao turned his head from the door p, puzzled, ¡°Shaman, why are you suddenly asking for them?¡±


    ¡°I have an important task for both of them.¡± Su Bai said, his index finger constantly tapping the table surface.


    ¡°Is it to lead our people in training? They already do this every day.¡± Yan Jiao quickly said.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ll know when they arrive.¡± Su Bai mysteriously said.


    Yan Jiao just kept blinking his red eyes, not knowing what the Shaman was going to arrange. He felt as though he was not able to understand many thingstely.


    Ten minutester, the fox eared girl returned with Qing Yan and Yue. They were both covered in sweat, clearly having just finished training.


    ¡°Shaman, what instructions do you have for us?¡± Qing Yan asked.


    ¡°I heard from the Chieftain that you¡¯re very skilled with the Crocodile de, is that right?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Qing Yan was stunned for a moment, not expecting to be called for this. He shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m just practising diligently.¡±


    Over the past few days in the Tribe, he had already epted the new Shaman, especially after trying this new weapon.


    ¡°I want you to lead a team, a teamposed of Totem Warriors.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    ¡°Lead a team? What kind of team?¡± Qing Yan was suddenly a bit confused.


    ¡°The Crocodile de Team!¡± Su Bai enunciated each word.


    ¡°The Crocodile de Team? Shaman, is this team going to attack the ck Snake Tribe?¡± Qing Yan became solemn.


    Over the past few days in the Tribe, he had also more or less learned about the n to attack the ck Snake Tribe.


    Su Bai nodded seriously and gravely said, ¡°This team will be at the forefront, so we need someone who has a thorough understanding of the Crocodile de to lead the team.¡±


    The Crocodile de was undoubtedly an important weapon for closebat. Having a weapon was always better than fighting bare-handed.


    Although having a weapon gives a slight advantage, the essence of the Crocodile de could only be brought out in closebat. So if a strong person could lead a team well at the front, the morale of the group would greatly increase.


    ¡°Shaman, you can rest assured and leave it to me. I will definitely lead the team well.¡± Qing Yan suddenly felt a great sense of purpose. Previously, his job in the Tribe was to lead people in training. It could be said that this role was perfect for him.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 198: Spreading the News

    ¡°This team won¡¯t have many people. Including you, there will just be six people.¡± Su Bai stated.


    ¡°Six people?¡± Qing Yan was a bit surprised, paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Shaman, six people is enough.¡±


    Su Bai gripped his hand tightly, adjusted his sitting posture, and exined, ¡°You can personally select the other five people for the team. They must be both strong and agile.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to choose these five people, myself?¡± Qing Yan thought he had misheard. He felt as though he had been given too much power.


    ¡°Yes, this team is crucial for whether the Tribe can take down the ck Snake Tribe, so we must strictly select the team members.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    Qing Yan stood straight with his feet together, immediately responding. ¡°Understood! After I¡¯ve made my selection, I¡¯ll report the list to you, Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Good, they must be agile and quick-witted. Gender does not matter.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Qing Yan nodded.


    After arranging the Crocodile de Team, Su Bai turned to the rabbit eared girl and said, ¡°Yue, you can achieve 100% uracy with the recurve bow, right?¡±Yue also stood straight, her crisp voice sounding, ¡°Shaman, the recurve bow is not difficult for me.¡±


    The rabbit eared girl had shown astonishing talent when training with the recurve bow. On her first try, she could already hit the wooden stake. After practising for a morning, she could achieve 100% uracy. Many people could not even reach this level of uracy even after practising for seven or eight days. They would normally have two or three misses out of ten shots. Having 100% uracy was truly frightening.


    ¡°Very good, you¡¯ll also lead a team,¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction.


    Yue¡¯s cold face showed a slight change in expression as she asked, curious, ¡°Shaman, is it a Recurve Bow Team?¡±


    She had just heard the Shaman¡¯s conversation with Qing Yan, and Qing Yan was very skilled with the Crocodile de, so he was asked to lead a Crocodile de team. Since she was proficient with the recurve bow, she naturally thought of a Recurve Bow Team.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll be leading the Recurve Bow Team. It also consists of six people, and you¡¯ll choose the other five team members yourself.¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    The power of the recurve bow was several times greater than the longbow. It was also smaller, making it far more convenient to carry.


    ¡°Yes, after selecting the personnel, I will also inform the Shaman of the Recurve Bow Team members.¡± Yue nodded in agreement.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes, looking at Qing Yan and Yue, and earnestly instructed, ¡°These two teams are crucial for attacking the ck Snake Tribe, so you two must carefully select the personnel.¡±


    The Crocodile de team and the Recurve Bow Team took up twelve of the Tribe¡¯s Totem Warriors, and the Tribe only had twenty Totem Warriors in total. So the importance of these two teams was evident. Naturally, the subsequent positions arranged for these two teams would also be extremely important.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qing Yan and Yue said in unison, their expressions also turning grim.


    Yan Jiao was confused by this. Originally, there were not many Totem Warriors, and now they were suddenly divided into two teams, leaving only six Totem Warriors.


    He hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Shaman, if we divide like this, including me, there would only be six Totem Warriors left right now in the Tribe. How will we fight against the ck Snake Tribe?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these six of you also have things to do. Trust me.¡± Su Bai¡¯s eyes were full of seriousness.


    This was the first time Yan Jiao had seen the Shaman so serious, with an expression that left no room for doubt.


    He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Shaman, how should we arrange the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged that too. When they arrive, I¡¯ll tell them what to do,¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    ¡°Shaman, what about our Tribe¡¯s Warrior Trainees? Although they¡¯re not as good as Totem Warriors in various aspects, they¡¯re still better than ordinary people.¡± Yan Jiao wanted to know about the arrangements for the Warrior Trainees.


    Su Bai nced at the Wolf Tail Grass Paper in front of him and said, ¡°They have other arrangements. Their positions are equally important.¡±


    Yan Jiao suddenly felt a sense of reassurance in his heart. This feeling of having a n was reallyforting. He nodded heavily and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Chieftain, have Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er lead people to pick Kerosene Fruits. I need a lot of Kerosene Fruits in these two days,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone collect them right away.¡± Yan Jiao immediately agreed.


    Su Bai picked up the wooden cup and took a sip of water, waving his hand and saying, ¡°That¡¯s all, go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, you should rest early too.¡± Everyone nodded and left the Main Teepee one by one.


    Su Bai watched as everyone left, thought for a moment, then turned to the fox eared girl and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, do you think we can reim our Ancestral Land?¡±


    Yu Ying was stunned, not expecting to be asked this question. She had never been involved in matters of war. She blinked her pink eyes innocently and began to give her analysis: ¡°Shaman, you¡¯ve been thinking about the n so hard these past few days, we must be able to reim our Ancestral Land.¡±


    ¡°If this n doesn¡¯t deviate in any way, reiming the Ancestral Land shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    These past two days, he had been staying upte to make battle ns. Everyone in the Tribe with fighting strength had been arranged, what they should do, and what the enemy would do; all of this had beenid out and calcted.


    Even the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe had been ounted for in this n. Of course, those 260 people would not know the detailed battle ns.


    When the timees, they just need to follow instructions. As long as they understood the orders and acted ording to his orders, everything would be fine.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, has Ah Ruo left the Tribe yet?¡± Su Bai looked up and continued, ¡°Help me call her over, I have an important task for her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± Yu Ying turned and ran out of the Teepee.


    Ten minutester, the fox eared girl brought Ah Ruo back to the Teepee. She blinked her silver-white eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, do you have any more instructions for me?¡±


    ¡°I want you to do something for me after you reach Ye Jiu¡¯s location. This task is very important, and also very dangerous.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    ¡°Shaman, please instruct me. I will definitelyplete it.¡± Ah Ruo also became serious.


    ¡°I want you to spread news in the ck Snake Tribe.¡± Su Bai said with one elbow propped on the table.


    ¡°What news does the Shaman want me to spread?¡± Ah Ruo asked.


    Su Bai looked at the sheep horned girl seriously and instructed, ¡°I want you to spread the news among the ck Snake Tribe that there¡¯s a Tribe recruiting ves.¡±


    ¡°A Tribe recruiting ves?¡± Ah Ruo¡¯s silver-white eyes widened, doubting if she had heard correctly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, recruiting ves. Say that we will give them enough food. Three meals a day, and after a certain period, they will be allowed to have their freedom again.¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°Shaman, ves usually don¡¯t eat that much. One meal a day is enough. Aren¡¯t your conditions too good?¡±


    Ah Ruo could hardly believe it and continued, ¡°And letting them regain their freedom, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Just spread the news as what I¡¯ve just said. Tell them that if they¡¯re willing, someone wille to pick them up,¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    Although Ah Ruo did not understand the reason for doing this, she still nodded and said. ¡°Yes, I will definitelyplete the mission.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 199: As Bright As Day

    *Rustle, rustle¡­* Ai¡¯er and Cheng Shi led seven or eight people back to the outer region of the Tribe, all carrying many Kerosene Fruits.


    The Kerosene Fruits were divided into several bags made of vine (vine bag), which were woven ording to Su Bai¡¯s instructions.


    They were woven in the same way as on Earth, using vines one inyers. Of course, these vine bags were woven very densely, with very small openings, so the Kerosene Fruits inside would not easily fall out.


    Moreover, the vine bags were very convenient to carry, more so than wooden buckets, and could hold more things.


    ¡°Ai¡¯er, you go rest first, I¡¯ll take the Kerosene Fruits to the Shaman.¡± Cheng Shi said as he slowlynded on the ground.


    Ai¡¯er alsonded on the ground, retracting her butterfly wings, and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go train first.¡±


    Cheng Shi carried a bag of Kerosene Fruits and stepped into the Main Teepee, grinning as he said, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve brought back the Kerosene Fruits for you.¡±


    The boy put the vine bag on the ground, which was full of densely packed brownish fruits.


    ¡°Good, you can go rest now. Let others handle the rest,¡± Su Bai said.¡°Shaman, I still need to train.¡± Cheng Shi said, blinking his slender ck eyes.


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction. [The diligence of our Warrior Trainees is indeed reassuring. After all, most people back on Earth would prefer to rest afterpleting their job.].


    ¡°Go on then, there will be extra meat tonight as well.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    Cheng Shi immediately grinned, his face still showing traces of childishness. He nodded and left the Teepee.


    ¡°Shaman, why did you suddenly get so many Kerosene Fruits?¡± Yu Ying asked, pinching her nose.


    The Kerosene Fruits already smelled. With arge bag of them in the Teepee, the odour naturally intensified.


    ¡°These Kerosene Fruits have great uses.¡± Su Bai said, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    Yu Ying¡¯s fox tail lowered from the smell. She asked, ¡°Shaman, are we making fruit oilmps like before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one thing we can use them for, but there is an even more important use for them,¡± Su Bai said, also lightly covering his nose.


    ¡°Shaman, what other uses? What should I prepare?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    ¡°First, have someone squeeze out the juice of the Kerosene Fruits, all into one wooden bucket.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying nodded and turned to leave the Teepee to find people to squeeze the Kerosene Fruit Juice.


    Soon, several bags of Kerosene Fruits were ced in an open area, and the Tribe¡¯s people took out wooden buckets and sat in a circle.


    Everyone used leaves to separate the Kerosene Fruits, squeezing the juice drop by drop into the wooden buckets.


    *Drip, drip¡­* Quite a bit of Kerosene Fruit juice was squeezed into each wooden bucket. The yellow juice fell into the buckets drop by drop, creating ripples.


    An hourter, all the juice from the Kerosene Fruits had been squeezed out and sent into the Main Teepee.


    Su Bai stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the buckets of freshly squeezed Kerosene Fruit Juice. He said with satisfaction, ¡°Great. These are all precious materials.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what is their other use?¡± Yu Ying asked, curious.


    ¡°Have people sew Animal Hides together, piece by piece, into onerge sheet. The area¡­ make it asrge as possible,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    In his mind, he already had a way to fight against the ck Snake Tribe, but the prerequisite was to do the preparatory work well.


    Yu Ying did not understand why, but she knew to just do as she was told. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go have people start sewing right away.¡±


    ¡°Mm, be quick about it, try to finish it in two days.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Shaman, there aren¡¯t many Animal Hides in the Tribe, so we might not be able to sew a veryrge piece.¡± Yu Ying worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sew as much as you can. We don¡¯t need to make Animal Hide clothes for now. Let the Tribe¡¯s people wear what they have,¡± Su Bai paused, then continued, ¡°After the Animal Hides are sewn together, if there are any left over, then make Animal Hide clothes.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and continued to instruct, ¡°Xiao Yu, prepare more stone bowls and grass ropes.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying turned and left the Teepee, returning shortly with many stone bowls and grass ropes.


    ¡°As I taught you before, twist the grass ropes into several strands, and make more fruit oilmps,¡± Su Bai said, taking up a grass rope and starting to twist it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s slender hands also began twisting the grass ropes.


    After a few minutes, there were many twisted grass ropes on the wooden table, each looking uniform.


    As instructed, the fox eared girl evenly poured the Kerosene Fruit juice into each stone bowl. Then, she ced the twisted grass ropes into the stone bowls filled with Kerosene Fruit Juice. Suddenly, the stone table was full of fruit oilmps.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, put the fruit oilmps in various corners of the Teepee, then light them. This way, the Teepee will be as bright as day,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Yu Ying nodded, but just as she picked up a stone bowl, she paused, worried, ¡°Shaman, but won¡¯t this be dangerous? If we¡¯re not careful, as you said, won¡¯t the Teepee catch fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s a way to solve this too.¡± Su Bai said, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    ¡°Shaman, how do we do it?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    ¡°Go get some wooden sticks and vines, and also have people bring in some wider stone bs.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Yu Ying was stunned for a moment. Although she did not know what it was for, she still left the Teepee to have people bring in these things.


    Ten minutester, the fox eared girl returned to the Teepee with wooden sticks, vines, and some stone bs. Of course, the stone bs were all carried in by others, as the fox eared girl was not strong enough to move so many stone bs.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve prepared the things you¡¯ve asked for. What do we do now?¡± Yu Ying asked.


    Su Bai just smiled, without exining too much, and started to set up the wooden sticks.


    Three wooden sticks were set up together, forming a tripod, then fixed with vines. Su Bai then ced a wooden bucket on the tripod, again fixing it with vines, and then ced the fruit oilmp on top.


    He made several such tripods, mimicking the first one, and ced fruit oilmps on each of them.


    ¡°Alright, light them up. This way, we don¡¯t need to worry about the Teepee catching fire,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened with delight, and she happilymented, ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re so clever, toe up with such a smart solution.¡±


    She took a lit wooden stick from the fire pit and lit all the fruit oilmps on the tripods.


    After thest fruit oilmp was lit, the Teepee suddenly became bright, unlike the usual darkness of the night.


    ¡°It¡¯s so bright!¡± Yu Ying eximed, looking around in delight.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 200: The Most Suitable Candidate

    *Chirp chirp¡­* Several Grey Green Beaked Birds were chirping happily. The calls of these birds were particrly crisp. Moreover, they generally only call in the early morning. When people of the Spotted Deer Tribe hear these bird calls, they know it was dawn.


    This also marked the time for them to get up for work.


    These birds were deeply cherished in the Spotted Deer Tribe. So cherished, Shaman Lu Shan had strictly forbidden his Tribesmen from catching and eating them. If discovered, they would be expelled from the Tribe.


    The Green Beaked Bird is grey all over, with a distinctively green beak. In the eyes of the Spotted Deer Tribe, these birds were animals worthy of respect. Because a very long time ago, when the Shaman of the Spotted Deer Tribe was not Lu Shan, the Tribe caught fire. If it was not for the Green Beaked Birds chirping incessantly early in the morning, the losses would have been devastating.


    So, from then on, the Green Beaked Bird became the morning timekeeper for the Spotted Deer Tribe, as well as their lucky animal.


    Lu Shi walked out of his wooden house, shook his neck, and muttered to himself, ¡°Today, we need to send off our people to the me Dragon Tribe.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go this time so who should I send?¡± Lu Shi pondered with uncertainty.


    He had been thinking for the whole ofst night, feeling it would be better not to go along. He nned on letting the other leaders of the Tribe lead this group. After all, he needed to oversee the entire Tribe, so he could not go off.


    ¡°Chieftain, Father is looking for you.¡± Lu Lin¡¯s crisp voice sounded. She was just about to go relieve herself.Of course, she needed to walk outside the Tribe, and into the dense jungle. After all, she was not a boy, who could release their needs almost at any time, at any where.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Lu Shi responded.


    Lu Shi stepped to the front of the Shaman¡¯s wooden house, walked in and asked, ¡°Shaman, what are your instructions?¡±


    ¡°Who do you n to send to the me Dragon Tribe today?¡± Shaman Lu Shan directly asked.


    Lu Shi shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The Sixty Totem Warriors aren¡¯t that hard to choose, but¡­¡±


    He had already thought it through. From the majority of the Totem Warriors, he would choose some whose strength was not that impressive. Then, he would add about ten more powerful Totem Warriors to the group. With such a team, he thought the other side would not find much fault in his decision.


    ¡°But it¡¯s harder to choose who will lead the team, right?¡± Shaman Lu Shan answered for him.


    ¡°Yes, the Shaman¡¯s thoughts are the same as mine. The leader must be carefully chosen¡­¡± Lu Shi said in a solemn voice. After all, they were going to attack the ck Snake Tribe, and they had heard about the situation of this Tribe.


    The ck Snake Tribe mainly relied on robbing other Tribes, and were a ruthless Tribe. Moreover, the strength of the me Dragon Tribe seemed iprehensible to them.


    A Small Tribe with less than 300 people, how could they confront the ck Snake Tribe?


    If it was not for their confident assurances, and therge amount of linen, he would not be willing to send his people to help.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the strength of the me Dragon Tribe. ording to your previous description, their Tribe is hard to fathom.¡± Shaman Lu Shan said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, so we shouldn¡¯t send out our strongest Totem Warriors. We should keep some in reserve.¡± Lu Shi also became serious.


    Shaman Lu Shan narrowed his golden eyes and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s always good to have a backup n.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, I n to let them decide what to do based on the situation. If it looks like the me Dragon Tribe is going to lose, I¡¯ll tell them to retreat first.¡± Lu Shi shared his thoughts fromst night.


    This was the idea he had been ponderingst night, feeling that these 260 people should not be wasting their lives on something futile. After all, an ant fighting an elephant was just overestimating its abilities.


    ¡°I agree with this. After you¡¯ve chosen the personnel, go and instruct them to make the decision based on the situation.¡± Shaman Lu Shan agreed.


    It was not easy to cultivate sixty Totem Warriors. They could not afford to lose all sixty Totem Warriors for the sake of a Tribe that was overestimating its abilities.


    ¡°Understood, but can the me Dragon Tribe really confront the ck Snake Tribe? They¡¯re only borrowing 260 people from us. If they fail, what about our linen?¡± Lu Shi worried.


    He had thought about this aspectst night too. What if the me Dragon Tribe fails? If they fail, would the linen cooperation not be for nothing? At that point would the Spotted Deer Tribe not be in trouble again? If the ck Snake Tribe finds out that the Spotted Deer Tribe helped, would their situation not be even worse than right now?


    If they eliminate the ck Snake Tribe, it would be great news. If not, then they would be at a loss.


    Not only would they lose the linen exchange cooperation, but they would also be retaliated against by the ck Snake Tribe.


    At first, he was only concerned about being able to cooperate for linen, and did not think carefully about the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s situation.


    Thinking back on itst night, he was full of regret, not having considered the other side¡¯s strength. This was what he found most distressing.


    But helplessly, they had already agreed, and could not go back on their word. This was the real reason for his worry and sleeplessness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this issue too, but you should know that the me Dragon Tribe is not a brainless Tribe.¡± Shaman Lu Shan solemnly said.


    ¡°Shaman, what do you mean?¡± Lu Shi was a bit confused.


    ¡°Their Tribe doesn¡¯t have many people, yet they have so much linen. It can be seen that they are actually not as simple as they seem on the surface.¡±


    Shaman Lu Shan paused, then continued, ¡°And you also know that their Tribe has so few people, yet they still want tounch an attack on the ck Snake Tribe. I don¡¯t think they are overestimating their abilities.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t they borrow people from us?¡± Lu Shi asked, puzzled.


    Shaman Lu Shan shook his head lightly and continued to analyse, ¡°No, if they really needed people that badly, they would not have just borrowed only 260 people.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, are you saying that they have some kind of n? But, it is a fact that the enemy greatly outnumbers them.¡± Lu Shi asked.


    At first, he had been thinking about whether to send the me Dragon Tribe more people, to help them avoid losing.


    ¡°After much thought, this is the only answer I cane up with. To be extra safe, we should still tell our people to be careful.¡± Shaman Lu Shan instructed.


    Lu Shi stood up, nodded seriously, and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go choose them now and have them set out.¡±


    ¡°En, tell them to be cautious, not to be too rash, and especially not to let the me Dragon Tribe discover any problem on our side.¡± Shaman Lu Shan added.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Shi turned and left the wooden house.


    As he walked, he pondered who would be most suitable to go. After all, leading 260 people away from the Tribe required someone with great courage. [Let¡¯s have Shu Gan go this time too, he¡¯s more familiar with the me Dragon Tribe. I can also have Ye Zi go too. Then¡­] Lu Shi frowned in thought.


    Both Shu Gan and Ye Zi had been to the me Dragon Tribe before, and they were also quite strong within the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    ¡°Got it, let¡¯s have Xiu lead the team. He¡¯s the most suitable.¡± Lu Shi suddenly looked relieved.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 201: A Troublemaking Existence

    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    *Swish swish swish¡­*


    Ah Ruo swiftly traversed through the primitive forest, her silver white eyes were constantly scanning her surroundings.


    After returning to the Tribe to make the report, she set out again the next day before dawn had fully broken.


    This was her third day out. She was advancing very quickly each day without any hesitation.


    A few hourster, the sheep horned girl returned to the vicinity of the ck Snake Tribe. She once again carefully scanned her surroundings. After ensuring no one was around, she climbed up a tree to reach the position of the wolf eared girl.


    ¡°Did anything happen on your way back?¡± Ye Jiu asked with concern as soon as they met.


    Ah Ruo shook her head, tidying her hair that had be messy from running, and said, ¡°Nothing happened, I¡¯m safe.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ah Ruo, you look like you¡¯ve lost weight. It must have been hard for you to run back and forth like this.¡± Bai Si¡¯s adorable voice sounded.¡°Didn¡¯t you run like this before? It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s all for the Tribe.¡± Ah Ruo said with a small smile.


    The sheep horned girl¡¯s personality was gentle, but when it came to doing things, she was precise and careful. Sometimes, she was even more efficient than the boys when aplishing tasks.


    ¡°Did you tell the Shaman everything we uncover?¡± Ye Jiu asked.


    ¡°I told the Shaman everything, without missing a single detail. The Shaman said that he has a task for us,¡± Ah Ruo solemnly said.


    Originally, they were supposed to return to the Tribe to rest, but Su Bai changed his mind at thest minute.


    Because there was not much time left before attacking the ck Snake Tribe, if they returned to the Tribe, they would have to go back again, which would be an inefficient use for this group of three.


    Thus, he let the sheep horned girl and herpanions carry out a new task, while waiting for reinforcements from the me Dragon Tribe to arrive.


    ¡°What do we need to do?¡± Ye Jiu perked up upon hearing there was a task to do.


    In her view, having a task was always better than having no task. After all, staying in a big tree all day was not productive.


    Being idle every day, constantly watching the people in the ck Snake Tribe, was getting a bit tiring. The only pastime was the three longbows that Ah Ruo and her group had brought over, which they took turns practising.


    This time, the sheep horned girl brought recurve bows, letting them start training with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s to spread information within the ck Snake Tribe.¡± Ah Ruo said word by word, handing each of the other two a recurve bow.


    Ye Jiu took the recurve bow and examined it up and down, left and right, continuing to ask, ¡°Spread information? What information does the Shaman want us to spread?¡±


    ¡°Recruiting ves. Say that there will be a Tribe that will provide them with enough food, three meals a day, and after some time, they will be allowed freedom again.¡± Ah Ruo said.


    Ye Jiu doubted if she had heard correctly, her grey eyes were full of confusion. She asked, trying to confirm, ¡°Are you sure this is the Shaman¡¯s new order?¡±


    ¡°Sister Ah Ruo, why does the Shaman want to recruit ves? Doesn¡¯t our Tribe alreadyck meat?¡± Bai Si was also perplexed.


    ¡°This is the Shaman¡¯s order, as for why, I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Ah Ruo shook her head.


    She had the same confused expression when she first heard it. However, she believes that the Shaman must have his own arrangements.


    Ye Jiu nodded thoughtfully, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°The Shaman might want these ves to leave the ck Snake Tribe.¡±


    ¡°I know these ves will definitely be driven to the front when the war starts, so I can understand if the Shaman wants them to leave, but I don¡¯t understand why we should ept them.¡± Bai Si, though yful, was quite intelligent.


    ¡°Do you have any other way to make these ves leave the ck Snake Tribe?¡± Ah Ruo asked in return.


    They were already ves with nowhere else to go. Now there was a Tribe offering them a ce to settle down and make a living, naturally, they would not want to be homeless again. Without the protection of a Tribe, they would eventually die.


    Because they were not Totem Warriors, going into the Wilderness would only mean death. If they were lucky, they might encounter other Tribes and be taken back as ves again. If they were unlucky, they would die from the encounter.


    Even if being a ve meant not having dignity, they were willing. At the very least, they would have one meal of meat every day and would not get attacked by Ferocious Beasts.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. The more I think about it, the more I feel the Shaman¡¯s method is the best. But, can our Tribe really amodate so many people?¡± Bai Si said, worried.


    The monkey eared girl also thought it was good to use this method to make the ves leave, but the me Dragon Tribe was small, and food was not abundant. Moreover, the me Dragon Tribe now had only over three hundred people, while there were over four hundred ves.


    The number of ves was even more than the number of people in the Tribe. How could this work? What if they united and rebelled?


    ¡°If these ves have ill intentions, it might be very difficult to manage them¡­¡± Ye Jiu coldly said.


    She knew how troublesome people who did not follow orders could be. People who did not follow orders were like troublemakers in the Tribe.


    ¡°Yes, but the Shaman must have his own arrangements. We just need to do as they were told.¡± Ah Ruo solemnly said.


    No matter how many questions they had in their hearts, they still had to carry out the mission. After all, this was crucial to whether the me Dragon Tribe could defeat the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°I roughly know why the Shaman is doing this.¡± Ye Jiu suddenly said.


    ¡°Boss, why is the Shaman doing this?¡± Bai Si kept pulling at the wolf eared girl¡¯s Animal Hide clothes.


    Ye Jiu blinked her grey eyes and analysed coolly, ¡°If we reim the ck Snake Tribe, there should still be food in the Tribe at that time. We can distribute all the food to the ves.¡±


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t a long-term solution. The food will eventually run out.¡± Bai Si scratched her head and said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that the Shaman had increased cooperation with the Spotted Deer Tribe? And¡­ and even started producing ceramics?¡± Ye Jiu continued. ¡°I think these should be goods that he ns to exchange for meat.¡±


    Ah Ruo suddenly realised and nodded, ¡°Indeed, and after reiming the Ancestral Land, there will be more people hunting. Food should be sufficient to satisfy everyone.¡±


    Ye Jiu shook her head, her cold face showing no change in expression, her red lips slightly parted, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Shaman would do anything without confidence. As for how deep his ns are, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I think the reason why the Shaman wants so many ves is probably to make the Tribe look more populous, so it doesn¡¯t appear to be a Small Tribe.¡± Bai Si shared her insight.


    ¡°That is possible.¡± Ah Ruo agreed with this view, then shook her head vigorously and continued, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not specte about the Shaman¡¯s decision. Let¡¯s just do as we are told.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Si nodded, waving the recurve bow in her hand, and asked, ¡°By the way, Sister Ah Ruo, how do we use this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. Before I left, I was taught how to use it.¡± Ah Ruo said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Bai Si responded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 202: Inspecting Results

    As dawn broke, with the continuous sound of bird calls, the me Dragon Tribe weed a new day.


    While the fox eared girl was not in the Teepee, Su Bai checked in again and opened an Assistance Package.


    This time, he received a set of manual razors, five in total, in five different colours. This was considered a rtively satisfactory Assistance Package.


    Su Bai felt his chin with his hand, muttering to himself, ¡°But I can¡¯t use these yet.¡±


    After all, he had not grown a full beard yet, just some small facial hair. As long as he did not shave, he would not need to use a razor for now. [It is said once a person starts shaving, it will grow faster, and might even be thicker the more we shave.]


    He did not want to be scruffy-looking, as it would be too troublesome to groom every day. Thus, he had never shaved his ¡®beard¡¯ before.


    ¡°I need to find some time to try Taming on other beasts. I wonder how effective this Skill is on other wild animals?¡± Su Bai mumbled to himself.


    He had previously tried Taming wild rabbits and chickens, with good results ¨C they did whatever he wanted them to do. However, these small wild animals were not challenging enough, mainly because they were not strong and ferocious, so it was hard to see the specific effects of the Skill.


    He still wanted to see what would happen if he used Taming on Ferocious Beasts, whether they would be docile.If Taming Ferocious Beasts resulted in them obediently following orders, that would be considered a true sess.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for you right away.¡± Yu Ying immediately said.


    ¡°No rush, take your time. I¡¯m not hungry yet,¡± Su Bai gestured for her not to hurry.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, what would you like to eat this morning?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine. Cook whatever you want to eat,¡± Su Bai waved his hand and started brushing his teeth.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make instant noodles, and add some Wolf Tail Grass Noodle to it.¡± Yu Ying nodded with a smile.


    An hourter, after they finished breakfast, they prepared to go out and inspect the Tribe.


    After all, the time to attack the ck Snake Tribe was approaching, and some preparations needed to be made.


    Su Bai strode to the training ground, wanting to first check the training results of the Warriors.


    ¡°Shaman!¡± Qing Yan and others immediately stopped training when they saw the Shaman.


    ¡°How¡¯s the training going? What are the results?¡± Su Bai asked with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°The training results are quite good. You can inspect them.¡± Qing Yan said.


    Su Bai nodded lightly and ordered, ¡°Alright, have them start a round of training for me to see.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qing Yan immediately responded, turning to have the archers prepare.


    *Swish swish swish¡­*


    ¡­


    The fifteen men Archery Team immediately started moving, preparing to demonstrate their training results in front of the wooden stakes.


    ¡°Everyone get ready to show your training results.¡± Qing Yan immediately ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the archers responded at once.


    The Archery Team immediately raised their longbows, aiming at the wooden stakes in the distance.


    Their eyes looked very fierce, as if those wooden stakes were their worst enemies.


    Su Bai stood with his hands behind his back, nodding with satisfaction. [They have good expressions on their faces, at least they no longer look as immature as before.]


    Since the Archery Team was selected from ordinary people, being able to show such a serious demeanour was already quite impressive.


    *Thud thud thud¡­* The arrows from the archers¡¯ bows uniformly left the bowstrings, all flying towards the wooden stakes.


    For the first demonstration of five people, all their arrows were pinned to the wooden stakes, not a single one missed the target.


    Due to the inertia, all five arrow tails were violently shaking, looking quite impressive.


    After the first five people finished shooting, the next five came forward with the same actions, and after they finished shooting, thest five followed.


    *Thud thud thud¡­* The arrows shot by the remaining ten people were all pinned to the wooden stakes as well, with no arrow missing the target.


    Qing Yan turned around and reported. ¡°Shaman, the first Archery Team has finished their demonstration.¡±


    He was quite proud of their aplishment, after all, since he returned to the Tribe, he had been leading these people.


    When he first took over, this Archery Team¡¯s arrows did not have the uracy they have now. The current hundred percent uracy made him, their instructor, quite proud.


    *p p p¡­* Su Bai pped his hands in satisfaction and praised, ¡°Very good. Thest time I saw them, they didn¡¯t have this level of uracy.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, the other Archery Team has achieved the same level of results as this team,¡± Qing Yan reported.


    The two Archery Teams were trained separately, so only fifteen people were present now.


    ¡°Not bad, being able to achieve this is already quite impressive.¡± Su Bai praised again.


    Previously, these people were untrained ordinary people, unlike Totem Warriors or Warrior Trainees. Their current aplishment was already quite remarkable, especially when they all had a hundred percent uracy.


    ¡°Shaman, next is the training results of the Warrior Trainees. Please inspect.¡± Qing Yan said immediately.


    ¡°En, let them demonstrate,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Qing Yan turned his head again, looking at the Warrior Trainees, and shouted, ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to demonstrate your training results.¡±


    Almost all the Tribe¡¯s Totem Warriors were at the training ground. They trained more every day, not just with longbows, but also with spears and weapon-to-weaponbat.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Warrior Trainees responded in unison.


    They picked up longbows and also gave a demonstration, with training results just as good, all hitting the target.


    After training with longbows, they picked up spears and started sparring, with results that were also praiseworthy.


    After the spear sparring ended, it was time for sword sparring. They paired up, each holding a stone knife.


    The Warrior Trainees¡¯ sparring naturally looked more vigorous than that of ordinary people.


    Half an hourter, the Warrior Trainees¡¯ training demonstration also ended, with great results.


    Qing Yan turned around and announced just like before: ¡°Shaman, the Warrior Trainees¡¯ training demonstration has now concluded.¡±


    ¡°Good. Also very impressive. Now, we need you to demonstrate your results using the recurve bow.¡± Su Bai ordered.


    After the Warrior Trainees came the Totem Warriors, who trained even more than the Warrior Trainees.


    Because they had the additional item of the Crocodile de, they would also need to demonstrate how skilled they were with the deter.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qing Yan nodded and turned to wave at the Totem Warriors on the training ground toe closer.


    Apart from those hunting and on patrol, there were not many Totem Warriors at the training ground, just four or five.


    They all picked up recurve bows, their eyes sharp as they stared at the wooden stakes. After a series of movements, they all hit the target.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 203: Night Talk

    Currently, most of the Totem Warriors have gone hunting, all preparing for the Tribe to reim the Ancestral Land. Since they no longer went to the Spotted Deer Tribe to exchange for food,the Totem Warriors in the Tribe could fully focus on hunting and training.


    Qing Yan led the remaining Totem Warriors in practising with the Crocodile de, and the results were quite ideal. Almost every sh, attack, and defence was done with precision and strength, not at all like their first time using the Crocodile de.


    Su Bai chose the Crocodile de, which followed the concept of the Tang Sword, not only due to its high lethality but also ease of use. After all, there was not much time left before they attacked the ck Snake Tribe. It was crucial to have their Totem Warriors quickly master the Crocodile de.


    ¡°Shaman, the Totem Warriors are done with their demonstration.¡± Qing Yan put away the Crocodile de, face streaming with sweat.


    They were like this during each training, every sh was done with clear intent, without anyone daring to ck off.


    ¡°En, it¡¯s much better than I¡¯d imagined.¡± Su Bai praised. He originally thought it would be good enough if the Tribe¡¯s people knew how to sh and follow orders. He really did not have high expectations for them.


    Unexpectedly, the demonstrated results were quite surprising. All of them, the ordinary people, Warrior Trainees, and Totem Warriors, all performing exceptionally well.


    ¡°Because I have them train every day, as long as they don¡¯t have other things to attend to, I make them practise for the whole day. I heard the Chieftain used to train them like this.¡± Qing Yan solemnly said, ¡°I know we don¡¯t have much time. So, they have no reason to ck off.¡±


    When he was saying this, his whole demeanour was solemn, his body stood straight, looking exactly like a strict instructor.¡°This is exactly what we need. We can¡¯t afford to fail in reiming our Ancestral Land. If we fail, we will no longer have a ce to live.¡± Su Bai said with his hands behind his back, his expression equally fierce, continuing, ¡°The future of our Tribe now depends on all of you.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Shaman, we will definitely win for the Tribe.¡± Qing Yan¡¯s green eyes were also full of determination.


    Su Bai agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, our Tribe will definitely win.¡±


    He had thought about the n in great detailst night, staying up until midnight.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n, Shaman?¡± Yan Jiao asked, curious. He really felt that although the Tribe¡¯s weapons had been strengthened, there was still arge gap in numbers.


    ¡°The people from the Spotted Deer Tribe will arrive at our Tribe tomorrow. Tonight, you, Qing Yan, Cang Shi, and Yue are toe to my Teepee, I¡¯ll exin the n to you.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Jiao was already starting to look forward to it.


    ¡°Continue your training, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Su Bai said, satisfied to know that the Tribe¡¯s main fighting force was steadily improving.


    He soon strode away from the training ground. It would be a lie to say he was not nervous, since the war to reim the Ancestral Land was right before them.


    When he was on Earth, he had never experienced such decisive matters of taking someone else¡¯s life. However, he had a whole Tribe to feed. He had to lead them to victory, regardless of his own apprehension over killing.


    The future of the me Dragon Tribe rested on his shoulders. This inevitably caused some mental and physical strain.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong? You look much more serious than usual.¡± Yu Ying was worried, and a bit scared. She had never seen Su Bai like this before. He had always been serious and dependable with a gentle demeanour, but now, he seemed to be full of killing intent.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just thinking about some Tribe matters.¡± Su Bai showed a gentle smile again.


    Yu Ying rxed a little, her soft voiceing out, ¡°That¡¯s good, I thought something was wrong with you, Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink too much.¡± Su Bai reached out to pat the fox eared girl¡¯s head.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink fox ears immediately drooped down, her face showing a docile and cute expression.


    The fox eared girl thought to herself, [Sofortable, the Shaman¡¯s touch is so gentle and warm.]


    ¡°Oh right, take this to Uncle Gu Mu. Tell him to give it to me tomorrow afternoon.¡± Su Bai handed a piece of Wolf Tail Grass Paper to the fox eared girl.


    Yu Ying took the Wolf Tail Grass Paper with both hands, nodding and responding, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it over now.¡±


    After Su Bai returned to the Teepee, he dealt with some other matters, and time unknowingly reached evening.


    Yan Jiao, Qing Yan, and Cang Shi and others came to the entrance of the Main Teepee, entering after being granted permission.


    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯re here.¡± Yan Jiao spoke first.


    ¡°En, all of you, sit down.¡± Su Bai raised both hands, continuing, ¡°After the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe arrive tomorrow, we¡¯ll let them rest for one night, and set out the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, with so many of us setting out for the ck Snake Tribe, it will probably take four days, one day more than usual,¡± Yan Jiao said.


    Su Bai took a sip of water, softly saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let the ck Snake Tribe live for four more days.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s your n? Seeing how calm you are, you must have a good n,¡± Cang Shi eagerly asked. He had also been restless these days, also worried about attacking the ck Snake Tribe. There were many concerns in his mind.


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a n, but it also requires your cooperation.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    ¡°Shaman, please arrange as you see fit, we will definitely cooperate.¡± Cang Shi immediately said.


    Su Bai took out the Wolf Tail Grass Paper he had drawn a few days ago, letting Xiao Yu pass it to Yue who was closest to him, then letting them look at it one by one.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s angr face showed a hint of surprise as he asked, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s this big ck thing?¡±


    What was drawn on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper was arge piece of Animal Hide cloth, with a group of people pulling it, and the two front corners fixed on two throwing frames.


    These two wooden throwing frames were what Su Bai had asked Gu Mu to make today. They were very simple constructs of something familiar in Earth¡¯s history books ¨C a catapult.


    ¡°This is the key to our victory,¡± Su Bai¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards, continuing, ¡°This piece of Animal Hide cloth can save us a lot of necessary fighting force.¡±


    Cang Shi scratched the back of his head. He did not quite understand what this Animal Hide cloth could do so he asked, ¡°Shaman, I saw people in the Tribe sewing this cloth, but what can it do?¡±


    ¡°Yet, it¡¯s soaked in berries juice, is that also rted to the Shaman¡¯s n?¡± Qing Yan also could not understand.


    Yan Jiao turned his red eyes thoughtfully, suddenly realising, ¡°Shaman, are you nning to set thisrge Animal Hide on fire?¡±


    He also had a fruit oilmp that Su Bai had sent to his Teepee, and he thought about why it would catch fire, and why the Animal Hide needed to be soaked in it.


    With this thought, he immediately understood that the Animal Hide soaked in fruit oil would be easier to ignite.


    ¡°Completely correct. First, we throw this Animal Hide into the enemy crowd, then set it on fire. You should be able to imagine the result,¡± Su Bai smiled slightly.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 204: An Astonishing Battle Plan

    A sharp intake of breath suddenly sounded inside the Teepee as they imagined the scene.


    In their minds, they pictured arge piece of Animal Hide covering them and then catching fire, which would be horrendously painful.


    ¡°Shaman, your method is feasible. They will suffer significant losses before the war even begins.¡± Yan Jiao immediately saw the advantage.


    Qing Yan excitedly touched the green horn on his forehead and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, even if we have fewer people than them, we still have a good chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°What we need is to ensure victory. This n to reim our Ancestral Land cannot fail.¡± Su Bai said. If they lost this time, there would not be a second chance, so they had to win the first battle.


    ¡°Shaman, ording to what Ye Jiu and the others said, the enemy has over two thousand people. I¡¯m afraid a single piece of Animal Hide might not be enough for us to gain the upper hand immediately,¡± Yue roughly understood the situation of the ck Snake Tribe.


    This was also her initial concern ¨C the enemy had more people and considerable strength, while their side had far fewer people.


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that the ck Snake Tribe has many ves. They might send the ves to charge first to deplete our stamina.¡± Yan Jiao understood the battlefield situation as well.


    That was how the ck Snake Tribe ambushed the me Dragon Tribe before ¨C they sent arge wave of ves to charge in first.When the situation became chaotic, their Totem Warriors would enter the battlefield, easily gaining a significant advantage.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the burning Beast Hide will first cover the ves, and our n might¡­¡± Qing Yan worried.


    ¡°Indeed, one piece ofrge Animal Hide might not be enough to severely damage the enemy. But what if they lose these four hundred ves?¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    Yan Jiao and the others were stunned again, thinking they had misheard. So, Yang Jiao asked, ¡°Shaman, but¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to convert the ves?¡±


    They all knew that ves ate meat for survival and had the protection of the Tribe, so they would not leave so easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve assigned this task to Ah Ruo, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Bai said, crossing his hands.


    Cang Shi rolled his purple eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Shaman, when you asked me the other day if the Tribe had enough meat, was it because¡­¡±


    He dared not imagine, [Is the Tribe really going to take in over four hundred ves? That¡¯s crazy.].


    The ck Snake Tribe alone had over four hundred ves, more than the entire me Dragon Tribe poption. It sounded like a fantasy.


    ¡°Yes, I want to bring them into our Tribe,¡± Su Bai straightforwardly said.


    Yan Jiao paused for a moment, then nodded, ¡°This way, our Tribe¡¯s poption will indeed increase, and the Tribe will grow stronger. However, Shaman, we might not have enough food.¡±


    He supported Su Bai¡¯s decision, as relying solely on childbirth to expand the Tribe was unrealistic.


    How many years would it take? How many babies would need to be born each day? How long would it take for the me Dragon Tribe to be a Large Tribe?


    The most direct approach was to ept outsiders, just like they did with Ye Jiu and the others, to quickly expand the Tribe.


    Su Bai was somewhat surprised that the Chieftain did not object to this n at all, knowing that a Chieftain would typically prioritise the Tribe¡¯s safety.


    Heposed himself and exined, ¡°The Spotted Deer Tribe is ourrgest granary. We can exchange for more dried meat from them.¡±


    ¡°Granary?¡± Yan Jiao heard another unfamiliar term, then continued, ¡°Shaman, we¡¯re already weaving linen cloth as fast as we can. Ny rolls is the maximum, and I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t go any faster.¡±


    Currently, the amount of linen cloth woven in the Tribe was just enough for each exchange with the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    The first batch would be sent out to be delivered, and they would already start weaving the second batch. By the time the group that delivers the first batch returns, the second batch would just be finished in time.


    This cycle continues, making it impossible to produce more linen cloth. Ny rolls are already the Tribe¡¯s limit.


    ¡°Our Tribe has other things to exchange for dried meat, not just linen cloth.¡± Su Bai lookedpletely unworried.


    Yan Jiao¡¯s red eyes moved to the side as he thought over what the Shaman had said. He suddenly had an idea, ¡°Shaman, could it be the ceramics?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve umted quite a few of those ceramics now, which can be exchanged for a lot of dried meat. Combined with the dried meat from the linen cloth exchange, it¡¯s enough to feed over a thousand people.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    He recalled asking the fox eared girl before ¨C one ceramic piece could be exchanged for arge bag of dried meat, which was an excellent deal.


    Yan Jiao nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Those ceramics will definitely be in high demand. Exchanging them for arge amount of dried meat shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, we also have Wolf Tail Grass Paper that we can trade.¡± Cang Shi thought of papermaking.


    Su Bai shook his head slightly, rejecting the idea, ¡°That won¡¯t work. We won¡¯t trade that for now, and we¡¯ll also trade fewer ceramics.¡±


    At the current stage, they still needed to be very cautious and not expose the Tribe¡¯s valuable assets too quickly. Otherwise, it would attract envious eyes, and there would be endless people eyeing the me Dragon Tribe.


    It was better not to unt wealth before the Tribe has fully grown strong enough to resist a Large Tribe.


    ¡°I understand. But Shaman, how should we arrange the people from the Spotted Deer Tribe?¡± Yan Jiao asked.


    Yue yed with her hair, her clear voice ringing out, ¡°They might not be wholeheartedly helping us.¡±


    The rabbit eared girl guessed that their thoughts would be simr to their own ¨C a Small Tribe facing arge Tribe did not have high chances of victory, so they naturally would not be fullymitted to helping, prioritising self-preservation instead.


    ¡°I believe they¡¯re just going through the motions. When the timees, let them charge at the front. After the burning Animal Hide isunched, they can go and reap the rewards.¡± Su Bai said, lightly tapping his index finger on the table.


    Having read numerous war-rted books back on Earth, he naturally understood the various thoughts of allies.


    Of course, the reason for cooperating with the Spotted Deer Tribe was simply to take advantage of their numbers, wanting their help in reaping the rewards.


    If the me Dragon Tribe had three hundred more people who could participate in the battle, he would not need the help of the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    Unfortunately, the me Dragon Tribe had too few people who could participate in the battle.


    ¡°If we proceed ording to the Shaman¡¯s n, their role will indeed be maximised,¡± Yan Jiao said, understanding the benefits of this move.


    The Spotted Deer Tribe had two hundred Warrior Trainees and sixty Early-Stage Totem Warriors. It was more than enough to kill some injured ck Snake Tribe members.


    ¡°Our people will just use longbows and recurve bows to support them from behind, and use Crocodile des to help when appropriate.¡± Su Bai clearly assigned what each group would be doing.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yan Jiao and the others now had confidence in defeating the ck Snake Tribe.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 205: Crisis for Mother and Daughter

    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    In the dense primitive forest at dusk, two figures were constantly moving through.


    Both figures looked very slender, and each held a bone knife in their hands.


    They moved through the dense forest very quickly, with no intention of slowing down.


    The two figures constantly brushed against the surrounding branches, making rustling sounds, their eyes vigntly scanning the surroundings, asionally looking back.


    They appeared very tense, as if they had encountered something serious.


    The taller figures anxiously urged, ¡°Walk faster, hurry, don¡¯t let them catch up.¡±


    As the taller figure ran into the sunlight, her full appearance gradually came into view ¨C it was a woman.She looked to be in her early 30s, with short blue hair, a few faint wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, but not many, and they did not affect her beauty at all.


    Her sharp eyes were also blue, her face oval-shaped, giving an overall impression of a mature woman. Her figure was also great, with Animal Hide wrapped tightly around her upper and lower body, entuating her curves.


    But at this moment, her expression looked very tense, and her forehead was already covered in sweat. It was as if something terrifying was chasing them, and she had no time to wipe the sweat from her forehead.


    ¡°Mother, you run first. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m already very tired, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± the other figure spoke up.


    That other person was soon revealed ¨C it was a young girl with long blue hair, about sixteen or seventeen years old.


    Her face shape was very simr to the blue-haired woman¡¯s, even their features were alike, with blue eyes and a high, straight nose. Her figure might not have been as curvaceous as the blue-haired woman¡¯s, but it was not t either.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t run, you must run. Unless you want to leave your life here, run!¡± The blue-haired woman fiercely scolded. Although her words sounded very harsh, she was doing it for the long-haired girl¡¯s own good.


    ¡°I know, but running like this isn¡¯t going to solve anything. We¡¯ll be caught sooner orter.¡± The long-haired girl said, worried.


    ¡°Find a big tree. If we can climb it. We might just be saved.¡± the blue-haired woman shouted.


    The long-haired girl kept nervously looking around, her face covered in mud and looking dirty. Nevertheless, her delicate features could not be hidden.


    She saw a big tree not far to her left and called out, ¡°Mother, there¡­ there¡¯s a big tree over there! Let¡¯s go there!¡±


    The short-haired woman looked in the direction her Daughter was pointing to and nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    *Roar roar roar¡­*


    Just as they finished speaking, a series of violent beast roars came from behind them.


    The beast¡¯s roar was very loud, startling birds in the forest to fly around in chaos. Leaves were constantly falling, and the atmosphere was extremely tense.


    The long-haired girl turned her head at the sound of the beast¡¯s roar and saw a Sharp Fanged Leopard pouncing towards her.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The long-haired girl gritted her teeth and used all her strength to jump to the left.


    *Roar!* The Sharp Fanged Leopard missed its target and immediately turned its head to re fiercely at the long-haired girl, with blood-red eyes full of killing intent.


    It was an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast, three metres long and one and a half metres tall, with dense sharp teeth dripping saliva. The spots on its body were true to its name, ¡®leopard¡¯, with dense ck spots scattered across its yellow hide.


    Its four paws were also very thick, with exposed ws that seemed capable of tearing anything apart.


    ¡°Sha Lan!¡± The short-haired woman shouted, watching the Sharp Fanged Leopard facing her Daughter.


    As a Mother, how could she remain calm? If she had her Shaman Bone Tablet, she would have rushed over to fight it already.


    Without a Shaman Bone Tablet, once she got injured, she would die at any time without the ability to heal.


    She still had to take care of her Daughter, who was only a Warrior Trainee and had not awakened as a Totem Warrior yet.


    If she lost her life in this fight, her Daughter and the remaining people of the Tribe would all die in this primitive forest.


    Sha Lan kept backing away, while the Sharp Fanged Leopard kept staring at her intently, ready to pounce at any moment of weakness.


    Her red lips parted, and she softly said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be rash. As long as we move, it will definitely pounce.¡±


    The short-haired woman was Sha Lan¡¯s Mother, named Sha Hong. She was a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior and was the Totem Warrior of the me Dragon Tribe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move rashly. Just stay there, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Sha Hong instructed.


    She crouched down, reached out to pick up arge stone, weighed it in her hand, and then threw it at the Sharp Fanged Leopard.


    *Roar roar roar¡­* The stone was urately thrown at the Sharp Fanged Leopard¡¯s head. Because she used her Totem Warrior power when throwing, the force was substantial, causing the Sharp Fanged Leopard to roar in pain and shift its gaze away from Sha Lan.


    It began to turn its massive body, baring its sharp teeth and drooling as it red fiercely at Sha Hong.


    ¡°Mother, no! What are you doing!?¡± Sha Lan called out hurriedly, of course not wanting her Mother to be in danger.


    Since the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s attack, they had evacuated a small part of the Tribe.


    They got separated from therger group and had been surviving in the forest while searching for the others.


    During this time, they had encountered such situations several times, but previously they had only met Mix Blood Ferocious Beasts, which were rtively easy to deal with.


    However, every time they encountered danger, Sha Lan felt frustrated. Why was she still not a Totem Warrior? Otherwise, she could have helped her Mother.


    This time, she felt this sense of helplessness even more deeply, especially when the Sharp Fanged Leopard was facing her Mother, and she could not be of help at all.


    ¡°When it pounces on me, you run and hide up in that big tree, understand?¡± Sha Hong roared.


    Although she looked very fierce, as if she might hit someone the next second, she was still careful when her Daughter was in danger.


    ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Sha Lan shook her head repeatedly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, we¡¯ll both die here.¡± Sha Hong said seriously.


    She originally did not want to confront the Sharp Fanged Leopard, but things hade to this point. They were truly left with no other choice.


    If she did not deal with it now, her Daughter¡¯s life would be threatened. So, no matter how dangerous it was, she had to do it.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 206: At Least I’m Still Alive

    Sha Lan¡¯s feet kept shuffling in ce, visibly nervous. This was her first time encountering such a situation.


    In her previous encounters with Ferocious Beasts, Sha Hong would easily kill them, and then roast them for their meat. This was the first time encountering an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast, and a fast one at that ¨C the Sharp Fanged Leopard.


    If they were to engage in a fight with an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast, they would certainly not be able to be at an advantage. It would take at least a dozen rounds to possibly achieve victory, and that was with the support of a Shaman Bone Tablet.


    Even then, the probability of victory was not high. For a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior, it was at most twenty percent. After all, dealing with a Pure Blood Ferocious Beast was already challenging enough. Facing an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast was akin to seeking death. It was even more unwise to rashly engage with a Speed Type Ferocious Beast.


    If they were carelessly injured, it would be disastrous. Without a Shaman Bone Tablet, they could only await death.


    ¡°Mother, if you can run, just run away first. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Sha Lan worriedly cried out. She feltpletely useless. Rather than being a burden to her Mother, she would rather help her escape.


    ¡°What nonsense are you sprouting!? We both need to survive!¡± Sha Hong¡¯s red eyes were filled with determination.


    Although the chances of winning were low, at this point, they had no choice but to fight. Otherwise, both of them would be its meal.


    ¡°Mother, but we don¡¯t have a Shaman Bone Tablet. What if we get injured?¡± Sha Lan worried.She naturally knew of her Mother¡¯s strength. However, a Totem Warrior without a Shaman Bone Tablet could not act recklessly when facing an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast.


    ¡°We have no choice. We can only be extra careful.¡± Sha Hong slowly adjusted her position and continued, ¡°Anyway, just do as I say. Run at the first opportunity.¡±


    *Roar roar roar¡­* Just as Sha Hong finished speaking, the Sharp Fanged Leopard let out another low, ferocious roar. It also adjusted its position. Its thick paws easily snapped tree branches as thick as wrists, and its long tail swished back and forth.


    Its blood-red eyes red fiercely at Sha Hong, its upper and lower rows of yellow sharp teeth were fully exposed.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Sha Lan was still very worried.


    ¡°Say no more. Just get ready to run.¡± Sha Hong had already sensed its impending attack.


    *Roar roar roar¡­* As soon as Sha Hong finished speaking, the Sharp Fanged Leopard fiercely leaped up, pouncing directly towards Sha Hong.


    ¡°Run!¡± Sha Hong instantly activated her Totem Mark, the markings on her body bing visible.


    At the moment the Sharp Fanged Leopard pounced towards her, she used all her strength to jump from her original spot in the shortest time possible.


    As soon as shended, she rolled twice and took another big step back, barely avoiding the Sharp Fanged Leopard¡¯s first attack.


    Sha Lan worriedly watched, her hands tightly clenched into fists. She was nervously biting her lower lip and frowning as she turned to run.


    At this moment, she could only listen to her Mother. After all, a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior¡¯s analysis of the situation might be different from hers. There might actually be a chance of survival.


    If she did not listen, they would only end up as its meal. So no matter how difficult it was, she had to do as she was told.


    Sha Hong, seeing her Daughter obediently running towards the big tree, nodded in satisfaction, then turned back to face the Sharp Fanged Leopard.


    *Roar roar roar¡­* The Sharp Fanged Leopard sensed Sha Lan¡¯s escape behind it. Perhaps angered that one prey had escaped, it became even more furious.


    Sha Hong also knew she had enraged the beast. Her blue eyes kept scanning the surroundings, looking for the best escape route.


    To confront an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast, a Shaman Bone Tablet was necessary no matter what. Although she wanted to engage in a fight with the Sharp Fanged Leopard, it was clear that the chances of winning were slim to none. For the sake of the Tribe, her Daughter, and herself, she could not afford to be reckless.


    She realised this after barely dodging the Sharp Fanged Leopard¡¯s attacks twice. Rather than stubbornly engaging in a fight, it was more important to figure out how to escape.


    *Roar roar roar¡­* The Sharp Fanged Leopardunched another attack, quickly running towards Sha Hong, its mouth wide open showing all its sharp teeth.


    Sha Hong seized the opportunity, jumping away the moment the Sharp Fanged Leopard pounced.


    After dodging, she quickly climbed onto the nearest tree, catching her breath and preparing for the next dodge.


    Sha Hong blinked her blue eyes, looking into the distance. She only let out a sigh of relief when she saw her Mother climb up a big tree.


    Just as she sighed in relief, the Sharp Fanged Leopard, as if enraged, pounced towards Sha Hong again, this time visibly more violent.


    Although the Sharp Fanged Leopard wasrge, it could still leap very high into the air. In an instant, it jumped to a position parallel to Sha Hong.


    *Snap!* The Sharp Fanged Leopard swiped with one paw but missed, directly snapping a tree branch as thick as a thigh.


    Sha Hong, unable to dodge in time, had her foot slightly scratched. Blood immediately started flowing, but she still managed to jump to another big tree.


    She had no time to attend to her bleeding calf, only feeling a burning sensation there as blood continued to gush out. The wound looked terrifying.


    ¡°Damn it. I didn¡¯t manage topletely dodge it,¡± Sha Hong gritted her teeth in pain. That swipe was no joke. If she had been a bit slower, her entire leg might have been torn off by the Sharp Fanged Leopard.


    The Sharp Fanged Leopardnded on the ground, licking the blood off its paw. Its blood-red eyes looked up at Sha Hong. Having tasted blood, it looked even enthralled by the hunt.


    ¡°You won¡¯t touch me next time.¡± Sha Hong frowned, her calf wound continuously throbbing with pain.


    She thought that if she could not shake it off quickly, she might be too weak from blood loss. By then, it would be impossible to escape.


    She blinked her blue eyes, scanning the surroundings for her next escape route.


    *Roar roar roar¡­* The Sharp Fanged Leopard kept roaring, preparing to pounce towards Sha Hong again.


    Of course, Sha Hong would never give it the chance. She endured the pain and jumped to another big tree.


    *Rustle rustle rustle¡­* She moved from branch to branch in quick session, blood from her calf dripping down as she went.


    Sha Hong could have continued jumping between trees to avoid the Sharp Fanged Leopard, but Sha Lan could not do that. So, she so far had to run on the ground with her Daughter.


    A few minutester, Sha Hong sessfully ran to the big tree where Sha Lan was, leaving the Sharp Fanged Leopard roaring at the base of the tree.


    Because the tree trunk was very thick and there were no low branches, the Ferocious Beast, not as agile as Humans, was unable to get there. Even if it could jump, the height was too much. Climbing was an even more impossible ask for it.


    ¡°Finally got rid of you.¡± Sha Hong said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re injured¡­¡± Sha Lan¡¯s face was full of worry, her blue eyes immediately filling with tears.


    Sha Hong waved her hand and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. At least I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 207: I Have No Choice But to Go

    Looking down from the sky, a long line of people could be seen advancing through the forest.


    This was the group from the Spotted Deer Tribe, numbering 260 people. They were heading towards the me Dragon Tribe.


    They had been travelling for three days since leaving the Spotted Deer Tribe, and today was their fourth day.


    ¡°How much longer until we reach the me Dragon Tribe?¡± Xiu asked with a serious expression.


    He was one of the more renowned Totem Warriors of the Spotted Deer Tribe, and was a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior. He had a square face, a pair of long pointed ears, and a shark-fin-like hard horn at the back of his head. He stood over 1.8 metres tall.


    With his serious demeanour, many people were hesitant to speak with him, as if he might get angry at any moment.


    Shu Feng looked up at the scorching Sun in the sky, estimating the time, and replied, ¡°Not much longer. We¡¯ll reach it after passing through this part of the forest.¡±


    ¡°Tell them to hurry up. We shouldn¡¯t waste time. The sooner we arrive, the sooner we can rest.¡± Xiu ordered.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Shu Feng nodded in response.The group of over two hundred people was advancing steadily and orderly, each person carrying an Animal Hide Bag on their back. The bags contained nothing but dried meat ¨C some for trading with the me Dragon Tribe for linen cloth, and the rest was their food for each day.


    The amount of dried meat they brought to exchange with the me Dragon Tribe was the same as before. They nned to trade for linen cloth and return home after the war was over.


    Three hourster, the group of over two hundred people emerged from the dense forest and reached the outer region of the me Dragon Tribe.


    Since Ai¡¯er was on patrol today, she spotted the group from afar.


    From their Beast Hide clothing and the patterns painted on their bodies, she knew they were from the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    Before a war, each Tribe would paint certain patterns on their faces or bodies as symbols of victory.


    Each Tribe had different patterns, locations, and colours for these paintings.


    Ai¡¯er had only seen the patterns that the Old Shaman had drawn on the stone walls before. He had said those people were Warriors from the Spotted Deer Tribe, and they had such patterns painted on their bodies.


    She had also heard many stories from the Old Shaman about wars between various Tribes long ago.


    She had a general idea about which patterns, colours, and locations each Tribe would use for their war paintings.


    At the outer region of the me Dragon Tribe, Cang Shi and Qing Yan were standing, waiting to wee the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    ¡°My name is Xiu. I¡¯m the one leading them this time.¡± Xiu said, still looking solemn.


    ¡°I¡¯m Cang Shi, the Leader of the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s Hunting Team. This is Qing Yan, the Leader of the Crocodile de Team,¡± Cang Shi made a simple introduction and continued, ¡°Our Shaman has already arranged amodation for you. We¡¯ll set out to attack the ck Snake Tribe tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You should rest well tonight to be energetic tomorrow. If you need anything, you can ask either of us.¡± Qing Yan added.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xiu responded sternly.


    ¡°Qing Mu, Chi Tu, lead them to their amodation to rest.¡± Cang Shi instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qing Mu and Chi Tu nodded and led the way towards another region of the Tribe.


    Su Bai had arranged for the Spotted Deer Tribe people to stay at the outermost part of the Tribe, where severalrge temporary Teepees had been set up.


    Other people in the outer region had given up their Teepees to temporarily house members of the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    The original upants would squeeze in with others for the night, as it was only for one night.


    Seeing that all 260 people had left, after a few minutes, Cang Shi started walking towards the Main Teepee and entered. He stood straight and said, ¡°Shaman, the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s people have arrived. They have been arranged to rest as instructed.¡±


    ¡°Good. How do they look?¡± Su Bai was curious about their morale.


    Cang Shi thought back to the people in the group and said, ¡°Except for their Leader called Xiu, who seemed quite reliable, the others are¡­ just so-so.¡±


    When he first saw this group, he could not help but twitch his lips a few times. Apart from the few people at the front who looked battle-ready, the rest seemed to be there just to make up the numbers.


    ¡°It might be because of the hot weather and a day¡¯s journey. They¡¯ll be better after a night¡¯s rest,¡± Su Bai took a sip of water and continued, ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re just here to assist us. We don¡¯t need to have high expectations of what they can do. Just treat them as per usual.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Cang Shi nodded.


    As he turned to leave, he noticed Yan Jiao waiting outside the Teepee. Out of curiosity, he did not rush to leave and stayed behind.


    ¡°Chieftain, did you need something?¡± Su Bai asked, putting down his wooden cup.


    ¡°Shaman, for this attack on the ck Snake Tribe, you must stay in the Tribe. Let me lead our people,¡± Yan Jiao solemnly said.


    This was the conclusion he hade to after thinking all night. He firmly believes that the Shaman should not unnecessarily risk himself.


    Su Bai had thought it was something else that made hime over so seriously. Thus, He waved his hand and said, ¡°I have to go this time, no matter what. This is the first war since I took over the Tribe. How can I not go?¡±


    When discussing the battle n earlier, Su Bai had clearly stated that he would go along. If for no other reason than this being his first war since he took over the Tribe, and he had to witness their victory no matter what.


    ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s too dangerous. If you¡­ if something happens to you, our me Dragon Tribe will truly be finished!¡± Yan Jiao spoke out about his worries.


    Su Bai smiled understandingly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. With me leading you, I won¡¯t let anything happen to the me Dragon Tribe.¡±


    ¡°We already know the battle n. You don¡¯t need to take this risk.¡± Yan Jiao continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine with all of you there. Besides, if you all go, who will protect me in the Tribe? In the end, it¡¯s best if I go with you.¡± Su Bai understood that Yan Jiao meant well.


    Yan Jiao sighed, realising that it was indeed so. He gritted his teeth and added, ¡°Shaman, you must stay in the middle of our formation then.¡±


    Since he could not persuade Su Bai, all he could do was try his best to protect him. After all, injuries were inevitable in war. Although they had Shaman Bone Tablets, having the Shaman present was better than using the tablets, as it would boost the Tribe¡¯s morale.


    ¡°En, arrange for a few Totem Warriors to protect our people tonight. We¡¯ll set out early tomorrow morning.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yan Jiao nodded in response.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 208: The Victory Prayer Ceremony

    The first ray of sunlight pierced through the darkness of night, and all creatures on Earth opened their drowsy eyes,zily enjoying the warmth after the long night.


    The moment Su Bai opened his eyes, he silently checked in and asked the System to open the Assistance Package.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: onebat knife.]


    Abat knife was a tool mainly used for closebat, with strict manufacturing requirements. It was a type of tool used in warfare.


    It wasmonly used for outdoor or wilderness survival, and was greatly favoured by military personnel.


    Combat knives could be used to cut, slice, stab, and chop, with the greatest emphasis on its stabbing.


    A greybat knife appeared out of thin air in Su Bai¡¯s hand. He swung it a few times and said with satisfaction, [What a great item.]


    Thebat knife was not veryrge, with a total length of about 19cm. Its de was 0.29cm thick, with a width of 2.8cm.The entire knife was not straight, but a slightly curved de, which would cause more pain when pulled out of a wound.


    Daggers differ in shape; generally, a dagger refers to a short sword-likebat knife with a longer, straight de, usually double-edged. Its main method of attack was to stab. Daggers were originally used as assassination weapons, or as ast resort for closebat on the battlefield. It could be said that killing was their only function.


    In Modern Earth,bat knivese in many different shapes, such as spear-shaped, hook-shaped, and etc. Some were even foldable. However, thosebat knives typically do not make use of stabbing as their main attack method. Typically, they were used to chop and cleave as their specialties.


    Additionally, Modern Earthbat knives were not necessarily made for killing. Some have additional functions like saws, wire cutters, hammers and etc, to meet various needs.


    The Rambo Knife from Earth was a representation of a multi-functionalbat knife.


    ¡°I have to say, the tactical coating on this knife is amazing.¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    Except for the grey handle, the de of thisbat knife had a tactical coating. This makes it harder for enemies to detect it when used at night. If it was an exposed metallic surfaced knife. even the slight amount of light at night would be easily reflected, exposing his position. This would defeat the purpose of him trying to conceal himself. [This knife isn¡¯t too heavy either. What a lucky draw] Su Bai thought as he weighed thebat knife.


    Combat knives should be as light as possible while ensuring strength. The lighter, the better.


    This allows for faster swinging of the knife, which attack speed was of utmost importance.


    Some people¡¯s knife-testing benchmark was to achieve at least 2 cuts per second or even faster. If it does not meet this hard requirement, they would not be epted as abat knife.


    Su Bai freely swung thebat knife inside the Teepee, feelingpletely satisfied with every aspect of it.


    After swinging it for a while, he put the knife away and muttered, ¡°If this knife is ced in the right person¡¯s hands, it could demonstrate even greater strength.¡±


    After all, he was still not a Totem Warrior, so thisbat knife would not be of much use to him. For self-defence, his Shaman Techniques was enough, and there were many Totem Warriors protecting him in the Tribe.


    A goodbat knife in the right hands could demonstrate a whole other level of strength. If used by a skilled person, no feat was unattainable.


    ¡°She should be more suitable for it than me,¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile, already having a suitable candidate in mind.


    He put thebat knife away into his inner space, feeling that it was almost time to set out from the Tribe.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve made breakfast for you,¡± Yu Ying stepped in, looking very worried today.


    The fox eared girl had not slept well all night, tossing and turning. During dinnerst night, she had already shown a gloomy demeanour.


    Su Bai had noticed the change in the fox eared girl and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, you look very unhappy. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He asked this deliberately, knowing that letting the girl express herself would make her feel better.


    ¡°Shaman, do you really have to go with them?¡± Yu Ying said, her voice getting smaller as she spoke.


    The fox eared girl knew that attacking the ck Snake Tribe was a dangerous thing, and she was very worried upon hearing that the Shaman would go along.


    Su Bai gently patted the fox eared girl¡¯s head and said with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m the Shaman of this Tribe, of course I have to go.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but Shaman, it¡¯s very dangerous,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s voice got smaller and smaller.


    ¡°Nothing will happen. The Chieftain and others will protect me, and I have Shaman Technique, don¡¯t I?¡± Su Bai showed a bright smile.


    Yu Ying¡¯s face suddenly turned quite red, her pink eyes meeting directly with his ck ones.


    She came back to her senses, took several nervous breaths, and said, ¡°Then, Shaman must be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°En. Be a good girl and wait for me obediently in the Tribe. When we return, we can move to the Ancestral Land.¡± Su Bai made the fox eared girl feel more assured.


    Yu Ying nodded heavily, her soft and cute voice sounding, ¡°When the Shaman returns, I¡¯ll cook you lots and lots of meat.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Su Bai smiled and stood up straight.


    After they quickly finished breakfast, they stepped out of the Teepee to see how Yan Jiao and the others were preparing.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* A few minutester, Su Bai arrived at the spacious area of the Tribe and found that all the Tribe¡¯s fighting force had already gathered there.


    ¡°Shaman, pleasee and apply the victory prayer for the Warriors.¡± Yan Jiao handed over a Beast Bone Cup with both hands.


    ¡°Victory prayer?¡± Su Bai was a bit confused but still reached out to take the Beast Bone Cup.


    He looked at the red pigment in the cup with confusion, then turned to look at the fox eared girl for an exnation.


    ¡°Shaman, this is a custom of all Tribes. Warriors need to be anointed with the victory prayer by the Shaman before going to war,¡±


    Yu Ying frowned, thinking back, and continued, ¡°The pattern you apply represents victory, and it¡¯s also a ritual to pray for the Wsafety.¡±


    After hearing the fox eared girl¡¯s exnation, Su Bai¡¯s mind was suddenly flooded with memories passed down to him by the Old Shaman.


    Among them was this victory prayer ritual. Every Tribe needed to apply it before going to war. He remembered the application positions and patterns.


    The Spotted Deer Tribe applied it on the neck in yellow colour, while the me Dragon Tribe applied it on the face in red colour.


    ¡°I understand now¡­¡± Su Bai now had this knowledge in his mind.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 209: Dance? Please Spare Me!

    Su Bai looked at the red pigment in the Beast Bone Cup, curious about its origin.


    He recalled the knowledge in his mind, but found this aspect rather ambiguous.


    ¡°How is this red pigment made?¡± Su Bai decided to ask directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s made by mixing Ferocious Beast Blood with some Ocean Lily Fruit Juice,¡± Yu Ying reminded softly.


    Su Bai was a bit surprised, not expecting the Ocean Lily Fruit Juice to be ingredients. It was quite interesting.


    He swirled the Beast Bone Cup and asked, ¡°Why add Ocean Lily Fruit Juice?¡±


    ¡°Because it prevents the blood from coagting too quickly, and makes it harder to wipe off once applied,¡± Yu Ying exined.


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Su Bai nodded and began to seriously observe the Warriors before him.


    Since Ye Jiu, Ah Ruo, and Bai Si were not in the Tribe, only seventeen Totem Warriors remained. Then, as two Totem Warriors had to stay in the Tribe, only fifteen Totem Warriors were going to battle.Originally, there were twenty Warrior Trainees, but four were left behind with the other two benefit home, Totem Warriors to protect the remaining people in the Tribe.


    In other words, the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s current fighting force consisted of thirty archers, fifteen Totem Warriors, and sixteen Warrior Trainees.


    They were now standing in rows, with Totem Warriors at the front, followed by Warrior Trainees, and the Archery Team at the back.


    Su Bai stood directly in front of them, looking at them seriously, and called out, ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    He was speaking entirely based on the images in his mind, which showed the Old Shaman performing the victory prayer ritual.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± The Warriors responded with full strength.


    Regardless of gender, everyone¡¯s face was filled with solemnity, even the usually cheerful Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er were no exception.


    ¡°Very good, now we¡¯ll begin the victory prayer ceremony,¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction.


    As long as the Warriors¡¯ morale was high, it was a good thing. Even the most detailed n would be useless without high-spirited Warriors.


    *Woo woo woo¡­*


    *Ah ah ah¡­*


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    *Bang bang bang¡­*


    All the Warriors closed their eyes and raised their heads, their mouths opening and closing, making *woo* and *ah* sounds.


    Their right feet repeatedly stomped the ground forcefully, while their fists continuously pounded their chest.


    This series of actions flowed smoothly, indeed looking like a solemn ceremony.


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes seriously watched everyone. Back on Earth, he had only seen videos of Primitive Tribes performing ceremonies.


    At that time, he thought it was nothing special, just ordinary ¡®hocus-pocus¡¯. But now, being in the midst of it, he realised things were not that simple.


    The inherent solemnity of the ceremony naturally made everyone present serious, and no one dared to do anything else at this moment.


    After Yan Jiao led the warriors through this series of actions, they all returned to their normal postures, standing with straight backs.


    Su Bai stepped towards the first person, the Chieftain. He put his index and middle fingers together and dipped them into the Beast Bone Cup.


    He dabbed a bit of the red Beast Blood and drew a vertical line from top to bottom on Yan Jiao¡¯s forehead. Then, he drew horizontal lines on both sides of the face, followed by vertical lines on the bridge of the nose and chin.


    ¡°May the God of Victory stand on our side!¡± Su Bai said seriously as he withdrew his hand.


    This phrase was a necessary part of the victory prayer ceremony, a very important sentence.


    Based on the memories in his mind, after finishing with the Chieftain, Su Bai handed the Beast Bone Cup to him.


    The next person would then apply the Beast Blood to the next, and so on, until everyone was marked.


    Half an hourter, everyone¡¯s face was marked with Beast Blood, looking even more solemn.


    *Woo woo woo¡­*


    *Ah ah ah¡­*


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    *Bang bang bang¡­*


    Everyone repeated the previous actions, their formation unchanged. It was very dignified.


    Afterpleting this series of actions, the Totem Warriors took out strings of Beast Bones, Beast Tooth nes, Beast Skulls, and so on.


    They put on the Beast Tooth and Beast Bone nes, some hanging them at their waists, while others ced Beast Skulls on their heads.


    Unlike their usual in appearance, the Totem Warriors now looked like high-ranking figures in the Tribe.


    Only after the Beast Tooth nes and such were worn was the victory prayer ceremony halfpleted.


    That was right, it was still only halfplete. There was still another half to go.


    Su Bai¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, thinking: Dance? Please spare me!


    The second half of the ceremony involved lighting a big bonfire, then the Shaman dancing around it. This dance was called the victory dance.


    Afterward, they would dip some charcoal ash from the bonfire and continue to mark the warriors¡¯ faces. Only then would theplete victory prayer ceremony be considered sessful.


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes rolled as he thought about how to avoid the second half.


    It was not that he objected to the ceremony, but he really could not perform that kind of dance, which resembled spirit possession.


    Su Bai pondered for a while, then his ck eyes lit up. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Now we¡¯ll proceed to the final stage of the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, please perform the victory prayer dance,¡± Yan Jiao said seriously, as they all looked on expectantly.


    Among the Warriors, Yan Hua was also present, curious as she had never seen the Shaman dance before.


    She was also eager to see how Su Bai, who came from a Large Tribe, would dance. Would it be the same as the Old Shaman?


    *Cough cough cough¡­* Su Bai felt uneasy under everyone¡¯s intense gaze. He walked to the bonfire.


    He took several deep breaths, but instead of dancing, he reached into his Animal Hide Bag and started looking for some items.


    The first thing he took out was salt. He poured a bit and threw it forcefully into the bonfire.


    *Boom!*


    *Crackle crackle¡­*


    The originally orange-yellow mes instantly turned pure yellow after adding the salt.


    Su Bai reached into the Animal Hide Bag again, this time taking out some copper. This copper was left to him by the Old Shaman.


    Although not much, and in its raw ore form, he knew from memory it was probably some kind of copper sulphate. Just that it was not refined.


    *Boom!*


    *Crackle crackle¡­*


    The yellow mes instantly changed colour again, this time turning bluish-green.


    Before everyone could react, Su Bai threw some sulphur into the fire.


    *Boom!*


    *Crackle crackle¡­*


    This time, the mes changed from bluish-green to purple, with the purple mes burning intensely.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 210: Setting Out!

    Everyone present watched in astonishment, unsure of what had just happened. Moreover, was the next part of the ceremony not supposed to be dancing around the bonfire? How did the bonfire turn into a multi-colored me?


    However, this time, the changing colours of the me left many people stunned, their eyes fixated on the bonfire.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Amazing, how can the fire have so many colours?¡±


    ¡°Is this a Shaman Technique? But the Shaman doesn¡¯t seem to be using any techniques.¡±


    ¡°Could this be a new victory prayer ceremony? How amazing.¡±


    Simr discussions were heard everywhere, as everyone was captivated by the marvellous me colour reaction. [It¡¯s a good thing I suddenly remembered that physics ss experiment. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.] Su Bai thought to himself.


    The series of actions he just performed was a me colour reaction, also known as me colour test or me test. It was mainly a reaction where certain metals or theirpounds produce characteristic colours when burned in a me.


    The me colour reaction was a physical change, as it did not produce any new substances. This reaction involves changes in the electron energy levels within the atoms of the substance. IThese changes did not involve alterations in the structure or chemical properties of the substance. It was primarily a reaction where certain metals or their vtilepounds produce characteristic colours when burned in a me.


    Some metals or theirpounds can make mes appear in special colours when burned. This wasmon knowledge, at least to anyone who paid attention in school. They would know of this.


    After doing all this, Su Bai pped his hands and returned to a serious expression.


    He walked in front of everyone, paused for a moment, and said, ¡°The victory prayer ceremony is over. Everyone is already prepared, so we can set out now.¡±


    He even skipped the part of applying bonfire charcoal ash, as he did not know how much more time it would take if he continued.


    Yan Jiao was stunned for a moment, but still nodded along and responded with a strong voice, ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡±


    As he turned his head, he slightly tilted it in thought, genuinely curious about what he had just witnessed.


    But¡­ but it was different from the Old Shaman¡¯s victory prayer ceremony, which left him puzzled. However, after some thought, he concluded it might be due to differences in Large Tribes, so he did not dwell on it further.


    Yan Jiao turned around and started instructing everyone to prepare dried meat, Beast Hide, weapons, and other necessities for the journey. Meanwhile, he went to give instructions to the Totem Warriors staying behind.


    Su Bai took the water handed to him by the fox eared girl and softly said, ¡°Take good care of my Teepee while I¡¯m gone, alright?¡±


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ll definitely wait obediently for your return.¡± Yu Ying nodded heavily. She was truly impressed by Su Bai.


    The fire changing into three colours was truly magical, and it was something he could do with just a wave of his hand.


    She was certain that even the Old Shaman might not have been able to do this, as she had never seen him do such a thing.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Has my food been prepared?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all prepared, everything is with Qing Mu and Chi Tu. They¡¯ll roast it for Shaman to eat when it¡¯s time.¡± Yu Ying said.


    ¡°Good!¡± Su Bai nodded.


    *Pa pa pa¡­* Yan Hua ran up to the fox eared girl, caught her breath, and asked excitedly, ¡°Shaman, how did you do that?¡±


    The cow horned girl had been watching intently, her mouth slightly open for a long time, too amazed to close it.


    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s very simple,¡± Su Bai knew the cow horned girl would ask about this.


    ¡°Shaman, is it Shaman Technique?¡± Yan Hua asked curiously.


    Su Bai shook his index finger and exined, ¡°This is a normal physical phenomenon. You all can do it.¡±


    Achieving a me colour reaction was not difficult at all, one just needed to throw the corresponding substances into the me.


    ¡°Shaman, can I try it?¡± Yan Hua looked eager to try, her little feet restlessly stepping in ce.


    ¡°Not now. We¡¯ll talk about it once we reim our Ancestral Land. Right now, the most important thing is to pack up and prepare to set out.¡± Su Bai solemnly said. ???N???¨§?


    Yan Hua¡¯s enthusiasm was immediately doused like a bucket of cold water. She said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m all prepared.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, be careful on the journey. You must protect the Shaman well.¡± Yu Ying said with concern.


    Yan Hua put one arm around the fox eared girl¡¯s neck, patted her chest, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Yu. I¡¯ll take care of myself and protect the Shaman well.¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s eye twitched a few times, thinking to himself, [You sure are frank and direct, but how can I rely on her for protection¡­ when she can barely look after herself?]


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You must be very careful. I couldn¡¯t go with you this time, so you need to take care of the Shaman for me,¡± Yu Ying said with a pitiful look.


    *Jingle jangle¡­* Yan Hua nodded heavily, her Beast Tooth and Beast Bone nes swaying and making jingling sounds.


    She reached up to steady her ne and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll roast meat for the Shaman to eat.¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s thick eyebrows raised slightly as he said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll be counting on you for my three meals.¡±


    He had initially worried about not being used to not having the fox eared girl around, but having the cow horned girl was not too bad.


    Although her roasted meat was not great, she would at least be someone to relieve boredom on the journey. Moreover, she was quite an attractive girl.


    However, he was also thinking that this round trip would take about ten days, during which he could umte quite a few Assistance Packages.


    By the time they returned, he could open many Assistance Packages at once, which was a delightful prospect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shaman,¡± Yan Hua nodded.


    Su Bai handed the wooden cup back to the fox eared girl and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for us to set out.¡±


    Yan Jiao and the others had also arranged everything. The Totem Warriors, Warrior Trainees, and archers had gathered again.


    The Spotted Deer Tribe, led by Xiu, had also assembled in another clearing.


    They had also witnessed Su Bai¡¯s victory prayer ceremony and were shocked by the colour-changing mes.


    They wondered why their Tribe¡¯s Shaman had never demonstrated such a series of operations.


    Even Xiu, who usually looked serious, showed a curious expression after seeing the colour-changing mes.


    Su Bai stepped in front of everyone and said sternly, ¡°Set out! Subdue the ck Snake Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Set out! Subdue the ck Snake Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Set out! Subdue the ck Snake Tribe!¡±


    Everyone in the Tribe shouted in unison, then turned and walked towards the forest.


    *Pa pa pa¡­*


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 211: Feng Cao

    *Crackle, pop¡­* In the dense primitive forest, arge circle of fire pits were burning, emitting sounds of dry wood being consumed by the mes. Wisps of smoke drifted towards the sky, and the orangish-red firelight kept flickering.


    Since it was night, the firelight from the pits appeared even brighter. At this time, over sixty people were seated around the fire pits.


    Among them were two familiar figures ¨C Sha Hong and Sha Lan, Mother and Daughter, who had sessfully escaped from the jaws of the Sharp Fanged Leopard.


    ¡°Mother, is your leg alright?¡± Sha Lan was particrly worried, her delicate face filled with concern.


    They had stayed up in the tree for over an hour yesterday, until the enraged Sharp Fanged Leopard finally left. As soon as it departed, the Mother and Daughter pair quickly climbed down the tree and hurried towards their Tribesmen.


    Sha Hong waved her hand, took a big gulp of water, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a day or two. Getting injured is normal.¡±


    Her leg was already covered with some mashed up green nts, which Feng Cao had helped apply.


    Feng Cao was a young girl from the me Dragon Tribe, not much older than Sha Lan. She had medium-length orange hair tied back with vines. Her face was round and chubby, with a dimple on only one side. Her orange eyes were very round, making her look like a Barbie doll.


    ¡°Aunt Sha Hong, don¡¯t let it touch water for the next two days, and avoid any strenuous movements.¡± Feng Cao¡¯s crisp voice rang out.Back in the Tribe, she often learned about nts and their uses from her Mother. Of course, this knowledge was mainly about which nts were beneficial to the body. For example, how to treat injuries when Totem Warriors go out and get hurt without wasting Shaman Bone Tablets. Or, what to do when someone eats something ¡®dirty¡¯ and gets a stomach ache but does not want to waste a Shaman Bone Tablet.


    In these situations, such knowledge coulde in handy. For example, which nts to mash and apply to one¡¯s¡¯ wounds, which nts to eat to relieve stomach ache and diarrhoea, which berries were edible and which were not, and so on.


    Feng Cao had learned most of this knowledge from her Mother, and would help her every day. Unfortunately, due to the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s attack, Feng Cao¡¯s Mother sacrificed herself to save her and was taken by the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m used to getting injured. This small wound is nothing to me.¡± Sha Hong said, smoothing her short blue hair.


    She had never taken such injuries seriously. In her mind, it was all toomon for Totem Warriors to get injured. Moreover, once these wounds scabbed over, they would represent a Warrior¡¯s honour. That was why Totem Warriors all had scars of various sizes on their bodies.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s a small wound, Aunt Sha Hong, you should still be careful. We don¡¯t have any Shaman Bone Tablets.¡± Feng Cao cautiously added. After all, she was not like her Mother, who hadpletely mastered knowledge about nts, so she had to be extra careful.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sha Hong. Listen to Feng Cao and don¡¯t go hunting for the next couple of days,¡± Tu said seriously.


    Tu was an Early-Stage Totem Warrior, standing at two metres tall and looking quite burly. His build gave people a chilling feeling. With some stubble on his face, brown hair, and brown eyes, he looked rather simple-minded.


    Tu got his name because of his tall stature and his favourite weapon ¨C a huge stone embedded with many Beast Bones.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Then you¡¯ll be responsible for our food for the next two days. I¡¯ll keep an eye on our people.¡± Sha Hong could not argue with them anymore.


    Among the sixty-plus people around the fire pits now, only she, Tu, and one other person were Totem Warriors. There were seven Warrior Trainees, and the rest were ordinary people.


    When Sha Hong was evacuating her Tribesmen, they had not gone far. They had at most a hundred people when their group was discovered by the ck Snake Tribe.


    The ck Snake Tribe had attacked their group. To protect them, she had engaged in a fierce battle.


    In the end, only these sixty-plus people were left out of the hundred or so. Now, they werepletely separated from the rest of the Tribe. They¡¯ve been searching for their Tribesmen while trying to survive.


    Since leaving the Tribe, the three of them had been taking turns Hunting, and resting at night to prepare for the next day¡¯s activities.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll hunt a big Bear and bring it back. It¡¯ll be enough for us to eat for a few days, so we won¡¯t need to keep going out to Hunt.¡± Tu confidently promised.


    ¡°Good,¡± Sha Hong nodded.


    Suddenly, Sha Lan kept staring nkly at the sky. The countless stars reflected in her blue eyes, looking exactly like a calmke.


    A vast expanse of blueke, with asional shooting stars streaking across. Her curled eyshes blinked from time to time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sha Lan?¡± Sha Hong noticed her Daughter¡¯s unusual behaviour.


    Sha Lan slowly lowered her head, forcing a smile, and said, ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking how beautiful the starry sky is.¡±


    Sha Hong reached out and hugged her Daughter. The usually bold woman became gentle and softly asked, ¡°What is it? Are you missing the Tribe? Missing Yan Hua and the others?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Sha Lan was silent for a while. She originally wanted to deny it, but eventually nodded and said in a muffled voice, ¡°En!¡±


    She had been thinking about how many people had escaped, but no one here had said anything about it. After all, once they started talking about this topic, everyone would get emotional.


    The young girl naturally understood this and had always kept quiet, silently suppressing how much she missed home.


    However, seeing her Mother injured, coupled with this quiet night with only the crackling sound of burning wood, she could not help but miss the Tribe.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Sha Hong softly said, her face reddened by the firelight.


    Sha Lan slowly raised her head and asked, ¡°Mother, do you think the Tribe will be fine?¡±


    This was something the young girl had been worrying about, after all, the ck Snake Tribe hade at them so fiercely, and had caught the me Dragon Tribepletely off guard.


    ¡°The Tribe will definitely be fine. Yan Huo must still be waiting for us to return.¡± Sha Hong resolutely said.


    She did not know why, but she had always felt this way in her heart. She always believes that one day, they would definitely be able to return to the Tribe.


    Sha Lan suddenly sat up straight, blinking her blue eyes, and asked, ¡°Mother, should we go look for the Tribe?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we been searching the whole time?¡± Sha Hong asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I mean, we should leave this ce. We¡¯ve only been searching nearby. That hasn¡¯t yielded any results, right?¡±


    Sha Lan became more animated as she spoke, continuing, ¡°We could go to a more distant location. Who knows, we might find something unexpected?¡±


    When they were looking for the Tribe before, they always used their current fire pit as the centre point and had searched outwards. However, they have never gotten very far from their fire pit.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 212: A Dangerous Place

    Chapter 212: A Dangerous ce


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too risky.¡± He Chuan immediately refused.


    He was also a Totem Warrior, but only an Early-Stage Totem Warrior. At 25 years old, he stood at 1.75 metres tall with short light purple hair. His pupils were also light purple, but he had monolids, and his appearance somewhat resembled that of a ¡®non-altered¡¯ man from Korea.


    ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t this increase our chances of finding them?¡± Sha Lan asked, confused.


    In her view, searching in the same area every day was a waste of effort. It merely consumed their time without yielding any results. It would be better to expand their search area, which would increase their chances of sess, rather than making no progress as did the same thing.


    He Chuan adjusted the roasted meat in front of the fire pit and said, ¡°If it was just the few of us, I wouldpletely agree with your idea, but that¡¯s not our current situation.¡±


    He gestured to the dozens of people around them, all of whom were ordinary people. Since leaving the Tribe, they had already lost many Tribesmen along the way. They had actually finally found this current location with great difficulty. If they were to relocate again, it was likely that even more people would die, and they could not afford such losses.


    Sha Lan looked around at the elderly, children, and the women, as well as the thirty or so young men. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Brother He Chuan, if we continue to stay here, it¡¯s not a solution either.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t ask them to take such risks, can you?¡± He Chuan replied.


    He also wanted to find and return to the Tribe as soon as possible, but he really did not want anything to happen to those currently with them. There were already not many of them left, and they could not afford any more losses.¡°If we continue to stay here, we¡¯ll eventually encounter even more ferocious Ferocious Beasts, and we don¡¯t even have a Shaman with us!¡± Sha Lan pointed out the most crucial issue.


    The young girl was usually quiet and gentle, but when it came to matters like this, she stood firm.


    ¡°You have a point!¡± He Chuan was somewhat convinced. After a pause, he continued, ¡°But even if we leave, we don¡¯t know where to go!¡±


    There was not a day when he did not want to return to the Tribe and have the guidance of a Shaman, but reality was always cruel.


    ¡°We could go back and check around the Ancestral Land,¡± Sha Hong, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke up.


    ¡°Go back to check the Ancestral Land? Mother, are you serious?¡± Sha Lan blinked her blue eyes.


    Sha Hong picked up a skewer of roasted meat, took a hearty bite, and solemnly said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t the Ancestral Land upied by the ck Snake Tribe? We¡¯re going back there?¡± He Chuan also doubted if he had heard correctly.


    Back in the Tribe, Sha Hong had always been referred to as ¡®Boss¡¯. She was the leader of the Totem Warriors. Every day, if Yan Jiao was not there, she would lead the training of the Totem Warriors, while Qing Yan trained the Warrior Trainees.


    ¡°Of course, not all of us will go back. We¡¯ll just send a few to take a look,¡± Sha Hong finished the meat in her hand in one go and continued, ¡°Our Tribesmen must be thinking the same. We¡¯ll try our luck near the Ancestral Land. We might even encounter some of our people there.¡±


    This idea had been lingering in her mind, and she had always wanted to find an opportunity to check out the area around the Ancestral Land. However, she had so many people she needed to protect, and the idea was too dangerous, so she had never brought it up.


    He Chuan was stunned for a while, then asked, ¡°What if we encounter those from the ck Snake Tribe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go alone, so it will be very safe.¡± Sha Hong firmly replied.


    ¡°No, Mother, you can¡¯t go alone! I will go with you!¡± Sha Lan immediately said.


    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Tu quickly added.


    Sha Hong covered her face with one hand, shaking her head helplessly, ¡°If all of you go, what about those we are leaving behind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, and you stay to protect the rest.¡± He Chuan stood up and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re only an Early-Stage Totem Warrior. What if you encounter people from the ck Snake Tribe? Can you handle them?¡± Sha Hong asked a soul-searching question, and continued, ¡°I¡¯m a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior. Even if I¡¯m discovered by the ck Snake Tribe, I¡¯m confident I can escape.¡±


    He Chuan fell silent. What the other party said was indeed true. What if he encountered several people at once? What would he do then?


    He slowly sat down and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll stay to protect the rest then.¡±


    Tu blinked his brown eyes and asked, ¡°Sister Sha Hong, can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°No. With yourrge build, if youe with me, we¡¯ll be easily exposed.¡± Sha Hong refused without hesitation.


    Tu¡¯s originally expectant expression immediately deted, and he said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay behind too.¡±


    Sha Hong rolled her blue eyes and arranged, ¡°Sha Lan, you stay behind too.¡±


    ¡°Why? I can go with you, Mom.¡± Sha Lan asked, confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re still just a Warrior Trainee. You haven¡¯t awakened your Totem Mark yet. It¡¯s too dangerous for you toe with me.¡± Sha Hong exined.


    Sha Lan pursed her lips, conflicted for a while as she weakly said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    She had originally been very insistent on going along, but she remembered the incident with the Sharp Fanged Leopard and decided to give up on the idea, not wanting to be a burden to her Mother again.


    ¡°Stay here with Feng Cao and wait for the good news. Remember not to leave Tu and the others,¡± Sha Hong instructed.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Sha Lan nodded.


    ¡°He Chuan, youe with me. If anything happens, you cane back to report.¡± Sha Hong added.


    He Chuan was stunned for a moment, then frowned and replied, ¡°I can go with you to take a look, but let¡¯s be clear: if we¡¯re really discovered, Boss, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll hold them off.¡±


    He knew how important a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior was to the Tribe, especially since Boss also had a Daughter. Meanwhile, he was single. If he could protect a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior and prevent Sha Lan from losing her Mother, it would be a worthy sacrifice.


    Sha Hong narrowed her blue eyes, looking at him seriously for a while, then said, ¡°Being careful is better than anything else.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± He Chuan solemnly replied.


    The next day, Sha Hong and the others woke up, ate some berries and wild rabbits, and prepared to set out.


    ¡°Mother, you must be careful,¡± Sha Lan worriedly said with Feng Cao standing beside her.


    ¡°Yes, Boss, you must safely return.¡± Tu was also a bit worried.


    Sha Hong waved her hand, still chewing on some berries, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Tu, take good care of everyone.¡± He Chuan instructed.


    ¡°I will.¡± Tu solemnly promised.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 213: Culinary Knowledge Must Be Popularised

    Chapter 213: Culinary Knowledge Must Be Poprised


    *Tap, tap, tap¡­* Su Bai and the others were walking through the forest. This was their third day after they left the Tribe.


    They had been rushing along the way, aiming to shorten the time to reach the ck Snake Tribe.


    Su Bai looked up at the zing Sun in the sky and instructed, ¡°Chieftain, let¡¯s have everyone rest for a while. If we continue like this, we might get heatstroke.¡±


    His Physique had improved considerably, but he still felt a bit fatigued from this journey. He knew the others must be feeling even worse.


    The Totem Warriors were naturally fine, their Stamina was certainly far better than the others. However, the thirty archers apanying them were ordinary people, who definitely could not take it but were not willing to voice out their pain lest they burdened the Tribe.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Jiao nodded, turned around and ordered, ¡°Everyone, rest where you are.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®rest¡¯, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They had been too tense throughout the journey.


    Everyone put down their belongings and started looking for shady spots to rest, while some began drinking water as their first course of action.


    Su Bai and Yan Hua¡¯s group came to the base of an enormous tree. There was more shade under the big tree, making it morefortable to rest under.¡°Shaman, have some water. I¡¯ve had people fill all the Animal Hide Bags with water,¡± Yan Hua passed over an Animal Hide Bag.


    *Gulp, gulp¡­* Su Bai took the Animal Hide Bag from Yan Hua, took several big gulps of water, and wiped the moisture from the corners of his mouth with satisfaction.


    He passed the water bag back and said, ¡°You should drink some water and rest for a while too. You will most likely get busy againter.¡±


    Throughout the journey, Yan Hua had been taking care of Su Bai wholeheartedly, sometimes offering the water bag, sometimes asking if he was hungry, sometimes offering berries and such.


    Yan Hua also took a few sips of water and asked, ¡°Shaman, do you want me to roast some meat for you to eat?¡±


    Su Bai waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not hungry yet. Let¡¯s eat when it¡¯s evening.¡±


    He took out the pocket watch from his bag and checked the time. It was around 2:00 PM.


    The Sun was still very harsh at this time. If they were directly exposed to the Sun, not only would they get heatstroke, but they would also be dehydrated.


    If they suffered heatstroke and dehydration without timely treatment, it could be life-threatening.


    ¡°By the way, Shaman, you just mentioned heatstroke? What¡¯s heatstroke?¡± Yan Hua asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s when you¡¯re exposed to the Sun for a long time, and then you feel unwell, experiencing dizziness or fever. That¡¯s heatstroke.¡± Su Bai sinctly exined.


    Yan Hua suddenly had a moment of realisation and nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°Oh, oh, oh, I understand now. I¡¯ve had heatstroke before.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had heatstroke before? Must have been from ying too much,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Not at all, it was when Xiao Yu said she wanted Ocean Lily Fruit, and I spent a long time picking them for her,¡± Yan Hua said with a proud look on her face.


    Su Bai¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he rolled his eyes. He leaned against the big tree, narrowing his eyes, preparing to take a short nap.


    Yan Hua did not disturb him further and also started to rest. The past few days of travel had indeed been tiring.


    After resting for a while, everyone regrouped and set off again, the entire team was moving in a grand procession.


    ¡°Chieftain, tell everyone to try to walk under the shade as much as possible. Don¡¯t walk in ces directly exposed to the Sun, even if it means taking a detour. We need to conserve our energy.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    After all, this group of Warriors was meant to attack the ck Snake Tribe. If they suffered from heatstroke or fell ill before reaching their destination, it would be counterproductive.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    Su Bai and the others walked for several more hours. As the sky gradually darkened, he had everyone stop to rest.


    Setting up Teepees was out of the question. It would consume too much manpower, and they had not brought that many supplies with them.


    They simply gathered some branches, arranged them in a triangr shape, and covered them withrge leaves.


    This simple leaf tent was quickly set up. It didn¡¯t take much time to build such a tent, and they could make a dozen or so in no time.


    This kind of tent was also what the Hunting Team would set up when they went out Hunting. It was quitefortable to sleep in such a tent during summer.


    *Crackle, pop¡­* A huge fire pit was burning, with tree branches skewered with meat inserted all around it.


    Yan Hua was crouching beside the fire pit, busy moving back and forth, sometimes sprinkling salt, sometimes flipping the meat over.


    She took several skewers of meat and said, ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s ready to eat, although it¡¯s not as good as Xiao Yu¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Su Bai took the meat skewers, looked at the slightly ckened meat, and smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you should eat too.¡±


    He missed the fox eared girl a bit, after all, the meat she roasted or the noodles she cooked always tasted quite good.


    But since he left the Tribe, he had not eaten noodles again, as it was not very convenient to carry flour with them.


    *Ptui, ptui, ptui¡­* Yan Hua spat out the meat after two bites and said, ¡°Shaman, don¡¯t eat this meat¡­ it¡¯s so bitter.¡±


    Yan Hua looked at the meat, thinking it should have been edible, but unexpectedly, it tasted so bad.


    ¡°Haha¡­ You take a rest, I¡¯ll roast the meat myself,¡± Su Baiughed, realising he should rely on himself.


    He recalled the first time he ate with Yan Hua, when she threw a chicken directly onto the fire without even plucking its feathers.


    Now, expecting her to roast meat properly was a bit naive. So he decided to do it himself, at least the food would taste better.


    ¡°No, Shaman, I promised Xiao Yu I¡¯d take good care of you,¡± Yan Hua immediately stopped him.


    ¡°This is our third night out, and the meat you roast is still ck. If I let you take care of me any longer, I might fall ill.¡± Su Bai deliberately teased her.


    Yan Hua widened her red eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Shaman, can eating ck meat really make you sick?¡±


    ¡°Of course. When we get back to the Tribe, you must learn from Xiao Yu how to roast meat properly, understand?¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Yan Hua scratched the back of her head, looking confused, and muttered, ¡°But I saw Father and the others roasting meat like this.¡±


    ¡°Your Father is a Totem Warrior, so even if he eats this, it¡¯s not a problem,¡± Su Bai crouched down and started roasting meat himself, continuing, ¡°But you¡¯re not a Totem Warrior yet, and neither am I, so we can¡¯t eat burnt meat.¡±


    Eating pitch-ck meat was not only bad for health but also a waste of meat. Such meat was hardly edible.


    Although Su Bai was not on Earth, now that they had the conditions to eat better meat, he wanted to be picky. He could not let them continue like this, roasting rabbits and chickens without even plucking the feathers, and then eating them after they were burnt ck.


    He was nning, [Once we reimed the Ancestral Land, I will definitely poprise culinary knowledge.]


    ¡°Shaman, teach me how to roast meat.¡± Yan Hua eagerly said, crouching beside the fire pit.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 214: Ah Hu and Da Shan

    Chapter 214: Ah Hu and Da Shan


    As dawn was just breaking, all the ves in the ck Snake Tribe had already risen and started working.


    This was their daily routine in the ck Snake Tribe ¨C beginning work before daybreak and continuing untilplete darkness. They could only stop when everyone else was asleep. It was only then that they could rest.


    Day after day, it was always the same. But for the sake of that one meal with meat at noon, they had noints.


    At this moment, a man who looked to be in his early twenties was leading several ves, preparing to leave the ck Snake Tribe.


    *Tap, tap, tap¡­* ¡°Da Shan, looks like you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night,¡± Another young man asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I was too hungryst night, and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± the man called Da Shan responded.


    Da Shan was originally from the me Dragon Tribe. He was just an ordinary person. When the ck Snake Tribe attacked the me Dragon Tribe, he was too slow to escape and was captured. That was how hended in his current state, a ve.


    ¡°Me too, I was starvingst night, but I gritted my teeth and slept anyway. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have any energy today,¡± Said the man who spoke first.


    ¡°Ah Hu, I remember you were sneaking a few berries with youst night, right? You¡¯re still hungry after that?¡± Da Shan rolled his eyes.Ah Hu shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, ¡°Can¡¯t help it. I secretly picked them when I went to fetch water yesterday. I was just too hungry.¡±


    The first person who spoke was called Ah Hu. He was with Da Shan. They were both from the me Dragon Tribe and of simr age. Since they were of the same Tribe and got captured together as ves, the two had grown quite close to one another.


    ¡°Alright, stop talking. Let¡¯s go fetch water quickly, or we¡¯ll get scolded again.¡± Da Shan resignedly said.


    Ah Hu scanned the surroundings and said, ¡°This time, you need to look around you carefully. Many berries are edible. You can secretly pick some to eat when you¡¯re hungry at night.¡±


    ¡°You must be crazy. They search us every time wee back.¡± Da Shan grabbed the other¡¯s hand and whispered, bending down, ¡°If they find out we¡¯re hiding berries, they¡¯ll definitely cut off our fingers.¡±


    He was a cautious and careful person, always following the rules in everything he did. This was why he had managed to stay safe in the ck Snake Tribe for so long, even bing the leader of the water-fetching team.


    Moreover, the incident of picking berries had happened before. Someone was so hungry that they secretly picked a few berries while out fetching water. However, when they returned, the Totem Warriors at the outskirts of the Tribe discovered the berries during a body search. As a result, that person had a hand cut off. With only one hand left, it became inconvenient to do anything, and within a few days, that person was killed by the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it depends on how you hide them. If you hide them poorly, of course you¡¯ll be discovered.¡± Ah Hu rolled his eyes.


    He was optimistic and opportunistic . Even as a ve, he could still think of ways to liven up his mood


    Intrigued by Ah Hu¡¯s words, Da Shan asked curiously, ¡°We¡¯re only wearing leaves. How are you going to hide them?¡±


    ves had no right to wear Animal Hide clothes. They only had some leaves covering their important parts.


    Ah Hu whispered a few words in Da Shan¡¯s ear, then raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Just do as I say, and you won¡¯t get discovered.¡±


    Da Shan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he said, ¡°You rascal! I can¡¯t believe you came up with such a method.¡±


    Ah Hu shrugged and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s all for filling our stomachs, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do as you say. Let¡¯s just hope we don¡¯t get caught,¡± Da Shan helplessly agreed to it.


    Originally, he did not want to do this, thinking it was better to be cautious and careful while they wait for a chance to escape in the future.


    However, the hunger pangs every night were really unbearable. When hungry, he could not sleep. When one could not sleep, they would have no energy the next day. This vicious cycle was truly torturous.


    ¡°En, let¡¯s go,¡± Ah Hu nodded.


    They walked to the outskirts of the ck Snake Tribe. The patrolling Totem Warriors did not stop them, letting them leave directly.


    Of course, the reason these ves were not stopped, and each was carrying a water bucket, was because they were all going to fetch water from theke in the forest. The Totem Warriors naturally would not interfere with them doing their task.


    They also were not worried about them leaving, because once they left the Tribe, who would give them meat to eat?


    They were neither Totem Warriors nor Warrior Trainees. Even if they ran away, it would be a dead end for them.


    This had happened before. In fact, the escaped ves returned to the Tribe within a couple of days.


    However, returning to the Tribe did not mean they were safe. The punishment they received was very severe. They would have one or two fingers or toes chopped off as punishment, to deter them from trying such things again.


    Over time, no one dared to do such things anymore. Firstly, if they ran away, they could not Hunt, and would eventually starve to death. Secondly, everyone would sumb to hunger and definitely run back to the Tribe, only to face cruel punishment upon their return.


    Ah Hu had only walked a few steps when he kept turning back to look at the Totem Warriors. He asked, ¡°Da Shan, what do you think life would be like if we hadn¡¯t been captured?¡±


    He started to recall his life in the me Dragon Tribe. Although they had to work every day, at least they were free people.


    ¡°Maybe we would be Warrior Trainees by now, probably still in training.¡± Da Shan smiled bitterly.


    At their age, they should be at the stage of being selected to be Warrior Trainees.


    Of course, the first batch of Warrior Trainees was selected at 15 years old. If they did not get chosen then, they had to wait until they were 20 or older.


    At 20, it was the selection for the second batch of Warrior Trainees. If they could not be a Warrior Trainee at this time, they might never have the chance to be a Totem Warrior in their lifetime.


    ¡°Do you think we would have be Warrior Trainees?¡± Ah Hu suddenly asked with curiosity.


    Da Shan moved his neck, stiff from the poor sleepst night, and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    After all, they had failed the first selection, and the chances of failing the second selection were quite high.


    People with talent could be identified around the age of 15, but if they did not have the talent, even at 20, they could not be selected.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ here¡¯s no use thinking about all this. I wonder how those that escaped are doing now?¡± Ah Hu nostalgically asked.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 215: It’s All True

    Chapter 215: It¡¯s All True


    Da Shan made rapid blinks. While carrying the water bucket on his shoulder, he helplessly said, ¡°I just hope they¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. As long as the Shaman is there, our me Dragon Tribe will surely continue to live on.¡± Ah Hu confidently said.


    ¡°Yes, as long as the Shaman is there, our Tribe will definitely continue to live.¡± Da Shan nodded.


    ¡°Keep your voice down, you don¡¯t want those ck Snake Tribe guys to hear us, do you?¡± Ah Hu deliberately said.


    He knew Da Shan was famously cautious and careful. Yet, he was now openly discussing such sensitive matters.


    Da Shan rolled his eyes and added, ¡°You know, I really envy you. You are always so optimistic.¡±


    Ah Hu shifted the wooden bucket to his other shoulder and asked, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like we have a choice, right? We¡¯ll escape someday, won¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll escape someday.¡± Da Shan nodded firmly.


    The two of them, along with several other ves, stepped into the forest. They were going to pick berries in the forest.After picking the berries, they would fetch water. On one side of the Ancestral Land was arge river, and on the other side was a dense forest. Of course, there were alsokes in the forest, so they could fetch water and pick berries at the same time.


    Those from the ck Snake Tribe were afraid the ves might jump into the river and float away with the current, so they specifically had the ves fetch water from theke.


    *Rustle, rustle¡­* The group entered the forest and slowly made their way towards theke, each person looking around cautiously.


    At this moment, there were three people up in a tree, watching Da Shan and the others who had just entered the forest.


    Bai Si blinked her eyes, looking at Da Shan and the others on the ground, and whispered, ¡°Boss, they should be the ves from the ck Snake Tribe, right?¡±


    The monkey eared girl could tell from the leaves they were wearing, and the fact that they were all carrying wooden buckets, they were ve.


    ¡°It seems so. Let¡¯s goplete the task the Shaman has assigned us.¡± Ye Jiu said.


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡± Ah Ruo froze, her silver-white eyes scanning the people on the ground, seemingly trying to identify someone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Bai Si asked, curious.


    Ye Jiu raised an eyebrow and asked the sheep horned girl, ¡°Do you recognize them?¡±


    Ah Ruo, who had been quiet until now, kept nodding and excitedly said, ¡°I know them, of course I know them.¡±


    The sheep horned girl was originally from the me Dragon Tribe. Having stayed in the same Tribe for so long, she naturally had seen Da Shan and the others before.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, this makes things easier.¡± A smile appeared on Ye Jiu¡¯s usually cold face.


    The wolf eared girl and the monkey eared girl knew that the ck Snake Tribe sent people out to fetch water. After all, they had been monitoring the Tribe for so long.


    It was only the sheep horned girl who was not that clear about this detail, as she had been travelling back and forth between their Tribe and this ce. She naturally did not have the time to familiarise with the whole situation of the ck Snake Tribe.


    Moreover, when the ck Snake Tribe had sent ves out before, she had not seen Da Shan and Ah Hu. This was her first time seeing the two of them.


    Ah Ruo nodded and said, ¡°Yes, since they¡¯re people we know. This will be much easier to handle then.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t recognize the ones behind them, will that be a problem?¡± Bai Si asked.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. They¡¯re all ves too. If they hear they can have three full meals a day, they¡¯ll be more than willing to cooperate,¡± Ye Jiu analysed.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Ah Ruo nodded and was the first to jump down from the tree.


    Da Shan heard the sound and became extremely nervous, shouting, ¡°Ah Hu, there¡¯s something there!¡±


    Ah Hu also heard the noise and immediately dropped his wooden bucket, standing back-to-back with Da Shan, nervously saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a Ferocious Beast, right? We don¡¯t have any Totem Warriors here, not even a Warrior Trainee.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ah Ruo slowly walked out from the shadows.


    The sheep horned girl tossed her silver-white hair behind her back and stood straight in front of Da Shan and the others, with Ye Jiu and the rest following behind.


    Ah Hu¡¯s eyes widened, his face showing shock as he called out, ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ are you Ah Ruo?¡±


    Almost all the Totem Warriors of the me Dragon Tribe were known to the people of the Tribe. Thus, it was not surprising that they recognized the sheep horned girl.


    Da Shan also doubted his own eyes, rubbing them continuously as he asked in surprise, ¡°Are you really Ah Ruo?¡±


    Ah Ruo slowly nodded, her clear voice ringing out, ¡°It¡¯s me, Ah Ruo from the me Dragon Tribe.¡±


    Ah Hu excitedly spun around twice on the spot, putting his hand to his head in amazement, ¡°This¡­ this is actually real, it¡¯s really you.¡±


    ¡°How are you here?¡± Da Shan suppressed his excitement.


    The ves behind him were all stunned, not knowing what was going on. However, seeing that it was someone Da Shan and the others knew, they did not say anything. They just quietly watched from the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because the Shaman is going to rescue all of you.¡± Ah Ruo said, word by word.


    ¡°The Shaman is going to rescue us? Is that true?¡± Da Shan excitedly asked.


    ¡°Please save us too, we don¡¯t want to stay in the ck Snake Tribe anymore¡­¡± The other ves quickly said.


    Ah Hu looked back at them and said, ¡°Yes, please save them too. Even though they¡¯re from other Tribes, being a ve here is truly miserable.¡±


    ¡°I came here to rescue all the ves.¡± Ah Ruo said.


    Da Shan peered over, looking at Ye Jiu and the others behind the sheep horned girl, and asked in confusion, ¡°Just the two of you? How can you rescue us?¡±


    ¡°There are over four hundred of us, it will be very difficult¡­¡± Ah Hu added.


    ¡°We¡¯re just here on behalf of the Shaman to check on the situation first. The Tribe wille to rescue you soon.¡± Ah Ruo said with a serious expression, continuing, ¡°But we need your help.¡±


    Da Shan nodded heavily and asked, ¡°What can we do to help the Shaman?¡±


    ¡°If we can escape and be of any help, we¡¯re willing.¡± The other ves chimed in.


    Ah Ruo nodded with satisfaction and stressed, ¡°This is something only you can aplish.¡±


    Da Shan suddenly felt a heavy weight on his shoulders. He gulped and he asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Today, just do as you usually do. Fetch water and go back. What you need to do after you return is the key.¡± Ah Ruo looked up at the ves and continued, ¡°Tell the other ves that our Shaman will take them in. When they join us, they can have three full meals a day, and¡­¡±


    The sheep horned girl exined everything the Shaman had instructed, deliberately speaking slowly to ensure they did not miss anything.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s simple. Leave it to us.¡± Da Shan did not know the current situation of the Tribe, he just knew it was the Shaman¡¯s words, so he was willing to do it.


    The other ves, hearing the sheep horned girl¡¯s words, looked particrly excited and kept asking, ¡°Is everything your Shaman said true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all true,¡± Ah Ruo said seriously, blinking her silver-white eyes.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 216: Telescope

    Chapter 216: Telescope


    The next morning, Su Bai and his group woke up early. After a simple meal, they continued their journey.


    ¡°Chieftain, how much longer until we reach the Ancestral Land?¡± Su Bai asked.


    It was the fourth day of their journey, and they should be close to the ck Snake Tribe by now.


    Yan Jiao looked up at the sky, estimating the time, and said, ¡°We should arrive in about half a day.¡±


    Su Bai nodded and instructed, ¡°Tell everyone to stay alert. The closer we get to the Ancestral Land, the more dangerous it bes.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yan Jiao solemnly replied.


    The group of over three hundred people steadily advanced through the forest. After resting for the night, everyone¡¯s faces were full of determination.


    ¡°Shu Feng, fly ahead and find Ye Jiu and the others. Tell them we¡¯ll arrive soon.¡± Su Bai arranged.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shu Feng nodded and pped his wings, flying away.*Whoosh, whoosh¡­* Su Bai raised his hand to shield his eyes from the sand blown by the wind, and continued to instruct, ¡°Cheng Shi, I have a task for you too.¡±


    Cheng Shi was particrly excited to hear about a task. He bounced to the front and asked with a smile, ¡°Shaman, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Your body is small, so you won¡¯t be easily spotted flying high. Go and check the situation of the ck Snake Tribe,¡± Su Bai paused, then continued, ¡°But don¡¯t be careless. Make sure to fly high, and don¡¯t act rashly if you see anything. Come back and report to me immediately.¡±


    He gave these detailed instructions because he was worried the boy might be too impulsive. If something went wrong, his n would be ruined.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be careful, very careful.¡± Cheng Shi replied immediately, his eyes wide.


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­* The boy pped his long, thin ck wings, preparing to fly high into the sky. Each p of his wings stirred up a lot of dust and sand.


    Su Bai rolled his eyes and raised his hand to shield his face again, calling out, ¡°Come back down first. I have something to give you.¡±


    Cheng Shi turned back with a confused look and asked, ¡°Shaman, do you have more instructions?¡±


    Su Bai took out a telescope from his Animal Hide Bag and handed it over, saying, ¡± Want to fly higher, then use this.¡±


    This was from the Low Grade Assistance Package he had opened in the Tribe. He had brought it along, thinking it might be useful.


    Cheng Shi took the telescope and fiddled with it, asking, ¡°Shaman, what is this thing?¡±


    The boy looked at it for a long time and yed with it but could not figure out what it was or how to use it.


    Su Bai took the telescope back, put the smaller end to his eye, closed the other eye, and looked into the distance.


    After demonstrating, he said, ¡°This is how you use it. With this, you can see much farther.¡±


    Cheng Shi widened his long, thin ck eyes and excitedly took the telescope back, trying to imitate Su Bai.


    He put the smaller end close to his eye and closed one eye, but he closed the eye that was against the telescope while keeping the other eye open, looking forward.


    ¡°Shaman, this is so strange. Didn¡¯t you say I could see far away things? Why do I only see darkness?¡± Cheng Shi asked, confused.


    Su Bai covered his face with one hand, feeling defeated by the boy¡¯s misunderstanding. He said, ¡°You¡¯re looking through it backwards.¡±


    Cheng Shi tilted his head and asked, puzzled, ¡°Backwards? But Shaman, wasn¡¯t this how you did it earlier?¡±


    The boy turned the telescope around, putting therger end to his eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not working. It¡¯s still all ck,¡± Cheng Shi said, looking helpless.


    ¡°You need to close your other eye. The eye looking through the telescope should be open,¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, I see now,¡± Cheng Shi said with a look of sudden realisation, continuing to fiddle with the telescope.


    Following Su Bai¡¯s instructions, he opened his eyes looking through the telescope, and a smile gradually appeared on his face.


    ¡°Shaman, I see it, I see it!¡± Cheng Shi happily eximed.


    He could see the distant forest, rocks, wild animals ¨C everything far away was now visible.


    ¡°Go on then. Fly high and use this telescope to look around,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Shi replied excitedly, clutching the telescope as he left, spinning in circles in the air.


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­*


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue moving,¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes, standing on her tiptoes, and as she asked, ¡°Shaman, is that thing really so amazing?¡±


    Su Bai knew that Yan Hua wanted to try the telescope, so he said, ¡°When hees back, you can try it and see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Hua replied without hesitation. She had seen how excited and amazed Cheng Shi looked, and the curious Yan Hua could not resist such an interesting object.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head, thinking that girls will always be excited about new and interesting things.


    The group continued to advance. Several hourster, everyone was walking through a dense forest.


    Shu Feng flew back from the front and reported, ¡°Shaman, Ye Jiu, Ah Ruo, and the others are already waiting for us up ahead.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    After another hour, the group arrived at the ce where Ye Jiu and the others had gathered.


    ¡°Shaman, why did youe yourself?¡± Ah Ruo asked worriedly. She did not know that Su Bai woulde here in person.


    Ye Jiu and Bai Si also walked over, surprised to see the Shaman. They did not expect him to personallye to the ck Snake Tribe.


    Su Bai briefly exined, then asked, ¡°Has that matter been taken care of?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve had Da Shan and Ah Hu spread the news. We should see the results tomorrow,¡± Ah Ruo replied.


    ¡°Da Shan? Ah Hu? Who are they?¡± Su Bai asked, confused.


    ¡°Shaman, they were members of our Tribe before.¡±


    Yan Jiao said with an incredulous look. ¡°Is it true? They are still alive?¡±


    Although Da Shan and Ah Hu were not Warriors in the Tribe, they were both hardworking and polite, so naturally, the Chieftain knew of them.


    ¡°Yes, they are still alive. They were captured by the ck Snake Tribe and made into ves. We¡­¡± Ah Ruo began to exin what had happened.


    Yan Jiao thoughtfully nodded and said, ¡°With their help in spreading the news, the chances of sess have greatly increased.¡±


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and said softly, ¡°If the matter has been taken care of, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s rest here. Tomorrow will be our moment of victory.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiao immediately responded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 217: Change of Plans!

    Chapter 217: Change of ns!


    Yan Jiao arranged for people to continue setting up simple leaf Teepees. They only needed to build a few for Su Bai and some of the higher-ranking individuals to stay in. The others only needed to spread some leaves on the ground to sleep for the night.


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­* Meanwhile, Cheng Shi was flying high in the sky, holding the telescope with one hand and constantly observing the situation on the ground.


    ¡°The Shaman¡¯s device is really useful,¡± Cheng Shi said happily.


    He could see everything happening in the ck Snake Tribe, women working, Totem Warriors patrolling, and so on.


    He observed from the sky for half an hour. Finding nothing unusual, he began to fly back to the forest.


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­* He pped his wings and started looking for his Tribesmen. After a few minutes, he spotted them and began to slowly descend.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m back,¡± Cheng Shi ran over excitedly.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Cheng Shi reluctantly handed back the telescope and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual in the ck Snake Tribe for now.¡±¡°Good, go and rest,¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    At this moment, inside the simple Teepee, Ye Jiu, Bai Si, and Ah Ruo were standing, listening to the battle n. After all, among the people here, only these three did not know about the battle n, so it was necessary to quickly inform them.


    After hearing the battle n, Ye Jiu¡¯s usually cold face showed a surprised expression. She asked, ¡°Shaman, ording to this n, our chances of victory are very high.¡±


    ¡°I was worried at first. With so few of us, how could we possibly defeat the ck Snake Tribe? I didn¡¯t expect the Shaman to have such a good n,¡± Bai Si said with delight.


    ¡°The premise of these ns all depends on whether Da Shan and Ah Hu can aplish what you¡¯ve asked them to do. If they seed, this n will seed without w.¡± Su Bai said.


    After all, there were still many ves in the ck Snake Tribe, and some of these ves were also from the me Dragon Tribe. If they were not allowed to leave first, the burning Animal Hide might harm them, the innocents.


    ¡°Da Shan and Ah Hu will definitely aplish this task.¡± Ah Ruo confidently said.


    Back in the Tribe, Da Shan¡¯s caution and carefulness was well-known.


    Su Bai rotated the berries in his hand, thinking with lowered eyes. He soon said in a deep voice, ¡°If it¡¯s sessful, we¡¯ll attack the ck Snake Tribe tonight.¡±


    ¡°Attack the ck Snake Tribe tonight?¡± Ye Jiu asked in surprise.


    Bai Si swung her monkey tail and frowned, ¡°Shaman, attacking the ck Snake Tribe at night isn¡¯t good for us.¡±


    After all, at night, no one could see clearly. If a war broke out like this, it would be difficult for both sides.


    Su Bai put a berry in his mouth and asked, ¡°Attacking tonight is the best choice. Otherwise, how can we eat tonight? We also can¡¯t light a bonfire when we are resting, right?¡±


    After all, their location was not far from the ck Snake Tribe. If they lit a bonfire, the rising smoke would reveal their position.


    ¡°We could go to a farther ce to roast meat, and thene back.¡± Ah Ruo suggested.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really think that¡¯s a great idea yourself, do you? How much time would that take, going back and forth? Would the meat still be clean?¡± Su Bai asked in return.


    Ah Ruo was caught by his words and felt a bit embarrassed. She asked, ¡°Shaman, but attacking at night isn¡¯t advantageous for us either.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but if we light that Animal Hide at night, along with the bonfire, won¡¯t that make things visible?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Ye Jiu thought for a moment, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we should be able to clearly see them.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way, we¡¯ll attack the ck Snake Tribe at night,¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Shaman, what about Da Shan and Ah Hu? They certainly don¡¯t know we¡¯ve changed our ns,¡± Ah Ruo worried.


    ¡°Will theye out at night?¡± Su Bai knew about their water-fetching routine.


    ¡°They¡¯ll go to the riverbank, but they won¡¯t enter the forest.¡± Ye Jiu shared what she had observed over the past few days.


    ¡°The riverbank?¡± Su Bai thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°As long as theye out, the riverbank is fine too.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, do you want someone to tell them we¡¯ve changed our ns?¡± Ye Jiu asked.


    ¡°Yes, are there no ck Snake Tribe people at the riverbank?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Ye Jiu¡¯s expression became a bit serious. After a pause, she said, ¡°At night, many ves go to the riverbank to wash things. People from the ck Snake Tribe usually follow them. It might not be possible to talk to them.¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s fingers kept tapping lightly on his thigh as he pondered, ¡°How many people follow them?¡±


    ¡°Four,¡± Ye Jiu continued.


    Su Bai frowned, realising the situation wasn¡¯t that simple. He sighed, ¡°It seems changing the n at thest minute is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, are we still attacking tonight?¡± Ah Ruo asked.


    Su Bai raised his hand to signal a pause, thought for about ten minutes, then said, ¡°Yan Hua, go and ask Cheng Shi toe see me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Hua nodded and stepped out of the simple Teepee.


    A few minutester, Cheng Shi excitedly followed Yan Hua back to Su Bai.


    He blinked his long, thin ck eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, do you have a new task for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want you to sneak into the ck Snake Tribe tonight.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Cheng Shi was stunned and asked with a doubtful look, ¡°Shaman, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this task is very important,¡± Su Bai said solemnly.


    ¡°Shaman, why not let Brother Shu Feng go? He¡¯s more cautious than me.¡± Cheng Shi was worried. Although he had always wanted a proper task, now that he was asked to infiltrate the ck Snake Tribe, even someone as bold as him would be afraid. It was not fear of sneaking in, but fear of causing the entire war to fail should he get noticed.


    ¡°You¡¯re smaller, and your wings are ck. It¡¯s not easy to be discovered when sneaking in at night,¡± Su Bai exined.


    He thought for a moment and felt that the boy was still the most suitable candidate for this task. His natural build gives him obvious advantages.


    Cheng Shi was stunned for a moment, then immediately became serious and solemnly said, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Ye Jiu, where do the ves usually live?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°They all live on the outskirts of the ck Snake Tribe. They don¡¯t have wooden houses or Teepees. They just sleep on arge patch of dry grass spread on the ground.¡± Ye Jiu shared what she had seen.


    ¡°The ck Snake Tribe sure are cruel to their ves.¡± Su Bai frowned, then turned to instruct, ¡°Cheng Shi, when it¡¯spletely dark, go to the outskirts of the Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, you want me to find the ves there? What should I tell them?¡± Cheng Shi curiously asked,.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 218: The Night Plan

    Night fell, and the entire forest transformed from the daytime¡¯s dark green to pitch ck in an instant.


    Most of ck Snake Tribesmen were already asleep, with only some Totem Warriors patrolling the outskirts. The rest were almost all in their wooden houses, and would note out at night.


    This was the case for every Tribe. Since there was nothing to do at night, and it was pitch ck, which made it impossible to see one¡¯s own hand in front of their face. At this time, it was better to hide in the wooden houses and start making babies; their night activities were limited to just that.


    Da Shan was currently lying on a pile of grass. He slowly opened his eyes, eyeballs rapidly moving left and right. After making sure no one was around, he turned and whispered, ¡°Ah Hu, are you ready?¡±


    Ah Hu also opened his eyes and nodded, ¡°Ready.¡±


    Da Shan nodded in response and turned to the other side, softly calling out, ¡°Huang Ye, are you asleep?¡±


    The man called Huang Ye did not respond, as Da Shan was calling out in the softest voice possible.


    Huang Ye frowned slightly, slowly turned his head, andined, ¡°What is it? It¡¯s the middle of the night, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    He was also from the me Dragon Tribe. He was over twenty years old, with yellow hair and yellow eyes that matched his name perfectly. In the middle of the top of his head was a prominent single horn, his trademark. Just by seeing the horn, one would know it was Huang Ye.¡°Do you want to leave this ce?¡± Da Shan asked.


    Huang Ye, who was originally very sleepy, suddenly became alert upon hearing this. He opened his yellow eyes wide and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said, do you want to leave this ce?¡± Cheng Shi opened his mouth wide, but his voice was still very soft.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by leaving this ce?¡± Huang Ye suspected the others were dreaming. He gave him a white-eyed look and continued to close his eyes to sleep. He did not want to deal with someone who was not fully awake.


    *Psh, psh!* Cheng Shi pursed his lips, making onomatopoeic sounds, and continued, ¡°I¡¯m serious. The Shaman ising to rescue us.¡±


    Huang Ye suddenly opened his yellow eyes in surprise and eximed, ¡°What did you just say? The Shaman ising to rescue us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but we need to do something.¡± Da Shan nodded.


    Huang Ye became serious and repeatedly asked, ¡°As long as we can be rescued, it¡¯s better than anything. What does the Shaman want us to do?¡±


    Da Shan told Huang Ye everything that Ah Ruo and the others had instructed, exining in great detail to ensure the others would believe him.


    After listening, Huang Ye did not believe his ears and repeatedly asked, ¡°Is everything you said true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, but before that, we must do what the Shaman asked us to do.¡± Da Shan said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tell them now,¡± Huang Ye said excitedly, turning to tell the people sleeping next to him.


    This was how the ves were: theyid out arge pile of hay on the outskirts of the Tribe, and everyone slept on it like dumplings in a pot, with men in one row and women in another.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Ah Hu was doing the same as Da Shan, repeating Ah Ruo¡¯s words to the people sleeping next to him.


    With Da Shan and Ah Hu as the centre, the two gradually spread the news to everyone.


    This was their only option. There were too many people watching during the day, so it would be too obvious to speak directly. They could only quietly carry out the n while everyone was asleep at night.


    At this moment, there was a ck dot circling in the sky above the ck Snake Tribe. That ck dot was Cheng Shi.


    After receiving Su Bai¡¯s order, the boy had set out immediately, constantly watching the situation of the ck Snake Tribe from the sky.


    He needed to ensure that there was no one near where the ves were sleeping before he could descend.


    Cheng Shi frowned as he looked at the ground, seeing only pitch ckness. He mumbled to himself, hoping nothing would go wrong.


    The boy was very worried. Finally, there was a big mission, but he was very nervous.


    He continued to circle in the air for more than ten minutes. After ensuring there was no one nearby, he began to slowly descend.


    As he approached the ck Snake Tribe, he folded his ck wings and quickly dropped.


    *Thud!* The boy fell to the ground quickly with his wings folded.


    ¡°That hurts,¡± Cheng Shiined in a low voice, reaching out to touch his wings to check for injuries.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Da Shan asked with a frown. He was about to shout but saw that the other party was still just a child.


    Cheng Shi heard the familiar voice and immediately turned his head, asking softly, ¡°Are you Brother Da Shan?¡±


    Da Shan also recognized the other¡¯s voice and repeatedly asked, ¡°Are you Cheng Shi?¡±


    Cheng Shi made a shushing gesture with one hand while feeling his wings with the other, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Da Shan was taken aback. He pulled the other down quickly to lie down, as it would be disastrous if those patrolling discovered them.


    He pressed down on the boy¡¯s wings and instructed, ¡°Quickly hide your wings, don¡¯t let them be discovered.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right.¡± Cheng Shi tightly folded his slender ck wings.


    Da Shan looked around and asked, ¡°How did youe here? Does the Shaman have new arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Shaman is going to attack the ck Snake Tribe tonight, so the Shaman told me to tell you to quickly gather everyone from other Tribes at the main gate.¡± Cheng Shi narrated word for word.


    Da Shan doubted his ears. He reached out to dig them, and asked again, ¡°What did you just say? The Shaman is attacking the ck Snake Tribe tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Shaman is serious. He will attack the ck Snake Tribe tonight, so he wants people to gather at the main gate to make it easier for him to attack.¡± Cheng Shi said.


    ¡°But attacking at night is very disadvantageous for us too. We would not be able to see either,¡± Da Shan worried.


    ¡°The Shaman has a way to solve this. We just need to follow his instructions.¡± Cheng Shi continued.


    Da Shan paused. At this point, they could only listen to the Shaman¡¯s words. He said in a solemn tone, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Is this really what we should do?¡± Ah Hu, who was nearby, also heard everything clearly.


    ¡°Start moving them now. The Shaman will send people to support you.¡± Cheng Shi arranged.


    Da Shan nodded, turned to Huang Ye, and repeated what the boy had just said, then told him to continue spreading the message.


    Ah Hu did the same, turning to the people beside him and starting to convey the Shaman¡¯s new orders. At this point, this was all they could do.


    Cheng Shi stayed beside Da Shan for half an hour and asked, ¡°How long will it take for you to reach the main gate? I need to go back and report to the Shaman.¡±


    Da Shan moved his eyes and said, ¡°You can tell him once you fly back. We¡¯re very close to the main gate here, so it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Cheng Shi nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 219: Being Caught and Taken Back Means Certain Death

    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­* After leaving the ck Snake Tribe, Cheng Shi pped his slender ck wings and flew back to Su Bai.


    When he left, it was not smooth sailing. Twice, he was about to take off when Totem Warriors passed by.


    Ten minutester, Cheng Shinded on the ground and ran straight to the simple Teepee, catching his breath as he said, ¡°Shaman, the message has been delivered.¡±


    ¡°Did something go wrong along the way? You were gone for so long.¡± Su Bai asked, because the boy had indeed been gone for quite a while. It had been a full hour, so it was inevitable to worry if something had gone wrong. After all, he was still young, unlike Shu Feng who was cautious and reliable. Since he was still a bit yful, Su Bai naturally had some concerns.


    Cheng Shi shook his head, patted the dirt off his wings, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told them everything the Shaman had told me to. They said we could start to attack as soon as I return.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Su Bai nodded, then turned to Yan Jiao and dered, ¡°Chieftain, it time. Tell them to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s deep voice sounded. At first, he was also confused as to why they should attack at night. However, after listening to the Shaman¡¯s thoughts in detail, he immediately changed his mind.


    Su Bai had told him that attacking at night would greatly increase their chances of victory, and it would also catch the enemy off guard. If they attacked during the day, the enemy would have plenty of time to prepare, and they would have Shaman Bone Tablets at the ready.


    Attacking at night was different. Many people would still be sound asleep, and if an attack wasunched, they would be inplete chaos.*Thud, thud, thud¡­* The Totem Warriors brought the catapults to the direction near the ck Snake Tribe, but did not push them out. They had to wait until the people of the ck Snake Tribe started to panic before they wouldunch the Animal Hides soaked in Kerosene Fruit Juice.


    ¡°Shu Feng, you take Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er and act ording to the n. Show the results of your usual training.¡± Su Bai ordered.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Shu Feng nodded and set off with the boy and the butterfly girl.


    Their task was to shoot and kill the Totem Warriors at the main gate, and then let the ves escape from the ck Snake Tribe.


    Shu Feng led the two, flying high in the sky, and arrived at the main gate of the ck Snake Tribe under the bright moonlight. He scanned the surroundings and solemnly dered, ¡°Whether we can reim our Ancestral Land depends on how urately you can shoot this time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Shu Feng, I will definitely show the results of my training.¡± Cheng Shi grinned.


    Ai¡¯er took out her longbow and nocked an arrow, showing her canine as she said, ¡°Our Leaders will see the results of our training.¡±


    Although the two had many tasks to do and did not have much time to train, they were still skilled with the longbow.


    Shu Feng showed a slight smile as he said, ¡°Alright. I have faith in the two of you.¡±


    Cheng Shi also took out his longbow and aimed at the direction of the gate, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the four near the gate.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of the two behind the gate.¡± Ai¡¯er aimed at the two behind the gate.


    Shu Feng pped his wings and added, ¡°En, let¡¯s deal with all of them, together.¡±


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­*


    ¡°Ahh, ahh¡­¡±


    The patrolling Totem Warriors at the gate were taken down by Shu Feng and the others in no time. Their actions of drawing arrows, nocking, shooting, and hitting the enemy were all smooth and fluid.


    The series of actions were done without any hesitation. Those patrolling Totem Warriors had not even reacted before their heads were hit by arrows and they fell.


    Shu Feng kept scanning the surroundings to see if there were any stragglers outside the Tribe.


    Since it waste at night, there were not that many people patrolling the Tribe, just a few Totem Warriors at the gate and the outskirts of the Tribe. Most of them were just Warrior Trainees on patrol. The reaction speed of Warrior Trainees was nowhere near as good as Totem Warriors, and they were shot down in no time.


    ¡°There are still Warrior Trainees. We must not let any of them escape.¡± Shu Feng ordered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will get away!¡± Cheng Shi said, closing one eye and continuously aiming at the ground.


    Ai¡¯er pped her butterfly wings, moved to another part of the sky, and fired three arrows in quick session. She easily shot down those who were cking off or sleeping. ??


    Everyone was extremely urate with their shots, and there were not many people patrolling. Those on patrol did not even have time to shout before the arrows sealed their words permanently in their throats.


    Shu Feng blinked his brown eyes, carefully observing the ground, and said, ¡°Have you two found anything?¡±


    He was right at the main gate, and within his line of sight, he could not see anyone else.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one left on my side.¡± Cheng Shi was on the left side of the gate.


    ¡°None on my side either,¡± Ai¡¯er was on the right.


    Since the main gate of the ck Snake Tribe was far from the wooden houses, where most of the Tribesmen lived, there were not many people patrolling the outskirts.


    The people patrolling the outskirts of the Tribe had already been dealt with, shot down by Cheng Shi and the others.


    Shu Feng and the other two slowlynded on the ground. At this moment, the wooden gate of the ck Snake Tribe had been opened.


    *Creak!*


    *Thud, thud, thud¡­*


    As soon as the row of wooden gates opened, a crowd of people rushed out from inside. Leading them were Da Shan, Huang Ye, and Ah Hu, with the others following closely behind.


    ¡°Everyone, quickly escape! Run to the forest! There will be people there to help us!¡± Da Shan loudly shouted.


    ¡°We must quickly escape, being caught and taken back means certain death!¡± Ah Hu echoed.


    Huang Ye was looking back every few steps, afraid that someone might catch up from behind. He panted as he added, ¡°Three meals a day is waiting for us!¡±


    ¡°Meat! Meat!¡± All the ves were shouting, each face filled with smiles as they excitedly ran.


    Some were so excited that the leaf around their bodies fell off. However, at this point, they had no time to care. The only thing on their mind was escaping from the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°Oh my goodness,¡± Ai¡¯er was scared and immediately ran to one side. The ves¡¯ running had kicked uprge clouds of dust.


    *Cough, cough, cough¡­* Cheng Shi reached out to cover his eyes, choked by the dust. After a moment, hements, ¡°It is great that the ves have all gotten out.¡±


    Shu Feng pped his wings and said, ¡°You two stay here, I¡¯ll go back to report to the Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er nodded.


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­* Ai¡¯er looked up at the ck dot moving away in the sky and excitedly said, ¡°We¡¯ll be able to return to our Ancestral Land soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Once the ves are out, the Shaman¡¯s n can smoothly proceed.¡± Cheng Shi grinned.


    ¡°Now, we just wait for the ck Snake Tribe to discover what had happened. As soon as they take action, we¡¯ll be able to reim our Ancestral Land.¡± Ai¡¯er smiled.


    The ves all rushed out of the ck Snake Tribe in a flurry, leaving only clouds of dust flying in the air.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 220: The Slaves’ Confusion

    Meanwhile, the people of the ck Snake Tribe were all awakened by themotion caused by the escaping ves. Within a few minutes, many Tribesmen had gathered in the central area of the ck Snake Tribe, including Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees.


    The Shaman of the ck Snake Tribe looked very displeased and angrily roared, ¡°What¡¯s going on!? Why is the gate open!? Where are the ves!? Where have they all gone!?¡±


    The Shaman of the ck Snake Tribe was called Hei Tu. He was in his fifties, with his face covered in ck patterns. Combined with his ck hair and deep purple eyes, he was a chilling sight to behold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve already sent people to check.¡± Hei Mu also said angrily.


    He was the Chieftain of the ck Snake Tribe, standing at 1.9 metres tall with a square face, and a long, prominent scar on his left cheek.


    ¡°Damn it! Who¡¯s causing trouble in the middle of the night!?¡± Hei Tu was furious. He had been making a Shaman Bone Tablet when he was disturbed by the noise. This had caused the Shaman Bone Tablet he was about to create to be ruined, So, it was understandable why he was so irritable right now.


    Hei Mu was angry not for any other reason, but because he was in the middle of doing something very important. Being interrupted while making such a well crafted Bone Tablet was truly infuriating.


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Shaman, the people watching the gate will be back soon.¡±


    Two Warrior Trainees ran back in a panic, gasping for breath as they screamed, ¡°Shaman! Chieftain! The Totem Warriors at the gate¡­ they¡¯re all dead!¡±¡°What!? Repeat what you¡¯ve just said!¡± Hei Mu doubted what he had heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, all eight Totem Warriors at the gate are dead.¡± one Warrior Trainee fearfully said.


    He had seen that their deaths were extremely bloody. Some unknown weapon had directly pierced the Totem Warriors¡¯ skulls.


    Blood had covered the Totem Warriors¡¯ faces, and blood was still flowing from the wounds. The scene was extremely nauseating.


    ¡°Ten Warrior Trainees¡­ are also dead,¡± The other Warrior Trainee was also scared out of his wits.


    Before they got close, they had already smelled a strong scent of blood. When they approached, they saw flies already buzzing around the bodies on the ground.


    Almost every person had been shot in the head with an arrow. There were no signs of struggle; they had all died instantly from a single arrow.


    Hei Tu¡¯s face looked extremely grim as he sternly asked, ¡°Who did this!? Did you see who it was!?¡±


    The Warrior Trainee shook his head and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything. There was no one around.¡±


    ¡°Did you search carefully? How could there be no one? So many people are dead, and you did not see anyone?¡± Hei Mu angrily scolded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had people search the surrounding area, and they really did not find anything. There were only corpses lying on the ground.¡± The other Warrior Trainee said while trembling.


    Hei Tu narrowed his eyes, his face extremely grim. After thinking for a while, he ordered, ¡°Chieftain, have some people search the surrounding area for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡± Hei Mu responded.


    ¡°Also, send another group to find those ves. We must find those ves and bring them back,¡± Hei Tu added.


    ves were very important to the ck Snake Tribe, after all, they did all the hardbour.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Hei Mu nodded. He turned and told Hei Lin to take some people to patrol the area around the Tribe.


    Hei Lin was his Son. He was a Totem Warrior, about twenty years old, standing around 1.8 metres tall. He looked very much like his Father, except he did not have a scar on his face.


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Hei Lin nodded, and immediately left with several Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 221: On the Brink of Battle

    *Thud thud thud¡­* Su Bai and his men marched in an imposing manner towards the ck Snake Tribe, their faces filled with murderous intent.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the gate of the ck Snake Tribe, and everyone stared straight at the entrance.


    At that moment, Hei Lin happened to be leading a team of twenty people out of the Tribe.


    ¡°Shaman, look. That¡¯s Hei Lin, the Son of the Chieftain of the ck Snake Tribe.¡± Yan Jiao was eager to strip the skin off his enemy to relieve his anger.


    Su Bai frowned slightly, thinking, ¡°The people of the ck Snake Tribe really look intimidating.¡±


    Though Hei Lin did not have a long scar like Hei Mu, his appearance was not any less frightening.


    Hei Lin, having noticed Su Bai and his group, turned even darker. Already terrifying in appearance, he now looked even more menacing.


    He was not stupid. Seeing the aggressive stance of Su Bai¡¯s group, he immediately realised that they were responsible for killing the Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees of his Tribe, and also the ones who released their ves.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Hei Lin roared.Su Bai did not immediately respond, locking eyes with him for a long moment before saying in a deep, maic voice, ¡°me Dragon Tribe.¡±


    ¡°me Dragon Tribe?¡± Hei Lin froze, thinking to himself, [Wasn¡¯t the me Dragon Tribe defeated to the point they would be unable to rise again?]


    Su Bai ignored him, instead softlymanding, ¡°Archery Team, ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    *Shush shush shush¡­* Thirty Archers swiftly moved to stand before Su Bai, lining up in the positions they had been trained for.


    Hei Lin frowned, unsure of what they were nning, especially since those people did not look like Totem Warriors.


    The thirty Archers drew their arrows, nocked them on their longbows, and pulled back the strings to make full draws. They aimed directly at Hei Lin and his men.


    Su Bai crossed his arms over his chest, his ck eyes filled with solemness, as hemanded, ¡°Fire!¡±


    *Whizz whizz¡­*


    *Thud thud thud¡­*


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±


    The thirty Archers unleashed their arrows, which flew like eagles towards Hei Lin and his group. In the blink of an eye, they had reached the bodies of the Totem Warriors.


    The people of the ck Snake Tribe let out agonising screams, some being shot straight in the head, unable to even cry out before copsing. Others were hit in the neck, their words stuck in their throats as they died.


    Hei Lin, seeing the arrowsing, pushed two of his men in front of him, barely escaping death.


    ¡°What is this!?¡± One surviving Totem Warrior cried out in fear.


    ¡°How should I know!?¡± Hei Lin, equally terrified, roared in frustration.


    He was not stupid. He could clearly see the lethality of this unknown weapon and knew they were no match for it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape, keep firing!¡± Su Bai ordered, seizing the momentum.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The thirty Archers nocked more arrows and fired again.


    *Whizz whizz¡­*


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± In the end, only Hei Lin and one other Totem Warrior remained alive among the group of twenty from the ck Snake Tribe.


    Of course, they had note out unscathed. One had an arrow in his arm, and the other had an arrow in his thigh.


    Hei Lin clutched his wounded arm, retreating while gritting his teeth, cursing, ¡°What kind of weapon is that? It hurts so much!¡±


    The other Totem Warrior was on the ground, crying out in pain, as the arrow had pierced through his thigh. It would have been a miracle if it did not hurt.


    ¡°Send that one on his way.¡± Su Bai coldly dered.


    He was not about to let any Totem Warriors of the ck Snake Tribe live. Ordinary people or Warrior Trainees could be spared, but not the Totem Warriors. After all, Totem Warriors had considerable strength. Keeping them alive would be a major risk, one which he could not ept.


    ¡°Yes!¡± One of the Archers immediately responded, drawing his bow and shooting the wounded Totem Warrior dead.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s our next move? Should we charge in?¡± Yan Jiao curiously asked. The power of the longbows in realbat had shocked him. After all, they had only ever trained with them in practice, never witnessing them in actual battle.


    ¡°Just wait, no need to rush.¡± Su Bai calmly stated, showing no sign of tension.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiao was puzzled as to why they were not pressing their advantage, but he nodded anyway, trusting the Shaman¡¯s n.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, won¡¯t they send someone after us?¡±


    A confident smile appeared on Su Bai¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m waiting for. It would be disadvantageous for us to go in.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Yan Hua nodded, though she did not fully understand.


    ¡°Prepare the catapults and soak the Animal Hide in Kerosene Fruit Juice.¡± Su Bai ordered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Jiao nodded and turned to ry the orders.


    Hei Tu and Hei Mu led all their Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees to the gate of the ck Snake Tribe. They had over two hundred Totem Warriors and more than three hundred Warrior Trainees, all gathered at the gate.


    ¡°Shaman, their forces havee out.¡± Cang Shi observed, furious at the sight of Hei Tu and Hei Mu, his veins bulging with rage.


    Yan Jiao and Qing Yan were just as furious, their faces dark with hatred, gnashing their teeth.


    Su Bai¡¯s normally handsome face was now dark. He was now exuding an intimidating aura that made even the onlookers feel uneasy. He raised his hand andmanded, ¡°Launch the Animal Hide at their Totem Warriors!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two operators of the catapults responded.


    ¡°Spotted Deer Tribe, get ready! When the mes rise, that¡¯s your signal to charge!¡± Su Bai continued ordering.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready, Shaman!¡± Xiu replied in a solemn voice.


    Su Bai turned his head and said, ¡°Chieftain, you and your men should prepare too.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Jiao and the others immediately responded.


    The people of the ck Snake Tribe, seeing that their opponents did not seem to have many fighters, regained their morale, quickly forgetting the earlier attack.


    Hei Lin¡¯s arm had been healed by Shaman Hei Tu upon entering the Tribe.


    Now, he was incredibly arrogant as he said, ¡°Shaman, this time we must wipe them all out!¡±


    The Shaman Hei Tu, his face grim, replied angrily, ¡°Yes, this time, none of them will leave alive!¡±


    ¡°Shaman, let me lead the charge to kill them!¡± Hei Mu requested.


    ¡°Go then. Kill them all. Don¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡± Hei Tumanded in a low voice.


    Hei Mu nodded heavily and led over two hundred Totem Warriors and more than three hundred Warrior Trainees in a charge towards the people of the me Dragon Tribe.


    They rushed forward with overwhelming momentum, each face filled with murderous intent.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 222: The Embarrassed Black Snake Tribe

    Su Bai narrowed his ck eyes as he intently watched the iing crowd. He raised his hand in preparation.


    He silently counted the time in his mind before giving the order. ¡°Launch the Animal Hide.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two operators of the catapult responded in unison. After a few quick manoeuvres, theyunched the massive Animal Hide.


    *Whoosh!*


    Therge Animal Hide flew out, dripping Kerosene Fruit Juice as it had been soaked in plenty of it.


    ¡°Everyone stop!¡± Hei Mu immediately raised his hand and shouted, puzzled as he watched the Animal Hide flying toward them.


    Hei Lin frowned, looking up at the Animal Hide in the sky, as he asked, ¡°Father, what are they doing?¡±


    Before his words were finished, the massive Animal Hide came crashing down, directly covering the Totem Warriors at the front of the charge.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It stinks!¡± Hei Mu scowled at the hide above him in disgust.¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Hei Lin was choked by the smell of the Kerosene Fruit Juice, coughing incessantly, ¡°Why is it so wet and so foul?¡±


    The rest of the ck Snake Tribe began struggling as well. Since it was night and the stinking Animal Hide was causing chaos, they all began shouting.


    ¡°What is this thing!? It won¡¯t tear apart!¡±


    ¡°It smells horrible. Why is it so sticky!?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything! This stuff got into my eyes!¡±


    The Totem Warriors at the front were thrown intoplete disarray, and the Warrior Trainees at the back, not knowing what to do, rushed to help tear off the massive Animal Hide.


    Su Bai¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. He raised his hand again and gave another order, ¡°Shu Feng, you and Cheng Shi pour those two barrels of Kerosene Fruit Juice down.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡± Shu Feng nodded, grabbing one barrel each with Cheng Shi, and flew into the air.


    *Ssh, ssh¡­* The two of them ascended and poured both barrels of Kerosene Fruit Juice evenly over the Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees below.


    Hei Lin was going crazy. Just as they had gotten one problem under control, another arose, leaving his body drenched in sticky liquid.


    ¡°What is this stuff!? It¡¯s not water!¡± Hei Mu cursed, furiously wiping at the liquid on his body.


    Su Bai did not give them a chance to breathe. Raising his hand again, hemanded, ¡°Light the fire and shoot.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The thirty Archers nodded.


    Each of them pulled out their fire stones, igniting the arrowheads coated in Kerosene Fruit Juice.


    *Whoosh¡­* Thirty arrows soaked in Kerosene Fruit Juice were set aze, their light illuminating the faces of everyone present.


    The thirty Archers, faces serious, nocked the ming arrows on their longbows, aiming at therge Animal Hide.


    *Thud thud thud¡­*


    *Boom boom boom¡­*


    The thirty ming arrows struck the massive Beast Hide, and within seconds, it burst into mes.


    mes illuminated the entire sky, casting a bright light over the battlefield. Now, each person¡¯s face was clearly visible.


    Naturally, the expressions were very different. Those on the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s side were filled with shock and terror, while the me Dragon Tribe side wore expressions of satisfaction and joy. ??


    The Animal Hide had been soaked in Kerosene Fruit Juice, it ignited rapidly and burned fiercely. The people trapped beneath the burning hide were screaming, as much of the Kerosene Fruit Juice had sshed onto their bodies.


    Sparks rained down on them, and the fire that started on their bodies could not be extinguished, quickly engulfing them.


    *Boom boom boom¡­* The original fire was not thatrge, but as the ck Snake Tribe members caught fire, the ze intensified.


    A vast area of mes burned brightly in the night, making the scene even more terrifying as the screams of the ck Snake Tribe echoed through the night air.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t this fire go out? It¡¯s getting worse!¡±


    ¡°Is this a Shaman Technique!? It hurts! Ahhh-!¡±


    The ck Snake Tribe was consumed by their agonising screams, their faces etched with pain and despair.


    Even the Warrior Trainees close to the Totem Warriors were affected, shouting in panic.


    Shaman Hei Tu stood frozen, shocked by this unexpected move from the enemy. For the first time, he was unsure of what to do.


    In the dark night, the roaring mes, and the pitiful screams of the Totem Warriors threw Shaman Hei Tu¡¯s calmness into chaos.


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do!? The Chieftain and the others are burning!¡± One of the Warrior Trainees asked in fear.


    ¡°Fetch water! What are you waiting for!?¡± Shaman Hei Tu yelled.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± the Warrior Trainees shouted in panic and rushed back to the Tribe to fetch water.


    Meanwhile, Su Bai watched the scene with a smile and said, ¡°Xiu, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiu had been eager for action, though the previous scene had left him shaken.


    He had not expected the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s Shaman to have such a trick up his sleeve, making it clear why he had remained calm from the start.


    He recalled the words of Shaman Lu Shan: [¡®working hard at times like these was always beneficial to the Tribe¡¯.]


    Xiu led two hundred Warrior Trainees and sixty Totem Warriors in a charge, each tightly gripping a stone knife.


    ¡°Chieftain, Qing Yan, Yue, Cang Shi, prepare yourselves! Have the Totem Warriors use the recurve bows to cover the Spotted Deer Tribe!¡± Su Bai paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Thirty Archers and the Warrior Trainees, prepare yourselves as well!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± everyone responded in unison. They were all brimming with confidence, not for any other reason but because so far, the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s n had gone smoothly. Moreover, the ck Snake Tribe had suffered significant losses. With the Shaman¡¯s clear instructions, their morale was sky high.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 223: Unknown Weapons

    The people of the Spotted Deer Tribe charged straight ahead under Xiu¡¯s leadership, brandishing their stone knives.


    The ck Snake Tribe¡¯s people were still struggling with the burning Animal Hide, as they were on fire and had no time to deal with anything else.


    Shaman Hei Tu saw the approaching army and roared, ¡°Quickly stop them!¡±


    The Totem Warriors of the ck Snake Tribe, in their struggle, took out their Shaman Bone Tablets, trying to shield themselves from the mes consuming their bodies.


    No one was listening to Shaman Hei Tu. At this moment, everyone had only one thought, [To extinguish the mes on their bodies as quickly as possible.]


    Some of their skin was already blistering, some had already fallen to the ground barely breathing, while others were still desperately struggling.


    Xiu activated the Totem Mark on his body and leaped, jumping from the ground, swinging his stone knife down to strike.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The Spotted Deer Tribesmen all rushed in to harvest heads. Almost every knife strike took away a life that had been howling in agony.


    For those Totem Warriors on fire, this was undoubtedly a form of relief.*Whoosh whoosh¡­*


    *Thud thud thud¡­*


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Thirty archers and Totem Warriors wielding recurve bows, along with Warrior Trainees holding longbows, fired at the ck Snake Tribesmen. They aimed at those who were not on fire, most taking one life with each arrow, leaving them no time to care about anything else but survival.


    Some from the ck Snake Tribe used the bodies of the fallen as shields. Shaman Hei Tu retreated to the very back of the group.


    He rummaged through his bag, looking for anything that might be useful.


    After searching for several minutes, he found only some Shaman Bone Tablets and various odds and ends. He took out several Blessing Shaman Bone Tablets and Divination Shaman Bone Tablets, throwing them to the nearest Totem Warriors.


    Seeing Xiu getting closer, Shaman Hei Tu hoarsely roared, ¡°Use all the Shaman Bone Tablets you have! Throw everything at them!¡±


    Although he was the Shaman of the ck Snake Tribe, his strength was inferior to the Totem Warriors. He only knew some ordinary Shaman Techniques, which were useless for killing enemies.


    Frightened, he gave away all his Shaman Bone Tablets and kept retreating, running towards the Tribe.


    Su Bai narrowed his eyes. Seeing Shaman Hei Tu fleeing from afar, his lips curved into a slight smile. [I wouldn¡¯t let you escape!]


    He turned to the cow horned girl and asked, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, can you get that man fleeing?¡±


    Yan Hua lowered her longbow. She looked at Shaman Hei Tu and smiled, ¡°Of course, but I need to shoot from a higher point. Otherwise others might block the shot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± Su Bai waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Ai¡¯er, fly up with Ah¡¯Hua.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ai¡¯er also lowered her longbow.


    Su Bai came before the cow horned girl and the butterfly girl, his ck eyes solemnly looking at them.


    Yan Hua was stunned for a moment, thinking how familiar this scene was, and how attractive the Shaman¡¯s eyes were.


    Ai¡¯er was equally stunned, not knowing what the Shaman intended to do, but also thinking how beautiful his eyes were.


    ¡°Blessing Shaman, Strength Enhancement Technique.¡± Su Bai formed the Shaman Runes in one second,pared to the three seconds it took the first time.


    His hands emitted a crystalline red light after forming the Shaman Rune, and he ced it on the shoulders of the cow horned girl and the butterfly girl.


    The crystalline red light instantly prated the bodies of the cow horned girl and the butterfly girl. Now, their entire body was emitting a faint red glow.


    ¡°Shaman, this is the Shaman Technique you used on me in the Tribe, right?¡± Yan Hua was very familiar with this feeling. She remembered that when the Shaman used this Technique on her thest time, it was because he thought she was too slow at digging.


    At first, the cow horned girl was very touched, thinking the Shaman used the Technique because he saw she was too tired.


    ¡°Is this a Shaman Technique?¡± This was Ai¡¯er¡¯s first time seeing the Shaman perform a Shaman Technique. The butterfly girl¡¯s body was now full of strength, just like the cow horned girl¡¯s first experience. She now had the illusion that she could kill a Cow with her bare hands.


    She also felt very touched. She had the same misconception the cow horned girl had before, thinking the Shaman noticed her being too tired. Thus, used this Shaman Technique to help her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve used the strength-increasing Shaman Technique on both of you. Their Shaman won¡¯t escape me now.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ai¡¯er hung the longbow on her back, then reached her hands under the cow horned girl¡¯s armpits and flew up carrying her.


    Yan Hua had already drawn her bowstring. Once at a high position, she aimed at Shaman Hei Tu, her red eyes in full concentration.


    *p p¡­* Ai¡¯er continuously pped her purple butterfly wings, trying to maintain bnce so that the cow horned girl could aim more urately.


    ¡°Almost¡­¡± Yan Hua muttered, one hand gripping the arrow while the other firmly held the bow. Since both had been empowered by Su Bai¡¯s Blessing Shaman Technique, their strength had increased significantly.


    The butterfly girl did not feel tired when carrying the cow horned girl, and her hands did not shake. As for Yan Hua, she found it very easy to draw the longbow and aimed more urately.


    *Whoosh!* Yan Hua released the fully drawn arrow, which shot towards Shaman Hei Tu like a ferocious beast.


    *Ugh!* Shaman Hei Tu did not even have time to scream. He only made a muffled, brief sound before copsing.


    The arrow Yan Hua shot pierced straight through Shaman Hei Tu¡¯s throat. He probably did not even know how he died.


    Seeing their Shaman die, the ck Snake Tribesmen became even more chaotic. With the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s frenzied killing and those unknown weapons emerging from the darkness, they fell without even hearing a sound. They were terrified of those weapons, and even using Shaman Bone Tablets was of no help.


    Yan Huanded on the ground, waving her longbow with satisfaction. ¡°Shaman, how was my shooting just now?¡±


    The cow horned girl was excited, standing very straight, looking like she was waiting to be praised.


    Su Bai reached out to pat the cow horned girl¡¯s head, praising her, ¡°As expected of a Warrior from the me Dragon Tribe, you¡¯re very skilled.¡±


    Yan Hua was overjoyed, though her face was red from her ears to her neck. She thought this feeling of being patted and praised was really wonderful.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it an after-effect of the Shaman Technique wearing off?¡± Su Bai felt the cow horned girl¡¯s body was very hot. ¡°But that shouldn¡¯t be, it didn¡¯t happen the first time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that must be it.¡± Yan Hua nodded awkwardly, not daring to say it was because of embarrassment.


    ¡°Really? The Shaman Technique has such an effect? I don¡¯t feel anything at all. It still feels veryfortable.¡± Ai¡¯er tilted her head, very confused.


    Yan Hua red at her, muttering, ¡°I said there is, so there is. Just quickly go and cover them.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 224: First Time Sleeping in a Wooden House

    With the fall of Shaman Hei Tu, with Hei Mu and Hei Lin being consumed by fierce mes, the ck Snake Tribesmen were inplete chaos.


    Those of the Spotted Deer Tribe, under Xiu¡¯s leadership, were ughtering indiscriminately. Since the ck Snake Tribe had lost their backbone, they were now nothing more thanmbs to the ughter.


    The archers and Totem Warriors of the me Dragon Tribe were also continuously attacking, giving those of the ck Snake Tribe no chance to catch their breath. In an instant, the entrance of the ck Snake Tribe was flowing with fresh blood, forming a stark contrast with the raging fires and waves of agonising screams.


    The overwhelming smell of blood made Su Bai involuntarily frown. If he had not mentally prepared himself, the sight of so many people dying would have made him vomit. After all, this was the first time he had seen people die before his eyes, and so many at that. Back on Earth, he had only seen such scenes on the television.


    Naturally, watching a show was vastly different from experiencing it first hand in real life. No matter how much he watched, it could neverpare to witnessing it firsthand. This was especially the case when the current situation was caused by his ownmands.


    If his mental fortitude was not resilient enough, he would have retreated long ago, instead of standing there, staring intently at the scene.


    This massacrested for over an hour, with almost all of the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s Totem Warriors dead.


    Some were shot with arrows, some had their throats slit, some were cut in half by the waist. All kinds of deaths could be seen.


    Of course, those whose heads were directly sliced off and those who were cut in half at the waist were all killed by the me Dragon Tribe.Ordinary stone knives could not achieve this feat. Only the Crocodile des forged by the me Dragon Tribe could have such an effect.


    Xiu put away his stone knife, his face covered in blood. Every time he killed someone, blood sttered onto his face.


    He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, muttering to himself, ¡°How exhrating! It¡¯s been a long time since I felt this kind of exhration!¡±


    When he was in the Spotted Deer Tribe, apart from hunting animals and Ferocious Beasts, he did not have the chance to spill Human blood. Not for a really long time.


    However, while pursuing the ck Snake Tribe earlier, he had noticed the weapons of the me Dragon Tribe. Those strange curved pieces of what seemed to be ¡®wood¡¯ had such immense lethality. That de, which did not look like it was made of stone, had several times the killing power of his people¡¯s stone knives.


    Every time the de fell, those of the ck Snake Tribe either lost a foot or a hand. The scene was incredibly violent.


    Thinking about this, he could not help but feel worried. What if the Spotted Deer Tribe made an enemy out of the me Dragon Tribe? He probably would not have much chance of victory despite their difference in numbers. Especially when the me Dragon Tribe had this Shaman. His intellect and leadership had allowed the me Dragon Tribe to seize this great victory against the ck Snake Tribe despite them being outnumbered. Thus, even if the Spotted Deer Tribe had many more people, Xiu doubted they could win. [I need to report this to the Shaman.] Xiu was already thinking to himself. No matter what, they must never be enemies of the me Dragon Tribe.


    Shu Feng, who was nearby, was also amazed. He had not expected the me Dragon Tribe to be so powerful. No wonder they were so confident despite having fewer people.


    ¡°Chieftain, count the number of injured and dead, thene to me for Shaman Bone Tablets,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Jiao nodded and turned to have people count the numbers.


    Those of the ck Snake Tribe had long been awakened by the noise. Men, women, old, and young had all gathered in the centre of the Tribe, each of them extremely uneasy. §²


    Now, they did not know what fate awaited them ¨C death? Or very? Every face was filled with worry.


    Su Bai naturally saw these people too and already had ideas about what to do with them.


    After about ten minutes, Yan Jiao reported, ¡°Shaman, no one has died. There are forty injured, all from the Spotted Deer Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Give them all the Shaman Bone Tablets you haven¡¯t used.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    He knew, of course, that they had brought their own Shaman Bone Tablets, but since they were fighting for the me Dragon Tribe, it was better not to waste their own Shaman Bone Tablets.


    Moreover, his speed in crafting Shaman Bone Tablets was several times faster than the Shamans of other Tribes. Others might take several days to craft one Shaman Bone Tablet, but he could craft several in a day. The difference between them was truly frustrating.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yan Jiao naturally understood what the Shaman was thinking, but still felt a bit reluctant.


    He was feeling this way simply due to his own ignorance. He did not know about Su Bai¡¯s speed in crafting Shaman Bone Tablets. If he had known, he definitely could not have felt reluctant.


    Half an hourter, the injured from the Spotted Deer Tribe had all recovered thanks to the Shaman Bone Tablets distributed by Yan Jiao.


    ¡°Shaman, thank you for your Shaman Bone Tablets. If not for them, we wouldn¡¯t have had enough.¡± Xiu expressed his gratitude.


    Shaman Lu Shan had not given them many Shaman Bone Tablets, only about a dozen. He believed that his Tribesmen would not be fighting too hard, so he believed this number should have been enough.


    ¡°Thank you for your help this time. If you have any troubles in the future, you can alwayse to us,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    In primitive times, reciprocation was the norm. When he was in trouble, they would help him. In return, when they get into trouble, he would help them. It was all about maintaining a trusting rtionship.


    Of course, the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s help this time was all for the sake of the linen, but Su Bai was not the type to be overly calctive. Not against his allies.


    Xiu nodded without saying anything more, knowing that the Spotted Deer Tribe would definitely need the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s help in the future.


    ¡°Chieftain, have people clean up the corpses. We¡¯ll stay in the ck Snake Tribe tonight.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Yan Jiao was stunned for a moment, looking at the people in the ck Snake Tribe, and asked, ¡°Shaman, what about them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all ordinary people and pose no threat to us. Just have someone watch over them.¡± Su Bai said, looking at the remaining 100 or so Warrior Trainees of the ck Snake Tribe, and continued, ¡°As for the remaining Warrior Trainees, lock them all up and keep them under guard.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, they are all Warrior Trainees. I think we should kill them. That would be safer for us,¡± Yan Jiao suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who knows what evil thoughts they might have. It¡¯s better to kill them now.¡± Cang Shi agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep them. It will be beneficial for us. I have things for them to do.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yan Jiao btedly nodded and said, ¡°Since the Shaman has ns for them, I¡¯ll have them all locked up then.¡±


    Cang Shi did not quite understand. He was scratching the back of his head and muttering, ¡°Are these people really going to be useful?¡±


    ¡°Shaman, are we really going to stay in the ck Snake Tribe tonight?¡± Yan Hua excitedly asked.


    The feeling of finally being able to sleep in the Ancestral Land was simply too wonderful for the cow horned girl.


    ¡°Of course, tonight you¡¯ll be able to sleep in a wooden house.¡± Su Bai smiled. This would also be his first time sleeping in a wooden house in this world.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* Just as Su Bai and the others were chatting, they heard a slight noiseing from the dense forest behind them.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 225: Too Much Change

    Chapter 225: Too Much Change


    Su Bai immediately heard these subtle movements and quickly turned his head, shouting, ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡±


    Yan Hua was a bit slow to react, turning her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Bai narrowed his ck eyes, instinctively shielding the cow horned girl behind him. He ordered the Totem Warriors to go check the front.


    However, before the Totem Warriors could get there, a figure slowly emerged from the depths of the forest.


    As the flickering firelight illuminated the figure, their form was gradually revealed. It was Sha Hong.


    Yan Hua was stunned, her red eyes widening in surprise, unable to speak for a moment.


    Seeing the cow horned girl¡¯s expression, Su Bai was able to guess that this middle-aged woman standing in front of them must be someone familiar.


    The other Totem Warriors were also stunned, too surprised to speak.


    ¡°Sha Hong? You¡¯re still alive?¡± Yue was the first to speak, quickly walking to the front of the woman.Sha Hong tucked all her blue short hair behind her ears, also excited, ¡°It really you. All of you.¡±


    She had just arrived near the ck Snake Tribe not long ago. She was intending to check up on what was happening. However, before she got too close, she sensed many people ahead, so she stopped to see what was happening.


    Not much time had passed when she saw the sky filled with firelight and heard screams.


    For safety reasons, she chose to not get too close, and just watched from afar. Only when the screams gradually ceased did she slowly approach. In fact, she had just gotten a bit closer when she got discovered.


    If she had not heard Yan Hua¡¯s familiar voice, she would not have recklesslye out, especially with a strange man nearby.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. How did you all end up here?¡± Sha Hong asked in surprise.


    ¡°We attacked the ck Snake Tribe under the Shaman¡¯s leadership, and we¡¯ve defeated them!¡± Yue excitedly said.


    It was worth noting that not long ago, she and some people from the Tribe were wandering outside, unable to eat their fill every day, constantly worried about Ferocious Beasts. Now, not only were they well-fed, but they had also reimed their Ancestral Land under the Shaman¡¯s leadership! It all seemed too surreal.


    ¡°Where is the Shaman? I haven¡¯t seen the Shaman in so long,¡± Sha Hong felt nostalgic at the mention of the Shaman.


    ¡°Aunt Sha Hong, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay. I thought something had happened to you!¡± Yan Hua rushed forward to hug her.


    The cow horned girl and Sha Lan were very good friends, so naturally, her rtionship with Sha Hong was also good.


    It was just that when the Tribe was attacked by the ck Snake Tribe, there had been no news of Sha Hong and Sha Lan. The cow horned girl had thought they were gone for good. It had been a weight in her heart for so long. Now, seeing Sha Hong standing before her, she was naturally excited.


    Sha Hong rubbed the cow horned girl¡¯s head, smiling, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua has grown even prettier. Sha Lan misses you too.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes immediately filled with tears, speaking incoherently, ¡°Sha¡­ Sha Lan¡­ is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll see her soon. First, you¡¯d take me to see the Shaman.¡± Sha Hong said gently.


    The way she spoke to the cow horned girl was unlike her usual self. Normally, she spoke directly and bluntly, never beating around the bush. She was pretty much like a straightforward northeastern woman from Earth.


    Yan Hua wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and turned her head, ¡°The Old Shaman has passed on. He is our new Shaman.¡±


    Su Bai looked at Sha Lan with solemn eyes. He could sense that she was by no means weak, [At least a Peak Early-Stage Totem Warrior¡­]


    Sha Hong also stared nkly at him, unable to react for a moment, having trouble epting the news of the Old Shaman¡¯s passing.


    Afterposing herself for a while, she asked, ¡°You are our Tribe¡¯s new Shaman?¡±


    Su Bai nodded without saying anything, his ck eyes looking the woman up and down. At this moment, it was better to say nothing.


    ¡°It was the Shaman who led us to reim our Ancestral Land. Our Tribe¡¯s life has greatly improved under his leadership.¡± Yan Hua hurriedly exined.


    Sha Hong did not say anything more, just slowly nodded, her blue eyes slightly narrowed.


    ¡°Aunt Sha Hong, where is Sha Lan now? Did shee with you?¡± Yan Hua was already impatient to see her.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s a bit far from here. I intended toe and see if there were any of our previous Tribesmen around, and then I saw you all.¡± Sha Hong exined.


    Yan Hua was a little disappointed, having thought she could see her immediately, ¡°Then can Aunt Sha Hong bring her over tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring her and the remaining Tribesmen back tomorrow.¡± Sha Hong nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! How many are left?¡± Yan Hua happily asked.


    ¡°Only about sixty people. There were originally over a hundred¡­¡± Sha Hong¡¯s previously solemn expression was nowced with sadness. She suddenly remembered the scenes of those Tribesmen dying and felt regretful for not being able to protect them better.


    Yan Hua silently lowered her head, saying softly, ¡°Our Tribe doesn¡¯t have that many people either. Not counting people from other Tribes, we only have about seventy people.¡±


    Sha Hong was stunned, not expecting such arge Tribe to now have so few people.


    She scanned the surroundings and asked, ¡°Which Tribes are all these people from? I don¡¯t recognize some faces. Also, why are there people from the Spotted Deer Tribe here?¡±


    The short-haired woman saw the markings on the faces of the Spotted Deer Tribe people and immediately knew which Tribe they were from. As for Ye Jiu and the others, they were obviously from some other Tribes and it was her first time seeing them.


    ¡°Because they came to help us. As for¡­¡± Yan Hua briefly exined the situation.


    After hearing the cow horned girl¡¯s exnation, Sha Hong¡¯s previously tense face began to soften.


    Her gaze towards Su Bai was no longer as sharp; on the contrary, it had softened somewhat.


    ¡°Sha Hong, it¡¯s so good that you¡¯re alright,¡± Yan Jiao came over after arranging things and saw her.


    Seeing that Yan Jiao was also fine, Sha Hong sighed in relief, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great that we still have those from the Tribe living.¡±


    ¡°Chieftain, are all the arrangements made?¡± Su Bai did not mean to interrupt their reunion. However, it was already veryte, and with so many mosquitoes around, he wanted to go inside to rest.


    ¡°Shaman, everything has been arranged. The remnants are being watched by dedicated guards, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issues. Also, all their Warrior Trainees have been tied up.¡±


    Yan Jiao immediately turned around and continued, ¡°As for the Spotted Deer Tribesmen, they will rest for today and return tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go into the Tribe to rest.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Sha Hong frowned, a bit confused. She been away from the Tribe for such a short time, yet Yan Jiao was now the Tribe¡¯s Chieftain?


    Although she was puzzled, she still followed the cow horned girl into the ck Snake Tribe.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 226: Yan Hua’s Feelings Exposed

    Chapter 226: Yan Hua¡¯s Feelings Exposed


    The night grew darker, and the stars in the sky became brighter. The night sky looked like arge ck cloth with countless small holes burned through it by the stars.


    Su Bai and his group had all entered the ck Snake Tribe, and the corpses at the entrance had been cleaned up.


    Those of the ck Snake Tribe were all hiding in their wooden houses, terrified. At this time, no one dared toe out.


    They were all just ordinary people. Seeing that bloody scene, everyone was extremely scared, fearing they would lose their lives if they came out now.


    So, in the ck Snake Tribe, except for those from the me Dragon Tribe and their allies moving about outside, everyone else was quietly staying in their own wooden houses.


    *Chirp chirp¡­*


    *Croak croak¡­*


    At this time, only the sounds of insects and beasts could be heard in the ck Snake Tribe, with no other sounds to be heard.


    Su Bai looked at his pocket watch and found it was already midnight. In primitive times, this was considered veryte.He put away his watch and walked straight towards therge wooden house in the centre of the Tribe. His intuition told him that was where the Shaman of the ck Snake Tribe lived.


    *Creak!* He pushed open the door of the wooden house. A dim and pungent smell hit him, and he instinctively covered his nose and mouth.


    *Cough cough cough¡­ * Yan Hua waved her hand and coughed a few times,ining, ¡°Shaman, why does this ce smell so bad?¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed together as he said, ¡°Perhaps due to the many materials for making Shaman Bone Tablets. Don¡¯t close the door, let¡¯s air it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yan Hua kept waving her hand.


    Someone lit the fire pit in the centre of the wooden house, and instantly, the entire house was illuminated by an orange-red glow.


    Of course, the light from the fire pit could notpare to modern lighting. The wooden house was no longer pitch ck, just only slightly brighter. It was still quite dim.


    This dim lightbined with the smell inside the wooden house suddenly gave them an eerie feeling.


    Yan Hua had lived in a Teepee for many days, with the help of fruit oilmps, and because Animal Hides could let light through, moonlight would also shine in.


    So she felt the lighting in the Teepee was better than in the wooden house, which was why the cow horned girl felt ufortable.


    Su Bai frowned and said, ¡°Living in this wooden house for a long time will drive me crazy.¡±


    He was already thinking about how to renovate the Tribe. Although living in a wooden house was morefortable than a Teepee, they should at least add a few fruit oilmps.


    However, in his heart, he still preferred the stone and cement houses from Earth. This wooden house would just be temporary amodation for now.


    ¡°Shaman, are you thinking of switching back to Teepees?¡± Yan Hua had a strange expression on her face.


    ¡°How is that possible? Living in a wooden house is definitely morefortable.¡± Su Bai smiled slightly, then muttered to himself, ¡°If only I had brought my pillow with me.¡±


    When he first arrived, he could not get used to wooden or stone pillows. He opened the Assistance Package and got a pillow. Since then, he had slept with it, but due to this war, he had to leave the Tribe and no longer had a pillow.


    ¡°Shaman, what did you say?¡± Yan Hua asked, confused.


    ¡°Nothing. Where are you going to sleep tonight? Have you chosen a wooden house?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Yan Hua shook her head and said, ¡°Not yet. I came directly to this wooden house with you, I haven¡¯t looked at the other wooden houses yet.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps tonight you could sleep with Sha Hong, talk to her about the Tribe¡¯s affairs. Maybe her hostility towards me won¡¯t be so great then,¡± Su Bai joked.


    Yan Hua nodded thoughtfully, feeling it made a lot of sense, and ran off, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m going to find Aunt Sha Hong.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Su Bai had just raised his hand, but the cow horned girl had already disappeared. He smiled and shook his head.


    Looking at the dry grass on the ground, he thought he was originally going to ask the cow horned girl to change the dry grass, but did not expect her to run off so quickly.


    He shrugged his shoulders, and had to ask Qing Mu and Chi Tu to help him change the dry grass. He did not want to sleep on dry grass that others had slept on.


    The cow horned girl cheerfully left Su Bai¡¯s wooden house, turning her head left and right to look for Sha Hong.


    ¡°Where could Aunt Sha Hong be?¡± Yan Hua muttered to herself, wandering around the Tribe.


    As she searched, the cow horned girl frowned. The smell in the ck Snake Tribe was really unbearable. [Why is this ce so smelly?]


    Although it was night, because the me Dragon Tribe people had lit fire pits around after entering, she could still see the ground clearly.


    Yan Hua saw the disgusting excrement on the ground and could not help but feel nauseous.


    She covered her nose and mouth, saying with disgust, ¡°So that¡¯s where the stench ising from.¡±


    The cow horned girl quickened her pace, wanting to get far away from these things. It was too disgusting.


    Because the me Dragon Tribe had already built toilets and strictly prohibited random defecation, there was no longer any filth visible on the ground in the me Dragon Tribe.


    Yan Hua had lived in a Tribe without these disgusting excretions for some time, so when she returned to this environment, she could immediately smell these disgusting odours.


    ¡°Aunt Sha Hong,¡± Yan Hua waved her hand happily and called out, ¡°Can I sleep with you tonight?¡±


    Sha Hong was talking with Yan Jiao when she heard Yan Hua¡¯s voice and turned her head, nodding, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Ah¡¯Hua can tell you about the Tribe¡¯s affairs. She knows a lot.¡± Yan Jiao said.


    He had originally been discussing Tribe matters with Sha Hong, but was interrupted by his Daugther¡¯sarrival.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Ah¡¯Hua tonight.¡± Sha Hong nodded.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Yan Hua ran over, grinning, ¡°Where are we sleeping tonight?¡±


    Sha Hong scanned the surroundings and asked, ¡°Your Father said there are many empty wooden houses. Which one do you want to sleep in?¡±


    Yan Hua also looked around, pointing at a wooden house next to Su Bai¡¯s and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s stay over there.¡±


    Sha Hong raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why do you want to stay in the wooden house close to the Shaman? Is there a reason?¡±


    ¡°No reason, I just think it¡¯s better to stay there. I like that wooden house,¡± Yan Hua hurriedly exined, not daring to look at the other person.


    ¡°Oh? Really? Is it really just because you like that wooden house? Not because of a certain someone?¡± Sha Hong continued to tease.


    Yan Hua quickly waved both hands, defending herself, ¡°Of course not! Aunt Sha Hong, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s already veryte, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    The cow horned girl walked away quickly with a red face, as if some secret in her heart had been exposed, feeling very flustered.


    ¡°This Ah¡¯Hua, even after not seeing her for so long, it is still so easy to see through her.¡± Sha Hong smiled and shook her head.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 227: First Life Experience

    *Chirp chirp¡­*


    *Croak croak¡­*


    The sounds of insects and beasts was particrly loud at night. Yan Huay down on the fresh dry grass after changing it.


    She blinked her red eyes, looking at the pitch-ck wooden ceiling, and tentatively spoke, ¡°Aunt Sha Hong, are you asleep?¡±


    Sha Hong did not respond immediately. Her previously closed blue eyes slowly opened. She turned to face the cow horned girl and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    After they came in and changed the dry grass, they had not spoken much. Both were just very quietly lying on the dry grass.


    Sha Hong was reflecting on various aspects of the Tribe, so she inevitably had many thoughts.


    Yan Hua was different. She was a bit shy because the short-haired woman had touched on her inner thoughts, so her little face was flushed red.


    ¡°Where did you go after leaving the Tribe? Were you doing alright?¡± Yan Hua asked.Sha Hong took a deep breath and said with closed eyes, ¡°We¡¯ve experienced a lot of hurdles. I also couldn¡¯t protect many of our Tribesmen.¡±


    Yan Hua turned her body, facing the short-haired woman, andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s fault.¡±


    Sha Hong slowly opened her blue eyes, her red lips parting, ¡°It¡¯s also because I wasn¡¯t strong enough. It is because I¡¯m weak that I couldn¡¯t protect them. I also couldn¡¯t find you all either.¡±


    Their group was not small. They had actually set up quite a few Teepees, simr to how the me Dragon Tribe looked right now. Moreover, they had several dozen more people than Yan Jiao¡¯s group. Just that they did not have a Shaman.


    This was why Sha Hong¡¯s group went from over a hundred people initially to just over sixty now. Attacked by Ferocious Beasts, falling ill without a Shaman¡¯s treatment, they could only wait for death. Over time, their numbers naturally decreased.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If it weren¡¯t for the ck Snake Tribe, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so long. I thought Sha Lan¡­¡± Yan Hua suddenly felt sad again.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring them over tomorrow.¡± Sha Hongforted her.


    However, as soon as she finishedforting her, she felt a bit strange. [Wasn¡¯t she the oneforting me at first? Why am Iforting her now?]


    ¡°She¡¯s not injured or anything, right?¡± Yan Hua asked, thinking that if Yu Ying knew about this, she would definitely be over the Moon.


    Sha Hong smiled and shook her head, also turning her face towards the cow horned girl, and asked, ¡°Who is this new Shaman? How did the Old Shaman let him inherit the Tribe?¡±


    This was the question she was most curious about. In all her years, she had never heard of any Tribe having such a young Shaman. If he was around thirty, close to her age, it would be understandable. But he looked only a year or two older than the cow horned girl. [Isn¡¯t that too absurd?]


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but the Shaman seems to be from a Large Tribe, and he is really an amazing Shaman.¡±


    Yan Hua recalled and continued, ¡°When the Old Shaman saw him, he immediately decided that he would be the Sessor.¡±


    She suddenly remembered the first time she saw the Shaman. At that time, she wondered how this pretty boy could lead the Tribe. If not for her Father telling her to take good care of the Sessor, she would not have cared that much about him, much less try to please him.


    ¡°From a Large Tribe?¡± Sha Hong frowned and continued to ask, ¡°Which Large Tribe?¡±


    ¡°The Shaman¡¯s Tribe has already been destroyed. He¡¯s the only one left.¡± Yan Hua remembered her Father telling her this.


    Sha Hong¡¯s frown eased, and she continued to ask, ¡°Is the new Shaman really that good?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded without hesitation, stating wholeheartedly, ¡°The Shaman really amazing. So amazing that he¡¯s teaching us to read and write.¡±


    ¡°Read and write? The new Shaman knows how to read and write?¡± Sha Hong was taken aback, not expecting this young man to be so capable.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s teaching me, Xiao Yu, and those Egg Stealing Monkey from our Tribe to learn characters. He even made paper and pens for the Tribe.¡± Yan Hua said, getting more excited as she spoke.


    These were all her first experiences in such amazing inventions. If it was not for Su Bai, she would not have known about these things.


    ¡°Paper? Pens?¡± Sha Hong was confused.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when the timees. They¡¯re very magical objects. Sha Lan will definitely like them too.¡± Yan Hua said with a confident look.


    Sha Hongy t again, blinking her blue eyes, as she asked, ¡°I heard from your Father that the Tribe has many people from other Tribes now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re probably talking about Ye Jiu and the others. We met them on the way when we went to the Spotted Deer Market¡­¡± Yan Hua exined the whole story.


    Sha Hong had a thoughtful look and asked, ¡°Are they loyal to our Tribe?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°At first, the Shaman was also worried that they might have other thoughts, so he did not let them get close to the centre of the Tribe. But in fact, they really treat the me Dragon Tribe as their own Tribe now.¡±


    ¡°It seems she is quite strong,¡± Sha Hong felt like sparring with Ye Jiu.


    ¡°Yes, she is strong. The Shaman had her keep an eye on the ck Snake Tribe. Before we attacked, all our intelligence came from her.¡± Yan Hua continued.


    ¡°But weren¡¯t there over two hundred of them? The new Shaman actually epted them all?¡± Sha Hong was confused.


    Yan Hua did not understand this aspect very well either, shaking her head and saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just know the Shaman said it was to expand the Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Expanding the Tribe is fine, but does our Tribe have enough meat to feed them all?¡± Sha Hong rolled her eyes.


    Yan Hua alsoy on her back, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly as she said, ¡°The Tribe now has enough meat for us to eat because we have linen to exchange for food with the Spotted Deer Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Linen? Our Tribe has linen now? Don¡¯t joke with me.¡± Sha Hongughed at her words.


    Yan Hua got a bit anxious, turning on her side again and saying seriously, ¡°We really do have linen. The Shaman taught us how to make it.¡±


    Sha Hong¡¯sughter suddenly stopped as she saw that the cow horned girl did not seem to be joking.


    She looked at her seriously and asked, ¡°Is everything you said true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Yan Hua said.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 228: A Talk

    The next morning, Su Bai slowly opened his ck eyes and immediately checked in with the System in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    This was his fifth day of checking in, which meant he had five unimed Assistance Packages. If it was not because they had just finished a battle, he would have opened all the Assistance Packages by now.


    ¡°Shaman, are you awake?¡± Yan Hua called from outside the wooden house.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Su Bai said, stretching as he stood up. He had bit brushed his teeth since leaving the Tribe and felt ufortable.


    *Creak!* Yan Hua pushed open the door and entered, asking, ¡°Are you hungry? Shall I roast some meat for you?¡±


    ¡°Sure. How was the sleepst night?¡± Su Bai asked. He personally had not slept well himself.


    Yan Hua rubbed her red eyes and briefly said, ¡°I went to sleep verytest night.¡±


    Su Bai raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why? Too excited to sleep after returning to the Ancestral Land?¡±¡°No, I was talking with Aunt Sha Hong until veryte. She had so many questions¡­¡± Yan Hua yawned.


    Actually,st night when the cow horned girl got to the exciting parts, she started talking non-stop, and both of thempletely forgot howte it was.


    ¡°So she doesn¡¯t hold as much hostility towards me now, right?¡± Su Bai asked with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I just know she was noddingst night. She didn¡¯t say much about that.¡± Yan Hua started busying herself by the fire pit.


    Su Bai took a sip of water, watching the cow horned girl fussing about. He did not have high hopes for eating unburnt meat.


    ¡°Shaman, the ck Snake Tribesmen did not dare toe out this morning.¡± Yan Jiao said at the door. Sha Hong, Cang Shi, Qing Yan, and others came along with him.


    ¡°Chieftain,e in.¡± Su Bai put down his wooden cup and said, ¡°They must still be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do? How should we deal with them?¡± Yan Jiao asked.


    Although he disliked the ck Snake Tribe, those ordinary people were technically innocent. The ones who deserved to die were the Totem Warriors, including the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s original Chieftain.


    Su Bai thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have them gather together. I have something to say to them.¡±


    He nned to give these people a lecture. After all, they were just ordinary people who only needed a Shaman¡¯s guidance. To him, their past did not matter that much. As long as someone could protect them and keep them from starving, it did not matter who led them.


    Moreover, he needed to nevertheless give them a ¡®talk¡¯ to brainwash them to start living normally, instead of being timid like they were right now.


    ¡°Shaman, isn¡¯t this too dangerous?¡± Yan Jiao was worried. After all, they were not people from other Tribes. They were from the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll all be there, and they¡¯re just ordinary people. They can¡¯t cause much trouble.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    Yan Jiao hesitated for a moment before nodding and continuing to ask, ¡°Shaman, what about our people in the Tribe? Should we go back to get them?¡±


    He was referring to the Tribe where the fox eared girl and others were currently staying, with quite a number of people and resources.


    ¡°Let Qing Yan, Shu Feng, and others lead a team back. Chieftain, you stay in the Tribe. There are still some things for you to do.¡± Su Bai nced at Qing Yan and the others, continuing, ¡°The entire Tribe needs to be thoroughly reorganised.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    Sha Hong stepped forward from behind and said, ¡°Shaman, I need to go bring my Daughter and the other Tribesmen back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let Ah Ruo go with you. It¡¯s good to have someone else to help on the road.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sha Hong nodded and turned to leave the wooden house.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and instructed, ¡°Chieftain, go gather the ck Snake Tribesmen now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiao also turned and left the tent.


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do with those Warrior Trainees from the ck Snake Tribe?¡± Cang Shi asked.


    He had been suppressing his temper all night. Otherwise, he would have killed all those Warrior Trainees by now. After all, it was because of the ck Snake Tribe that they had to leave their Ancestral Land for so long, and many of their Tribesmen were lost.


    ¡°Keep watching them. First, wear down their will. They¡¯ll obey us obediently in the future.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Wear down their will?¡± Cang Shi did not quite understand, but still nodded along.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, what can those people be used for?¡±


    She believes they would still be loyal to the ck Snake Tribe, so even if they stayed, they would not be of much use.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Su Bai smiled, then instructed, ¡°Go bring our people from the Tribe over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡± Qing Yan nodded and also left the wooden house.


    An hourter, Su Bai had finished breakfast, and Yan Jiao told him that the ck Snake Tribesmen had all been gathered.


    He left the wooden house with the cow horned girl, walking towards the spacious area in the centre of the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°Shaman, are you really going?¡± To be honest, Yan Hua was a bit scared. After all, there were many people in the ck Snake Tribe.


    Last night, she heard her Father say that there seemed to be over a thousand people in the ck Snake Tribe. If the Totem Warriors had not died, there would have been over two thousand.


    Su Bai walked to the centre of the ck Snake Tribe. At this moment, except for the wooden houses, people were standing in all the empty spaces.


    He scanned around and indeed found that there were many people, definitely over a thousand.


    Su Bai slowly walked towards a wooden tform that was originally built there.


    It was over two metres high and four metres wide, all built with wood. This was where the Shaman of the ck Snake Tribe used to speak.


    At this moment, all the people below the tform were staring at the young man who had just walked up. They did not know what he was going to do. On their faces, apart from confusion and fear, no other expression could be seen. Some people were tightly hugging their children, some did not even dare to look at Su Bai.


    Su Bai looked at the crowd below, his thoughts racing. [Man¡­ This was my first time facing so many people¡­]


    On Earth, apart from writing novels, he had never had to speak to such arge crowd. In fact, the only time he had seen so many people gathered in one ce was probably when taking the graduation photo at university. That was thest time he had seen so many people.


    After graduation, he had always stayed at home. He did not go out to find work. Rather, he just read and wrote novels and watched videos each day.


    He started in the novel industry he had been dreaming of since high school, staying upte writing drafts every day.


    He thought his life would always continue to be like this, but unexpectedly, a few days ago, he was brought here.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 229: They Really Won’t Kill Us?

    Su Bai stood on the high tform looking at the crowd below. Everyone¡¯s expression was almost identical, as if copy-pasted onto each other.


    They were all worried and afraid, wondering what their future lives would be like and if they could survive. Everyone was whispering to each other.


    ¡°Is he the Shaman of the me Dragon Tribe? He looks so young. Is he really a Shaman?¡±


    ¡°Will we be killed? It¡¯s all the fault of that damned Chieftain. Why did he have to keep upying thend of other Tribes? Look what¡¯s happened now!¡±


    ¡°Why has he gathered us here? Is he going to kill us all? I still have to take care of my children!¡±


    ¡°This ce originally belonged to them anyway. I just hope they won¡¯t kill us. We can give the ce back to them. Please, just let us leave.¡±


    Such conversations echoed throughout the crowd. No one wanted to die, and everyone was nervously watching the man on the wooden tform.


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes scanned the crowd, and he shouted, ¡°I know you were all forced into this. So, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was anothermotion in the crowd, with everyone whispering to each other.¡°Did I hear that right? He really said he won¡¯t kill us?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear it. I heard it too. He said it so loudly. There¡¯s definitely no mistaking it .¡±


    ¡°Good Heavens, does this mean we might not have to die?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep listening. See what else he has to say. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that simple.¡±


    Su Bai spread his arms in a serious manner and continued to shout, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to work hard, I¡¯ll give you meat to eat. But you must follow my rules!¡± As soon as he finished these two sentences, the crowd, which had just quieted down, erupted into heated discussions again.


    ¡°What did he just say? Did he say he¡¯ll give us meat to eat?¡±


    ¡°You heard right. That¡¯s exactly what he said. As long as we work, we¡¯ll have meat to eat.¡±


    ¡°How can someone be so kind? Our Shaman upied their Ancestral Land for so long, yet he still wants to give us meat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. He must be nning something against us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses about others. Maybe he really just wants to give us meat to eat.¡±


    Everyone had different thoughts, both good and bad. They all looked at the man on the wooden tform, not knowing what he was really up to.


    The Totem Warriors of the me Dragon Tribe were all holding recurve bows, and the archers were holding longbows. All of them were guarding against any potential actions from the ck Snake Tribesmen.


    ¡°Your Shaman upied our me Dragon Tribe¡¯snd and killed our Tribesmen. He deserves death. But you are just ordinary people who did not personally get involved, so I can spare your lives.¡±


    Su Bai lowered his hands, his ck eyes particrly sharp as he continued, ¡°However, you can¡¯t continue to live in the centre of the Tribe.¡±


    He had thought about these words all night yesterday. To avoid forgetting, he had even written them down.


    Before they could say anything, Su Bai continued, ¡°The centre of the Tribe is where we, the people of the me Dragon Tribe, should live. You can only live on the outskirts of the Tribe.¡±


    The people below started discussing again, everyone looking at each other, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°We can¡¯t live where we¡¯re living now?¡±


    ¡°They want us to move from the centre to the outside? But¡­ but not being killed is already good enough.¡±


    ¡°But if we move to the outskirts, we¡¯ll be like ves. Have we be ves?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. As long as they don¡¯t kill me, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Su Bai slightly adjusted where he was facing, turning to the people on the right, and continued, ¡°As long as you follow my rules, you¡¯ll have meat to eat every day, and no one from the other Tribes will dare to bully you.¡±


    After initially stating his intentions, it was time to start giving them the benefits: a sense of security, or in other words, making promises.


    The difference was that these promises could definitely be fulfilled. They were not just empty words offort.


    Those of the ck Snake Tribe were stunned. They had not expected this turn of events. They thought they would be executed, but that seemed to not be the case.


    ¡°Does he mean he wants to treat us as people of the me Dragon Tribe?¡±


    ¡°They really won¡¯t kill us? But didn¡¯t our Shaman kill many of their people?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about that, or we might really end up getting killed. As long as we can survive, it doesn¡¯t matter where we live.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll do whatever they want as long as I can have meat to eat every day.¡±


    Su Bai heard all these words, his ck eyes scanning the people below.


    He turned to the left and continued to shout, ¡°If you agree, you are now part of the me Dragon Tribe. If you¡¯re unwilling, you can leave immediately, and I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Su Bai wanted them all to be willing. If they were not willing, forcing them to stay would be meaningless. Only those who willingly stayed would truly be part of the me Dragon Tribe in the future. They would be easier to manage and less likely to cause major problems.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing to follow the Shaman and be part of the me Dragon Tribe!¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing as well! As long as we have meat to eat every day, I am willing to do anything. It doesn¡¯t matter where we live.¡±


    ¡°The Shaman is truly kind! I¡¯m willing to follow you!¡± More and more people in the crowd started shouting.


    In fact, these were all nts Su Bai had ced in the crowd, meant to be useful at this moment.


    At times like this, if someone shouted out, others would follow suit. Sometimes, all that was needed was someone to take the lead.


    Su Bai¡¯s nted men came in handy. Just a few shouts at the right time had a great effect.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m willing too¡­¡± Others started to weakly respond.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ll have meat to eat every day, I¡¯m willing too!¡± Another person shouted.


    Gradually, more and more people responded, until finally, the crowd erupted in enthusiastic response.


    Of course, while some were willing, there were certainly some who were unwilling. Quite a few people in the crowd slowly withdrew. They returned to their wooden houses, packed their Animal Hide clothes, and left. They did not even look back as they left.


    About two to three hundred people left, unwilling to stay. They left in groups.


    Su Bai watched their retreating figures, thinking to himself, [Great that they¡¯re leaving. Saves us the trouble of clearing them outter.]


    Every Tribe would have some people like this. Even if they stayed for now, they would cause trouble in the future. It was better for such people to leave now.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 230: The Infrastructure Maniac is About to Be Born

    After speaking to them, Su Bai returned to his wooden house and began nning for what needed to be done. [Having reimed our Ancestral Land, the most important thing now is to prepare for the uing rainy season. There should not be much time left before the rainy season. Based on the previous timing given, there are only about twenty days left until the rainy season arrives.] [There are a lot of things we need to do before the rainy season hits. We need to build houses,y drainage systems, and others¡­]


    Su Bai twirled the pencil in his hand and began pondering, using Wolf Tail Grass Paper. He had put some things in his one cubic metre Space Skill. He thought such items mighte in handy when they reached the ck Snake Tribe and reimed their Ancestral Land.


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do with those people?¡± Yan Hua suddenly asked.


    During Su Bai¡¯s speech in the morning, the cow horned girl had been listening attentively beside him. However, there were many things she could not understand. Like, why should they keep those from the ck Snake Tribe? Why not just drive them away?


    ¡°They will all be excellentbourers in the future, so we need to keep them.¡± Su Bai said with a small smile.


    In the future, these people would definitely be useful to them. After all, infrastructure needed plenty of manpower!


    Such a massive group would be the best personnel for future infrastructure projects. The more people they had, the faster houses could be built. Simple Teepees and wooden houses could no longer satisfy Su Bai¡¯s grand ns. Only cement houses could satisfy him. Besides sheltering from the wind and the Sun, they could also resist Ferocious Beasts, making them the best living quarters.


    Yan Hua scratched her head in confusion and worriedly said, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m afraid they might do something bad.¡±


    This was what the cow horned girl was concerned about. After all, they were never part of the me Dragon Tribe, but were originally from the ck Snake Tribe.Moreover, the ck Snake Tribe was a notorious Tribe. She did not believe the people in it could be decent people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. They will all live on the outskirts of the Tribe. There will be many things for them to do, so they won¡¯t have time to do anything bad.¡± Su Bai exined.


    They no longer had a Shaman or a Chieftain, and all their Totem Warriors were dead. The Warrior Trainees were also all under surveince. These ordinary people would not be able to do anything significant. All they wanted was to have a Shaman¡¯s leadership and meat to eat every day.


    The ck Snake Tribe was a Tribe that robbed other Tribes and treated the people they upied as their own. They had not created any Tribal faith or anything like that. They only cared about making the Triberger, without properly cultivating the hearts of their people.


    What Su Bai wanted was to cultivate this aspect. Only by winning the people¡¯s hearts would it be easier to do certain things.


    Yan Hua nodded thoughtfully and changed the subject, ¡°Xiao Yu will be very happy when she hears we¡¯ve won.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve avenged her Father and Mother. She will definitely be very happy.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°And we can see Sha Lan again after so long. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Yan Hua said with an excited voice, red eyes narrowed into slits.


    ¡°What kind of person is Sha Lan?¡± Su Bai asked. He had always heard the fox eared girl mention this person and was curious as to who she was.


    ¡°Sha Lan is a very beautiful girl. She¡¯s very attentive¡­¡± Once Yan Hua started talking about her, she could not stop, her whole being bing jovial.


    Su Bai quietly watched her, not interrupting. This cow horned girl looked very cute like this.


    After Yan Hua finished talking about Sha Lan, she left the wooden house. She had other things to do, and her Father came in.


    ¡°Shaman, how should we arrange those people?¡± Yan Jiao asked. As the Tribe¡¯s Chieftain, he had to seriously consider the Tribe¡¯s people.


    To those of the me Dragon Tribe, they naturally carried deep hatred for those of the ck Snake Tribe. He naturally wanted to know the Shaman¡¯s reasons for doing this.


    ¡°Have them carry some stones over first. The more, the better. Pile all the stones in the middle of the Tribe.¡± Su Bai said after serious thought, then continued, ¡°As for what to do next, I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow. I need to think it over carefully tonight.¡±


    What he needed to think about was cement production. It was not possible toe up with everything at once in a short period of time.


    Although he had read relevant books, his memory was not perfect, so he needed to slowly recall such details. For now, he could only have them carry the stones needed for building houses. After all, stones were very important for the construction.


    He also needed to draw some house designs, including their foundations, house structures, and so on.


    Drawing these would not be easy. After all, it was for people of a Primitive Tribe to see, so it had to be drawn very carefully, with each step meticulously broken down.


    ¡°Carry stones? Shaman, what are those stones for? Letting them stay might endanger our people.¡± Yan Jiao finally said what he really wanted to say.


    Su Bai certainly knew the other would ask this question and had already prepared an answer. ¡°Those that have survived are not unforgivable criminals¡­¡±


    He spoke to Yan Jiao for a full twenty minutes, analysing the pros and cons clearly, to give him a more intuitive understanding.


    After listening, Yan Jiao was silent for a while, then said, ¡°I understand, Shaman.¡±


    He thought about it from the perspective of a Chieftain, someone managing the entire Tribe. He knew that this decision had more benefits than drawbacks. He also realised those people really could not cause much trouble to them. As long as they had meat to eat, they would naturally be obedient.


    After all, they were all ordinary people living on the outskirts of the Tribe. They would not be able to make big waves here. What Yan Jiao needed to do was to watch over them in the early stages.


    ¡°Good that you understand. My decisions will never harm the interests of the Tribe.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, what about the original ves? Some are from our Tribe, and we¡¯ve already let theme back. What about the ves from the other Tribes?¡± Yan Jiao was not sure how to arrange them.


    Su Bai turned his ck eyes and said, ¡°Those originally from our Tribe can return to their previous jobs. As for those from the other Tribes, let them remain as ves.¡±


    It was initially said that they would be epted into the Tribe. Not that their status as ves would be immediately lifted. Still, as long as they were willing to work and obey, they would still have meat to eat every day, and truly have a chance at freedom.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll arrange for some people to follow you around, and arrange a few others to go manage them.¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    ¡°En, don¡¯t skimp on the meat and meals promised to them.¡± Su Bai said softly.


    ¡°For the next few days, we need to have Cang Shi arrange his men to go out and Hunt. We need to maintain the Tribe¡¯s normal operations.¡± Yan Jiao said in a deep voice.


    Su Bai nodded, waving his hand to indicate to the others to leave. He still needed to think about some things.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 231: Stumped at the First Step

    Su Bai sat at the wooden table, twirling the pencil in his hand, pondering over the production of cement.


    He pursed his lips and furrowed his brow, looking troubled. After all, cement was not something that could be easily produced.


    Cement was one of the mostmon building materials, essential for construction. [Generally, cement is divided into three types: ordinary silicate cement, silicate cement with mixed materials, and special cement¡­] Su Bai thought with a frown.


    He picked up the cup on the table, about to take a drink when he realised it was empty. Also, they were not done boiling the water.


    He now missed the fox eared girl a bit, after all, back in the Tribe, he could easily get a full cup of water at any time.


    Su Bai sighed at this thought, realising he¡¯d have to wait a few days until the fox eared girl arrived.


    He asked a nearby ve to check if the water had boiled yet, while he continued to contemte theponents of cement. [The mainponents of ordinary silicate cement are limestone, y, and iron ore powder¡­] Su Bai wrote on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper.


    Ordinary silicate cement was made by finely grinding and mixing limestone, y, and iron ore powder in a specific proportion. The mixture at this stage would be called raw material. Once the raw material was calcined, usually at a temperature of about 1450 degrees, the product after calcination was called clinker.


    Clinker would be finely ground with gypsum, mixed in proportion. Only after this step could the final product be called cement. [For silicate cement with mixed materials, I would need limestone, y, iron ore powder, and the mixed materials¡­] Su Bai continued. This knowledge was definitely something he had learnt of a long time ago. If it were not for his extraordinary memory, allowing him to recall the general content of books he had read,bined with his improving Physique sinceing to this era, he might have really forgotten all of such information. [Thest type is special cement, its mainponents are limestone and other ingredients] Su Bai tapped his index finger lightly on the table and continued, [But, this type of cement greatly differs in terms of materials and manufacturing process.]


    What he was talking about was high alumina cement, which was made by calcining bauxite and limestone to obtain clinker, then grinding it finely to be aluminium salt cement. [The most difficult part is the clinker in this type of cement] Su Bai frowned, [Their mainponents are all chemicalponents and mineralponents.]


    The main chemicalponents of clinker were calcium oxide, silicon dioxide, aluminium oxide, iron oxide, etc. And its main mineralponents were tricalcium silicate, dicalcium silicate, tricalcium aluminate, and tetracalcium aluminoferrite, and etc.


    Su Bai shook his head repeatedly, crumpling up the Wolf Tail Grass Paper on the table as he sighed, ¡°This is too unrealistic! Cement is impossible to achieve at things currently stand.¡±


    After all, all three types of cements have very strict requirements, and if even oneponent was off, the resulting cement might not be sturdy. Moreover, theseponents could not be found right now.


    It waspletely unrealistic to start manufacturing, since he certainly did not have the time to find these materials.


    As for the people of the Tribe, it goes without saying, they did not even know what these materials look like, so how could they be of help? [Argh. forget about cements with chemicalponents and mineralponents. They are simply impossible to achieve. At least, not under the current conditions.]


    Su Bai was once again troubled, realising that surviving in a Primitive Tribe was not an easy task.


    No, survival should be said to not be difficult. What was difficult was to live a better life. After all, to survive, one just needs to eat some meat, but to live better, one needs to find ways to improve their quality of life. [Eh, wait, there¡¯s another way,] Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes suddenly brightened.


    He recalled a short video he had watched back on Earth about cement.


    Su Bai was excited, picked up pencil and paper and started recording, muttering to himself, ¡°We can use wood ash to make cement, this is much better than those troublesome chemical and mineralponents.¡±


    The corners of his mouth involuntarily began to turn up, his hand holding the pencil began to rapidly record his thoughts.


    ¡°First, we need to collect some dry grass. Any type of dry grass will do, as long as it¡¯s a nt¡­¡± Su Bai muttered.


    He thought of using the ancient method of making cement with wood ash, which was not only simple but also easy to operate. More importantly, the materials were everywhere, so there was no need for him to worry about finding chemicalponents or mineralponents.


    ¡°Next, we need to build a kiln to burn the wood ash¡­¡± Su Bai continued to mutter.


    He picked up another sheet of Wolf Tail Grass Paper and began to draw the blueprint of the kiln on it.


    ¡°The burned wood ash must be fine. There can¡¯t be charcoal or lumps in it.¡± Su Bai said.


    Half an hourter, a cylindrical kiln appeared on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper. It looked like an ordinary cylinder, but it was hollow inside, and there was an outlet at the bottom that would be hard to spot.


    The bottom of the kiln was notpletely sealed, leaving many small holes. These holes were for the wood ash to fall through when the dry grass was burning.


    At the bottom of the cylinder, a huge pit was drawn, which was for storing the burned wood ash.


    Su Bai held the paper and looked at it carefully, saying with satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m really a ¡®soul painter¡¯ ¨C someone who pours their soul into their artwork.¡±


    The pattern on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper was drawn very meticulously, every step was drawn in detail, to ensure that the ves would be able to understand when building.


    He turned and asked the ve beside him to call Yan Jiao, as these things were not for him to do himself.


    A few minutester, Yan Jiao entered the wooden house and asked, ¡°Shaman, what are your orders?¡±


    Su Bai handed over the Wolf Tail Grass Paper and arranged, ¡°Have two groups of people do this, one group to build the kiln, and one group to collect dry grass.¡±


    Yan Jiao nced at the paper in his hand, and although he did not know what it was for, he nodded and went out.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 232: The Main Gate Faces the Great River

    Su Bai walked through the Tribe, intending to first survey the situation before making any decisions. After all, he needed to understand the specific circumstances of the Tribe in order to properly arrange the uing work.


    For example, where to build the ssroom, where to set up the weaving workshop, as well as the pottery workshop, living quarters, and so on ¨C all of these needed to be nned out.


    This was no easy task, as the Ancestral Land was quiterge. It was essential to n carefully. Otherwise, making adjustmentster would be extremely troublesome.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, you¡¯re more familiar with this ce. Take me on a tour.¡± Su Bai said.


    After giving the kiln blueprint to Yan Jiao, he took the cow horned girl to explore the Tribe.


    ¡°Shaman, I know every part of the Tribe.¡± Yan Hua eagerly walked in front.


    They were now touring the centre of the Tribe, gradually moving towards the outer region.


    The entire Tribe was not small, about four to five timesrger than the previous one, practically the size of a small city.


    An hourter, Su Bai finished touring the whole Tribe and remarked, ¡°It really is big.¡±¡°Before, the entire Tribe was full of people. I would be able to see someone everywhere I went.¡± Yan Hua spread her arms, helplessly saying, ¡°But now, most of the Tribe is upied by those of the ck Snake Tribe.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re now considered part of the me Dragon Tribe. Those that came from the other Tribes as well.¡± Su Bai softly reminded.


    He knew that those of the me Dragon Tribe inevitably had some misgivings in their hearts, but it would gradually get better with time. He firmly believed these people were not bad at heart ¨C they were all just trying to survive.


    As long as they had enough to eat and a ce to live, all other problems were not major issues.


    ¡°Shaman, shall I take you to see the river?¡± Yan Hua suddenly asked.


    Su Bai had almost forgotten about the great river. He nodded and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    The two set off towards the riverside. The Tribe obviously was not very far from the great river.


    Seven or eight minutester, they arrived at the riverside. At this moment, there were people washing Animal Hides and such by the river.


    Su Bai gazed out, seeing that the entire great river was very wide, a full twenty metres across, almost approaching the size of arge river on Earth.


    He scanned the whole river and eximed, ¡°This river is really wide. It¡¯s probably impossible to swim across, right?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t swim across. I heard Father say that someone tried to swim across before, but they didn¡¯t get very far before being eaten by the Ferocious Beasts in the river.¡± Yan Hua said while pursing her lips.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll need to build boats. With boats, we would be able to cross this great river. Getting to the other side won¡¯t be a problem once we have boats.¡± He responded.


    ¡°Boats? Shaman, what are boats?¡± Yan Hua curiously asked.


    ¡°A kind of transportation vehicle. Hmmm¡­ in simpler terms, something that allows you to move on water.¡± Su Bai exined it in a simple manner.


    Yan Hua immediately perked up, her red eyes widening as she asked, ¡°Do such things really exist?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll see them soon enough.¡± Su Bai smiled and continued to ask, ¡°Are there any Tribes on the other side of the river?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded without hesitation, saying, ¡°Yes, Father said there are people living over there too, but we don¡¯t know what kind of people they are.¡±


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes thoughtfully and said, ¡°We¡¯ll know once we build the boats.¡±


    He was a bit curious about what might be on the other side. It was such arge river separating the two sides. [Perhaps the world over there is a lot more different than the world on this side?]


    Thinking of this filled him with curiosity. He could not wait to build arge boat right away, but that was not realistic.


    After all, building a boat was no easy task. The boat¡¯s structure and material selection were all very rigorous matters.


    However, Su Bai could not quite remember how to build a boat at the moment. He would have to see if he could recall it when the time came.


    Building a boat would take quite some time, and it would need to berge. An ordinary small boat would not suffice in this world. After all, there were Ferocious Beasts in the river. If they built a small boat, it would only result in the boat and people being overturned by the Ferocious Beasts. Thus, the boat could not be too small.


    Yan Hua just stood quietly to the side. She did not know what a boat was, only that the things the Shaman had spoken of so far had all been jaw dropping products.


    Su Bai turned his head to look at the distance between the great river and the Tribe, and asked, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, is there any open space nearby?¡±


    The distance between the great river and the Tribe was not that far, about a thousand metres or so, taking about eight minutes to walk.


    Since it was a direct path from the Tribe to the great river, without any messy turns or slopes, it did not take much time to walk to and fro.


    ¡°Open space? I think there¡¯s some behind the Tribe, but it¡¯s closer to the forest and further from the river.¡± Yan Hua pointed to a spot not far away.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Su Bai already had another n in mind.


    Yan Hua was stunned for a moment, then quickly followed behind, taking big steps to catch up and lead the way.


    About ten minutester, the two arrived at the back of the Tribe. Actually, it should be considered the front of the Tribe, as the main gate faced the direction of the forest.


    This was Su Bai¡¯s first timeing here during the day. Last night it had been toote, and he had been fully focused on the ck Snake Tribe, so he had not paid attention to the surrounding environment.


    He looked at the open space, nodded in satisfaction, and said, ¡°This is a good spot.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what do you suddenly need an open space for?¡± Yan Hua asked, puzzled.


    ¡°We can nt the sweet potatoes, peppers, and lettuce that we grew in our other settlement.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot about those. I hope Xiao Yu and the others can protect them well.¡± Yan Hua said, suddenly realising.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already instructed Qing Yan and the others. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems,¡± Su Bai said.


    He had told them to dig up the sweet potatoes, ginger, and garlic, and to put them in wooden barrels with soil. Naturally, the soil had to be the original soil they were nted in.


    As for the lettuce, it would be harvested directly. After all, he still had some seeds left, so they could be rented.


    ¡°But Shaman, this is where our main gate is. Isn¡¯t it a bad idea to set up the farm here? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be trampled as peoplee and go.¡± Yan Hua was quiteprehensive in her concerns.


    ¡°This is only a temporary main gate. I n to change where our main gate will face at ater date,¡± Su Bai said, the corners of his mouth turning up.


    Yan Hua frowned, asking, ¡°Temporarily? Then where will the main gate be moved to?¡±


    ¡°Facing the direction of the great river,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Shaman, why does the main gate need to face the direction of the great river? Isn¡¯t it better to face the forest? That way it¡¯s easier for our people toe and go,¡± Yan Hua did not understand why the Shaman would suggest this.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 233: The Farming Plan Officially Begins

    Su Bai lightly moistened his lips with his tongue and exined, ¡°This forest can serve as the Tribe¡¯s defence. Having our main gate facing the riverside is also safer.¡±


    He thought that if the main gate faced the forest, many factors would need to be considered, such as attacks from other Tribes, harassment from Ferocious Beasts, and so on.


    The advantages of having the main gate facing the great river were numerous. In the future, they could build a port, and using the river for trade could help the Tribe develop better.


    In ancient Earth, many royal capitals or prosperous cities were located along rivers or coasts. This was because these water bodies allowed for rapid development, and brought in many benefits to the Tribe. This was what Su Bai was considering.


    Moreover, having the back of the Tribe face the forest was also beneficial. If they raised wild animals in the future, they could keep them in the back.


    They could also build a fertiliser processing nt and other facilities. These were all things to be done in the future, so having the main gate face the river was the optimal choice.


    Yan Hua naturally did not understand much about these matters, and just nodded somewhatprehendingly, ¡°What the Shaman says should be correct.¡±


    Su Bai quietly looked at the naive cow horned girl, recalling the scene when he first met her. Back then, she had been quite spirited and valiant.


    Of course, he was referring to her personality, as this was the first time he had encountered someone with such an open and straightforward yet adorably sincere character.Back on Earth, most of the people he met were rather materialistic. If one did not have a house or a car, they would not even consider that person as important.


    Certainly, there must have been pure and kind-hearted women too, but how could he possibly have encountered them?


    The girl standing before him now was just such an adorably sincere existence. The key point was that she even had a pair of horns, which really added to her charm.


    Yan Hua touched her face, then looked at her body, asking in confusion, ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought of some things.¡± Su Bai smiled, putting his hands behind his back as he began walking back to the Tribe.


    ¡°Shaman, wait for me!¡± Yan Hua reacted and hurriedly caught up.


    After returning to the Tribe, Su Bai went back to his wooden house and began nning the Tribe¡¯s future development.


    From today onwards, his grand farming n was officially underway. What he had done before was just a small trial.


    Yan Hua did not follow him back to the wooden house. Instead, she went to see if there was anything she could help with in the Tribe.


    She was also curious about how her friends, who had been captured during the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s attack, were doing.


    ¡°Next, we need to n the construction of houses¡­¡± Su Bai muttered, chewing on the tip of the pen.


    The reason he toured the Tribe today was because of this matter. Building cement houses was no simple task. So, it was essential to n everything out carefully. Otherwise, the houses built might end up scattered here and there, in aplete mess.


    If they developed well in the future and needed to pave roads, how would they do so if the houses were ced haphazardly?


    Thinking of this, Su Bai picked up the pencil and began nning on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, his mind already forming ideas.


    *Rustle rustle rustle¡­* The pencil made continuous rustling sounds as it touched the Wolf Tail Grass Paper. This was particrly noticeable in the quiet wooden house.


    After more than half an hour, Su Bai managed toplete a rough n. Although not very professional, it was at least clear to look at.


    The blueprint showed a square, with tall walls drawn around the perimeter of the square.


    Inside the walls were grid-like areas, and within these areas were houses, with main roads and side roads all drawn out.


    Not only that, but patterns were also drawn outside the square. Near the great river, many grids were drawn, which would be arranged into farndter.


    A port was also drawn by the riverside, with some boats floating on the river. Near the forest, several small sheds were drawn, which would be the ce for raising animals.


    The overall impression was clear andprehensible, with everythingbelled as to what should be where and what each area was for.


    Of course, only he could understand such a modern blueprint. Since these were ns for his own reference, the actual blueprints used for implementation would be done up at ater time, redrawn from scratch.


    ¡°This should be clear enough now. We shouldn¡¯t be at a loss when we start working on it.¡± Su Bai said with satisfaction. This was a blueprint he had long wanted to draw.


    If it had not been for the limitations in the previous ce, where he could not directly implement the farming n, he would have started drawing this out much earlier.


    He also felt it was a pity that although there had been plenty of time to develop these things in the previous ce, due to insufficient manpower and poor geographical location, this n had been shelved for a long time.


    Su Bai spread the draft, looked at it carefully, and muttered to himself. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to draw the structural diagram of the houses.¡±


    He was a bit impressed with himself, feeling like he had be a civil engineer, even having to draw house design blueprints himself.


    However, he was also grateful that back on Earth, he had enjoyed reading all sorts of books, trying to learn about various industries.


    For example, he had roughly looked into topics like food, civil engineering, chemistry, and some geographical knowledge, as well as some intriguing short videos like wilderness survival and such. As a result, after transmigrating here, he was still able to apply this knowledge. Otherwise, he would have truly been at a loss.


    *Rustle rustle rustle¡­* Su Bai picked up the pencil and continued drawing. In his mind, he was designing a two-story house.


    Such a house would not be particrly difficult to build. After all, it was all square and regr. As long as they learned how toy bricks, they could construct it.


    ¡°But howrge should the area of this house be?¡± Su Bai muttered, pursing his lips.


    The biggest problem now was theck of measuring tools, so it was difficult for them to determine how to standardise the size of the houses.


    He did not want the houses built to end up of varying sizes, looking crooked and askew, with some parts big and others small.


    To build houses, they needed to be constructed to be almost the same, looking neat and orderly. Only then could it be considered a proper city.


    ¡°Looks like we need to make measuring tools first. It¡¯s quite troublesome without measuring tools¡­¡± Su Bai mumbled.


    He put away the house blueprint and took out another nk sheet of Wolf Tail Grass Paper, beginning to sketch measuring tools on it.


    *Rustle rustle rustle¡­* The pencil began to dance quickly on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper again. In no time, diagrams appeared on the paper.


    [noscript][/noscript]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 234: Capturing Some Stonemasons

    In the dense primitive forest, over two hundred people were quickly advancing, led by Xiu from the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    It had been a few days after they had left the morning after helping the me Dragon Tribe, taking back a considerable amount of linen.


    Shu Zi, a member of the Spotted Deer Tribe, quickly approached Xiu and said, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll be able to reach the Tribe soon.¡±


    He had just scouted ahead when they stopped to rest.


    ¡°Tell everyone to move faster. We¡¯ve just rested, so we won¡¯t need to rest again. We¡¯ll go straight back to the Tribe to rest.¡± Xiu said in a deep voice.


    His mind was still preupied with the matters of the me Dragon Tribe. The scenes he witnessed that day were still vivid in his memory.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The branch nodded and turned to urge everyone to hurry.


    Although everyone looked tired, they were somewhat happy knowing they would soon reach the Tribe.


    They were also very curious about the weapons used by the me Dragon Tribe. Both types of weapons had strong lethality, and they had never seen them before. They all wondered how great it would be if they could have one themselves.They were also very confused about those Animal Hides that suddenly caught fire. It was those mmable Animal Hides that greatly helped the me Dragon Tribe.


    They initially thought the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s chances of winning this war were not high. They had all received orders to retreat if things went wrong and were prepared for it.


    Unexpectedly, things turned out differently. Their side only had some injuries and no deaths. This result was surprising to say the least.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* The people of the Spotted Deer Tribe travelled with confusion, even when everyone finally returned to the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    As soon as Xiu entered the Tribe, he handed the weapons to the ves to put away and headed straight for the Shaman¡¯s wooden house.


    Lu Shi also knew the group would be returning today and was already waiting in Shaman Lu Shan¡¯s wooden house.


    After receiving permission to enter, Xiu pushed the door open and entered with a serious expression, saying, ¡°Shaman, Chieftain, I¡¯ve returned.¡±


    Shaman Lu Shan nodded, his aged face expressionless, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°The me Dragon Tribe was victorious. None of our Tribesmen died. Some were injured in the battle, but the Shaman of the me Dragon Tribe gave us Shaman Bone Tablets to treat them.¡± Xiu concisely reported.


    ¡°The me Dragon Tribe actually won? That¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡± Shaman Lu Shan said in a deep voice.


    He initially thought the me Dragon Tribe might lose. Of course, privately, he did not want them to lose, as it concerned the stable trade of linen.


    However, their victory was indeed surprising to him. Moreover, his own Tribesmen were only injured, not killed, so it seemed like the other side also did not suffer heavy casualties either. ??


    ¡°What about the me Dragon Tribe? What¡¯s their situation like?¡± Lu Shi asked, curious.


    His thoughts were the same as Shaman Lu Shan¡¯s. He wanted to know about the other side¡¯s situation after the war.


    ¡°No one died, and no one was injured. They didn¡¯t have that many people, but they won because they had powerful weapons.¡± Xiu said coldly and concisely.


    Lu Shi¡¯s mouth opened slightly, clearly a bit surprised, and asked, ¡°No casualties at all? Is the me Dragon Tribe really that strong?¡±


    ¡°What are these powerful weapons of theirs?¡± Shaman Lu Shan was more curious about this point.


    Xiu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never seen them before. There are two types of weapons that are particrly strange, made of what seemed to be curved wood, and they have tremendous lethality.¡±


    He was referring to the longbows of the Archery Team and the recurve bows of the Totem Warriors. When he saw these two weapons, he was stunned. He never expected such strange weapons to have such shocking lethality.


    ¡°Strange weapons? How powerful are they?¡± Shaman Lu Shan frowned. He had lived for so long but had never heard of such weapons.


    ¡°Those curved pieces of wood shoot out small sticks, and those sticks directly hit the enemy¡¯s head.¡±


    Xiu recalled the scene and continued, ¡°That person died before they could even speak.¡±


    Shaman Lu Shan¡¯s brow furrowed even more. ording to his description, this weapon was indeed very deadly. He slowly raised his head and asked in a solemn voice, ¡°Do they have many of these weapons?¡±


    ¡°Probably about fifty or sixty. I didn¡¯t carefully count. At the time, my attention was fully on the ck Snake Tribe,¡± Xiu said in a clear voice.


    Shaman Lu Shan took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°It seems this me Dragon Tribe has many things we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ording to Xiu¡¯s description, this me Dragon Tribe was very different from what he had imagined. Their weapons, linen, all these were novel.


    ¡°Besides these two types of weapons, do they have any others?¡± Lu Shi asked curiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s another type that¡¯s simr to our stone knives, but also different. It¡¯s very lethal too,¡± Xiu continued.


    ¡°How lethal is it?¡± Lu Shi pressed, wanting to know exactly how strong it was.


    ¡°When the de falls, the enemy¡¯s hand would get severed in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s extremely sharp, much sharper than stone knives.¡± Xiu also very much wanted to possess such a weapon.


    Originally, he thought the stone knife in his hand was already very handy, and he really liked using it. However, when he saw the Crocodile de of the me Dragon Tribe, his thoughts changed. What he wanted most was now that indescribable de.


    He was already imagining himself wielding that de, thinking he should be able to defeat more enemies.


    Lu Shi frowned and asked incredulously, ¡°Is that de really that strong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chieftain. When it shed with the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s stone knives, it easily cut through their stone knives.¡± Xiu said with certainty.


    These were all things he had seen with his own eyes. If someone else had told him this, he certainly would not have believed it. After all, how could there be such a sharp de?


    ¡°The me Dragon Tribe has hidden so many good things. Next time, we must trade for some¡­¡± Lu Shi¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    Hearing these words, Xiu¡¯s previously expressionless face changed slightly. He thought if he could trade for one, that would be amazing.


    Shaman Lu Shan¡¯s expression did not look so calm anymore. His low voice sounded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that weapon is made from the bones of some Ferocious Beast.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, can we make them too?¡± Xiu really wanted to possess that weapon.


    ¡°We should be able to, but we need skilled carpenters and stonemasons. We also need to find out the materials to make them.¡± Shaman Lu Shan nodded.


    The Spotted Deer Tribe was not a Tribe that developed on its own. They relied entirely on profiting from being middlemen to develop, so naturally, the Tribe did not have any top-tier craftsmen.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xiu began to think about capturing some skilled people to bring back.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 235: All Good Things

    The Sun was incredibly fierce, making the wooden houses of the me Dragon Tribe appear as if they were coated in ayer of golden dust.


    Su Bai opened his ck eyes and sat up,ining, ¡°This wooden pillow is really killing me.¡±


    He reached to massage his neck. Over the past few days sleeping at the Ancestral Land, he had not been able tofortably adjust his sleeping position. Every time he tried to adjust, he would wake up in a daze, mainly because the pillow was so ufortable.


    ¡°I definitely need to improve this situation in the future,¡± Su Bai muttered to himself as he poured himself a cup of water at the table.


    Today was the fourth day of his stay at the Ancestral Land. The fox eared girls should be arriving soon. [Before Xiao Yu arrives, I should open up all the Assistance Packages.] Su Bai thought to himself. [System, check in and open the Assistance Packages.] Su Bai called out to the System in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one pack of wheat seeds.]


    Su Bai could not be happier seeing the pack of wheat seeds appear on the table. His lips curved into a smile as he celebrated in his mind, [Finally I¡¯ve got wheat seeds! I can finally have wheat porridge!]


    Although he had been longing for rice, as he had eaten it all his life, he could not be picky now. Having wheat was already quite good. At least it was a staple food.Su Bai patted the wheat seeds, showing gratitude. [This came at just the right time. System, please open another Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one sr-powered deskmp.]


    Su Bai looked at themp on the table and said with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, a deskmp will definitely be brighter than a fruit oilmp.¡±


    He had not been worried about straining his eyes while staying upte to make Shaman Bone Tablets or doing some nning, as his Physique had been constantly improving, so he naturally was not too concerned about this issue. Still, having amp was still far better than using fire. It was brighter and much morefortable. He also would not have to keep his head down all the time to get a clearer view of what he was doing.


    ¡°Not bad. Not bad at all,¡± Su Bai was very satisfied and continued to call out in his mind, [System, open the third Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one quilt.]


    Su Bai put the quilt aside and thought, [The weather is so hot that I can¡¯t use it for now, but this is great once things start to cool down.]


    The quilt was two metres long and equally wide, making it quite arge quilt. [System, continue opening the Assistance Packages] Su Bai called out in his mind.


    Since leaving the Tribe anding to the Ancestral Land, he had umted eight Assistance Packages. He had originally nned to open them two days ago, but he wanted to umte more to make the opening more satisfying. Besides, he nned on what to do over the past few days, so he had put it off.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one herbal encyclopaedia.]


    Su Bai flipped through the book that appeared out of thin air, excited and thinking to himself, [This book came at just the right time!]


    He knew that Shaman Power was limited and could not be used continuously. It also needed to be saved for emergencies.


    For minor injuries and ailments, herbs could be used instead. Having thisprehensive herbal encyclopaedia would be very convenient. He could collect herbs based on the illustrations in the book and use them to make pain relievers, hemostatic powders, and the likes.


    This would greatly reduce the consumption of Shaman Power, and these remedies could be used by ordinary people as well, rather than having to rely solely on Shaman Bone Tablets. [With this book, we can start nning the construction of a hospital and the training of medical staff!] Su Bai nned silently in his mind.


    He browsed through the book for a while and found that many of the nts were unfamiliar to him, seemingly to not exist on Earth. [I guess these are nts unique to this era. Great. This will make finding them much easier.]


    ¡°Resolute Grassbined with White Peach Grass can treat nosebleeds?¡± Su Bai mumbled as he flipped through the book, ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never heard of these two nts?¡±


    He browsed through the book for a while and discovered that many of the nts were ones he had never heard of or seen before. Moreover, many of the nts had effects he had never heard of, such as treating nosebleeds, red eyes, constant drooling, and other strange ailments.


    Su Bai flipped through it for a few minutes before setting it aside, nning to read it more carefullyter in the evening.


    He put down the book and continued to call out in his mind, [System, open another Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one ss manufacturing guide.]


    Another book appeared in Su Bai¡¯s hands, not very thick orrge, just a small volume.


    He flipped through the book and eximed in surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a book like this! This will be really helpful.¡±


    Su Bai had been pondering over what to do about the windows for the houses just two days ago.


    He had nned to leave spaces for a few windows, using wooden sticks andrge leaves as makeshift windows. He had not expected the System to provide a book on ss manufacturing, which was truly a godsend. [¡®ss is an amorphous inorganic non-metallic material, mainly made from various inorganic minerals¡­] Su Bai read a bit and then closed the book. [This is a bitplicated. I¡¯ll leave this aside for now. I¡¯ll study it carefully tonight.]


    He saw that the book was filled with dense technical terms and diagrams of materials. It was enough to make one drowsy just looking at it. After all, he was not an expert in this field, so he had to set aside time to slowly study it. [System, continue opening the Assistance Packages] Su Bai continued to call out in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one bottle of shampoo.]


    Su Bai looked at the familiar bottle of shampoo that appeared in his hand and smiled, [Well, I certainly didn¡¯t expect to be able to use such a familiar shampoo aftering here.]


    He had not used shampoo to wash his hair for several days and could feel dandruff starting to form.


    The shampoo came at just the right time; his hair could finally not be oily anymore. [Not bad. System, continue opening the Assistance Packages.] Su Bai continued to call out in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: One pack of tea leaves.]


    Su Bai weighed the tea leaves in his hand andmented. [I¡¯ve been waiting for this. It¡¯s finally here.]


    Just a few days after arriving in the Primitive Tribe, he had started missing Earth¡¯s tea, not for any other reason but because tea could help cut through the greasiness of the food here.


    In the Tribe, he had been eating so much meat every day that he was getting sick of it, even starting to resist eating meat.


    At that time, he had thought how nice it would be to have some tea to help with the greasiness. That way, he would not have to drink in water all the time.


    Back on Earth, he had been very fond of drinking tea, often brewing his own tea every few days.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be drinking tea tonight!¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 236: Subtle Changes

    Su Bai put away the tea leaves, feeling satisfied as he continued to call out in his mind. [System, open thest Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: One pack of tissues.] [Wait. Tissues? Didn¡¯t I get these thest time?] Su Bai looked at the pack of tissues that appeared on the table.


    [There¡¯s a possibility of receiving the same items when opening Assistance Packages.] The System exined.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully, [Okay, that¡¯s fine. Tissues are consumables anyway. It¡¯s good to have more of them.]


    He put aside all the packages he had opened today, satisfied. He began to flip through the herbal encyclopaedia.


    This matter could not be dyed, after all, it was about setting up a hospital, so medical knowledge needed to be quickly learned and understood.


    He had already nned that after learning the medical knowledge himself, he would select a group of people to learn it as well. This was the only way the hospital could be officially established. After all, a hospital needs medical staff, and he certainly could not do everything alone.


    Knowing this, Su Bai flipped through the herbal encyclopaedia at an even faster pace, his eyes quickly scanning the illustrations inside.


    First, he looked for familiar illustrations, then he would look at the effects and uses of some herbs.After more than an hour, there was gradually more and moremotion outside his door.


    Su Bai was drawn to the noise. He put down the herbal encyclopaedia, and walked towards the door.


    He pushed open the door and found that the Tribe was very lively. He asked someone nearby, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Shaman, Uncle Qing Yan and the others have returned.¡± The person reported.


    ¡°Shaman, shall we go take a look? Xiao Yu and the others have finally returned back home.¡± Yan Hua had walked over at some point.


    Next to the cow horned girl was a cat eared girl, she was Sha Lan. Sha Hong had brought them back to the Ancestral Land a couple of days ago.


    Sha Lan was still a bit shy, not daring to raise her head, only softly greeting, ¡°Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look then,¡± Su Bai walked out of the wooden house.


    The three of them walked towards the lively direction. Before they got there, they saw a familiar figure running over, moving very fast.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* Yu Ying kicked up clouds of dust, quickly arriving in front of the horned girl and others, holding a teddy bear in her arms.


    She caught her breath and breathlessly said. ¡°Thank¡­ thank goodness, Shaman¡­ you¡¯re all safe.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s head bobbed up and down in rhythm with the other¡¯s breathing. She smiled and teased, ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you running? Be careful not to fall.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all fine. Did anything happen on your journey here?¡± Su Bai reached out to pat the fox eared girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡­ I just haven¡¯t seen you all for so long,¡± Yu Ying said with a red face, shaking her head, ¡°Nothing happened on the way.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time.¡± It was then that Sha Lan¡¯s gentle voice sounded.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink fox tail kept wagging non-stop. She opened her arms to hug the cat eared girl, too excited to speak coherently, ¡°It¡¯s good¡­ you¡¯re really¡­ so good¡­¡±


    Sha Lan was amused by this. She covered her mouth as she said. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright, right? I really couldn¡¯t make out what you¡¯ve just said.¡±


    Yu Ying touched her lips with one hand, embarrassedly stating. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.¡±


    Su Bai shook his head with a smile and asked. ¡°Have everything been moved over?¡±


    ¡°Everything has been moved over. All the Teepees have been taken down and everything has been brought along.¡± Yu Ying nodded heavily.


    Her breathing had finally calmed down, and her pink fox tail, which had been standing straight up due to nervousness, gradually rxed.


    ¡°What about the sweet potatoes and other nts? And the stuff in my Teepee?¡± The first thing Su Bai thought of was the crops. There were also many things in the Teepee, including quite a few minerals and some items obtained from the Assistance Packages.


    ¡°Everything has been brought here, Shaman. Not a single item of yours is missing, everything has been well packed and safely transported.¡± Yu Ying nodded and continued. ¡°The sweet potatoes and chilli peppers have all been brought too.¡±


    ¡°Well done. Go and rest for now. You must be tired from the long journey, right?¡± Su Bai asked with concern.


    Sha Lan watched this scene from the side, feeling a bit emotional, thinking that this Shaman was different.


    He was young, but more importantly, he was very nice to others. He was very gentle, but also had a charisma that made one attracted to him. [No wonder why Yu Ying looks at him so differently. To think our originally timid and shy Xiao Yu has be so cheerful now?]


    Yu Ying no longer avoided eye contact when talking to people. She no longer easily blush or get scared, and no longer hid behind others.


    Sha Lan also felt a change in Yan Hua. Just like the fox eared girl, the change was quite obvious. The cow horned girl had always been proud and did not like to associate with young men. [Now, this girl seems to always want to stick close to the new Shaman. Maybe she had fallen for him?]


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Uncle Qing Yan and the others have moved the things over. I want to help them organise and make sure the Shaman¡¯s room is back to how it was before,¡± Yu Ying happily said.


    ¡°No rush, rest first. You can start working after you¡¯ve rested well. If you exhaust yourself, I might have to find a new Shaman Priestess.¡± Su Bai teased on purpose.


    Yu Ying shook her head repeatedly and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll rest right away. I¡¯ll help the Shaman organiseter.¡±


    The fox eared girl was intimidated by his words and did not dare to act rashly, just quietly following behind Su Bai. She was afraid of not being needed anymore, also afraid that he would find a new Shaman Priestess. Thus, she did not dare refuse him, and say she wanted to go and tidy up things.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, have someone go and help them. Make sure they arrange everything properly, especially the tools for making ceramics, linen, and paper.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yan Hua nodded and turned to leave.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Sha Lan said nervously, then quickly turned and ran away.


    Since returning to the Ancestral Land, the cat eared girl had been secretly observing Su Bai, studying the appearance and temperament of this new Shaman.


    Whenever their eyes met, she would be very shy and immediately look away, pretending to do something else.


    Until now, Sha Lan still did not dare to be alone with Su Bai, and was always running around with Yan Hua. Even when moving stones, finding dry grass, or training, it was the same ¨C she never left Yan Hua¡¯s side.


    Maybe it was because returning to the Ancestral Land and seeing so many strangers made her feel a bit insecure, or maybe it was because Su Bai¡¯s presence made her curious.


    ¡°What kind of girl is Sha Lan?¡± Su Bai curiously asked. He felt that the cat eared girl was different from Yan Hua and Yu Ying, seeming more quiet and reserved.


    ¡°Sha Lan is very capable.¡± Yu Ying said with a smile.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 237: Determining the Centre Point

    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve prepared a lot of stones and dry grass. What are you nning to do?¡± Yu Ying asked.


    After returning to the Tribe, the fox eared girl had started organising things and helping Su Bai follow up on his previous instructions.


    For example, she had the ves and people from the ck Snake Tribe start moving stones, as well as looking forrge amounts of dry grass and preparing water.


    Of course, water pipes had also been connected in the Ancestral Land. They used Hollow Trees to connect them. Arge storage tank had also been dug near the river close to the Tribe.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use them to build housester.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yu Ying looked around at the wooden houses surrounding them and asked in confusion, ¡°To build houses? But don¡¯t we already have¡­ houses?¡±


    Su Bai smiled and said, ¡°I want to build better houses than these. Houses that won¡¯t be damaged even in heavy rain.¡±


    ¡°Houses that won¡¯t be damaged in heavy rain?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes blinked non-stop as she continued to ask, ¡°Shaman, using those stones and dry grass?¡±


    The fox eared girl was very confused. In the past, when they lived in the Tribe, even wooden houses had to be reced every few years. After all, since they were built with wood, they would get soaked when it rained, and there was also damage from insects.The lifespan of wooden houses was not long and they had to rebuild them every few years.


    But now, Yu Ying was hearing about building houses with stones and dry grass, which she had never heard of before. [Teepees are easy to understand. WE just had to set up a triangle shape and wrap Animal Hide around it. But how would one do it with stone? Also set them up a triangle shape? Or a square shape like the wooden houses? If so, how are we going to stick the stones together?]  [How confusing.]


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll understand when they¡¯re built. These houses are meant to withstand the rainy season.¡± Su Bai exined further.


    Yu Ying was even more perplexed. [How could stone houses withstand the rainy season? Wouldn¡¯t the rain leak through the cracks? The house would surely be full of rainwater by then, so how could it withstand the rainy season? Wouldn¡¯t the whole house be flooded?]


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Su Baiughed seeing the fox eared girl¡¯s confused face and said, ¡°You¡¯ll see when the timees. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    He patted the fox eared girl¡¯s head and continued nning his city project.


    Indeed, Su Bai wanted to transform the Tribe into a city, implementing a set of city rules.


    Were the rules of the Primitive Tribe not good? Of course they were good too. Work and get meat to eat. In that regard, everyone was the same, everyone had a fixed job, this was certainly good.


    Were there any downsides? Of course there were. None of them had been culturally educated, they all had basic thinking and beliefs. They all had different concepts of propriety, righteousness, integrity, and shame in their minds.


    Culture was very important. It was a kind of strength for the people to understand and transform the world. It also had a profound impact on social development. An advanced healthy culture would promote a more Humane way of life and better social development.


    Having culture did not refer to book knowledge like astronomy, geography, medicine, divination, and astrology. It was a spiritual practiceposed of ways of thinking, outlook,mon sense, and ways of life.


    It was about a person epting good behavioural norms and correct values, internalising them, and externalising them in actions.


    Humans were, at the end of the day, fragile creatures. However, culture and expectations of oneself could infuse them with strength and pride, making them exceptionally resilient and strong.


    Thus, the development of culture, the development of a spiritual practice to evolve one¡¯s way of thinking and outlook, was as important to our hearts as thend beneath our feet. As important as thend was, culture was equally important.


    This was why Su Bai wanted the people of the Tribe to be literate, understand etiquette, and so on. Because only by achieving this would the entire Tribe get better and better, rather than settling on their prior crude ways, and eptance of mediocrity.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s difficult, it will eventually happen.¡± Su Bai swore to himself.


    Gradually transforming a group of people from primitive society into cultured individuals was not an easy task. Of course, it was not about making them experts in astronomy and geography. They just needed to learn some simple literacy and how to get along with each other. Not just in the Tribe itself, but outside of the Tribe.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong? I just heard you say something.¡± Yu Ying paused her linen weaving.


    Su Bai shook his head with a smile and said in a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought of some things.¡±


    Yu Ying nodded thoughtfully and picked up the linen to continue sewing. When she was alone in the Teepee, she would sew linen every day.


    Su Bai picked up the blueprint he had drawn yesterday andpared it with the roughyout of the current Tribe.


    He kept turning his neck back and forth between the two sheets of paper, muttering, ¡°Seems like we need to re-establish the centre.¡±


    The current centre of the Tribe was not the wooden house where Su Bai lived, but an open space quite far from it. That was the true centre of the Tribe.


    The roughyout of the Tribe was drawn by Shu Feng at Su Bai¡¯s request. Of course, it was not drawn very well. It was just a rough circle sketching out the generalyout of the Tribe, but it was already quite good that Shu Feng could draw it at all.


    He had scribbled and drawn several times before getting this rtively urate drawing. The previous ones were all crooked and unrecognisable.


    Su Bai¡¯s index finger pointed back and forth between the two sheets, finally settling on a point as he muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s set it here.¡±


    He raised his head and picked up another paper, which had house designs drawn on it.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, go call the Chieftain over. I have something to discuss with him.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying immediately put down the linen in her hands and quickly left the wooden house.


    Ten minutester, the fox eared girl brought Yan Jiao to the wooden house, then retreated to the side to continue sewing linen clothes.


    ¡°Shaman, what instructions do you have for me?¡± The Chieftain¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    Su Bai handed over the two sheets in his hand and said, ¡°Find Shu Feng and have him take you to the ce I¡¯ve drawn here, then start digging holes.¡±


    Yan Jiao took the two sheets of paper with both hands, quickly browsed through them, and asked, ¡°Shaman, what are these two supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°For digging holes, as I said, on these points. As for the other one, the houses I want to build there.¡± Su Bai exined briefly.


    ¡°Shaman, we don¡¯t need to dig holes to build wooden houses, do we?¡± Yan Jiao was a bit confused, it was the first time he had heard of digging holes to build houses.


    ¡°I¡¯m not building wooden houses. I¡¯m building cement houses.¡±


    ¡°What is cement?¡± Yan Jiao scratched his head in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. You¡¯ll understand when you see it. Just do as I say for now.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Yan Jiao nodded, looking at the patterns on the blueprint, and asked, ¡°Shaman, how big should these holes be?¡±


    Su Bai took out a ruler from under the table and said, ¡°Measure ording to this tool. I¡¯ve already written down how much to dig on each side.¡±


    This ruler was made by him yesterday. He had someone polish a t wooden stick and then marked scales on it.


    One ruler was one metre, and the blueprint also stated how many square metres the house should be built.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 238: Endless Strength

    Yan Jiao left the wooden house, confused. He walked towards that open space, constantly muttering: ¡°Dig holes?¡±


    He really did not understand why they needed to dig holes to build a house, and use stones and dry grass to construct it.


    With these doubts, Yan Jiao called over quite a few Totem Warriors, gave each of them a wooden stick, and started digging holes.


    After all, Totem Warriors could dig holes much faster than ordinary people. An ordinary person might dig all day without making much progress, but Totem Warriors had great strength. As long as they had a specified guideline on where to dig, they could dig out a hole in two or three hours. Of course, it would severely deplete their stamina.


    Su Bai brought the fox eared girl to that open space as well. After all, the holes being dug now were for the foundation of his future houses, so he needed to take a look.


    ¡°Shaman, why do we need to dig holes for houses made of wood?¡± Yu Ying scratched her head, ¡°Won¡¯t we be living underground then?¡±


    When the fox eared girl heard about digging holes, this was the only thought in her mind. It was the first time she had heard of people living underground.


    She even had a very exaggerated idea, which was to dig a hole, have people live below, and then seal it with stones on top.


    However, she quickly shook her head and dismissed this idea. If it was like that, how would people get in? Leave a small gap as a door?Yu Ying had heard Su Bai say that this stone house was meant to withstand the rainy season. [If there is a small gap at the top, wouldn¡¯t the rainwater keep pouring in? Wouldn¡¯t people drown inside?]


    The more Yu Ying thought about it, the more confused she became. Moreover, what was the dry grass for? She initially thought it might beid on the ground. But then she heard that the dry grass was used to stick stones together, which made her even more puzzled.


    ¡°Haha¡­ This is calledying a foundation. We¡¯re not going to live underground.¡± Su Bai was amused by the fox eared girl¡¯s naivety.


    ¡°Foundation? What¡¯s a foundation?¡± Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes repeatedly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ To simply put it, a foundation is like the roots of a big tree. With a foundation, the house won¡¯t easily tilt, copse, crack, or cave in, which would endanger our safety.¡±


    Su Bai pointed at a big tree and continued: ¡°Just like a big tree, the deeper its roots, the less likely it is to be uprooted by wind and rain.¡±


    Su Bai knew about the need for foundations when building houses.


    Yu Ying nodded with a mixture of understanding and confusion, saying: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I thought we were going to live underground.¡±


    The fox eared girl felt relieved inside. The ground was already very damp, would it not be even damper underground? There would definitely be many insects too, which she feared the most.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live underground either. Don¡¯t worry, when it¡¯s built, you¡¯ll definitely be amazed,¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    He was already looking forward to thepletion of the house. It would surely be andmark for this Primitive Tribe.


    After living in modern houses for so long, suddenly living in Teepees and wooden houses was quite ufortable. At first, it felt novel, but it became unbearable after a while.


    Theck of soundproofing, poor venttion, abundance of mosquitoes and insects, andck of safety were all exposed. People always want to move towards better living conditions, so building houses was urgent.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes thoughtfully, quietly following behind him.


    Su Bai arrived at the open space and looked down at the soil quality. The soil quality would affect the foundation, and the foundation design needed to be based on the soil conditions.


    He needed to see if it was y, sandy soil, mudstone, gravel, or soft soil (like peat). Different soilyers have different load-bearing capacities, with gravelyers being strong and soft soil being too weak for such a building.


    Secondly, he needed to look at the surrounding environment, checking for rivers, caves, ditches, nearby buildings, and etc.


    Environmental factors like rivers could erode the soilyer, causing geological copse and affecting the stability of the building.


    Nearby caves or tall buildings could cause uneven settlement of the building due to the uneven stress the ground was bearing.


    Fortunately, the big river was some distance from the Tribe, so it would not affect the house¡¯s condition.


    Building a house was far from a simple matter. There were many things to pay attention to, which Su Bai had spent severalte nightspiling.


    ¡°Shaman, is this correct?¡± Yan Jiao came over to ask, his hands covered in soil.


    He was using the ruler Su Bai had given him to mark out the size of the house on the ground as required.


    The unknown size was a total of one hundred square metres, which was quite arge house, looking overall squarish.


    Su Bai nced at the clearly divided lines on the ground and nodded. ¡°Yes, start digging like this.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jiao turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Su Bai called him back.


    Yan Jiao turned his head, puzzled as he asked. ¡°Shaman, do you have any more instructions?¡±


    ¡°Have all the people digginge over for a moment. I¡¯ll perform Shaman Technique on you so you can dig faster.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing that the Shaman wanted to perform Shaman Technique on them, Yan Jiao immediately went to call everyone over.


    About seven or eight Totem Warriors all lined up, each very excited. It was rare to have Shaman Technique performed on them up close.


    ¡°Blessing Shaman ¡¤ Strength Enhancement Technique.¡± Su Bai took a second to form the Shaman Rune. After using it several times, he could form the runes very smoothly.


    His hands emitted a crystalline red light after forming the Shaman Runes, just like the previous times.


    Su Bai walked up to Yan Jiao and the others, raised his hands and ced them on their shoulders. The crystalline red light instantly entered their bodies, and then their entire bodies, likest time, emitted a faint red glow on the surface.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve performed the Shaman Technique on you. You can all start digging.¡± Su Bai put down his hands.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiao and the others were already eager to start digging.


    Everyone excitedly grabbed their wooden sticks and began vigorously digging the soil. In an instant, dust was flying all over the Tribe.


    *Cough cough cough¡­* Su Bai coughed lightly a few times, waving his hand at the dust, and called out: ¡°Sprinkle some water on it before digging, there¡¯s too much dust.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Jiao stopped his wooden stake and started asking people to bring some water over.


    Three hourster, Yan Jiao and the others had dug arge pit at the designated location.


    During this time, Su Bai had performed the same Shaman Technique on them several more times. Otherwise, it would not have been possible to finish digging in such a short time.


    Yan Jiao wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked: ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s the next step?¡±


    He did not feel tired at all, only feeling that after each Shaman Technique was casted on him, his whole body seemed to have endless strength.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 239: Homemade Chili Sauce

    Su Bai stepped forward to the dug hole, examining whether the foundations were up to standard. He found that the hole was dug out quite well.


    He nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°It¡¯s eptable, well dug. Continue digging the next one.¡±


    Yan Jiao blinked his red eyes in confusion and asked, ¡°Shaman, do we need to dig more holes?¡±


    ¡°Of course, all the Teepees in the Tribe need to be reced with cement houses. Keep digging,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Where else should we dig?¡± Yan Jiao asked.


    ¡°There are markings on the paper I gave you. Dig ording to those markings.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Yan Jiao took out the paper from his Animal Hide Bag and spread out the crumpled paper to examine it.


    He leaned in very close, as if he could not see, and after looking for a while, he raised his head and eximed in surprise, ¡°Shaman, looking at it this way, the entire Tribe will be full of holes.¡±


    Su Bai nodded slightly, raising an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Hmm? The entire Tribe needs to change to cement houses, so we need to dig holes everywhere.¡±¡°If we keep digging like this, many people won¡¯t have a ce to live,¡± Yan Jiao expressed his concern.


    ¡°I understand that. I¡¯m not asking you to dig them all at once. Just dig the ones near the centre point first, build the houses nearby, then dig the outer areas,¡± Su Bai paused, then continued arranging, ¡°Then for those demolished houses, let the people inside temporarily live with others.¡±


    He certainly knew it was impossible to dig out all the holes at once, after all, the Tribe was not small.


    For now, they could only build houses at the centre point, as there might not be enough time to build houses in the outer areas.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yan Jiao nodded and turned to lead people to start digging again.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes and asked, ¡°Shaman, what do we do after digging the holes?¡±


    ¡°Once the cement is made, we can start building houses. But there¡¯s no rush right now. Let¡¯s dig the holes first,¡± Su Bai said softly.


    He had already asked Gu Mu to start making stone bs, wide and long ones. They would be attached on all four sides, and then cement would be poured in.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Yu Ying nodded, still somewhat confused, ¡°Shaman, do you want to go check on the chilli peppers?¡±


    After being dug up from their previous location, they were immediately rented near the Tribe¡¯s current main gate.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Bai nodded and took the lead, walking towards the gate.


    A few minutester, they arrived at the Tribe¡¯s main gate. Looking around, quite a bit ofnd had been cultivated.


    Thend was prepared using hoes that Shan Qiu had previously forged. Sweet potatoes and chilli peppers had been rented.


    However, they did not look to be in very good condition, with leaves wilting.


    Su Bai crouched down to look at the chilli peppers and frowned, ¡°It seems like the chilli peppers have been out of the soil for too long, they¡¯re not doing so well.¡± ?


    Yu Ying looked distressed, reaching out to touch the leaves, mumbling, ¡°They were like this when I checked this morning. Shaman, does this mean they¡¯re dead?¡±


    The fox eared girl had carefully tended to the chilli peppers for a long time, personally watering them every day. Now that the chilli peppers were in this state, she naturally felt upset, like having her cabbage eaten by pigs.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no help for it. Pick all the surviving chilli peppers and we¡¯ll rent them.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Rent? Shaman, didn¡¯t you sow all the chilli pepper seedsst time?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    ¡°Silly girl, these grown chilli peppers can be nted,¡± Su Bai smiled slightly.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes and asked, ¡°Do we just bury the chilli peppers directly into the soil?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one way, but there¡¯s a better method. Pick them now, and we¡¯ll make chilli sauceter,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying, hearing they could make chilli sauce, perked up and agreed, starting to pick the chilli peppers.


    Su Bai stood up to check on the sweet potatoes and found their vitality was quite strong. The leaves were still very green, without any signs of wilting.


    He withdrew his hand, satisfied, ¡°It seems like we can increase the nting of sweet potatoes. Let¡¯s keep more of this batch for seeds.¡±


    The lettuce had already been harvested before they left. Due to the short time, there was no way to let it grow bigger and save their seeds. So, the lettuce production line was cut off, and they could only wait for the next Assistance Package to see if they could get lettuce seeds.


    As for ginger, garlic, and sweet potatoes, they could be dug up and rented, so there was no worry.


    The chilli peppers were the same. They had already produced so many peppers that the field had turned red. They could be cut open and the seeds inside could be taken out for renting.


    More than ten minutester, Yu Ying cradled a pile of chilli peppers in arge leaf, smiling brightly, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve picked all the chilli peppers.¡±


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go back to the Teepee,¡± Su Bai pped his hands and walked in front.


    After returning to the Teepee, he asked the fox eared girl to wash the chilli peppers first, then put them out in the Sun to dry.


    Half an hourter, Yu Ying came into the Teepee excitedly carrying the chilli peppers, saying with a smile, ¡°Shaman, the chilli peppers are dry now.¡±


    Su Bai nodded, took the bowl of chilli peppers, and started by putting a small amount in a bowl. He took a rtively thick piece of wood and began to mash the chilli peppers.


    Yu Ying squatted in front, cupping her cheeks in her hands as she watched this series of operations, her pink eyes full of surprise.


    More than half an hourter, all the chilli peppers had been mashed and were ced in a basin. The fox eared girl had also taken turns mashing the chilli peppers.


    ¡°Shaman, here are the jars you wanted,¡± Yu Ying came in carrying two ceramic jars.


    ¡°Put the chilli peppers in them, then add the garlic paste, and seal them up.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Earlier, when he was checking the chilli peppers, he had dug up some garlic to bring back, because adding garlic to chilli sauce would make it absolutely delicious.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying was most willing to do this kind of thing, and she put all the chilli peppers from the basin into the two ceramic jars.


    The two ceramic jars were filled with mashed chilli peppers. Finally, Su Bai heated the lids of the ceramic jars with fire.


    Lastly, he covered them with a piece of linen cloth first, then put on the ceramic lids.


    ¡°Alright, in a few days we can take them out to eat,¡± Su Bai pped his hands.


    Yu Ying was so excited that her fox tail kept wagging, and she happily asked, ¡°Shaman, will our homemade chilli sauce taste good?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to try it and see, haha¡­¡± Su Bai was also making chilli sauce for the first time, so he was not very confident.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go nt those chilli peppers, so we can make chilli sauce again at ater date.¡± Yu Ying said with a smile.


    ¡°Good,¡± Su Bai nodded. While making the chilli sauce, they had set aside some chilli peppers as seeds.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 240: Carpet

    Chapter 240: Carpet


    The next morning, Su Bai slowly opened his ck eyes and silently said in his heart, [System, check in and open the Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: onerge carpet.]


    Su Bai saw a huge carpet suddenly appear on the empty space in front of him. He estimated it to be about 10¡Á10 metres in size.


    He got up and walked over to examine the carpet, saying with satisfaction: ¡°Not bad, the texture is very good, and the embroidery is exquisite.¡±


    The craftsmanship of the 10¡Á10 metre carpet was like those in European noble homes.


    The size of such arge carpet surprised Su Bai a bit, as only Western nobility or even royalty would likely have a carpet thisrge.


    Most of them were ced in the main hall of the pce, mainly used for decoration. ¡°I did not expect the Assistance Package to contain something like this. We can put it in the newly built houseter,¡± Su Bai muttered to himself.


    He had already nned out the central building ¨C it would be four stories tall, with the ground floor used to receive everyone.The second floor would be his office, while the third and fourth floors would be for sleeping and living.


    Of course, only this central building would be four stories tall. The other houses were nned to be two stories.


    Because the rainy season was approaching, there was not enough time to build every house that tall.


    They could onlyy good foundations and build two-story houses for now. After the rainy season, if they wanted to add more floors, they could, since the foundations were already prepared.


    But for this iconic building in the centre, Su Bai wanted to directly build all four floors.


    He had initially considered a Western-style castle, but that kind of castle was too challenging to build ¨C not everyone could construct one.


    So he abandoned that idea and could only build ording to a Chinese-style, more modern house design.


    Of course, he made some changes, removing manyplicated elements. It would be just an ordinary building, but with very good interior nning.


    ¡°Shaman, what is this? Why is it so big?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    The fox eared girl had just returned from the sweet potato field, still carrying a bucket used for fetching water.


    ¡°This? It¡¯s a carpet. We¡¯ll put it in the new houseter. Help me put it away for now,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Yu Ying nodded and started to put away the carpet. As soon as her hand touched it, she felt it was very different.


    The fox eared girl found the carpet extremely soft andfortable to touch, not prickly at all.


    ¡°Shaman, is this thing called a carpet supposed to be put on the ground? Likeying Animal Hides on the floor?¡± Yu Ying was quite clever.


    Previously in the Ancestral Land, the Shaman and Chieftain¡¯s Teepees would have Animal Hide rugs on the floor as a symbol of status.


    Whoever had an Animal Hide rug in their Teepee, or Ferocious Beast Skulls hanging on the wall, it meant they had a high status in the Tribe.


    ¡°Smart girl, it is indeedid on the ground,¡± Su Bai said softly.


    After Yu Ying put away the carpet, she turned and said, ¡°Shaman, the Chieftain has finished digging those holes. He¡¯s asking what to do next?¡±


    ¡°The next step is to start making cement. Let¡¯s go to the kiln,¡± Su Bai said, getting up.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying followed quietly behind.


    A few minutester, they arrived at a kiln. Yan Jiao, having received orders, also went there.


    Not knowing what to do next, Yan Jiao asked, ¡°Shaman, all the holes have been dug. Can we start building houses now?¡±


    ¡°Not so fast. Before building houses, we need cement. Without cement, it can¡¯t be done,¡± Su Bai raised his hand to calm him down.


    ¡°Cement? What¡¯s cement? Is it soil mixed with water?¡± Yan Jiao guessed based on the literal meaning.


    Su Bai paused for a moment, then said, ¡°You could say that, but it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°Then what does the Shaman want us to do? I¡¯ll have people do it right away,¡± Yan Jiao said.


    He no longer had that initially fierce look. After spending time with Su Bai, he had gradually been won over by this person.


    The gradual changes in the Tribe, and the reiming of the Ancestral Land, had made him see this person in a new light. He could not help but think that the Old Shaman was indeed wise, choosing someone so capable. The me Dragon Tribe truly had hope now.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of dry grass here, right? Just put it in the kiln and burn it. I need the ashes,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Although Yan Jiao did not know what the ashes were for, he followed the instructions and had some ves start the fire.


    Since acquiring ves, the Warrior Trainees had focused entirely on training.


    The ves took care of the trivial tasks, saving them a lot of time. Previously, when the Tribe had very few people, they had to handle these minor tasks themselves.


    *Crackle, crackle¡­* Piles of dry grass were thrown into the kiln, making crackling sounds as they burned. Thick smoke billowed out of the kiln, and the mes were veryrge. The dry grass thrown in was burned to nothing in an instant.


    ¡°Shaman, why are we suddenly burning dry grass? Is the dry grass supposed to be used to stick stones together?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    Although the fox eared girl did not really think the dry grass could be used to stick stones together, this was what the Shaman had said.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Silly girl, dry grass certainly cannot directly stick stones together. It needs to be processed first.¡± Su Bai heartilyughed.


    He knew Yu Ying must have believed the dry grass would be used directly to stick stones together, and found her very adorable for thinking so.


    Yu Ying scratched the back of her head and asked in confusion, ¡°Shaman, isn¡¯t that how it works? That¡¯s what you said at first.¡±


    She did not think she had misheard him. She had even asked twice and got the same answer.


    ¡°Dry grass alone can¡¯t stick stones together. It needs to be processed, you know?¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°I know, Shaman told me this before. Processed, I know.¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    The fox eared girl recalled when she first asked the Shaman what ¡®processed¡¯ meant, and learnt that it was turning one thing into another, more useful thing.


    ¡°Just wait and see. After processing, what¡¯s left can be used to stick stones together,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    [noscript][/noscript]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 241: Making Cement from Wood Ash

    *Crack, crackle¡­* The mes in the kiln burned ever more vigorously, and therge pile of dried grass was quickly consumed.


    After each batch of dried grass waspletely burnt, the wood ash from the bottom of the kiln would be collected and ced in a wooden barrel.


    After more than an hour, over ten barrels of wood ash had been ced beside the kiln.


    ¡°Shaman, all the dried grass has been burned, and the ash has been collected.¡± Yan Jiao reported.


    ¡°Have a group of people prepare some water, as much as possible. Fetch it from the storage tank.¡± Su Bai instructed as he stepped forward and reached into the wooden barrel to examine the ash. Fortunately, the perfectly burned ash contained almost no charcoal.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Jiao immediately had the ves continue fetching water.


    After about ten minutes, the ves brought over more than ten barrels of water and ced them beside the kiln.


    Su Bai said nothing. He just demonstrated what to do first, putting one barrel of ash together with one barrel of water.


    He added all the ash from the barrel into the water, then took up a wooden stick and began stirring, trying to mix them as evenly as possible.Yan Jiao and the fox eared girl stood quietly to the side, watching Su Bai stir with curiosity.


    After mixing the wood ash and water thoroughly, Su Bai slowly lifted the barrel and began draining out the water. It was to drain out the potassium carbonate-containing water from the wood ash mixture, leaving behind insoluble calcium hydroxide and calcium carbonate paste.


    These two substances were the most importantponents for making wood ash cement. Without these two things, wood ash cement could not be made.


    After Su Bai had slowly drained all the water from the barrel, he examined the paste inside to ensure it met his requirements.


    After confirming it was what he wanted, he began grabbing handfuls of wood ash paste. He squeezed them tightly to remove any excess water.


    He repeated this action several times until he had properly processed all the wood ash in the barrel.


    Yan Jiao looked at the balls of wood ash paste on the ground and curiously asked, ¡°Shaman, is this cement now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I would still need to process it some more. I need someone to start the fire in the kiln.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Making wood ash cement was not that simple. They still needed to heat it until it glowed till a hot yellow.


    The Chieftain knew nothing about these things, so he just followed Su Bai¡¯s instructions. He immediately had people continue fueling and lighting the fire, before putting all the wood ash balls inside the kiln.


    *Crack, crackle¡­* The fire in the kiln burned fiercely, and the wood ash balls slowly began to glow yellow.


    ¡°Good. Now, take out all the wood ash balls and let them cool down.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The ves nodded in acknowledgement.


    After about ten minutes, when the ash balls hadpletely cooled, Su Bai put them into a new barrel of water.


    He let the balls slowly dissolve in the water, then used a wooden stick to stir them.


    This time, Su Bai took out a barrel of sand and crushed stone, which he had them prepare earlier. These were important binding agents for the cement.


    He gradually mixed the dissolved ash balls with the fine sand and stones, then began stirring.


    At first, because there was not enough crushed stone and sand, Su Bai added a bit more and continued mixing evenly. After about ten minutes, all the ash balls and fine sand had mixed together, making the product look quite simr to the cement he remembered.


    Next, Su Bai took two stones. He spread a good amount of the cement on the face of one stone, then ced the other stone against the cemented surface.


    After ensuring both stones were stuck together with cement, he went to wash his hands clean.


    ¡°Shaman, is the cement finished now?¡± Yu Ying asked, still really curious.


    ¡°It might lookplicated but not too difficult to replicate. Is this paste for building houses?¡± Yan Jiao asked, puzzled.


    He had watched all the steps, from start to finish. Aside from being confused as to why this or that was done, he had no other thoughts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now. A whole afternoon would be best. If these two stones don¡¯t separate, then we can say that the cement has been sessfully made.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yan Jiao crouched down and curiously looked at the two stones. He examined them with great interest, red pupils full of questions. Though, in the end, he resisted the urge to touch them.


    Time passed minute by minute, and the Sun was setting in the west. The stones had been baking in the Sun all afternoon.


    Su Bai came back to the two stones and reached out to touch them. [Great! The stones had bonded together.]


    He picked up thebined stones and said with satisfaction, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to seed on the first try.¡±


    To be extra careful, Su Bai threw the two stones on the ground to see if they would immediately break apart. Fortunately, they maintained their bond.


    To be even more certain of sess, he also put the two stones in water to see if the wood ash cement would dissolve.


    The result proved positive as the two stones remained firmly bonded together, with no signs of dissolving in water.


    ¡°Great! Now, we can conclude that it has been a true sess!¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction.


    Yan Jiao watched all this unfold, and was quite shocked to see the two stones were still tightly bonded together.


    Heposed himself and asked, ¡°Shaman, is this cement? It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    It was his first time seeing two stones stick together with no Shaman Technique involved.


    ¡°This is cement, a magical tool for construction.¡± Su Bai exined with a smile.


    ¡°I thought it was Shaman Technique! Wow!¡± Yu Ying eximed in surprise, her pink pupils blinking non-stop.


    ¡°This is the power of nature and science. No need for Shaman Techniques.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yan Jiao kept staring at the two bonded stones, his red pupils full of amazement.


    He kept holding the two stones and examining them, constantly muttering about how miraculous it was.


    The others were equally entranced, watching intently, their respect for Su Bai growing even stronger in their hearts.


    [noscript][/noscript]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 242: Are They Not From a Large Tribe?

    ¡°All of you hurry up. Just do it the way I taught you.¡± Uncle Shan Qiu said with vigour.


    He looked very happy. It was for no other reason than that he had been given an important task to do.


    He had thought there would be few chances that he would be useful to the Tribe. In fact, he expected to spend the rest of his days just making stone tools.


    Now, it was different. He was assigned by the Shaman to supervise and teach the ves how to polish stones. This energised him greatly. After all, these stones would be used to build houses! Furthermore, these stones had a peculiar texture and were very hard.


    What they needed was someone to polish the stones to a degree suitable for building houses. Without exception, Shan Qiu was the man for the job.


    Naturally, he was just one man. He could not possibly supply the whole Tribe with enough materials, even if he took no breaks. Thus, he was responsible for teaching the ves how to do these things, how to make oddly shaped stones smooth.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The ves responded in unison.


    *Ting ting ting¡­* The sound of stones colliding and striking constantly rang out. There were people all around the stone pile.


    No one was idle over at the kiln either. Many people were burning dried grass and making wood ash cement.@@novelbin@@There were also people busy at therge pit, taking the wood ash cement and the stones polished by the ves to start building houses.


    Su Bai had demonstrated it once for them beforehand ¨C how to apply cement between stones, and then how to ce the second row of stones. He even had ropes stretched from one side of the pit to the other, preventing the house from being built crooked since the ropes served as a level guide.


    Moreover, the blueprints Su Bai gave them were very detailed, with every step clearly showing what to do and how to do it.


    There was also Yan Jiao and Shan Qiu, who were mainly responsible for supervising the work.


    The foundation had beenid in advance, and the excavated soil had been filled back in. Several pirs for the first floor had also been cast ording to Su Bai n, and methods.


    They used four long wooden boards formed into the shape of a pir, then poured in the wood ash cement. After it dried, they removed the boards. That was how the pirs were made.


    Stones wereid around these pirs, with the first task being to build walls on all four sides.


    ¡°Looking at it this way, it really does look like a house¡­¡± Yan Jiao said, resting his chin on one hand.


    Looking at those pirs, and people starting toy walls around them, it appeared really neat and proper.


    ¡°Yes, when the Shaman first said to build houses with stone, I really thought he was joking¡­¡± Shan Qiu sighed.


    When he received his order this morning, he was truly startled, but after seeing the two bonded stones, he was filled with wonder and amazement.


    After the wood ash cement was made yesterday, Su Bai began teaching them how to build houses. It was from the structure of the house down to selecting suitable stones for walls, as well as various wall-building techniques.


    He taught them how to cast pirs, fill foundations, and even demonstrated building one wall for others to see and emte.


    Once he demonstrated yesterday, this morning, he just came to check if the ves had mastered it. After confirming everything was fine, he left and had the Chieftain and others supervise.


    ¡°Yes, the Shaman is really amazing, I didn¡¯t expect him to know so much.¡± Yan Jiao said, his tone still carrying shock.


    He had thought making linen was already the Shaman¡¯s most amazing skill, but then came papermaking, ceramics, and more.


    Before they could get over these surprises, the Shaman came up with a way to build houses and make wood ash cement. The Shaman was truly a cause of endless amazement.


    To be honest, Yan Jiao could not guess what other amazing things the Shaman might bring to them next.


    If this was on Earth, someone like Su Bai would probably be called a treasure trove of a man.


    ¡°Do children in Large Tribes learn so many things? Linen, papermaking, ceramics ¨C these are all things we¡¯ve never heard of.¡±


    Shan Qiu touched his hair and continued to ask in bewilderment, ¡°They even need to learn about cement houses?¡±


    He found it unbelievable ¨C no, it should be impossible. In all his years, he had never heard of the Large Tribe having all these things.


    When he was a child, he had the fortune to visit a Large Tribe with his Father and stayed there for several days. Even so, he had never seen any of these amazing things. ??


    This was something he could not understand. He even had a bold guess, that the Shaman might not be from a Large Tribe.


    If so, where was he from? Could he be from across the river? Otherwise, none of this made sense. The Shaman was truly too miraculous!


    Yan Jiao watched him constantly shaking his head then nodding with certainty, as if seeing himself, because he was equally confused about these things.


    He took a deep breath and said with determined eyes. ¡°Whether or not the Shaman is from a Large Tribe, does it matter? Isn¡¯t he leading us now?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Shan Qiuughed like a ringing bell. ¡°You¡¯re right, the Shaman is now our Tribe¡¯s Shaman.¡±


    ¡°The Shaman said these cement houses are in preparation for the rainy season.¡± Yan Jiao said in a solemn tone.


    ¡°There are only twenty odd days until the rainy season. How many of these cement houses can be built by then?¡± Shan Qiu worried.


    Although he kept urging the ves to speed up, they also had to maintain the quality of the cement houses, so they could not be too hasty.


    But at their current space, only one cement house could be built approximately every ten days.


    With the six houses currently being built simultaneously, by the time the rainy season came, including the house in the central area, they could build at most seven houses.


    ¡°The Shaman mentioned this issue too, but this is all we can do for now. It¡¯ll be better after the rainy season passes.¡± Yan Jiao helplessly said.


    He had also felt helpless when he heard Su Bai say they could only build six or seven houses.


    There would be a central area, with a single house as thergest and main one. In front of this house, there would be arge open space around it. This space wouldter be used as the public square.


    Around this public square, there would be six houses that would eventually lead into six districts.


    This was how Su Bai had nned the Tribe for now, with each district having ten houses built in it, equivalent to a neighbourhood.


    Su Bai had nned for the Tribe to have six neighbourhoods, each neighbourhood being about the same size, with reserved open spaces between neighbourhoods that wouldter be main roads.


    ¡°I wonder which cement house the Chieftain will live in?¡± Shan Qiu asked curiously.


    Yan Jiao pointed to the area directly in front of the central area house¡¯s main door and excitedly said, ¡°I will be staying in that house, over there.¡±


    ¡°Close to the Shaman¡¯s house. That way, you¡¯d be able to protect the Shaman up close ¨C that¡¯s good.¡± Shan Qiu nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Uncle Shan Qiu will also be assigned a house. The Shaman said it would also act as your stonemason workshop.¡± Yan Jiao grinned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Shan Qiu said as though it was unnecessary, though he was actually very happy inside.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 243: A Different Fox Eared Girl

    As night fell, a ck curtain enveloped the entire sky, and stars began to hang on this dark canvas.


    In Su Bai¡¯s wooden house, many fruit oilmps were lit, making the interior notably brighter.


    Yu Ying sat obediently nearby, sewing linen while asionally pouring warm water for the Shaman.


    Yan Hua had just finished dinner and left the cabin, looking thoroughly satisfied. She knew she would surely sleep well tonight.


    Su Bai chewed on his pencil tip, contemting the next steps of his n.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* He tapped the pencil on the table, creating clear sounds, and muttered to himself, ¡°We¡¯ll need to consider drainage during the rainy season¡­¡±


    A few days ago, Su Bai had inquired about the rainy season, which typicallysted for one to two months.


    Most importantly, it would rain every single day without stopping, which posed a significant problem.


    Su Bai sketched on his sheet of Wolf Tail Grass Paper, Theyout of the system was already forming clearly in his mind.It would be like a residential district, with houses ced in designated areas rather than built randomly, and clearly nned main roads.


    ¡°Every main road needs a drainage system. Otherwise, there will be flooding.¡± Su Bai said as he squinted his eyes.


    He drew drainage pipes along each main road and marked some areas in ck, representing cement.


    ¡°The main roads need to be paved with cement first. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be muddy when it rains and difficult to traverse through¡± Su Bai muttered to himself.


    When the rainy season arrives, it would rain every day, and mud roads would not be able to handle the heavy rainfall well.


    Once it rained, the dirt roads would be impassable with mud. Forget about walking, people would not even be able to leave their homes.


    ¡°In that case, we would need to speed up house construction. Seven houses before the rainy season is just too few¡­¡± Su Bai frowned.


    With cement houses, they would not have to worry about dampness or leaks during the rainy season, and living conditions would be far morefortable.


    However, at their current pace, they could only build seven houses, which was far from enough.


    Su Bai pursed his lips thoughtfully and continued muttering, ¡°Seems like we¡¯ll need to get the Tribe members to start building houses too. The current pace is just too slow.¡±


    He suddenly thought about the nearly two thousand people from the ck Snake Tribe. [Why not put them all to work? Besides, they would be the ones living in these cement houses in the future. With their help, we should be able to build twenty more simple houses in about twenty days.]


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction at this thought and began writing recruitment details on the sheet of paper.


    Half an hourter, he finished writing the recruitment conditions and contentedly put them away.


    ¡°Yu Ying,e here. I have something to ask you.¡± Su Bai called out.


    Yu Ying immediately put down her linen and stood up, asking, ¡°Shaman, what would you like to know?¡±


    ¡°What seasones after the rainy season?¡± Su Bai wanted to understand this world¡¯s seasons.


    ¡°After the rainy seasones the great snow season. There will be lots of snow and it will be super cold¡­¡± Yu Ying shivered just thinking about it.


    The fox eared girl remembered how during the great snow season, she had to hide indoors every day, and even when wrapped in hay and Animal Hide, she still felt freezing cold.


    Winter was the season she hated the most, with food being scarce and every day being miserable.


    ¡°So winteres right after the rainy season?¡± Su Bai was surprised, wondering if all seasons in this primitive era simply followed this strange cycle.


    ¡°No, there will be about twenty more days without rain. Father calls it¡­ calls it¡­¡± Yu Ying could not quite remember.


    ¡°The transition period, right?¡± Su Bai suggested.


    Yu Ying nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it ¨C the transition period. Like right now, the rainy season starts in about twenty days.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have time to prepare winter food supplies after the rainy season.¡± Su Bai nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°The snow season is very cold, and we often don¡¯t have enough to eat¡­¡± Yu Ying pouted, clearly not looking forward to winter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t go hungry or cold this winter.¡± Su Bai said with certainty.


    ¡°Winter?¡± Yu Ying asked, wondering.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Just another term for snow season.¡± Su Bai nonchntly exined as he suddenly felt the heavy weight of responsibility on his shoulders. [Ah, there is still so much to do¡­ Beyond developing the entire Tribe, I have to feed over two thousand people. This will truly be a difficult task¡­]


    Thinking of this reminded him of the wheat seeds. [If only we had a Shaman Technique to elerate nt growth. If we had such a technique, we would be able to harvest multiple times before such difficult seasons arrive.]


    ¡°Shaman, tomorrow is when our Tribe exchanges dried meat with the Spotted Deer Tribe. We should exchange for more this time,¡± Yu Ying said.


    Su Bai raised his thick eyebrows and asked, ¡°Oh? Why should we exchange for more this time?¡±


    ¡°The rainy season will start in twenty-something days, and then we won¡¯t be able to exchange food with the Spotted Deer Tribe. Shouldn¡¯t we stock up in advance?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s voice grew increasingly quiet.


    This was her first time discussing such matters with Su Bai. Previously, she only handled cooking, sewing linen, and heating water. She never participates in such discussions.


    ¡°En, well said. We definitely need to exchange for more food this time, as we¡¯re feeding far more people now.¡± Su Bai thoughtfully replied.


    Yu Ying breathed a sigh of relief, happy that she had not said anything wrong. ¡°Shaman, will we be exchanging ceramics this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can get more dried meat that way. We don¡¯t have enough linen right now, so we¡¯ll have to use ceramics for the exchange.¡± Su Bai said.


    Recently, because the Tribe members had moved from another location to the Tribal Ancestral Land, they had missed four days of linen production. This reduced their stock by several dozen rolls. Currently, they only had fifty rolls of linen, down from ny. In other words, they would definitely have to use ceramics as an alternative.


    ¡°Shaman, since the Tribe is growing, should we recruit more people to help make linen?¡± Yu Ying continued asking.


    Su Bai was curious about what was with this fox eared girl tonight. She was quite different from usual.


    He nodded and asked, ¡°Yu Ying, when did you start thinking about these things?¡±


    The fox eared girl had never participated in such discussions before when she was around. It was not that he thought she should not, he was just very curious about this sudden change in ehr.


    Yu Ying immediately blushed, lowering her head slightly and saying softly, ¡°Shaman, did I say something wrong?¡±


    Su Bai shook his head and smiled, ¡°You haven¡¯t said anything wrong. Your suggestions are quite good.¡±


    Although he had already nned for the things she had suggested, he was surprised she had thought about these.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I was worried I had said something wrong.¡± Yu Ying sighed in relief.


    ¡°Have you met anyone recently? You seem different,¡± Su Bai asked, curious.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 244: Crying Yu Ying

    Chapter 244: Crying Yu Ying


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes, paused for a moment, and stammered: ¡°I met Sha Lan.¡±


    Su Bai raised his thick eyebrows and asked, ¡°Did she teach you to say all those things you just said?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Yu Ying shook her head repeatedly, ¡°She mentioned these things while chatting with me.¡±


    The fox eared girl suddenly became a bit scared, as if she had done something wrong. However, seeing that he was not angry and remained gentle, she felt uncertain.


    ¡°She mentioned these while chatting with you?¡± Su Bai was surprised and continued to ask, ¡°How did you two end up talking about these topics?¡±


    ¡°That day I was sewing linen clothes alone in the wooden house, and then Sha Lan came by.¡±


    Yu Ying pointed her index finger to her chin thoughtfully and continued, ¡°She saw that I was bored and started chatting with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What did you talk about?¡± Su Bai was curious and he asked, feeling that this cat eared girl seemed unusual.


    ¡°She asked what I was doing, then mentioned that we did not have enough people making linen, and also said¡­ said that with such good ceramics, we could definitely exchange them for lots of food.¡± Yu Ying recalled.Su Bai nodded thoughtfully, blinking his ck eyes as he continued to ask. ¡°Did she say anything else?¡±


    Yu Ying nodded without hesitation, saying repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, Sha Lan is very clever, she¡¯s the smartest among us three.¡±


    Among the fox eared girl, cat eared girl, and the cow horned girl, one was timid, one was quiet and clever, and the other was carefree.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, she¡¯s a Warrior Trainee, right?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s like Ah¡¯Hua, a Warrior Trainee,¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai pondered for a moment, murmuring, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she isn¡¯t that enthusiastic about bing a Totem Warrior.¡±


    Back then, among the three, only Yan Hua was keen on bing Totem Warriors. Technically, it was because the fox eared girl did not possess the talent to be a Totem Warrior that she was not pushed into it. Sha Lan, who had some talent, was notpletely passionate about bing a Totem Warrior either. It just happened to suit her, and with Yan Hua¡¯s constant invitation, she eventually caved.


    ¡°Yes, Sha Lan became a Totem Warrior because of Ah¡¯Hua. Otherwise, she initially did not want to be one.¡± Yu Ying said in her soft, cute voice.


    ¡°No wonder, but her aptitude must be good. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have be a Warrior Trainee, right?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°En. Sha Lan had the talent. She will be a Totem Warrior in the future, but I heard her say that she actually doesn¡¯t really like fighting¡­ she also can¡¯t keep up with the daily training.¡± Yu Ying said.


    This was also why Sha Lan would find time to chat with the fox eared girl, because the fox eared girl understood her very well.


    Su Bai thoughtfully blinked his ck eyes, then looked up and asked, ¡°What if we asked her to be a Shaman Priestess, do you think she would be willing?¡±


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened in shock, and she stammered, ¡°Shaman, you¡­ you want¡­ want her to be a Shaman Priestess?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you think she would be willing?¡± Su Bai continued asking.


    ¡°She¡­ she probably would,¡± Yu Ying lowered her head with a pitiful expression.


    The fox eared girl¡¯s expression suddenly deted, looking very sad and somewhat self-deprecating.


    Su Bai did not understand what was wrong with the fox eared girl at first, but seeing her like this, he suddenly realised.


    He smiled and patted her head,forting her. ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re still my Shaman Priestess. I just wanted to recruit another one, don¡¯t overthink things, okay?¡±


    Yu Ying¡¯s drooping fox ears suddenly perked up, and she raised her head tentatively, a little afraid as she asked, ¡°Really? Are you really telling the truth?¡±


    She had initially thought the Shaman was dissatisfied with her. In fact, tears had already formed in her pink eyes.


    The fox eared girl thought the Shaman was unhappy with how she handled things, or that she was not taking good care of him. She was extremely worried, thinking the Shaman wanted to rece her.


    Tears had already welled up in her eyes, but she kept biting her lips, holding them back, not daring to cry.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve taken such great care of me, why wouldn¡¯t I want you by my side?¡± Su Bai smiled and rhetorically questioned back.


    Seeing the fox eared girl desperately biting her lower lip, holding back tears and looking wronged, but was unable to cry¡­ it was truly heartbreaking.


    Yu Ying felt a warm handforting her on her head, making her feel a bit better.


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and asked with a crying voice, ¡°If Shaman thinks I take good care of you, why do you need another Shaman Priestess?¡±


    This was what the fox eared girl feared most. Actually, since first bing a Shaman Priestess, she had worried every day, afraid she was not doing well enough and would be disliked and reced.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Because you said Sha Lan is very clever, so I want her to help me.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Am I not clever enough, is that why Shaman wants to find another Shaman Priestess?¡± Yu Ying lowered her head again.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because I have many tasks that need her help. For example, announcing this recruitment drive and handling some of the Tribe¡¯s affairs.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yu Ying suddenly understood and sighed, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why. I thought Shaman didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ How could that be possible? The meat you roast and the noodles you cook are delicious, and the linen clothes you make are beautiful. How could I possibly dislike you?¡± Su Baifortingly said.


    He had not thought about this aspect. He had not expected her thoughts to be so delicate, that she would think of this.


    ¡°Okay. Sha Lan will be more than willing.¡± Yu Yingposed herself, wiping away her tears.


    Learning that she would not be reced by the Shaman, the fox eared girl¡¯s face began to show a smile. It no longer looked like she was about to cry like before.


    ¡°Then go call her over. We can ask her directly if she¡¯s willing.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get her now.¡± Yu Ying nodded firmly and left the wooden house.


    Ten minutester, the fox eared girl returned to the wooden house with the cat eared girl, both of them heavily panting.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Shaman, I brought Sha Lan.¡± Yu Ying said while catching her breath.


    ¡°Shaman, why did you call for me sote in the night? Is something wrong?¡± Sha Lan asked, puzzled by the circumstances. On the way here, she had kept asking the fox eared girl, but got no answer.


    After asking this, she lowered her head slightly, her blue eyes not daring to look at him.


    The cat eared girl was seeing the Shaman up close for the first time. However, since she found Su Bai to be extremely handsome, she could not help feeling shy. Furthermore, Su Bai was the Tribe¡¯s new Shaman, and she had always been somewhat afraid of Shamans. Even though the Old Shaman was gone, she was still a bit scared.


    ¡°I wanted to ask if you¡¯d be willing to be a Shaman Priestess?¡± Su Bai straightforwardly said.


    Sha Lan¡¯s blue eyes widened, her cat ears twitching, as she eximed in surprise. ¡°Shaman, you want me to be a Shaman Priestess?¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 245: The Surprised Wolf Eared Girl

    ¡°Yes, would you not like to?¡± Su Bai took a sip of water.


    Sha Lan did not know what to say for a moment. She kept looking at the fox eared girl in bewilderment, then back at the Shaman. Her mouth opened and closed several times without making a sound. It was only after a moment that she finally asked, ¡°Why would you want me to be a Shaman Priestess?¡±


    ¡°Because of what you discussed with Yu Ying,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, I was just talking casually. If I said anything wrong, please don¡¯t me me.¡± Sha Lan thought she had said something wrong.@@novelbin@@


    Su Bai covered his face with one hand andughed, not expecting this youngdy to be so innocent.


    He lowered his hand and smiled, ¡°No, what you said was extremely urate. That¡¯s exactly why I want you to help me.¡±


    ¡°Me? I can help you, Shaman?¡± Sha Lan pointed at herself in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course. Although I have already thought of what you mentioned, you saying it yourself without me proves that your thinking aligns with mine.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Sha Lan blinked her blue eyes and softly asked, ¡°Shaman, are my ideas really useful?¡±¡°Yes. That¡¯s why, be my Shaman Priestess. I¡¯ll need your help with many things in the future.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    Sha Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat at ¡®be my Shaman Priestess¡¯. Her face visibly reddened. She lowered her head slightly, paused for a minute, then made a sound as quiet as a mosquito, ¡°En¡­¡±


    Su Bai saw the cat eared girl¡¯s blushing face and, thinking back to what he had just said, realised he had been too direct.


    Nevertheless, he chuckled and continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s been decided then. In that case,e find me tomorrow morning. I have some things for you to handle.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, but¡­¡± Sha Lan looked troubled and stammered, ¡°But what about the Chieftain¡­¡±


    The cat eared girl was worried because she was currently a Warrior Trainee. If she became a Shaman Priestess, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be a Totem Warrior. Moreover, it would be difficult to exin to Yan Jiao, since the Tribe did not have that many Totem Warriors.


    If even a Warrior Trainee went to be a Shaman Priestess, they would be losing a potential Totem Warrior. After all, Totem Warriors were a crucial part of every Tribe. Having as many Totem Warriors as possible was for the best.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll talk to the Chieftain. Even so, you shouldn¡¯t abandon your training.¡± Su Bai thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Of course, the work I give you won¡¯t be too much, and you can reduce your training appropriately. Basically, maintain both duties, but mine being the priority. You¡¯d also get to take more breaks in between training.¡±


    Sha Lan nodded vigorously, her smile showingplete agreement with this arrangement.


    Although this youngdy had the aptitude for awakening as a Totem Warrior, her current Physique was still far from being as strong as the cow horned girl. She would get tired after training for a short while, and need to rest for over ten minutes. While she rested, others continued training.


    Over time, the cat eared girl felt guilty about this, after all, they were all Warrior Trainees, so why was she so different?


    There was also another frustrating matter, which was that her Mother was already a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior with such exceptional skills and talent. So, it was truly frustrating that her stamina was this poor?


    Several times, the cat eared girl had wondered if she was only selected as a Warrior Trainee because of her Mother. That, without her Mother¡¯s influence, she might just be an ordinary person, and would probably be severely scolded whenever her poor stamina was shown. ??


    The Shaman¡¯s arrangement was perfect for her. She could reduce her training, and she would not be too tired. It might be the case where the training would be just the right amount.


    ¡°Alright, go and rest for now. Come see me tomorrow morning.¡± Su Bai reminded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sha Lan left happily, giving the fox eared girl a yful wink as she departed.


    Yu Ying was also happy seeing her friend so joyful, despite the tear stains on her face. She rubbed her recently-tear-filled eyes and happily celebrated, ¡°That¡¯s great, Sha Lan can finally do what she likes.¡±


    These past two days in the Tribe, whenever the cat eared girl had free time, she would seek out Yu Ying to discuss Tribal matters. When they talked about these things, Sha Lan would speak endlessly, as if she had infinite things to say. During such times, her face would be full of smiles, unlike when she was training.


    Of course, during training, the cat eared girl still gave it her all. It was just that she really could not keep up with others.


    ¡°Why do you seem even happier than her?¡± Su Bai remembered how sad the fox eared girl had been earlier.


    Yu Ying came back to her senses and smiled, saying softly, ¡°Because Sha Lan can finally do what she likes, and she can also work with me for you, Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, did you call Ye Jiu like I asked you to?¡± Su Bai suddenly remembered.


    ¡°Yes, she should be outside, I¡¯ll go check.¡± When Yu Ying went to call the cat eared girl, she had also called the wolf eared girl.


    When the cat eared girl was inside talking to Su Bai, she might have been waiting outside.


    ¡°Shaman, do you have a new mission for me?¡± Ye Jiu asked as soon as she entered.


    Su Bai took out thebat knife from a box and solemnly said, ¡°This knife is yours!¡±


    Ye Jiu¡¯s gaze was immediately drawn to thebat knife. Under the light of the fruit oilmp, it looked extraordinarily beautiful.


    Her eyes slowly moved away from the knife as she looked ahead and asked, ¡°Shaman, this is for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Try it out. I think it suits you well.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    When he first obtained thisbat knife, the first person who came to his mind was the wolf eared girl.


    He had personally seen her skills. She had also single-handedly killed the Six Eyed Red Bird. Thus, he thought that thisbat knife would suit her perfectly.


    Ye Jiu¡¯s usually cold face showed a change in expression as she stared at the sharpbat knife in surprise.


    The wolf eared girl gripped thebat knife with one hand and swung it through the air several times, finding that it felt great in her hand.


    It was very easy to swing, unlike bone knives or stone knives which offered considerable resistance when wielded.


    Thisbat knife seemed to meet no resistance, as if it could cut through everything in front of it.


    ¡°Shaman, this knife is too good. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Ye Jiu immediately handed thebat knife back.


    She knew the basic rules of a Tribe ¨C unless they were the Chieftain or a leader, or had made significant contributions to the Tribe, they should not receive such things.


    Even if they did contribute, the reward would not be something this good. The wolf eared girl was already overwhelmed by the honour that the Shaman had thought of giving this to her. How dare she ept it?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just keep it. You¡¯ve done a lot for the Tribe. I believe you deserve this knife.¡± Su Bai also knew the Tribe¡¯s rules.


    Ye Jiu¡¯s gaze remained fixed on thebat knife. It was clear she really loved this knife. Thus, she hesitated, but still held out the knife, shaking her head, ¡°Shaman, please give it to me after I¡¯ve done something more significant for the Tribe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already made great contributions to the Tribe, or do you need me to make a list of everything and present it to you tomorrow?¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°I understand.¡± After hearing that, Ye Jiu respectfully epted the knife.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 246: A Set of Casual Clothes

    The next morning, as usual, when Su Bai saw that the fox eared girl was not in the wooden house, he did his Daily Check In and opened the Assistance Package.


    A set of clothes appeared in his hands ¨C a casual outfit with a white top and ck shorts. [This is great.] Su Bai smiled with satisfaction. Sleeping in linen every night was not particrlyfortable. After all, the Tribe¡¯s linen was not like the processed fabric from Earth. It was not particrly skin-friendly when worn, and rather felt a bit prickly.


    However, it was bearable, certainly better than wearing Animal Hide. Of course, there was a significant difference between processed and unprocessed fabric.


    Having been used to wearing processed clothes on Earth, he personally knew that kind offort was irreceable. Thus, even though he wore the linen that everyone in the Tribe desired, he still found it ufortable.


    However, the Tribe¡¯s people did not share the same feeling of difort. They all believe linen was already extremelyfortable to wear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wear this as pajamas at night.¡± Su Bai smiled, as wearing this would be better than wearing linen to sleep.


    He could just change back into linen clothes when leaving the wooden house. Wearing casual clothes around would definitely cause unnecessary attention.


    *Creak!* Yu Ying pushed open the wooden door carrying a wooden bucket, and softly asked, ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re up? Don¡¯t you want to sleep a bit more?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve slept enough. What¡¯s for breakfast today?¡± Su Bai smiled and asked.He reached for his toothbrush and toothpaste and began brushing his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make Wolf Tail Grass Noodle for you, with some wild chicken eggs. The chickens we¡¯re raising haveid many eggs.¡± Yu Ying took out wild chicken eggs from her basket.


    When she went to check on the sweet potatoes, she also checked on the wild chickens and rabbits in the wooden shed and brought back some eggs.


    Now, the small farm was built next to the Tribe¡¯s current main gate, facing the forest.


    One side was for growing sweet potatoes and garlic, while the other side had a small wooden shed housing some ¡®wild¡¯ rabbits and chickens.


    Since they started raising chickens, the Tribe got some eggs every day, usually used for making Wolf Tail Grass Noodles.


    ¡°Today I¡¯ll teach you how to make fried eggs.¡± Su Bai said after finishing his tooth brushing routine.


    ¡°Fried eggs?¡± Yu Ying stood there holding two wild chicken eggs, dumbfounded.


    Su Bai walked to the fire pit, ced the iron wok over it, and rubbed some fat meat around the wok to oil it.


    He felt the temperature with his hand above the wok, and when it was right, he cracked a wild chicken egg into it.


    *Sizzle sizzle¡­* The wild chicken egg fell into the wok, making sizzling sounds. In the blink of an eye, one side was fried golden, releasing a fragrant aroma.


    Yu Ying sniffed eagerly, her pink eyes full of delight, ¡°Shaman, this smells so good!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not done yet, it¡¯ll smell even better when it¡¯s finished,¡± Su Bai smiled as he flipped the egg with his chopsticks.


    *Sizzle sizzle¡­* The wild chicken egg was flipped over, releasing more fragrant aromas. Two minutester, a perfect fried egg was done.@@novelbin@@


    Su Bai ced the first fried egg in a ceramic bowl and immediately started on the second one.


    Yu Ying was amazed by the sight of this. She covered her white hands over her mouth in surprise, ¡°So this is a fried egg? It smells so good!¡±


    ¡°Try it yourself. You can make this asionally for breakfast in the future.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡± Yu Ying was especially interested and brought over two more wild chicken eggs.


    ¡°Before frying eggs, you need to add some oil to the wok to make sure the eggs won¡¯t stick. When one side ispletely cooked, you can flip it over.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yu Ying listened attentively, nodding constantly, and carefully rubbed the fat meat in the wok as shown.


    The fox eared girl followed Su Bai¡¯s instructions for each step, but was somewhat hesitant with each move.


    This was her first time frying eggs, so she was inevitably nervous, afraid of messing up. This made her cooking slower.


    ¡°Haha¡­ it¡¯s fine, you¡¯ll get better with practice,¡± Su Baiughed looking at the slightly burnt egg.


    Yu Ying scratched her head and embarrassedly mumbled, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it look like Shaman¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°This is quite good for your first try. Start cooking the noodles for now, just put the egg on top of the noodles,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Ying nodded and began making Wolf Tail Grass Noodle.


    She had been making Wolf Tail Grass Noodle for a long time now, and was skilled at every step ¨C from kneading to rolling to cutting the noodles.


    Her practised movements gave her the air of a chef. With better ingredients, the food would taste even better.


    ¡°Shaman, may Ie in?¡± Sha Lan¡¯s gentle voice came from outside the wooden house.


    ¡°Oh yes,e in.¡± Su Bai responded.


    As soon as Sha Lan entered, she smelled the fried eggs and her blue eyes immediately scanned around the wooden house.


    Her gaze fell on the fox eared girl as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It¡¯s so fragrant!¡±


    ¡°Sha Lan, you¡¯re here!¡± Yu Ying stood up and wiped her hands.


    Sha Lan came to her senses, looking embarrassed, and said, ¡°Good morning, Shaman.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here so early, have you had breakfast?¡± Su Bai casually asked.


    ¡°Not yet. I came early because I was worried about keeping the Shaman waiting.¡± Sha Lan shook her head.


    ¡°Then join us,¡± Su Bai looked at the fox eared girl and said, ¡°Yu Ying, make more noodles, we have four eggs anyway.¡±


    ¡°Right away,¡± Yu Ying responded immediately.


    ¡°No, no, Shaman, I can eatter when I go back¡­¡± Sha Lan shook her head repeatedly.


    Su Bai smiled gently and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, just eat with us. Yu Ying would be very happy to cook for you.¡±


    Yu Ying immediately nodded and added, ¡°Shaman has already agreed to it, so just eat with us, Sha Lan.¡±


    Sha Lan hesitated before nodding, ¡°Alright, but next time I¡¯ll eat beforeing.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry about that.¡± Su Bai could not help but admire how polite and well-mannered some people in this Primitive Tribe were.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m here!¡± Yan Hua¡¯s voice came from outside the wooden house.


    The cow horned girl walked in cheerfully, stretching her waist with a bright smile.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua is here too?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    ¡°I saw Sha Lan looking very happy this morning but I didn¡¯t know why. When I went to look for her, Auntie Sha Hong said she came to see the Shaman, so I came here too.¡± Yan Hua exined.


    Sha Lan became very embarrassed and quickly denied, ¡°No, no, how was I looking happy this morning?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you? I clearly saw you looking very happy! You were even skipping as you walked!¡± Yan Hua said with certainty.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 247: Disease Enters Through the Mouth

    Sha Lan was extremely embarrassed, covering her face while waving her hand, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, argh! That was not what happened!¡±


    The cat eared girl looked as if her thoughts had been exposed, her entire face turning bright red. She did not want to let others know she was that happy just because she could be a Shaman Priestess.


    ¡°Really? Did I see wrong?¡± Yan Hua scratched the back of her head, then shook it and asked, ¡°Sha Lan, what are you doing at the Shaman¡¯s ce? Are you here for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°You oftene here for breakfast!?¡± Sha Lan felt like the other party was talking about somethingpletely ordinary.


    ¡°En!¡± Yan Hua nodded without hesitation, squatting down to watch the fox eared girl making noodles.


    Sha Lan was stunned, surprised by how casual her friend was. ¡°You should ask the Shaman for permission before entering. Don¡¯t juste in directly, it¡¯s disrespectful to the Shaman.¡±


    ¡°He was the one who said I coulde in directly.¡± Yan Hua looked up and said.


    ¡°How is that possible? The Shaman wouldn¡¯t allow you to juste in like that. That isn¡¯t right,¡± Sha Lan didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Bai chuckled, ¡°I did tell her she coulde in directly, so it¡¯s fine.¡±¡°Oh, I see.¡± Sha Lan lowered her head slightly, not knowing what to say, feeling awkward.


    ¡°You cane in directly too from now on. No need to ask for my permission. It¡¯ll be too troublesome otherwise.¡± Su Bai said softly.


    Sha Lan raised her head, her blue eyes widening as she shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Shaman. It goes against the Tribe¡¯s rules.¡±


    ¡°Just listen to the Shaman, he doesn¡¯t like troublesome things.¡± Yan Hua stood up and put her hands on the cat eared girl¡¯s shoulders.


    Although Sha Lan knew the cow horned girl was free spirited, seeing her so close with the Shaman was still quite shocking.


    Before, they could not even speak casually to the Old Shaman, let alone have breakfast together. But it was so different now, and the cow horned girl seemed very familiar with this ce.


    ¡°En, Ah¡¯Hua is right. Just do as I say. You¡¯re a Shaman Priestess now. No one will say anything about it.¡± Su Bai said in his gentle voice.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡± Sha Lan said with a small smile, which she tried to contain.


    Yan Hua thought she had just misheard him, her red eyes suddenly grew wide, ¡°What? What was that? Are my ears deceiving me?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear him, Ah¡¯Hua. Sha Lan is already a Shaman Priestess,¡± Yu Ying pped her hands.


    ¡°What¡­ when did this happen!? Sha Lan became a Shaman Priestess!? What about future training!?¡± The usually carefree Yan Hua suddenly seemed to be at a loss.


    ¡°Shaman told mest night. I¡¯ll keep up with both training and my Shaman Priestess duties. So, I will still be training with you.¡± Sha Lan smiled.


    Yan Hua¡¯s widened eyes slowly returned to normal, her voice bing steadier. ¡°A Shaman Priestess and Warrior Trainee? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Shaman says Sha Lan is very clever and can help him with many things, that¡¯s why he asked her to be a Shaman Priestess.¡± Yu Ying exined.


    Sha Lan nodded without hesitation, but still felt somewhat shy, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can really help the Shaman though.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, you¡¯re so clever.¡± Yan Hua said without hesitation.


    She knew about the cat eared girl¡¯s intelligence. She was definitely, hands down, the smartest among the three of them. It was no wonder she could be a Shaman Priestess.


    Su Bai returned to his seat and began reading the herbal encyclopaedia, as the three friends had started chatting and seemed to have forgotten about him.


    Ten minutester, Yu Ying ced four bowls of noodles on the table, each topped with a fried egg. She washed her hands and said, ¡°Alright, you can wash your hands and eat now. We¡¯re having fried eggs today.¡± @@novelbin@@


    This term was taught to her by Su Bai. Though it was her first time hearing it, the fox eared girl thought that ¡®fried egg¡¯ sounded nice.


    ¡°What¡¯s a fried egg?¡± Sha Lan looked confused. She had eaten Wolf Tail Grass Noodle before and fell in love with it instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new food Shaman taught me to make today. I haven¡¯t tried it yet,¡± Yu Ying was starting to look forward to tasting the fried egg.


    Yan Hua was also excited and immediately went to wash her hands, ¡°Everything you make is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Sha Lan, you need to wash your hands too. You can only eat after washing your hands.¡± Yu Ying said to the cat eared girl.


    Sha Lan was stunned, seeing that they had all washed their hands, and asked, ¡°Why do we need to wash our hands?¡±


    ¡°The Shaman had said so. If we don¡¯t wash our hands, there are many tiny bugs on them, and if we eat without washing, we¡¯ll eat those tiny bugs too.¡± Yu Ying said with absolute conviction.


    Actually, it was about bacteria on unwashed hands that could cause diarrhoea and illness over time. To make it easier for these young women to understand, Su Bai had simply said there were many tiny bugs. It was just like when he exined that water needed to be boiled before drinking because it had many tiny invisible bugs.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you must wash your hands.¡± Yan Hua also firmly believed this and now always washed her hands before eating.


    Though it seemed troublesome, seeing the water turn dark after they washed their hands made it seem worth the effort.


    Sha Lan shuddered all over and quickly looked at her hands, worried there might be many tiny bugs on them.


    She looked left and right and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I see any tiny bugs?¡±


    ¡°Go wash your hands and you¡¯ll see those tiny bugs.¡± Yu Ying mysteriously said.


    This was also what Su Bai had told her. She did not believe it at first, but when she saw the water turn dark after washing, she was shocked.


    Sha Lan went to the water basin half-believing, and followed the fox eared girl¡¯s hand-washing demonstration.


    To help her learn the hand-washing motion quickly, the fox eared girl washed her hands again to demonstrate.


    Sha Lan washed her hands back and forth in the water several times, and the originally clear water began to turn murky.


    A minuteter, the entire basin of water was dirty, and she closed her eyes, not daring to look.


    ¡°See? I told you there were many tiny bugs on your hands but you didn¡¯t believe me. Look how dirty the water is now,¡± Yu Ying exined like a know-it-all.


    ¡°Why is the water so dark? Are these tiny bugs ck?¡± Sha Lan asked.


    ¡°Because tiny bugs are well hidden. As we go through our daily lives, anywhere our hands touch bes infected with these tiny bugs.¡± Su Bai picked up his Wolf Tail Grass Noodle and continued exining, ¡°If we don¡¯t wash our hands, we¡¯ll eat these tiny bugs along with our food, and then we might get diarrhoea and fall ill.¡±


    He was exining it in simple terms. The official exnation would be that when our hands touch objects, theye into contact with bacteria.


    Of course, this would not cause external harm, but when they used hands that have touched objects directly before eating, there were definitely risks involved. After all, that was where the term ¡®diseases enters through the mouth¡¯es from.


    The young women would not understand if he exined it in detail, so he could only use simple terms.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 248: The Cat-Eared Girl with Amazing Memory

    Sha Lan looked at the water in the wooden basin, shuddered, and said with a frown, ¡°Did we eat a lot of tiny bugs before?¡±


    ¡°When we didn¡¯t wash our hands before, we did.¡± Yan Hua recalled, feeling a bit scared thinking about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely wash my hands every day from now on.¡± Sha Lan said as though it was an oath, feeling apprehensive about her past actions.


    The cat eared girl never had the habit of washing hands before. No, the entire Tribe did not have this habit.


    ¡°Eat your noodles quickly, or they¡¯ll start clumping together,¡± Su Bai had already started eating his noodles.


    Yu Ying also picked up her ceramic bowl and started eating the noodles, asking, ¡°Shaman, what does ¡®clumping¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°It means the noodles be one big mass, which affects their texture. It would make them less tasty.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Yu Ying noted this piece of knowledge in her heart, ¡°But the fried egg is really delicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very different from when we boiled them in the noodles before.¡± Yan Hua stuffed an entire fried egg into her mouth.The cow horned girl never hesitated when eating, always taking big bites. Only on formal asions would she eat properly.


    The cat eared girl was different, eating slowly and methodically, though she was not quite used to using chopsticks yet.


    Sha Lan ate very slowly, marvelling at the deliciousness of the fried egg and the ingenuity of the Wolf Tail Grass Noodle.


    She found it amazing how a single nt could be transformed into such delicious food through several processes.


    When the cat eared girl first arrived at the Tribe, Su Bai had a bowl of Wolf Tail Grass Noodle distributed to Sha Hong and the others.


    Of course, while his me Dragon Tribe people had Wolf Tail Grass Noodle, he could not possibly feed the nearly two thousand people from the ck Snake Tribe all at once.


    He had been thinking of solutionstely. Even with the trading of ceramics for food, feeding so many people would still be difficult. With the rainy season approaching, food storage became the biggest problem. At this time, not only could they not store food, but they also had to share with nearly two thousand people from the ck Snake Tribe, which was not very realistic.


    ¡°Eat slower. You can¡¯t taste the vour when you eat so quickly.¡± Su Baiughed at how the cow horned girl ate.


    Despite being told many times, the cow horned girl still ate heartily, though this personality trait was not necessarily bad.


    After all, everyone has different personalities, and that was what made each person interesting.


    He was just worried that the cow horned girl might choke from eating too quickly.


    ¡°Shaman, I can taste it, it¡¯s really good.¡± Yan Hua was already drinking the broth.


    Sha Lan covered her mouth and softlyughed, amused that after so long, the cow horned girl still ate the same way.


    She took a small sip of soup and gently said, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, I¡¯ve barely started eating and you¡¯re already done?¡±


    Yan Hua put down her ceramic bowl, wiped her mouth, and confidently said, ¡°This is how a warrior eats!¡±


    Sha Lan¡¯s mouth twitched and she rolled her eyes, ¡°Eating too fast isn¡¯t good for you.¡±


    Someone in the Tribe had choked from eating too fast before, their face turning purple from theck of breathing.


    ¡°Looks like this needs to be added to the educational materials too¡­¡± Su Bai muttered to himself.


    While Primitive Tribes naturally were spirited people, they also had bad habits. For health reasons, some things needed to be changed.


    Half an hourter, all four had finished breakfast, each feeling satisfied and well satiated.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m going to go and train now,¡± Yan Hua stood up and patted her Animal Hide clothes, ¡°Sha Lan, want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Shaman has something for me to do, so I won¡¯t go right now.¡± Sha Lan looked up and said.


    ¡°Yes, I have tasks for Sha Lan. You go train first, she¡¯ll join you for training in the afternoon.¡± Su Bai softly said.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes for a few seconds, remembering that the cat eared girl was now a Shaman Priestess, then nodded and left the wooden house.


    Sha Lan watched the cow horned girl¡¯s departing figure, sighed in relief, then turned back and asked, ¡°Shaman, what would you like me to do today?¡±


    Su Bai took out the recruitment conditions he had writtenst night and handed them over, ¡°This is what you¡¯ll be doing today!¡±


    Sha Lan took the Wolf Tail Grass Paper with both hands and started flipping through the pages, even though she could not read.


    After reading thest page, she looked troubled and said, ¡°Shaman, what does it say?¡±


    ¡°These are the recruitment conditions I wrotest night. I need you to help me announce these conditions.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°But Shaman, I can¡¯t read. Let Yu Ying do this, she¡¯ll do a better job than me¡­¡± She had thought bing a Shaman Priestess meant she could help the Shaman, but the very first task had stumped her, which was truly saddening. ?


    She knew the fox eared girl was learning how to read right now, and so was the cow horned girl.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that many characters either, so it¡¯s the same whether you or she goes.¡± Su Bai sat up straight and continued, ¡°Besides, Yu Ying has other things to do.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, I want to learn to read!¡± Sha Lan suddenly perked up.


    ¡°No rush, we¡¯ll definitely teach you how to read and write. For now, I¡¯ll exin the general idea, and you can go make the announcement.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Sha Lan handed the Wolf Tail Grass Paper back and asked, ¡°Shaman, what does it say? What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°It lists the recruitment conditions. I need you to announce these conditions and gather those who want to join.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Shaman, what is recruitment?¡± Sha Lan asked, confused.


    Su Bai turned his ck eyes thoughtfully and found a simple exnation, ¡°Recruitment is simr to when I asked you to be a Shaman Priestess. I have other tasks that need people to do them.¡±


    ¡°I understand. What should I tell them, Shaman? I¡¯ll remember everything.¡± Sha Lan said with conviction.


    ¡°Sha Lan has the best memory,¡± Yu Ying said from the side.


    ¡°Then remember what I say,¡± Su Bai paused, then continued, ¡°I need 170 people to burn grass, 100 people to mix grass and wood ash, 500 people to build houses.¡±


    Sha Lan¡¯s blue eyes moved as she quickly memorised what she had just heard.


    After a moment, she nodded and asked, ¡°Shaman, is there anything else? I¡¯ve remembered everything.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Also 200 people to polish stones, 200 people to find stones, 50 people to build kilns, and 50 people to dig holes.¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°I¡¯ve remembered it all. Is that everything, Shaman?¡± Sha Lan had memorised it all.


    Su Bai raised his thick eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Did you really remember it all? I said quite a lot.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 249: You Are Indeed Literate

    Sha Lan nodded without hesitation and confidently said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve remembered everything.¡±


    Su Bai was a bit surprised, not expecting the cat eared girl¡¯s memory to be so good. He naturally had to ask, ¡°Can you repeat it back for me?¡±


    ¡°170 people needed to burn grass, 100 people to mix grass and wood ash, 500 people to build houses¡­¡± Sha Lan recited everything word for word.


    *p p p¡­* Su Bai pped repeatedly and praised, ¡°Excellent, you remembered it perfectly!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go tell everyone in the Tribe.¡± Sha Lan organised the Wolf Tail Grass Paper to return it.


    ¡°Keep it, post it up for everyone to see,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, nobody can read. Posting it won¡¯t help since no one will be able to understand it,¡± Sha Lan said, puzzled by the Shaman¡¯s decision.


    Su Bai smiled and exined, ¡°I know they can¡¯t read, but you can!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Sha Lan became even more confused, shaking her head repeatedly, ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t read it.¡±¡°But didn¡¯t you just tell me what it says?¡± Su Bai asked in return.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Shaman told me. I was just repeating what you said, I can¡¯t actually read these characters.¡± Sha Lan¡¯s blue eyes were full of questions.


    Su Bai smiled slightly, took a sip of water, and exined, ¡°When I say you can read, then you can read. At least let them think you can read.¡±


    Sha Lan began to understand a little and asked, ¡°Why does Shaman want them to think I can read?¡±


    ¡°Just say you can read. It is because you can read that¡¯s why you can eat lots of meat every day and receive linen. Of course, you¡¯ll actually receive these thingster.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    ¡°I get lots of meat and linen because I can read?¡± Sha Lan yed with her blue hair and continued asking, ¡°But why do you want the Tribesmen to think this?¡±


    ¡°To motivate them. Only through this would they be serious about trying to learn to read.¡± Su Bai exined.


    This idea had just urred to him, seeing the cat eared girl¡¯s amazing memory, he realised he could use her as a model. Being able to read leads to bing a Shaman Priestess, being able to read means having lots of meat to eat every day, being able to read means wearing linen clothes.


    These were things that everyone in the Tribe eagerly pursued. Women hoped to be Shaman Priestesses and wear linen, while men hoped to eat lots of meat.


    The cat eared girl¡¯s memory was exceptionally good, and he could use her memory to make others believe she could really read.


    Sha Lan suddenly understood and eximed in surprise, ¡°Shaman wants me to announce your recruitment conditions and make everyone think that being able to read is beneficial for them, right?¡±


    ¡°Clever. That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± Su Bai smiled. [She is indeed smart.]


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Sha Lan nodded and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait, change into linen clothes first. It will be more convincing,¡± Su Bai called her back.


    Sha Lan turned back looking troubled and stammered, ¡°Shaman, I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t have linen clothes, only Animal Hide clothes.¡±


    The cat eared girl was wearing Animal Hide, but because of her exceptional figure, the hide covered more sensitive areas, and was wrapped more securely.


    ¡°I want them to think being able to read gets you these things. Of course, for now, you don¡¯t really need your own linen clothes, I¡¯ll give you a set first.¡± Su Bai said generously. ?


    ¡°But Shaman, I really can¡¯t read so I shouldn¡¯t take your linen.¡± Sha Lan honestly said.


    The cat eared girl felt like she did not deserve to wear linen since she still could not read, especially since linen was such a precious thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯ll be able to readter. Put this on first.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Yes, Sha Lan, put it on. Linen clothes are reallyfortable, and you need to go and convince them while you recruit. They won¡¯t believe you unless they see you wearing linen.¡± Yu Ying persuaded from the side.


    Sha Lan¡¯s hands clutched her Animal Hide skirt. After some hesitation, she nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put it on, but I¡¯ll change back when I return.¡±


    ¡°Just go and change first,¡± Su Bai doubted she would want to take it off once she put it on, ¡°Yu Ying, give her one of yours, and we¡¯ll make anotherter.¡±


    Currently in the Tribe, only he, the fox eared girl, and Yan Hua had linen clothes to wear, no one else did.


    The cow horned girl¡¯s linen clothes would not fit the cat eared girl, given the difference in chest size.


    However, Yu Ying¡¯s would be different. She was simr to the cat eared girl, and their builds were simr. Moreover, the linen clothes were made with some extra room to them. They were not form-fitting. Thus, she should be able to fit in Yu Ying¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°No, no, no, now I really can¡¯t take them,¡± Sha Lan quickly shook her head. She really did not want to take someone else¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have two sets, and I can make moreter.¡± Yu Ying said and went to get the linen clothes.


    The fox eared girl brought out a set of linen clothes that looked quite loose and held them up against the cat eared girl topare.


    ¡°Good, looks like they¡¯ll fit perfectly.¡± Yu Ying smiled.


    Sha Lan awkwardly epted the clothes, feeling a bit guilty, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return them when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just go.¡± Yu Ying urged.


    ¡°Remember what I told you, State that those who can read will receive the same treatment,¡± Su Bai added.


    Sha Lan nodded firmly and said, holding the linen clothes, ¡°I¡¯ll definitelyplete this task well.¡±@@novelbin@@


    The cat eared girl left the wooden house holding the linen clothes, a slight smile appearing on her face.


    The linen clothes felt veryfortable to hold, and she could clearly feel its softness.


    She returned to her wooden house, changed into the linen clothes, then took the Wolf Tail Grass Paper and left.


    She went to the centre of the Tribe, set up a wooden board, and nailed the three pieces of Wolf Tail Grass Paper to it.


    The cat eared girl had already sent people to spread the word throughout the Tribe that the Shaman had something to announce.


    Soon, people from the Tribe gradually gathered, all crowding in front of the wooden board, and talking.


    ¡°What does it say up there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, none of us can read.¡±


    ¡°Could it be about something new?¡±


    ¡°Look, Sha Lan is standing there, why is she wearing linen clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why is she wearing linen clothes? How envious, they look sofortable.¡±


    The crowd was buzzing with discussion about what was written on the board, but since they could not read, they were especially curious.


    ¡°The Shaman is recruiting manpower, please be quiet.¡± Sha Lan raised her voice.


    This was her first time speaking in front of so many people, so she was inevitably a bit nervous.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 250: Doubt and Envy Among the Crowd

    The people below became even more talkative after the cat eared girl spoke, wondering why Sha Lan was up there.


    ¡°Hey, what task does the Shaman want us to do that he¡¯s having Sha Lan tell us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but looking at Sha Lan, it seems like there¡¯s quite a lot for us to do.¡±


    ¡°Must be, look at how densely written those sheets are. Though we can¡¯t read it, there must be many tasks.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it has something to do with those cement houses? Shaman has been building many cement housestely.¡±


    ¡°Probably. It is most likely rted to those cement houses.¡±


    The me Dragon Tribe people were all discussing, not knowing what this was about.


    Of course, there were also ck Snake Tribe people who naturally did not know who the cat eared girl was. They were just curious about what was on the wooden board.


    ¡°What¡¯s that on the wooden board? Why does it look so strange?¡±¡°I don¡¯t know either, those ck marks look like writing, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Must be writing, but why is it up there? And what¡¯s that thing it¡¯s written on?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t writing usually on Animal Hide? How did it get on that thing? This Tribe is really strange.¡±


    Those of the ck Snake Tribe did not know about Wolf Tail Grass Paper, much less about those characters that were written with a quill pen.


    Naturally, they were very curious about these things and were all guessing what these novel items were.


    Sha Lan raised her hand to calm them, deliberately putting on an imposing air to her as she said: ¡°Something good ising for you all.¡±


    ¡°Sha Lan, what is it?¡± Someone in the crowd asked.


    ¡°Yes, are we getting more dried meat?¡± Another person asked.


    In their eyes, having enough to eat was naturally the most important thing. Thus, the ¡®good thing¡¯ must be food rted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s dried meat.¡± Sha Lan did not keep them in suspense and directly answered.


    When the people below heard it was dried meat, they all cheered as if they could not believe their ears.


    ¡°Really? Is Shaman really going to give us dried meat?¡±


    ¡°Heavens! I¡¯m starving right now! This is great! We can eat our fill with dried meat!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my children haven¡¯t been eating much either, we really needed this!¡±


    Everyone below was cheering and shouting, eager to get their hands on the dried meat right away.


    Those of the ck Snake Tribe were no exception. They were also very happy because they would get dried meat to eat.


    Although they were initially worried, after all, the ck Snake Tribe had been destroyed. Things were slightly different now.


    Usually when one Tribe takes over another, many of the original Tribesmen would be killed. The survivors would be ves, suffering daily humiliation, which was not much different from death.


    However, now, they were hearing that the Shaman would be distributing dried meat. Beyond shock, they were mostly happy and grateful.


    After Sha Lan let them all finish cheering, she continued: ¡°But it¡¯s not being given away for free.¡±


    The cat eared girl was startled by their enthusiasm. Although she knew this would happen, experiencing it firsthand felt different.


    ¡°What does Shaman want us to do? Those pieces of Wolf Tail Grass Paper you posted must show what we need to do, right?¡± A young man asked.


    ¡°Yes, the Shaman wants you to work. Only by working will you get more dried meat to eat.¡± Sha Lan solemnly dered.


    ¡°We know that. Tell us what work we need to do, we¡¯ll do anything.¡± Another person said.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do any work as long as there¡¯s dried meat.¡± Others agreed.


    People of Primitive Tribes all understood one thing, only through hard work could they receive food. Thus, when the cat eared girl said they needed to work to receive dried meat, they naturally thought it to be expected. To them, this was normal. They even began looking forward to learning what they needed to do.


    ¡°Listen carefully, I¡¯ll only read these characters once.¡± Sha Lan cleared her throat and continued: ¡°Shaman needs 170 people to burn grass, 100 people to mix grass and wood ash, 500 people to build houses¡­¡±


    She recited everything she had heard in the wooden house word for word, without missing anything.


    To be honest, the cat eared girl felt a bit nervous after finishing, constantly ncing at the people below with her blue eyes. To avoid giving away any ws, she pretended to read from the Wolf Tail Grass Paper while reciting from memory.


    After finishing, she dared not immediately look at the people below, only daring to look after a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I can do any of these jobs, no problem at all.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Then I choose to build kilns, I haven¡¯t tried that before.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll choose to carry stones, that seems to be the easiest to start with.¡±


    ¡°A real man would choose to build cement houses, I¡¯m choosing that!¡±


    Not just the me Dragon Tribesmen, but even the ck Snake Tribesmen joined in the shouting.


    They also knew work meant dried meat to eat. Since they were from another Tribe, actively participating in work was their only way to survive.


    Work that could both keep them alive and provide dried meat was exactly what they wanted, so they responded with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Good, those who want to worke to me to register. I¡¯ll assign you these taskster.¡± Sha Lan nodded.


    ¡°Sha Lan, is that all that¡¯s written up there? I heard what you said very clearly.¡± Someone curiously asked.


    Sha Lan had been waiting for this question and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s more, but you probably don¡¯t meet the requirements, so I won¡¯t read it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, just read it anyway, let us know what else is written there.¡± That person shouted.


    ¡°But Sha Lan, when did you learn to read? You can actually understand Shaman¡¯s writing?¡± Another person suddenly asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, when did you learn to read? I remember you couldn¡¯t read before.¡± Another person who knew the cat eared girl asked.


    ¡°Also, when did you start doing this kind of work for the Shaman? Have you be a Shaman Priestess? This is Shaman Priestess work.¡± The first person asked.


    ¡°Ah, why are you wearing linen clothes? I¡¯m so envious.¡± A girl spoke up.


    Sha Lan stood straight and exined, ¡°I became the Shaman¡¯s Shaman Priestess. The Shaman had taught me how to read, and these linen clothes were given to me by the Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Wow, being a Shaman Priestess has so many benefits! I wish I could be a Shaman Priestess too¡­¡± Envious voices came from the crowd.


    ¡°Sha Lan, you¡¯ve learned how to read so quickly! You learned all these characters in just a few days!¡± Many envious voices continued from the crowd.


    Sha Lan smiled slightly, because they had already stepped onto the path that she and the Shaman had wanted them to.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 251: The Black Snake Tribesmen Wavers Too

    *Cough cough cough¡­..* Sha Lan cleared her throat, stood up straight and asked, ¡°Everyone please be quiet. Would you like to know why?¡±


    ¡°Of course we want to know!¡± Someone shouted from the crowd.


    ¡°Yes, why do you get to have linen to wear, so much meat to eat, and can even read!?¡± Another person shouted from the crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the Shaman said that those who can read will get more dried meat each day. Those that can read will also receive linen.¡± Sha Lan exined the n.


    The crowd was stunned for a moment, and it soon erupted into heated discussion.


    ¡°Do you think what Sha Lan said is true?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying, look at the linen she¡¯s wearing, it must be true.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, if she wasn¡¯t wearing linen clothing, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it, but she is. Also, didn¡¯t you see how she was reading just now?¡±


    ¡°She read it so fluently. She definitely doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s pretending.¡±¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying either, she¡¯s always been a good child. Isn¡¯t her Mother Sha Hong? I don¡¯t think she would lie.¡±


    ¡°Yes, for her Mother¡¯s sake, she definitely wouldn¡¯t lie. Furthermore, she said that the Shaman was the one who said it. The Shaman definitely would never deceive us.¡±


    Everyone in the crowd was muttering and discussing, including those from the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°Those who can read get more dried meat? And linen to wear? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I think the me Dragon Tribe is lying, using a little girl to fool us.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not a Large Tribe, how could they know how to read. We¡¯re not considered a Large Tribe either, so we definitely don¡¯t know how to read.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, this is just an excuse. Their Shaman definitely doesn¡¯t want to give us more dried meat to eat, and linen. That¡¯s why they¡¯re making up such excuses.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, look at that little girl, how did she learn how to read?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this doesn¡¯t make sense, if only Large Tribes can read, then why can she read?¡±


    Everyone was surprised and did not all believe it to be true. Still, those that doubted it were mostly from the ck Snake Tribe. Those from the me Dragon Tribe naturally believed it, after all, they had seen the Shaman personally teaching children to read.


    Some of their children were learning to read every day, and when they had time, they would learn too.


    Of course, it was just that they felt learning how to read to be too troublesome, and quite difficult to learn. Moreover, they had work assigned to them every day. Once they started working, they did not have the time nor desire to want to learn to read.


    However, now, they all felt a bit regretful. After all, seeing the cat eared girl get such good benefits because she could read, how could they not feel this way?@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s what the Shaman said. The Shaman is already teaching us how to read. Whether you can get more dried meat and linen depends on yourselves.¡±


    Sha Lan suddenly became solemn and continued: ¡°When has our Shaman ever lied to us?¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s correct, the Shaman has never deceived us!¡± Someone from the me Dragon Tribe agreed.


    ¡°I believe it. My child is already learning how to read, so it must be true.¡± Another person chimed in.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back and study hard too, to get more dried meat!¡± Another adult responded.


    ¡°I want to work for the Shaman first. I want to work and learn to read at the same time! That way, I can get dried meat, andter when I know more characters, I can get more dried meat!¡± Someone said cheerfully. ?


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Shaman said as long as we can read, we¡¯ll get more dried meat! I definitely have to learn!¡± Another person had made up their mind.


    Most of those responding were from the me Dragon Tribe, because they knew learning to read was not an impossibility for them. As long as they studied seriously and worked hard,pleting the tasks the Shaman assigned each day to read and write, learning characters would not be too difficult.


    The ck Snake Tribe people saw how enthusiastic the me Dragon Tribe was, and they were confused.


    ¡°Why do you think they¡¯re so excited?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it looks like they¡¯re quite confident.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear them just now? Their children are already learning to read from the Shaman!¡±


    ¡°I heard that too, I never thought this Tribe¡¯s Shaman would know how to read and write, incredible.¡±


    ¡°Are they all learning how to read and write? Then they¡¯ll be well off, they will be able to get more dried meat and linen.¡±


    ¡°Are we allowed to learn as well? I really envy them.¡±


    Most of the ck Snake Tribesmen were envious now. Everyone¡¯s initial doubts and confusion had disappeared. Instead, they all wished they were truly members of the me Dragon Tribe.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve delivered the Shaman¡¯s orders. Those who want to worke to me to register.¡± Sha Lan shouted loudly.


    The cat eared girl saw everyone¡¯s reaction and knew Su Bai¡¯s n had worked. Just providing them the dream of getting them more dried meat and linen was enough to motivate them to learn.


    Soon, the cat eared girl started registering people at the scene, which took over an hour toplete.


    The number of registrants was beyond her expectations, more than originally nned. What surprised her even more was that many people from the ck Snake Tribe had also registered. Of course, since they had more people, their total number of registrants naturally exceeded that of the me Dragon Tribe¡¯s numbers.


    Registration in Primitive Tribes was not done by writing names, after all, they could not read. Their registration method was to let Sha Lan recognize them by sight. If she was not familiar with them, they would provide something to prove their identity.


    Most people gave Beast Fangs, beast heads, or other items.


    Soon enough, Sha Lan stepped back and returned into the wooden house before softly saying, ¡°Shaman, the recruitment is done, and I¡¯ve finished exining everything you¡¯ve asked me to.¡±


    The cat eared girl was naturally referring to how being literate would let them receive more dried meat and some linen.


    ¡°How did they react?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    ¡°Our Tribesmen were all very excited, everyone wants to learn how to read and write,¡± Sha Lan reported.


    ¡°What about those of the ck Snake Tribe? How did they react?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Sha Lan thought back to how they had looked and said: ¡°Their enthusiasm was not very high at the start, but after seeing how enthusiastic our Tribesmen were, they started to waver too.¡±


    ¡°Did they waver because of getting more dried meat, or because of the possibility of being able to learn how to read and write?¡± Su Bai continued asking.


    ¡°Both, but at first they were very confused about why we could read.¡± Sha Lan continued.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 252: Population Management Needs to be Prioritised

    ¡°That is exactly the effect I was going for. They¡¯ll want to seriously learn soon enough.¡± Su Bai said with satisfaction. [Only when they see the benefits of learning how to read and write, will they have the motivation to learn and be more willing to study. Forcing them like herding ducks onto a bridge wouldn¡¯t work well. Knowledge learned that way would be forgotten within days. Having them learn voluntarily is definitely far better than when others force them to learn.]@@novelbin@@


    The cat eared girl asked hesitantly, ¡°Shaman, do we really need to teach them? The ck Snake Tribe had upied this territory for so long¡­¡±


    The cat eared girl still could not understand why the Shaman was allowing them this opportunity. After all, their Tribe had upied their Tribal Ancestral Land for such a long time. Moreover, they had treated the me Dragon Tribesmen as ves, which was unforgivable and inexcusable.


    If not for the Shaman¡¯s explicit orders to treat them the same as their own Tribe members, Sha Lan would never have let them off.


    ¡°The ck Snake Tribe was indeed horrendous and cruel, but most of themon people there were innocent. They did not kill and only sought to survive. Most did not even get to interact with the ves.¡± Su Bai said.


    He naturally understood why the me Dragon Tribesmen would be angry. He also could not bepletely sympathetic to everyone.


    ¡°I understand that, but Shaman, the rainy season ising soon, and after thates the snow season. We don¡¯t have enough dried meat to feed so many people.¡±


    Sha Lan somehow found the courage to speak up about these matters, though her tone remained very respectful.


    After speaking, she realised it might have been inappropriate and quickly lowered her head to apologise: ¡°Shaman, I spoke too much.¡±The cat eared girl was usually quiet and reserved, but suddenly became quite talkative on this topic. It was unlike her usual self.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, please continue. I actually prefer you to be more active and talkative.¡± Su Bai gently said.


    Today he got to see another side of the cat eared girl ¨C one with opinions and ideas. The cow horned girl was always casual and straightforward, while the fox eared girl was more cautious and timid.


    Having another rational person who could help manage the Tribe and analyse problems calmly would naturally be beneficial.


    Sha Lan breathed a sigh of relief. [As long as I¡¯m not being med, that is already amazing¡­]. ¡°Shaman, do you have any solutions?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s impossible for me to ept everyone from the ck Snake Tribe,¡± Su Bai firmly stated.


    ¡°What does the Shaman n to do?¡± Sha Lan grew serious, tucking all her loose hair behind her ears.


    ¡°Something I¡¯d wished we need not do. Still, it seems the most practical, considering our situation¡­ Survival of the fittest. We will use the natural system of the wild to reduce their numbers.¡± Su Bai gravely said, with a dark expression.


    This was an issue he had been seriously considering for the past two days, after hearing that the snow season woulde twenty days after the rainy season.


    The storage of food and construction of cement houses was urgent right now, but the ck Snake Tribe still had nearly two thousand people. Including the several hundred former ves, the me Dragon Tribe only had about eight hundred people.


    Together, these two groups would be close to three thousand people. Storing enough food in such a short span of time would be extremely difficult.


    The stored food must be sufficient. They could not have people eating one meal but missing the next, as this would cause great distrust within the Tribe. After all, he had promised that everyone would have enough to eat at every meal. If people started missing meals, the Tribe would inevitably be restless.


    However, having enough food suddenly appear to support so many people was not realistic. After much consideration, he felt that survival of the fittest, though cruel, was the most appropriate approach.


    ¡°Survival of the fittest?¡± As a Warrior Trainee, Sha Lan naturally understood this concept, and did not seem bothered by it. ¡°Shaman, how will we implement this?¡±


    ¡°The elderly will all have to leave. There would be no point in supporting them. As for those younger, everyone will have topete inbat. The winners will be allowed to stay, and the losers will be forced to leave.¡± Su Bai steeled his heart to dere.


    He knew this was extremely cruel, but he did not think there was any other option. For the sake of the entire Tribe, he had to implement this system.


    When weighing the whole Tribe to the elderly who could not help and children without talent, the Tribe¡¯s welfare had to take priority.


    Sha Lan knew this was cruel, but her heart did not soften. After all, this system would be implemented on the ck Snake Tribe. They had treated the me Dragon Tribe the same way back then, so this could be considered karma. In fact, she might have felt a slight sense of tion from this news. ?


    ¡°I understand.¡± Sha Lan became more solemn.


    ¡°Tell the Chieftain about this matter and let him handle it. He should know better how to implement this.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sha Lan nodded.


    Su Bai took a drink of water, put down his wooden cup and asked, ¡°By the way, how did you remember all those people? Weren¡¯t there many people who registered? How do you know who wants to do what work and who wants to work?¡±


    He suddenly realised this issue, since she could not read ¨C how did she record who had registered?


    ¡°I memorised everything ¨C what they look like, their characteristics, what work they want to do.¡± Sha Lan confidently said.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Su Bai almost spat out the water he was drinking and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you serious?¡± [Nearly a thousand people had signed up! How could anyone remember all of them!? Our own Tribesmen is one thing, since we see them each day and are familiar with them but what about the ck Snake Tribesmen? She didn¡¯t know any of them, right? How could she remember all of them?] Su Bai realised this and was deeply shocked.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, I remembered all of them.¡± Sha Lan said matter-of-factly, not finding anything strange about it.


    The cat eared girl had shown a great talent for memorising things since childhood. In fact, it was due to this ability that she had never gotten lost in the forest. Moreover, she could remember things clearly after taking a brief look. Sha Hong had even once thought her child had the potential to be a Shaman.


    Su Bai was internally shocked by the cat eared girl¡¯s memory. He had thought it was just somewhat better than average. He did not expect it to be this extraordinary.


    He drew in a breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can remember so much. That¡¯ll be extremely useful.¡±


    The cat eared girl¡¯s talent would definitely be useful to the Tribe, at least in this era without identification cards. Being able to remember who was who would be crucial.


    Without the cat eared girl¡¯s exceptional memory, it would indeed be difficult to register what work so many people wanted to do, especially since none of them had any identification documents.


    However, this was precisely why identity cards and poption registration needed to be prioritised ¨C it would help with future development.


    ¡°Thank you for the praise, Shaman.¡± Sha Lan smiled gently.


    ¡°Those who want to work can start this afternoon. Give them extra meat for dinner.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Shaman, our Tribe doesn¡¯t have much meat left, and the Hunting Team and those that went to the Spotted Deer Tribe have not returned yet. If we give them extra meat, what¡¯s left probably won¡¯tst more than a few days.¡± Sha Lan worried.


    ¡°The Hunting Team and those that went to the Spotted Deer Tribe will be back in a few days. I have ns for the next few days.¡± Su Bai confidently said.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 253: Rules of Hunting

    The next morning, after Su Bai did his Daily Check In and received his Assistance Package, he got several curtains.


    At first he was stunned, unsure what to do with them, but soon started smiling.


    ¡°These curtains will be perfect for the newly built houses.¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m here.¡± Sha Lan was still getting used to entering without extensive greetings, though she had managed to do so yesterday afternoon.


    Su Bai put the curtains aside and asked, ¡°How are the workers doing?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°To get more dried meat, they¡¯re working very hard. Because they really got dried meatst night, they went to work early this morning.¡± Sha Lan said with a small smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If this continues, we can build more cement houses before the rainy season.¡± Su Bai said with satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes, originally we could only build up seven, but now, we can build dozens.¡± Sha Lan said with surprise.


    Last night she calcted the current house construction speed and the amount of work done over the past two days. She discovered the construction speed had doubled, which truly astonished her.Su Bai raised his thick eyebrows, impressed that the young woman¡¯s analytical skills were so great. [To think she is able to calcte the construction speed and approximate number of houses on her own.]


    He had to admire the fact that he had found the right person to act as his right-hand. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else during the day, go train first. Also, ask Shan Qiu to forge some fish hooks for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sha Lan nodded, but asked curiously. ¡°Shaman, what are fish hooks?¡±


    The cat eared girl had only recently returned to the Tribe, so naturally she would not know about fishing equipment.


    ¡°Just tell him. He knows. Ask him to make the fish hooksrger. The bigger, the better.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Sha Lan responded.


    ¡°Tell him to make them from the bones of Stone Armoured Crocodiles, I have important uses for them.¡± Su Bai added.


    He thought since the Stone Armoured Crocodile Bones and Hide were very hard, would they not make more durable fish hooks?


    The fish hooks from previous Assistance Packages were all used up at their previous location.


    Sha Lan seemed surprised. She knew about Stone Armoured Crocodiles. When did the Tribe manage to get one of them?


    She was lost in thought until Su Bai¡¯s cough brought her back. ¡°I understand, Shaman.¡±


    The cat eared girl left the wooden house puzzled, still muttering to herself about the Stone Armoured Crocodile.


    Since returning to the Tribe, she had stayed with the fox eared girl and cow horned girl, so there were many Tribal matters she did not know about. She knew even less about the Crocodile des and the recurve bow. She had meant to ask the cow horned girl about these. But every time Yan Hua was about to exin, she would coincidentally get called away for something. Naturally, even till now, Sha Lan still did not know that the Tribe had started using Stone Armoured Crocodile for weapons.


    Sha Lan left the wooden house and walked toward Shan Qiu¡¯s house, meeting Ah¡¯Hua on the way.


    She waved and called out, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, are you going to train?¡±


    Yan Hua looked over, responding to the sound. She saw the cat eared girl and ran over, responding. ¡°En, I¡¯m going to train. Are you free now? Want to go to the training ground with me?¡±


    ¡°I have one small task toplete, then I can go to the training ground with you.¡± Sha Lan grabbed the cow horned girl, who was about to turn away.


    ¡°What else do you need to do? What did the Shaman ask you to do?¡± Yan Hua curiously asked.


    Though the cow horned girl envied the other¡¯s position as Shaman Priestess, it was not because she wanted to be one herself ¨C though she had wanted to be one when she was young.


    Right now, what she wanted most was to be a Totem Warrior. She just envied how much time Shaman Priestesses got to spend with the Shaman.


    This was what she was envious about, and though she was not sure how she felt about the Shaman, seeing him made her feel joyful andfortable, in a very special way. Thus, whenever she had free time, she would almost always go eat at Su Bai¡¯s house.


    At first, before they moved back to the Tribal Ancestral Land, she did not go as frequently. But after returning to the Tribal Ancestral Land, her visits to Su Bai¡¯s house notably increased, even when she did not eat every meal there.


    Still, she would at least go there for one meal each daily, sometimes two. She kept telling herself it was because the Shaman¡¯s food tasted better ¨C yes, that was it.


    ¡°The Shaman asked me to tell Uncle Shan Qiu to make some fish hooks.¡± Sha Lan said.


    ¡°Fish hooks? The Shaman wants to make fish hooks?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes widened.


    Sha Lan brushed her long blue hair and curiously asked, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, do you know what fish hooks are?¡±


    The Shaman had not exined it to her. However, seeing that the cow horned girl knew what they were, she was eager to find out.


    ¡°Of course I know! They¡¯re for fishing. They allow us to pull fish out of water. It¡¯s really amazing,¡± Yan Hua started daydreaming as she spoke.


    Last time they had talked about letting her fish independently, but it had never happened. Until now, she had never fished by herself.


    This made the cow horned girl more curious and anxious. They already would not let her join the Hunting Team, and now, she could not even fish alone. She felt a bit dejected.


    Not being allowed to hunt was one thing, since not everyone could join the Hunting Team. This was a rule of the Tribe. Warrior Trainees who could join the Hunting Team had to be carefully selected.


    The selection of Warrior Trainees had not happened yet. Previously at the Tribal Ancestral Land, they would select several from the Warrior Trainees to join the Hunting Team.


    However, after the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s attack, when they escaped to their previous location, this rule was temporarily suspended due to the reduced numbers.


    Now that they were back at the Tribal Ancestral Land, this rule would certainly continue. It was just that the timing had not been set yet. Still, the Hunting Team that had left recently still has yet to select any Warrior Trainees to bring along.


    The cow horned girl had never gotten to go. So, she was desperately waiting in her heart.


    ¡°Is it really that amazing?¡± Sha Lan also started imaging of a particr scene and continued asking. ¡°What about the Stone Armoured Crocodile?¡±


    ¡°The Stone Armoured Crocodiles was shot by Uncle Cang Shi under the Shaman¡¯s orders.¡± Yan Hua answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Shot? You mean with the longbow?¡± Sha Lan had started training with the longbow these past two days.


    ¡°No, longbows can¡¯t pierce their hide, but recurve bows can. Uncle Cang Shi used a recurve bow.¡± Yan Hua exined.


    The cow horned girl also wanted her own recurve bow. That weapon¡¯s power was iparable.


    Sha Lan nodded thoughtfully and softly said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I was wondering how the Tribe got a Stone Armoured Crocodile.¡±


    ¡°Crocodile des are made from Stone Armoured Crocodile Hide, and they are incredibly powerful.¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes were full of desire.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 254: A Mirage?

    Sha Lan instantly learned quite a bit about the Tribe¡¯s weapons, and her blue eyes were full of surprise.


    Sheposed herself and said. ¡°Let me first ry my assigned task, then I¡¯ll go to the training ground with you, and you can tell me more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± Yan Hua grabbed the cat eared girl¡¯s hand and walked toward the wooden house.


    *Cough cough cough¡­* As soon as they entered the wooden house, they were choked by dust. Looking around, everything was covered in a hazyyer.


    Yan Hua waved her hand to clear the dust in the air and called out, ¡°Uncle Shan Qiu, are you here?¡±


    Hearing the coughing and someone calling out to him, Shan Qiu walked out from inside the wooden house.


    His face and head were covered in dust. Even his Animal Hide Bag had dust on it. ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, Sha Lan, what brings you here?¡±


    He patted the dust off his body, making it scatter into the air like mist.


    ¡°Uncle Shan Qiu, the Shaman asked me to tell you to forge some fish hooks.¡± Sha Lan said softly.@@novelbin@@¡°Fish hooks? Like the ones used for fishing before? What material does the Shaman want them to be made from?¡± Shan Qiu asked.


    Stone definitely would not work. Some Ferocious Beast Bone would not be durable enough either.


    ¡°The Shaman wants you to use Stone Armoured Crocodile Bones for crafting, saying these hooks would be more durable if made using them.¡± Sha Lan continued.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. The Shaman must be nning to catch some big fish.¡± Shan Qiu pondered, and asked in rapid session, ¡°No problem, but how many does the Shaman want? When does he need them?¡±


    ¡°The Shaman said the bigger the fish hooks, the better. He needs them this afternoon, so just make as many as you can for now.¡± Sha Lan continued.


    Shan Qiuughed heartily and responded, ¡°I understand. Go tell the Shaman they¡¯ll be delivered this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Shan Qiu. We¡¯ll be going now.¡± Sha Lan very politely said.


    Yan Hua also waved goodbye to Shan Qiu, following behind the cat eared girl, asking curiously, ¡°Is the Shaman going fishing now?¡±


    The cow horned girl was already eagerly anticipating the afternoon, not for any other reason than to watch the Shaman catch fish.


    Last time, she had not managed to go fishing. So, she was thinking that this afternoon, she must seize the opportunity to do some independent fishing!


    To her, it was only when she could provide food for the Tribe that she could be considered a true warrior ¨C at the very least, that was what the cow horned girl thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, the Shaman didn¡¯t tell me. Let¡¯s go train first ¨C if we¡¯rete, Sister Yue will scold us,¡± Sha Lan urged.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Yan Hua immediately became a bit nervous.


    It was not that the rabbit eared girl was particrly fierce. It was just that when it came to matters rted to training, she would not let the Warrior Trainees fool around like usual.


    The cat eared girl and Yan Hua soon arrived at the training ground to see Yue standing in the middle, waiting for them.


    Sha Lan quickly pulled the cow horned girl into formation, softly saying, ¡°We seem to be a bitte.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not just a bitte, we are reallyte. But since you¡¯re a Shaman Priestess, who was delivering the Shaman¡¯s orders, Yue probably won¡¯t say anything¡­ but¡­¡± Yan Hua spected. ??


    ¡°That¡¯s probably true. If I wasn¡¯t a Shaman Priestess, we¡¯d both be punished right now¡­¡± Sha Lan felt a bit scared thinking about it.


    Beingte to the training ground meant running tenps around the entire Tribe. Furthermore, it was not just running. They would have to carry arge stone with them as they ran.


    After those tenps, a person would bepletely exhausted, let alone participate in the following training.


    The harshest part of this punishment was that after running these tenps, they would still have to continue training. If they failed the training because they were too exhausted from running the tenps, they would have to repeat the entire process.


    However, if one was notte but failed to follow the training, they would only need to run around normally, without carrying stones.


    Yue brushed her silvery-white hair aside, standing before everyone as her cool voice rang out, ¡°Today, you will be training with the longbow.¡±


    Since returning to the Tribal Ancestral Land, all Warrior Trainees were led by Yue, while the Totem Warriors were led by Sha Hong.


    This was because Uncle Qing Yan had taken a group to the Spotted Deer Market for trading, while Cang Shi had to lead the Hunting Team.


    Now, there were slightly more Warrior Trainees than before. Previously, there were twenty people, plus the seven that Sha Lan¡¯s group brought back, making a total of twenty-seven.


    From the initial twenty Totem Warriors, it had now be twenty-three, because Tu, He Chuan, and Sha Hong had been added.


    Among these three, except for Sha Hong who was a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior, the other two were Early-Stage Totem Warriors.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Warrior Trainees responded in unison.


    When the Tribe set out to subdue the ck Snake Tribe, Shan Qiu had been researching and making longbows, recurve bows, and Crocodile des in his workshop. Now, almost every Totem Warrior in the Tribe had a Crocodile de and a recurve bow. Some might even have both.


    Of course, the training of thirty archers continued, and they were also assigned to be led by Yue.


    Time passed minute by minute. After the cat eared girl finished training with the longbow and somebat techniques, she walked toward Shan Qiu¡¯s wooden house.


    Naturally, the cow horned girl was no exception. She followed behind her. After getting the fish hooks, they headed toward Su Bai¡¯s wooden house.


    Along the way, Yan Hua was very excited, saying enthusiastically, ¡°The Shaman must be going fishing, probably at the big river?¡±


    Besides that one big river in the Tribal Ancestral Land, there was anotherke. However, thatke was in the forest.


    Su Bai had gone to look at that big river again, only to discover that it was not as small as he had imagined. Using his binocrs, he discovered this river was actually dozens of kilometres wide. Previously, due to the mist and using just his naked eye, he had not looked carefully enough.


    He even suspected he had seen a mirage. Otherwise, how could he seemingly see the opposite side, and be so off in his initial estimation?


    However, when he suddenly heard the monkey eared girl say the river was endless, he became suspicious and checked again with the binocrs.


    He saw clearly that the river truly was endless, with no opposite shore in sight.


    He could not help but wonder where that shore he sawst time was? The Sun had not been very strong then, and there was mist, so why would there be a mirage?


    ¡°That river is too wide. Can fish really be caught there?¡± Sha Lan was somewhat sceptical. Though she had heard about fishing in the Tribe, that was all done inkes. Fishing in the big river? This was the first time she¡¯d heard of such a thing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see in a bit. The Shaman might really have a way.¡± Yan Hua could hardly wait.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 255: Being Pulled into the River

    Sha Lan handed over an Animal Hide Bag containing fishhooks and said, ¡°Shaman, Uncle Shan Qiu has forged the fishhooks you¡¯ve requested.¡±


    Su Bai took the package of fishhooks and opened the Animal Hide Bag to examine the hooks made from Stone Armoured Crocodile Bone.


    He picked one up to inspect it, discovering that the hook was twice the size of an adult¡¯s palm. Moreover, the hook¡¯s quality was excellent. It was smooth to the touch, and would not break or bend when tested by hand.


    When he used the hook to strike the table or ground, there were no signs of damage.


    ¡°Good. It is very well made, worthy of showing Uncle Shan Qiu¡¯s exceptional skills.¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction.


    Although the fishhook appeared to be of excellent quality, it still needed testing, since some Ferocious Beasts might be extremely destructive. Their bite force would definitely be much stronger than Su Bai¡¯s table and ground strikes.


    ¡°Shaman, are we going fishing by the river now?¡± Yan Hua excitedly asked.


    ¡°Since it is still early, let¡¯s go take a look and see what we might be able to catch and eat.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    This was in consideration that the Tribe now had many people, and everyone needed more food. Furthermore, with all the people he had recently recruited to build houses, they needed to provide even more food each day.@@novelbin@@Relying solely on the Hunting Team to hunt and the Trading Team to exchange goods took too long and might not be enough.


    Since the Tribe was now next to a huge river, Su Bai thought of fishing. Initially, he had considered fish trapping.


    They had found some very sturdy vines in the forest that could be woven into fishings. However, the current problem was that no one knew what Ferocious Beastsy in the river. If they recklessly used fishings, catching regr animals would be manageable as several people could still pull them up. However, what if they caught a Ferocious Beast, one with great strength?


    That would be a losing proposition. Losing the fishing would not matter as they could make more, but if the Ferocious Beast pulled all the fishers into the river, that would be disastrous.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Finally, we can go fishing! Shaman, can I fish by myself?¡± Yan Hua asked with hope in her eyes.


    The cow horned girl did not just want to go and watch the Shaman fish by the river ¨C she wanted to handle the fishing rod herself.


    She felt that only through this would it count as her independently catching fish, rather than relying on others¡¯ help.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. This time, we need Totem Warriors to do the fishing. You are only allowed to watch, not participate.¡± Su Bai wagged his index finger. After all, there were too many uncertainties in the river, so they needed people with greater strength to fish. Else, if something went wrong, who could handle the consequences?


    If they rashly let Warrior Trainees fish, and their strength could not match their opponent, they might get pulled into the river.


    ¡°Ah! Okay, I understand¡­¡± She said, looking a bit dejected.


    Sha Lan naturally understood why the cow horned girl was disappointed, as she had been constantly talking about fishing on their way back from the training ground to the wooden house.


    She reached out to touch the other¡¯s shoulder,forting her, ¡°There are too many dangers in the river. What if you identally get pulled in by a Ferocious Beast?¡±


    The cat eared girl understood the Shaman¡¯s worries as soon as he finished speaking. Ordinary people could not risk going to the river, as they were not as strong as Totem Warriors, who could contend with Ferocious Beasts for a while.


    If things went wrong, they could just let go of the hook, rather than being suddenly pulled into the river.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Lan, tell the Chieftain to bring several Totem Warriors and a few Warrior Trainees with me to the river.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Sha Lan turned and left the wooden house.


    ¡°Shaman, the river is too dangerous, please don¡¯t go!¡± Yu Ying worried added. Ever since the fox eared girl heard about forging fishhooks, she had more or less guessed they were heading to the river. So, while sewing linen clothes, she was somewhat distracted and pricked her finger several times.


    Su Bai gently patted her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll just be watching from the side.¡±


    He knew the fox eared girl had been distracted all morning, and he had certainly heard her crying out when she pricked her fingers.


    ¡°Then, please return safely, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying said in a soft voice.


    ¡°I understand. Wait for me here in the wooden house.¡± Su Bai gently replied.


    Soon, Su Bai and the group walked toward the river. The sunlight was no longer as harsh as it had been at noon.


    He took out his pocket watch and checked the time, [Already past five in the afternoon, huh?]


    The sunlight felt warm on their bodies. With the breeze from the riverside, they did not feel hot at all.


    This was in fact the Tribe¡¯s favourite time of day ¨C without the scorching sun, everyone had the greatest energy for work.


    ¡°Shaman, there are too many dangers in the river. These hooks should be enough to catch that big fish I saw in there the other day.¡± Yan Jiao swung therge fishhook, noting that its tail end was still very sharp and should easily pierce a Ferocious Beast¡¯s mouth. Though, whether they could pull it from the river was another matter. ??


    ¡°We¡¯ll only know once we try it. You and Sha Hong each take a hook and test them out in the river first.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    For their first time fishing in the river, he wanted the Mid-Stage Totem Warriors to do the testing first. After all, if they really hooked somerge Ferocious Beast, they would not immediately get pulled into the river. They might even be able to pull it back to shore.


    Only after the Mid-Stage Totem Warriors had tested it several times and proved that they could handle it easily would they let the Totem Warriors try.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jiao replied in his usual deep voice.


    Sha Hong nodded as well, taking out a hook with a pre-tied vine and, after swinging it several times, threw it far into the river.


    Yan Jiao did the same, though he threw his in a different direction from Sha Hong.


    Yan Hua watched eagerly from the side. She really wanted to try it herself, but clearly would not have the chance today.


    Su Bai casually stood beside the cow horned girl and said, ¡°If we confirm there¡¯s no problem with the river, you might be able to fish.¡±


    Seeing her puffing her cheeks and holding her breath, he found her extremely adorable. Feeling somewhat sympathetic, he could only let her tryter, but of course only after ensuring the river was safe.


    Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes suddenly lit up as she asked in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Well, first you¡¯ll have to pray there¡¯s nothing problematic in the river.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 256: The Strange Creature in the River

    Sha Lan looked at the horned girl staring intently at the river surface and smiled, ¡°Are you really praying?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded without hesitation and solemnly said, ¡°Yes, you heard what the Shaman said.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I also hope you can fish by yourself.¡± Sha Lan shrugged.


    ¡°I definitely will.¡± Yan Hua replied without turning her head.


    Su Bai smiled, surprised by the cow horned girl¡¯s determination. He soon turned his head to look at the river surface.


    Sha Hong and Yan Jiao had thrown therge hooks in several minutes ago, and the great river remained very calm.


    It was so calm that only the wind blowing across the river surface caused ripples around the floats. Everyone on the shore remained silent, watching every movement on the river surface with bated breath.


    Bothrge hooks were tied with the previously mentioned highly stic vines, with a piece of wood tied acting as floats above the hook.


    The other end of the vine was held by Sha Hong and Yan Jiao, not tied to any poles. It was because to them, this would be easier to pull in a Ferocious Beast or wild beast once they took the bait.Wooden poles would break easily. Thus, they skipped adding them.


    *Thump!* Sha Hong¡¯s float suddenly sank sharply and quickly returned to its original position.


    She was not surprised, just curious, and turned to ask, ¡°Shaman, what should I do next?¡±


    She already knew the principles of fishing beforehand, so she was not shocked when this happened. Having been mentally prepared, she was not surprised but she was still curious.


    ¡°Wait a bit longer, it¡¯s not time yet.¡± Su Bai stared intently at the float. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when to pull.¡±


    Seeing that the float had moved once and then stopped, it did not seem like the fish waspletely hooked, so they needed to wait a little longer.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sha Hong nodded and continued watching her float.


    She did not understand why they could not pull it up now. She was able to see the fish. Waiting longer meant that the bait might getpletely eaten.


    Yan Jiao nced at his own float and then at Sha Hong¡¯s float, muttering, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t mine shown any movement?¡±


    He had been calm originally, thinking they just needed to wait patiently, but after seeing Sha Hong¡¯s float move, he began to feel anxious.


    Fishing was a test of one¡¯s patience. When one saw someone else¡¯s hook get bitten, while theirs remained motionless, it was hard to not feel impatient.


    *Thump! Thump! Thump!* Sha Hong¡¯s float sank three times in session, each time deeper than before, with increasing force. If she had not been holding the vine tightly, it might have been pulled into the river by now.


    ¡°Now¡¯s the time! Pull it up!¡± Su Bai shouted. Judging by how the float was sinking, it must be something big.


    Sha Hong¡¯s blue short hair was made messy by the wind. Even so, she did not care about anything else. Upon hearing Su Bai¡¯smand, she immediately activated her Totem Mark. ??


    Her shoulders and limbs were covered in red Totem Marks, looking magnificent as she began pulling the vine back towards the shore.


    ¡°How strong is it?¡± Su Bai asked.


    While pulling the vine, Sha Hong replied, ¡°I can handle it.¡±


    The creature in the river was quite strong, but the cat eared mom with activated Totem Mark was naturally strong as well.


    Both Human and Beast remained in a stalemate, one on the shore and one in the water, gradually moving closer to the surface.


    The others on the shore followed the up and down movement of the vine with their eyes, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t manage, let others help out,¡± Su Bai worriedly said.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m fine, I can handle it.¡± Sha Hong insisted.


    Those who were about to step forward to help stopped upon hearing these words, anxiously watching the scene.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Sha Lan was very worried, her hands tightly clenched and brows furrowed.


    Sha Hong gritted her teeth and began pulling the vine toward the shore. Now, the vine started to visibly move toward the shore.


    She ignored the pain from the vine sliding through her hands, focused only on pulling up whatever was in the river.


    The creature in the river seemed to be tiring as well, its strength gradually giving way to Sha Hong.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Bai frowned as he watched the situation in the river. [Seems like this river isn¡¯t that peaceful of a ce. The first catch is already so difficult to handle¡­]


    As the vine drew closer to shore, the creature began to reveal itself.


    It was a very strange brown fish, about three metres long, with an unusuallyrge head that took up a third of its body.


    The fish¡¯s head broke the surface, unable to escape because the hook had pierced its upper jaw.


    ¡°Keep pulling!¡± Su Bai gestured to continue.


    Since it was her first time fishing, Sha Hong was momentarily stunned when she saw the huge creature emerge from the river. Even so, she continued pulling.


    She pulled the fishpletely out of the water and onto the shore, dragging it a safe distance ind.


    Only after confirming the fish could not flip itself back into the river did she let go, and her Totem Marks faded away.


    Sha Hong dusted off her hands, which were stained with green juice from tightly gripping the vine. Though abraded, her hands were not that injured, Just some slight skin damage with no bleeding.


    Su Bai went over to examine the fish carefully and found its mouth full of long sharp teeth.


    This strange fish could bite off four or five Human heads at once, given how wide its mouth was.


    ¡°Well, well, this big fish should be edible.¡± Su Bai¡¯s first thought was about eating it.


    This fishing expedition was meant to increase the Tribe¡¯s food supply, so if what they caught was edible, they should eat it.


    ¡°Shaman, what is this?¡± Sha Hong asked, curious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Su Bai had thought they would know, and was surprised they were asking him.


    Sha Hong dusted off her hands, shook her head while looking at the strange fish, and said. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Su Bai kept his distance from the fish as it continued thrashing and beating its tail, trying to shake off the hook. [It is still dangerous to approach it, and risk having an arm or leg bitten off. Although I can use the Curing Technique to reattach bitten-off limbs, what if this strange fish crushes and swallowed the limb?]


    Su Bai had yet to experiment with reattaching crushed limbs.


    Thinking of this, he secretly said to himself, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need to try and do more experiment once I get back¡­¡±@@novelbin@@


    Everyone on the shore gathered around to look at the strange fish, as it was their first time seeing such a creature from the river.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 257: Surprising Taste

    The strange fish continued beating its tail on the ground, its body constantly twisting. Though its mouth was hooked, the jaw filled with sharp teeth kept opening and closing as if wanting to crush something.


    ¡°Shaman, my float is sinking too!¡± Yan Jiao excitedly called out.


    Having just seen Sha Hong catch a big fish, he naturally did not want to lose. He would asionally nce at that huge fish on the shore, and at his own float.@@novelbin@@


    Naturally, his real attention remained fixed on his own float, afraid of missing any detail.


    Su Bai came to the riverside and saw that the float was continuously sinking, with even more force than the previous fish.


    He was curious about what kind of fish was on the hook and instructed. ¡°Chieftain, wait a bit longer before pulling, not yet.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Jiao did not dare rx for a moment, his red eyes following the float¡¯s movements.


    Yan Hua also came to the riverside to watch, as she had not recovered from seeing Sha Hong catch her fish.


    ¡°Now, pull!¡± Su Bai immediately ordered.Yan Jiao nodded firmly, activated his Totem Mark and began pulling. Clearly, this creature was stronger than the previous ¡®fish¡¯.


    The Human and ¡®fish¡¯ remained in deadlock for over five minutes before finally pulling the creature ashore. It was another one, just like the previous catch.


    ¡°These should be equivalent to Ferocious Beasts in the water, but I guess they are only Early-Stage Ferocious Beasts or what we consider Mix Blood Ferocious Beasts. Otherwise, they would have been able to break the vines¡­¡± Su Bai analysed.


    Although they had twisted several vines together to make them stronger, it was not impossible for them to snap.


    To verify this theory, he had the Early-Stage Totem Warriors start fishing, each with their own hook.


    If Early-Stage Totem Warriors could pull them up, it would prove that these fish were just Mix Blood Ferocious Beasts.


    This would make things much easier. [With such arge river, there must be many fish, which could supplement the Tribe¡¯s food source.]


    ¡°But what kind of fish is this?¡± Yan Jiao contentedly admired his trophy.


    His catch was over five metres long, muchrger than Sha Hong¡¯s, naturally giving him a sense of great pride.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call them Brown Toothed Fish!¡± Su Bai named it, originally thinking there might be simr fish on Earth to borrow names from. However, he had never seen such a fish before. They did not look like the Sharptooth Bluefin that the fox eared girl had mentioned earlier. Just from the name and appearance, everyone would know their colours did not match.


    ¡°Brown Toothed Fish?¡± Yan Jiao nodded and continued, ¡°That name is easy to remember, and it matches its appearance.¡±


    Yan Hua kept examining the two thrashing Brown Toothed Fish, feeling both curious and frustrated.


    Her frustration came from not yet being a Totem Warrior, wanting to join in to start fishing.


    Initially hoping to fish independently, but after seeing how her Father and Aunt Sha Hong pulled out the fish, she knew her strength would not be a match to these strange river fish.


    Just thinking about this made her dejected. She once again secretly vowed to be a Totem Warrior as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would not be able to go out hunting, would not be able to go fishing, and could not even own a recurve bow ¨C it was truly enviable.


    Half an hourter, the four Totem Warriors on the shore had sessively pulled up their catches.


    They had expected different kinds of fish, but surprisingly, all four caught Brown Toothed Fishes, varying in size, with the smallest being about three metres.


    Thergest was Yan Jiao¡¯s catch at over five metres, which was considered quite big.


    ¡°Looks like Brown Toothed Fish are the mostmon in this river¡­¡± Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and softly said, ¡°I wonder how they taste?¡±


    He knew whether they were edible or not, both from the knowledge left by the Old Shaman in his mind and what he had learned on Earth.


    Strange smells, extremely ugly appearances, or being exceptionally beautiful were all characteristics to determine if nts and animals were edible.


    Unfortunately, these only helped Su Bai determine if they were edible, not how they would taste.


    ¡°Shaman, let¡¯s take them back and try them. Maybe they taste great?¡± Yan Jiao maintained his attitude of wanting to try everything. He could also tell that these fish were edible, and any edible food was good news for the Tribe.


    The long rainy season wasing, and food was what the Tribe needed most right now. The most important thing at this moment was to stockpile on food.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back. No more fishing for now. Let¡¯s taste them first before deciding whether to continue!¡± Su Bai instructed.


    They now had six Brown Toothed Fish. and they needed to test how they taste and check for any side effects of consuming these fishes.


    Only after ensuring these things would continuing to fish be meaningful. Otherwise, it would just be a waste of time.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Yan Jiao had the Totem Warriors carry all the fish back to the Tribe, each carrying one fish on their shoulders as they left the great river.


    The sky gradually darkened, and fires began to rise throughout the Tribe. As the firelight grew brighter, the Tribe disperse the darkness.


    *Crack crack¡­* Arge bonfire was lit near the centre of the Tribe, not in the exact centre because houses were being built there.


    The bonfire grew increasingly fierce, and a prepared Brown Toothed Fish was mounted over it to roast.


    Earlier, Yan Jiao and the others had put the whole fish directly over the fire. If not for Su Bai¡¯s instruction on how to prepare fish for consumption, they would have ended up with mouthfuls of scales and innards.


    *Sizzle sizzle¡­* The mes roasted the Brown Toothed Fish, initially giving off a fishy smell that gradually turned into a savoury aroma.


    Since the fish was veryrge, they had to build a huge fire, and Su Bai, Yan Jiao, and several Totem Warriors who participated in fishing gathered around it.


    Yan Hua stood behind Su Bai, her red eyes fixed on the rotating Brown Toothed Fish, while Sha Lan stood behind her.


    To be honest, both of them were salivating, eager to try the taste of this fish.


    ¡°Shaman, this is for you.¡± Yan Jiao scooped out arge piece of the roasted fish.


    ¡°You all should start eating too.¡± Su Bai took out his chilli sauce and spread a little on it.


    Since they did not have any barbecue seasonings, they could only use chilli sauce. Without any of such sauce, the fishy taste would be too strong and he would not be able to stomach it.


    Yan Hua and Sha Lan also got their portions, but they did not mind the fishy taste and just ate.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect such an ugly fish to taste this good.¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction.


    The Brown Toothed Fish tasted simr to the Channel Catfish from Earth, with few bones but very delicious.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 258: If I Win, Can I Become a Totem Warrior?

    The people around the bonfire quickly finished the fish, leaving only skeletons behind.


    Su Bai quite liked this kind of fish because it did not have too many bones. He originally did not like eating fish due to the abundance of bones.


    The Brown Toothed Fish was just right, with bones only in the head, tail, and body section. There were not many other bones, making it quite enjoyable to eat.


    ¡°Shaman, this fish tastes really good. Should we go catch some more?¡± Yan Jiao was eager to immediately stock up on these fish.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll send more people to fish. It¡¯s much safer than going into the forest, and the Brown Toothed Fish are quiterge. One is enough for several people to eat ten meals.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Seven or eight of them had finished an entire fish, and everyone felt full. If they could catch more than ten fish like this, it would undoubtedly be a significant food source.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange for some people to go and fish tomorrow.¡± Yan Jiao already had people in mind.


    Pulling in these fish required strength, so Totem Warriors who specialised in agility were not suitable for the fast. Only those with great strength could be put to good use.


    ¡°How are the arrangements for the ck Snake Tribeing along?¡± Su Bai¡¯s expression suddenly became dark.He had instructed the Chieftain yesterday to arrange matters concerning the ck Snake Tribe. They would have to deal with the elderly before the rainy season arrives.


    The me Dragon Tribe now could only take in the strong. It was survival of the fittest, perfectly normal in Primitive Tribes.


    ¡°Everything has been arranged. The elimination will begin tomorrow at noon.¡± Yan Jiao said in a deep voice.


    It was not that he was heartless; he just thought this method was efficient. The Tribe really could not afford to feed idle people from other Tribes right now. Especially not the elderly from the ck Snake Tribe, who could not contribute but still took a share of food each day.


    Children that had no talent, would need several years of care until they were of age. If they had no aptitude to be Totem Warriors, or were not even the least bit physically capable, they would also need to be driven out of the Tribe.


    Of course, most children would not be that weak. This elimination was targeting those children with absolutely no aptitude.


    Besides the elderly and the young, they would also eliminate some of the older people, such as those over fifty without any special skills, regardless of gender.


    The ck Snake Tribe had quite a few people ¨C not counting the Warrior Trainees, there were nearly two thousand people.


    This was not a small number by any means, They had close to three times the size of the current me Dragon Tribe. Having Su Bai feed these idle people who had attacked their Tribe would be quite difficult. Not just emotionally, but practically as well. The food required was not a small amount.


    If the rainy season did note so soon, it would not have mattered; they could slowly umte food.


    However, ideals were beautiful while reality was cruel. They had no choice but to implement the survival of the fittest.


    ¡°Fine. Let me know the result tomorrow. Send all those from the ck Snake Tribe that are already working to work. They are not allowed to watch.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    He feared these workers might feelpassion for their fellow men and cause unnecessary trouble.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yan Jiao solemnly responded.


    The next morning, Yan Jiao woke up early and arranged for Tu, Da Shan, and some physically strong Totem Warriors to go fishing by the river.


    He then began arranging the afternoon¡¯s elimination matches. He understood the principle of survival of the fittest very well. Moreover, it did help that he deeply dislike those from the ck Snake Tribe, even if they were also victims of circumstance. ?


    After all, the once-great me Dragon Tribe had beenpletely destroyed by the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°Two hundred elderly ¨C that¡¯s not a small number¡­¡± Yan Jiao muttered to himself.


    Early in the morning, someone had reported to him about the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s situation, mainly ssifications like elderly, women, working adults, children, and etc.


    ¡°There are many children as well ¨C over four hundred children, five hundred women, six hundred men, and over a hundred disabled people¡­¡± Yan Jiao muttered.


    An hourter, after finishing breakfast, he left his wooden house to see how the ck Snake Tribesmen were being gathered.


    Yan Jiao arrived at the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s gathering ce, watching the children, elderly, and disabled people gathered together.


    He looked at everyone seriously and said, ¡°You must have known this day woulde.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The ck Snake Tribe people did not know what to say. They all looked somewhat helpless.


    ¡°We won¡¯t kill you, but you can¡¯t continue staying in our me Dragon Tribe.¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s voice rose significantly when saying thest sentence.


    ¡°But leaving means certain death for us¡­¡± Someone from the ck Snake Tribe shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you to figure out. Whether you stay together or seek another Tribe, it has nothing to do with the me Dragon Tribe anymore.¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s red eyes showed no emotion.


    ¡°Are we all the only ones who have to leave?¡± Another person from the ck Snake Tribe asked.


    ¡°Not necessarily. Some of the children can stay, but not all.¡± Yan Jiao exined.


    ¡°What about us? Can¡¯t we stay?¡± An elderly person from the ck Snake Tribe asked.


    The disabled people did not even speak up. They were already in despair, knowing it was good enough they were being allowed to live. After all, in the condition they were in, they would not be able to help the Tribe and would still take a share of food each day. Naturally, they knew they eventually had to leave.


    ¡°For those of your age, you have no chance.¡± Yan Jiao said decisively, gesturing for the children to be gathered.


    Over four hundred children gathered in front of Yan Jiao, with all kinds among them.


    Some had wings, horns, tails, and so on, making quite the sight.


    ¡°Right now, you still have a chance to stay. However, only the strong will remain. The weak will have to leave.¡± Yan Jiao said, word by word.


    His gaze toward the children was just as sharp. A Tribe would not show any mercy just because they were children. In fact, in most cases, when Tribes attacked others, after all the threats had been dealt with, the elderly would be the first to be killed, followed by the children.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± A child in the crowd asked.


    Many of the slightly older children¡¯s faces showed determination to stay.


    As for the younger ones, those only four or five years old who did not understand the situation, they only knew they were getting hungry.


    ¡°You will fight one-on-one. The victor can stay, the loser must leave.¡± Yan Jiao patiently exined.


    In the crowd was a boy with yellow long hair, looking innocent and cold, with pointed ears and yellow eyes. He hesitated, then asked in a cold voice, ¡°If I win, can I be a Totem Warrior?¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 259: A Novel Assistance Package

    At noon, Su Bai silently performed his Daily Check In and opened his Assistance Package, receiving a 55 degrees thermal sk.


    When he woke up in the morning, because the fox eared girl was always around, he had forgotten to check in.


    He stared at the ck cup in his hand, surprised that such a cup existed.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually quite useful in the hot summer¡­¡± Su Bai opened the cup and poured some hot water in.


    After screwing on the lid, he started shaking it. After a few minutes, he stopped.


    Su Bai opened the lid and took a gentle sip, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Not bad, it really turned into lukewarm water.¡±


    The 55 degrees thermal sk was a new product from Earth, where one could pour in boiling water and shake it to get water at 55 degrees. It was quite novel. The main working principle behind it was the micron-level material for heat transfer stored in the food-grade stainless steel inteyer.


    These materials would undergo a reversible solid-liquid transformation at the micron level as the temperature changed.


    When the water temperature was above 55¡ãC, it could quickly absorb and store the heat. Thus, bringing the water temperature down to around 55¡ãC. When the water temperature fell below 55¡ãC, the material would slowly release heat instead.Since the material for the heat transfer was a pure physical phase-changing eco-friendly material, it had fast heat conduction and high heat storage efficiency.


    ¡°I never thought the System would produce something like this. First time seeing it in person.¡± Su Bai muttered.


    However, this was not a high-tech product, and its production cost was not high at all.


    Under the outer packaging, the cup¡¯s inneryer was made of sodium acetate trihydrate, with 12% of this substance serving as heat storage. There was also 5% disodium phosphate dodecahydrate as a nucleating agent, 3% gtin as a thickening agent, with the phase being changed at exactly 55 degrees.


    This so-called high-tech product actually used a type of fused salt, whose phase change temperature was between fifty and sixty degrees. Depending on the mixture, it could achieve the 55 degree ratio, which was the cheapest.


    Naturally, this material was not applied only to sks and cups.


    For example, the main principle of the hand warmers used on Earth was based on the crystallisation and heat release of sodium acetate trihydrate. Furthermore, these hand warmers cost one yuan each in the market. One could easily imagine how all the materials together cost no more than five yuan.


    Therefore, the so-called 55 degrees thermal sk only cost a few yuan more than a regr cup.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just treat it as a novelty,¡± Su Bai smiled, [Having something is still better than having nothing.]


    Besides, in the hot summer, when one suddenly wanted water but only had boiling water avable, this thing could be useful. Though, he had to admit, such asions might be rare.


    *Yawn¡­* Su Bai let out a long yawn, muttering, ¡°Need to catch up on sleep this afternoon.¡±


    He had experimented with the Curing Technique against night until midnight, testing whether he could reattach a rabbit¡¯s chopped off leg.


    Initially, Su Bai chopped the rabbit¡¯s leg into tiny pieces, and then used the Curing Technique to restore it.


    The second time, he did not cut it into such small pieces, but the Curing Technique¡¯s restoration effect was not ideal.


    He continued with the third time, fourth time¡­ after more than ten experiments, he finally had a theory.


    That was, if one¡¯s arms or legs got broken, and if the broken limb was mangled by a Ferocious Beast, it could not be restored. It could only be restored if the broken limb was broken into pieces about the size of pebbles. Fragments were far too small be to restored [Last night¡¯s experiments were somewhat useful. Maybe when Curing Technique reaches Level 3, I¡¯ll be able to reattach finely broken legs?] Su Bai thought to himself.


    Sha Lan walked into the wooden house and asked, ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve finished training. Is there anything you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Go recruit another batch of people for me. We need to increase our numbers for Linen Weaving, papermaking, and ceramic manufacturing.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Last night, he had been thinking. They did not have that many people making linen, ceramics, and Wolf Tail Grass Paper.


    Since they had moved back to the Tribal Ancestral Land and started building cement houses, it was time to increase the workforce in these sectors.


    ¡°Yes, does the Shaman have any suitable candidates in mind? I can speak to them directly.¡± Sha Lan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with everyone in the Tribe. You know better than me who can be trusted and who is suitable for what,¡± Su Bai said.


    Sha Lan brushed her blue hair, her cat ears twitching. The feeling of having the Shaman¡¯s trust was great.


    She nodded firmly, responding, ¡°I understand, I will handle these matters well for the Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Let me set a few requirements. The people you recruit should still be from our me Dragon Tribe. Don¡¯t consider those from the ck Snake Tribe for now.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Su Bai added, ¡°For Linen Weaving, they should all be female. They are to be smart, discreet, and particrly dextrous.¡±


    ¡°Alright, anything else?¡± Sha Lan was silently memorising everything.


    ¡°For ceramic manufacturing, they should be somewhat older, but not too old ¨C around forty is good. Mainly male, just four or five people for now, no need for too many. Look for those with handicraft experience.¡±


    Su Bai turned his ck eyes and continued, ¡°For Wolf Tail Grass Paper manufacturing, there aren¡¯t many specific requirements. Both men and women are fine, but the prerequisite is confidentiality. Otherwise, it won¡¯t just end with their expulsion from the Tribe.¡±


    Seeing the Shaman so serious for the first time, Sha Lan nodded without hesitation, responding, ¡°I¡¯ve remembered everything. I will recruit ording to these requirements.¡±


    ¡°Tell them that as long as they work hard and maintain confidentiality well, they¡¯ll get an extra piece of dried meat each day, and they¡¯ll receive linenter.¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°Shaman, they would keep it confidential and work hard even without these incentives, because they are all members of the me Dragon Tribe.¡± Sha Lan felt this to be a waste of dried meat.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just do as I say. Don¡¯t worry about not having enough dried meat, we¡¯ll definitely save up enough before the rainy seasones.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    He knew what the cat eared girl was worried about. She was worried that the Tribe did not have enough food, and giving extra to these people seemed unnecessary.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Sha Lan nodded and left the wooden house.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes, puzzled. ¡°Shaman, why give them extra dried meat and distribute linen?¡±


    ¡°Only by giving out rewards would their motivation to work greatly increase. Won¡¯t we get more linen, ceramics, and Wolf Tail Grass Paper in the end?¡± Su Bai asked in return.


    ¡°Oh, I see, but they would be willing to work even without these extras.¡± Yu Ying softly said.


    Su Bai gently tapped the fox eared girl¡¯s nose and smiled, asking, ¡°Well, if I told you I¡¯d give you a big piece of meat forpleting one linen garment today, would you be willing?¡±@@novelbin@@


    Yu Ying nodded without hesitation, her round little face looking very cute, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. You normally can¡¯tplete one piece in a day, right? That big piece of meat serves as motivation.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yu Ying smiled with narrowed eyes.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 260: Ceramics’ First Market Debut

    Chapter 260: Ceramics¡¯ First Market Debut


    The sun was shining brightly, bathing the entire Spotted Deer Tribe in golden sunlight. Today happened to be the day their market opened.


    Qing Yan and his group had already arrived at the Spotted Deer Tribe. Due to the dy of several days when reiming their Tribal Ancestral Land, they coincidentally arrived on the day the market opened. Therefore, the entire Spotted Deer Tribe was packed with people. The outer region was filled with stalls and shoppers everywhere. Looking out, one could only see the heads of others, as their bodies were all lost in the swarm.


    ¡°Why does it feel like there are more people today?¡± Wa Ming curiously asked.


    For this trip to the Spotted Deer Tribe, Da Gua, Wa Ming, and three others hade along.


    Also travelling with them were Mai Mao, Ah Zhen, and three Warrior Trainees. They were mainly there to familiarise themselves with the route and gain experience. After all, once they awakened as Totem Warriors, this would be one of their duties.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Today happens to be when the Spotted Deer Market opens. Of course it¡¯ll be different from when we came before.¡± Da Gua exined from the side.


    ¡°Ipletely forgot about that.¡± Wa Ming scratched his head embarrassedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up with the trading so we can eat and quickly leave.¡± Qing Yan ordered.


    Da Gua turned his eyes and suggested. ¡°Boss, I think we should split into two teams.¡±Qing Yan stopped walking forward and turned back to ask. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The Shaman told us to set up a separate stall for the ceramics and not trade them with those of the Spotted Deer Tribe just yet. You can take the linen to trade with the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s Chieftain, while I set up the stall.¡± Da Gua scanned the surroundings and continued. ¡°If we take the ceramics inside, they¡¯ll definitely be curious about how we obtained them. This would give them the initiative in trading, which would deviate from the Shaman¡¯s n.¡±


    Su Bai had them bring ceramics and linen to the Spotted Deer Tribe to trade for dried meat and other items. However, he only wanted them to trade linen with the Spotted Deer Tribe, not the ceramics. He wanted the ceramics to create a buzz through the stalls first.


    The ceramics would definitely be sought after by many people. When everyone starts scrambling for them, their goal would be achieved.


    Once that happens, the Spotted Deer Tribe would offer more dried meat to trade for their ceramics, which would allow them to monopolise the ceramics market.


    If they directly traded the ceramics with the Spotted Deer Tribe for dried meat, the demand would not be there. Thus, they would not be able to get nearly as much as with the first method.


    Only by making others feel that the ceramics were scarce and in high demand would an Intermediary Tribe like the Spotted Deer Tribe really want them. This could be called hunger marketing.


    ¡°Good idea, let¡¯s do it that way then. I¡¯ll take Wa Ming and others inside first, while you set up the stall outside. If there are any problems,e and find me immediately.¡± Qing Yan instructed.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Da Gua responded, having Ah Zhen, Mai Mao and others prepare to find a spot for them to set up their ceramics stall.


    The Spotted Deer Tribe had no restrictions on setting up stalls. As long as they were going to trade with others, one could find any spot in the outer region to set up their stall.


    Even so, there were rules that had to be followed. For example: no fighting or causing trouble, no stealing, no unreasonable trading demands, and etc. If vited, their goods would be confiscated, and they would not be allowed to use the Spotted Deer Market for a long time.


    Da Gua and others found a spacious spot to set up their stall. Although the area was wide, it definitely would not get as much foot traffic as the other locations.


    However, there was an advantage to this. The space was very open, and since they had many items and the ceramics were fragile, setting up here was perfect for them.


    Quality goods sell themselves, no matter the location. If their items were good, people would just naturally find them, even if they were in remote spots.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take everything out.¡± Da Gua said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mai Mao and others nodded, starting to take out the ceramics from their bags.


    The ceramics were wrapped piece by piece in leaves, each item thoroughly covered.


    Mai Mao unwrapped the leaves one by one, revealing brownish ceramics.


    They were wrapped in leaves to prevent breakage, so they had to be thoroughly protected.


    Ten minutester, over fifty ceramic pieces were unwrapped ¨C there were bowls, basins, and jars, allid out on arge Animal Hide.


    Looking at the ceramics on the Animal Hide, Da Gua already had a feeling about what would happen next ¨C they would definitely be in high demand.


    ¡°These ceramics will definitely attract many people.¡± He grinned, as he himself was amazed when he first saw these items.


    ¡°Things made by the Shaman are definitely good.¡± Mai Maoughed heartily.


    ¡°When peoplee to lookter, don¡¯t tell them where we¡¯re from or who made them. All of that must remain secret.¡± Da Gua reminded them.


    ¡°We understand.¡± Mai Mao and the others nodded.


    After the ceramics were disyed, passersby all stopped to curiously look at their wares.


    Their eyes were fixed on those items, constantly pulling others over to look, everyone chattering and discussing.


    ¡°Look, what are those?¡±


    ¡°Are they wooden bowls? Or stone bowls? They don¡¯t look like either.¡±


    ¡°They look strange. What exactly are they? Should we go take a look?¡±


    ¡°Hey,e quick! Looks like they have something good here!¡±


    More people kept calling others over, gradually gathering over a dozen people around Da Gua¡¯s stall.


    One person squatted down to look at the ceramics and curiously asked. ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Ceramics, they can be used for eating or storing things. They¡¯re exceptionally good.¡± Mai Mao said, patting his belly.


    ¡°These are the only ones avable in this market. Nowhere else has them. They¡¯re all precious, so you would need to spend quite a bit to get one.¡±


    ¡°What are ceramics? We¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± Another person asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve never seen them before. Can I touch them? I wonder what they feel like?¡± The first person who spoke asked.


    Mai Mao took his hand off his belly and said in a mysterious tone, ¡°These things are very precious. You can touch them, but don¡¯t break them. Each one of them can be traded for a lot of dried meat.¡±


    That person who asked was stunned. Seeing the other party¡¯s expression made him even more curious about the ceramics. He unconsciously gulped and reached out to touch the ceramics, pulling his hand back quickly after touching them.


    ¡°These are really great!¡± He eximed, experiencing the feel of ceramic bowls for the first time.


    When touching them, a coolness instantly came through. The ceramic bowls felt smooth to the touch, and their texture was very different from stone.


    ¡°Really? They¡¯re that good?¡± Another person also squatted down to examine the ceramics.


    He also picked up a ceramic bowl to study it. The colour, the feel of the bowl, and capacity all surprised him.


    ¡°This is my first time seeing something like this. They are much lighter than stone bowls¡­¡± He carefully put down the ceramic bowl, afraid of breaking it.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 261: Playing Hard to Get

    More and more people gathered around, reaching twenty to thirty people now. It was quite different from when there were only two or three people initially passing by.


    Da Gua watched the crowd intently from the side, ready to intervene immediately if anyone had ill intentions.


    People in the crowd were pushing forward eagerly, afraid they might miss seeing the ceramic.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t push me! I haven¡¯t seen them yet!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for so long, why do you still need more time!?¡±


    ¡°Those who¡¯ve already seen them should step aside. Let us look too! If you don¡¯t want to trade, I do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have many good things to trade for these ceramics. If you¡¯re not interested, move aside.¡±


    The crowd was chattering away. Everyone wanted to see what these ceramics looked like, as those who saw them first had highly praised them.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t push. Take your time. Those who genuinely want to trade for these ceramics cane forward. Those who just want to look can wait.¡± Mai Mang shouted.He was exhausted from maintaining the order, as people kept jostling around. He was worried they might break the ceramics.


    ¡°How can we trade for these ceramics? I want one!¡± An adult from the crowd asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want to trade too.¡± Another person pushed forward, saying irritably, ¡°Make way, I want to trade!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who wants to trade! I want to as well! So, just wait your turn!¡± The person being pushed angrily responded.


    ¡°One ceramic piece for one bag of dried meat. If you want them, bring dried meat to trade for them. Dried meat will be used as the primarymodity to be traded.¡± Mai Mang said while using both hands to protect the ceramics.


    The crowd was stunned at first, thinking one bag of dried meat for a piece was a bit expensive.


    Those who had been pushing forward stopped and stood straight, staring at the ceramics in a daze.


    Some who had seen the ceramics up close and touched them were already deeply impressed by them. They were not scared off by the price of one bag of dried meat. In fact, they thought it to be eptable after some consideration.


    Mai Mang noticed everyone¡¯s different reactions and asked, ¡°Who still wants them? Those who want them, bring us dried meat. Those who don¡¯t can leave. Don¡¯t crowd around too much, a ton of other people would like to see.¡±


    He said this deliberately, implementing the strategy Su Bai had taught them before leaving.


    Now, Mai Mang and his group understood the principle of ying hard to get. Only by appearing unconcerned about whether others wanted to trade and maintaining a calm demeanour would the other party be anxious.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Let me look again. I didn¡¯t bring that much dried meat with me today, what a shame¡­¡± Someone in the crowd backed off.


    ¡°Same here, my dried meat is for trading other things. I don¡¯t have any extra to trade right now¡­¡± another person helplessly said.


    Gradually, some onlookers moved to the side. It was not that they did not want the ceramics. The main reason was that they came from Small Tribes, and did not bring much dried meat. If they traded for these ceramic pieces, they would not be able to trade for other things.


    Though some could not afford them, there were still many who could.


    Most of them came from Mid or Large Tribes. Due to their size and resources, they naturally brought plenty of dried meat to the Spotted Deer Tribe to trade.


    ¡°I want to trade, give me one. I¡¯ll take it back for our Shaman and Chieftain to see. They might like it.¡± Someone in the crowd said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trade for one too. One bag of dried meat, right? I can afford it.¡± Another person stated.


    ¡°I want two. I happened to bring lots of dried meat this time so I have plenty.¡± Some generous individuals in the crowd dered.


    The special ceramics, along with their unique patterns, captivated them all. Their unique shapes, cool touch, and colours were things they had never seen before.


    Currently, most Tribes primarily used stone bowls, with wooden bowls being rare because they were not simple to make, so only Large Tribes had wooden bowls.


    Stone bowls were very heavy, and to match the capacity of ceramic bowls, they would be even heavier.


    While Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees could manage them, ordinary people would not be able to hold them with one hand. Using both hands would make it inconvenient to eat.


    Thus, hardly anyone used stone bowls; most people put meat on leaves, which was a simpler method.


    Wooden bowls were not essible to ordinary people either, mostly used only by the Tribe¡¯s Shamans, Chieftains, and other leaders. The rest all ate meat wrapped in leaves, not having the luxury of a bowl.


    ¡°Those who want to trade, bring me your dried meat. Hurry up. It will be firste first served.¡± Mai Mang called out. He deliberately shouted aloud. Although many thought one bag of dried meat for a piece of ceramic was a bit much, the crowd grewrger instead of smaller.


    Even at that cost, many still wanted a piece. After all, they were light, convenient, and beautiful.


    In this primitive age, having such nice items naturally made people eager, especially since the quantity was limited. This made them want to trade even more.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯m going to get it right away. I definitely want one.¡± Someone in the crowd shouted.


    ¡°Me too, please save one for me.¡± Another person called out.


    The original onlookers gradually left, hurrying away to get dried meat.


    Mai Mang noticed more than half the crowd leaving and felt relieved. He roughly counted and realised the departing people wouldter purchase most of the ceramics they had.


    Among those remaining, many were still hesitating, some debating whether to trade, while others were unable to afford it.


    Mai Mang began wrapping the ceramic patterns in leaves one by one, calling out while wrapping, ¡°You need to hurry. There are not many left.¡±


    He wrapped all the chosen ceramic patterns in leaves to ensure they could be safely carried back. This was to prevent any breakage that would lead toints.


    ¡°I¡­ I want one too!¡± Someone in the crowd finally decided.


    ¡°No problem, another one had an owner now. Only ten left. Hurry up if you want them, if those of the Spotted Deer Tribe sees them, they might take them all away.¡± Mai Mang said, patting his belly with a smile.


    Originally their location had few people, but now, over a hundred had gathered.


    These included people shopping at the Spotted Deer Market, vendors, and members of the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    The growing crowd was due to the first batch of viewers spreading the word as they left, causing many more toe see what was happening.


    Such situations were rare at the stalls, which usually attracted at most a dozen people. This was the first time a hundred people had gathered.


    The first group who left to get dried meat all returned, and handed their dried meat to Mai Mang. After receiving advice on how to handle ceramics, they happily took theirs back with them.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 262: Who Stays and Who Goes

    Su Bai was reading a herbal encyclopaedia at his desk when he heard Yan Jiao¡¯s voice from outside.


    He closed the book and looked up, saying, ¡°Chieftain,e in.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, the results are out. We know who from the ck Snake Tribe will be leaving.¡± Yan Jiao said with vigour.


    ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s staying?¡± Su Bai asked with a sigh.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Over two hundred elderly people and more than a hundred disabled people have left. Of the over four hundred children, only half remained.¡± He reported.


    ¡°Only half stayed? Why? Tell me about the situation.¡± Su Bai was somewhat surprised. Though he had thought most of the children looked weak, unexpectedly only half of them could stay.


    ¡°Many got knocked out by the stronger ones, with those remaining having a lot of talent.¡± Yan Jiao said.


    ¡°Many have talent? How so?¡± Su Bai sat up straight and asked.


    ¡°Among them, about sixty children can awaken as Totem Warriors in the future. After I personally checked them, this is something I can guarantee.¡± He said with confidence.He was very certain because he had never misjudged others before. Those he thought well of always became either Warrior Trainees or Totem Warriors.


    *Cough cough cough¡­* Suddenly remembering how he had doubted Su Bai before, he could not help but cough awkwardly.


    He thought to himself, [Hey! That time doesn¡¯t count because we were selecting a Shaman, not a Warrior Trainee! It was reasonable for me to be wrong. Yes, very reasonable!]


    Su Bai noticed his strange expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±


    Yan Jiao quickly shook his head and awkwardly said, ¡°Nothing. Anyway! These children can be trained.¡±


    ¡°Are there any particrly outstanding individuals among the remaining children?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    Since among the over four hundred children, there were more than sixty with potential, there must be several exceptional ones.


    If they focused on training these few people, they could be one of the Tribe¡¯s most important forces.


    ¡°There¡¯s one called Ya who performed exceptionally well. He defeated ten children in a row, and if we hadn¡¯t stopped him, he probably would have continued.¡± Yan Jiao recalled the scene. R


    Though he appeared only seven or eight years old, his stamina and spirit were no different from an adult. This child left a particrly deep impression on him because none of the moves he used were random.


    One could clearly see him intentionally using his hand or foot. He could also easily avoid attacks andunch his own offensive.


    It could be said that Ya won very smoothly. After beating ten people in session, he was not tired at all. He was not even breathing heavily.


    This point shocked Yan Jiao greatly. Even if it had been a Warrior Trainee or Totem Warrior at that young age, they probably would not be able to fight against ten people and still remain so unaffected.


    He even felt this child was somewhat frightening, so while heading to the wooden house, he thought to report this matter to the Shaman.


    ¡°Ya? How old is he? Are his parents still alive? Bring him here for me to see.¡± Su Bai said with curiosity. [One defeating ten. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a thing, especially when done by a child. No matter how strong one is, fighting continuously would tire a person out. Seeing the Chieftain¡¯s surprised expression, this child must be extraordinary.]


    ¡°He¡¯s alone, and he wasn¡¯t originally from the ck Snake Tribe. Hees from a destroyed Tribe,¡± Yan Jiao said.


    When he saw how formidable this child was, he was somewhat worried. So, he specifically sent someone to inquire about his background. He was relieved upon learning he was an orphan and was not from the ck Snake Tribe.


    For a child to show such remarkable talent at such a young age ¨C if they were from the ck Snake Tribe, it would be problematic. If they did not kill him, even if he was driven out, he would still somehow survive.


    At the very least, this was what many people woulde to believe. It was only fortunate that this child was not originally from the ck Snake Tribe, so they need not worry as much.


    In their Tribe, talented individuals were people such as Sha Hong, himself, and Cang Shi. There was also Uncle Shan Qiu, who no longer had legs. They all showed exceptional talent when they were young. The cow horned girl, Yan Hua, was quite good too.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Since he¡¯s not from the ck Snake Tribe, we can properly train him up.¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction and turned to instruct, ¡°Xiao Yu, have someone bring him here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    ¡°Shaman, there are several others with great potential as well. They¡¯re not from the ck Snake Tribe either, so we can train them as well.¡± Yan Jiao said.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, wait.¡± Su Bai called out to the fox eared girl again, adding, ¡°Bring all the most talented children who won today.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, how many people would that be?¡± Yu Ying asked.


    ¡°Eight will do, the eight of the most talented ones.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, just ask Qing Mu and Chi Tu who they are. Those two would know. Let them bring the children in.¡± Yan Jiao turned around and said.


    Yu Ying nodded firmly and ran from the wooden house, her pink fox tail swaying.


    ¡°Shaman, what do you want these eight people for?¡± Yan Jiao curiously asked.


    ¡°If we can train them well, they¡¯ll be very helpful in the future,¡± Su Bai smiled. ¡°Among the remaining half, are there any from the ck Snake Tribe?¡±


    Yan Jiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are some, but we can¡¯t tell if they have that great of a potential yet, so it¡¯s not that big of an issue.¡±


    ¡°Make sure our men constantly keep watch over them. Though their Shaman and Chieftain are gone, and they probably won¡¯t have any ill intentions, it is better to be safe than sorry.¡± Su Bai said softly.


    ¡°If they dare to have any thoughts, I¡¯ll immediately snap their heads off.¡± Yan Jiao solemnly dered.


    He got angry just thinking about the ck Snake Tribe. It was already generous enough to take them in and give them meat every day. To him, this kind of betrayal was unforgivable.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t let them off if they have any ill intentions.¡± Su Bai did not want to keep such people either, which was partly why they chose to root out some people.


    ¡°By the way, Shaman, what about the ck Snake Tribe¡¯s Warrior Trainees?¡± Yan Jiao asked.


    Su Bai thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Have they been behaving since they¡¯ve been confined?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been behaving quite well. They also eat all the meat distributed to them.¡± Yan Jiao reported.


    He felt somewhat regretful about letting them eat meat. After all, their own Tribesmen had barely enough to eat, yet they still had to feed these people.


    ¡°Keep watching them for a few more days, then let them out to work.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    As long as they had meat to eat, most would not really care who served as their Shaman or Chieftain. However, they still needed to be confined for now. They needed time for them to settle their thoughts andpletely abandon any ill intentions.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 263: Eight Children

    Yu Ying soon brought in the eight children to the wooden house, and had them line up in front of the Shaman.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve brought them over.¡± Her soft voice rang out.


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai raised his head to look at those eight children, each having their own characteristics. ¡°Do you know why I asked you toe here?¡±


    Ya stood in the middle, blinking his yellow eyes and confidently saying. ¡°The Shaman wants us to be Totem Warriors.¡±


    His appearance looked no different from ordinary people, except for a pair of pointed ears that made him look like an Elf.


    Su Bai¡¯s eyebrow twitched, impressed by how quick he was on the uptake.


    He became interested in this yellow-haired child and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Ya, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ya responded, his yellow eyescking the liveliness typical of children, showing more of harsh survival instincts.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Su Bai asked.¡°My Tribe was destroyed by the ck Snake Tribe,¡± Ya¡¯s face remained expressionless, ¡°I now belong to the me Dragon Tribe.¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s ck pupils dted slightly, thinking that this child had high emotional intelligence! He smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to be a Totem Warrior?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ya responded without hesitation, different from his usual cold demeanour. There was eagerness in his eyes.


    Su Bai looked at the second child and asked, ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your name? Do you want to be a Totem Warrior?¡±


    The second child was stunned for a moment, and after realising he was being spoken to, kept nodding and stammered: ¡°I¡­ Lu¡­ I¡­ this¡­ want!¡±


    The child called Lu was half a head shorter than Ya, about 1.4 metres tall, with eye-catching red short hair andrge round red eyes. He had a long, thin red tail that was not particrly thick, looking very much like a lizard¡¯s tail.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Su Bai continued asking the remaining children, and each one was willing to be a Totem Warrior, each with their own unique characteristics.


    One child had a small horn on his nose and looked rather foolish. He was called Jie Ba because he stuttered when speaking.


    There was another child, the only girl among the eight, with orange long hair and orange eyes. Her face was still childlike, round and extremely cute. She had some orange scales under her eyelids, which gave her a unique appearance, and her name was Lin.


    Su Bai looked at the eight standing in line, each with different expressions on their faces, and asked: ¡°Since you want to be Totem Warriors, you¡¯ll have to endure hardship. Can you handle that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The eight responded without hesitation.


    ¡°Good, go back and rest well tonight. Training starts tomorrow, and it will be very tough. Be mentally prepared.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The eight responded again.


    Su Bai waved his hand, dismissing them, and said to the Chieftain. ¡°Chieftain, you¡¯ll need to arrange someone to guide these eight children.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what are your arrangements for them?¡± Yan Jiao curiously asked, since the children had not reached the age for being epted as Warrior Trainees. Thus, it was not realistic to train them now, given the high intensity, they surely would not be able to handle it.


    To determine if someone could be a Warrior Trainee, they typically had to wait until they were thirteen years old.


    Even after bing a Warrior Trainee, they needed to train for a period, as not all Warrior Trainees could be Totem Warriors.


    ¡°Start training them tomorrow at half the intensity of how Warrior Trainees usually train. Gradually increase the intensity over time.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Children needed to start training early. Currently, Su Bai was thinking of creating an assassination squad, and these eight children appeared at just the right time.


    With just a year or two of training, even if they did not awaken as Totem Warriors, they would still be skilled enough for simple missions. After all, what theycked now werebatants.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Yan Jiao nodded, beginning to feel somewhat sympathetic towards these children.


    Training them at half the intensity of Warrior Trainees was still not easy for them to aplish. The training intensity for Warrior Trainees was already very high, as it was in preparation for them to break through to be Totem Warriors.


    These children were at most twelve years old, with the youngest being nine. They would definitely struggle with daily high-intensity training.


    However, from their expressions earlier, he knew they were already prepared¡­


    ¡°Look at which of the remaining children have potential. Let them train together as well!¡± Su Bai remembered the other children.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yan Jiao nodded.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll give you some methods for training them. Have these children start training ording to these methods first, then switch to Warrior Trainee training methods after some time.¡± Su Bai added.


    He recalled the military training methods from Earth. He wanted to train the children¡¯s physical strength and stamina first before attempting to train them as Warrior Trainees.


    ¡°Alright, what about them learning how to read and write?¡± Yan Jiao wanted to know if these children could also learn how to read and write.


    ¡°Let the children I taught first teach them what they¡¯ve learned first. They can join in when I want to teach them new contentter.¡± Su Bai arranged.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Yan Jiao turned and left the wooden house.


    After seeing the Chieftain leave, Yu Ying poured a cup of water for the Shaman and asked, ¡°Shaman, how will you train these children?¡±@@novelbin@@


    The fox eared girl had also seen these children¡¯s expressions and knew they were prepared for anything. However, they were really still too young.


    Previously, the Tribe only selected Warrior Trainees starting from age thirteen. This was the first time they would start training at such a young age.


    ¡°The method of training is very simple. It is to purely improve their physical strength, stamina and reaction time. It won¡¯t be very difficult in the beginning.¡± Su Bai softly said.


    While it might not be difficult for Warrior Trainees, these young children would definitely find it tiring to some degree. Moreover, this would allow these children to get ahead from the start. With a good foundation, their chances of awakening would greatly increase.


    Yu Ying nodded with partial understanding, as she was not knowledgeable about this aspect. She just returned back to weaving linen.


    Su Bai took out Wolf Tail Grass Paper and a pencil. He began drawing, thinking about obstacle courses, climbing, weighted running, crawling through mud pits, and so on.


    These were all daily training routines from Earth¡¯s military, designed to train people¡¯s reaction time, stamina, physical strength, agility, and more.


    Half an hourter, Su Bai put down his pencil, took out two pieces of paper, and said, ¡°Xiao Yu,e here for a moment.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 264: Memory

    *Swish swish swish¡­* At dusk, a figure in the forest was swiftly wielding a weapon.


    In the dark forest, there was only weak moonlight, with most other lighting from luminescent insects.


    The entire forest was filled with moonlight, glowing insects, and the calls of various creatures, yet none of this disturbed the natural tranquillity of the night.


    *Chirp chirp¡­* *Howl howl¡­*


    Various calls echoed through the forest, falling silent wherever the figure passed.


    *Swish swish swish¡­* Wherever the figure went, the sound of a de cutting through the air rang out. IT was particrly crisp inparison to the quiet night.


    The figure in the darkness was none other than the wolf eared girl, Ye Jiu, who had been doing this for the past few days.


    She was training with thebat knife given by Su Bai. She hadpletely fallen in love with this knife from the moment she had received it, and she was unable to put it down.


    Thebat knife¡¯s feel and lethal sharpness had captivated her.Ordinary bone knives and stone knives could never achieve this feeling. Bone knives were too light,pletely unsuitable for Totem Warriors, offering no feedback when swung. Most importantly, they were not all that sharp. When needing to cut something, it took great effort, and the bone knife might even break.


    While shorter stone knives suited Totem Warriors better due to their weight and better grip, theycked power when wielded and the toughness as well. Their sharpness was also mediocre, unable to cleave through an opponent¡¯s head in one swing. Theycked lethality, and were at most useful for self-defence or cutting meat.


    The wolf eared girl had never been satisfied with how these two weapon types felt. However, she did not have any other options since that was all the Primitive Tribes could provide.


    That was until thebat knife appeared, the wolf eared girl finally understood the weapon she had been missing all her life. She trained with thebat knife every night, even hunting wild beasts and Ferocious Beasts.


    ¡°Just a bit more and I can break through¡­¡± Ye Jiu murmured, beads of sweat falling from her pure white forehead.


    The wolf eared girl was already a Peak Early-Stage Totem Warrior. It would not take long before she could break through to be a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior.


    Because of this, whenever she had free time, she would train alone every day.


    At night when everyone else was sleeping or studying, she would finish her studies and start training.


    In the wolf eared girl¡¯s mind, her main pursuit was strength. She believed that if she got stronger, many issues could be resolved. After joining the me Dragon Tribe, this belief grew even stronger.


    She wanted to be stronger, to have the ability to protect everyone in the Tribe, to contribute her strength to the Shaman.


    ¡°Why are you alone all the way out here?¡± Another figure slowly emerged from the darkness.


    It was the rabbit eared girl, Yue, who had seen the Tribe¡¯s cold beauty leave the Tribe every night, returning veryte.


    The rabbit eared girl had asked around about the wolf eared girl, learning that she had joined the me Dragon Tribe from another Tribe.


    She had killed a Six Eyed Red Bird alone, which caught her interest. After all, Ye Jiu, like herself, rarely spoke.


    Most importantly, this person seemed familiar somehow, and she wanted to confirm it.


    Ye Jiu did not stop wielding herbat knife, only softly responding, ¡°En!¡±


    She had sensed Yue approaching earlier, but since she knew it was someone from the Tribe, she lowered her guard.


    Yue stood quietly watching, saying nothing. The moonlight fell on her silver-white hair and delicate face, making her look especially beautiful.


    She blinked her silver-white eyes. Her curled eyshes were bathed in moonlight as shemented. ¡°You seem to really like this weapon.¡±


    The rabbit eared girl knew about Ye Jiu¡¯s new weapon, which was exceptional since it was given to her by the Shaman.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Jiu remained cold, not stopping her practice.


    Although both rarely spoke and were quiet individuals, the atmosphere at this moment was surprisingly harmonious, and not awkward at all.


    Yue leaned against a nearby tree, quietly watching, somewhat envious of the weapon in the other¡¯s hand.


    Which Totem Warrior would not want a weapon of their own? Especially one that felt perfect in their hands.


    Most importantly, it was given by the Shaman ¨C how prestigious was that? In the Tribe, without needing to say anything, just receiving a gift from the Shaman would make one¡¯s status naturally rise, with everyone showing respect.


    ¡°Here!¡± Ye Jiu stopped swinging and turned to throw it to the rabbit eared girl.


    Yue quickly caught the handle and smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She also began wielding thebat knife, bing captivated by the weapon¡¯s feel and the sound it made when cutting through the air.


    Ye Jiu just stood there and quietly watched, not bothering with the sweat falling from her forehead, down her pure white cheeks to her chin.


    The drop of sweat on her chin reflected the moonlight differently before slowly falling.


    No Totem Warrior could resist thebat knife¡¯s allure, especially the feeling when wielding it.


    After practising for a while, Yue stopped and tucked all her silver-white hair behind her. She handed the knife back and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s an amazing weapon.¡±


    ¡°Anything the Shaman gives is amazing.¡± Ye Jiu took back thebat knife, preparing to leave.


    The wolf eared girl did not really like to make friends. She would alwayse and go alone, This was except for Shou Ya, Shan Xiong, and Bai Si, who had followed her for a long time.


    ¡°You must be close to breaking through, right?¡± Yue asked.


    Ye Jiu stopped walking forward, slowly turning her head to ask. ¡°You too?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I was close, but after leaving the Tribe for a while, I regressed somewhat.¡± Yue smiled bitterly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Jiu had expected something else. She did not expect the other party to say something socklustre.


    Yue looked up at the Moon, smiling as she asked. ¡°Have you forgotten me so quickly?¡±


    Ye Jiu was stunned, not understanding what she meant. She narrowed her grey eyes to ask. ¡°Forgot about you?¡±


    Yue lowered her head, her red lips parting, ¡°Do you remember giving some dried meat to a little girl whose hair had been cut short? A crying little girl who couldn¡¯t find her way home?¡±@@novelbin@@


    Yue was not originally from the me Dragon Tribe either. She came from a destroyed Tribe. Before entering the me Dragon Tribe, she had met the wolf eared girl, surviving on the dried meat she had given until reaching the me Dragon Tribe.


    Ye Jiu quickly searched through her memories, her grey eyes suddenly widening. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    That crying child covered in dirt, with messy short hair, had actually be so beautiful?


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve never forgotten you.¡± Yue smiled.


    At first, she was not sure if the wolf eared girl was that person from her childhood, but after some time, she could feel it was her.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 265: The Figure in the Darkness

    Su Bai had just finished bathing and was heading back to his wooden house. He was stretching his back as he thought to himself, [It is moments like these that are my favourite.]


    The reason was simple ¨C after a hot bath, his whole body felt much morefortable. It was the Tribe¡¯s hot season now, and everyone was sweating profusely each day. By midday, his body would be sticky with sweat, especially his hands which became very tacky from the sweat.


    To avoid that feeling, he had to keep washing his hands at noon. The stickiness made him truly ufortable and made tasks inconvenient.


    If he was not so busy, he might even take another bath at noon. However, since he stayed inside his wooden house rather than working out under the hot Sun, it was still manageable.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* Before Su Bai reached his wooden house, he heard some faint sounds ¨C sounds he would not have noticed before.


    But after being transmigrated here for so long, plus consuming some Shaman Power every day to make Shaman Bone Tablets, his senses had be much sharper than before. Many sounds he could not have heard previously were now crystal clear to him.@@novelbin@@


    He could even hear when a fox eared girlnding on the ground. This kind of improvement in himself greatly pleased him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes immediately turned sharp.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong? Is something happening?¡± The patrolling Warrior Trainees and those standing outside the Main Teepee all rushed over.Su Bai raised his hand telling them to keep quiet, because he sensed that whatever was there was not human. However, it was not a Ferocious Beast either, as he could sense that the creature¡¯s size was not veryrge.


    At most it was probably some kind of wild animal. Still, he was somewhat surprised that he could suddenly sense the size of things in the darkness.


    Before, the most he could sense was when people were approaching. At best, he could approximate how many people there were.


    Being able to sense the size of the approaching creature was a first. Even so, he soon shook his head, thinking it was probably because his Physique had been continuously improving.


    ¡°Shaman, what is it? Should we call the Chieftain?¡± A Warrior Trainee asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it poses no threat to us. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Su Bai softly said.


    He could even sense its hunger and its extremely cautious demeanour.


    The Warrior Trainees were all confused. They did not know what was in the darkness, as they could not sense anything at all.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* The creature in the darkness was changing positions, making rustling sounds.


    Of course, only Su Bai could hear these sounds. None of the Warrior Trainees could hear them.


    The sounds were extremely faint, what a Totem Warrior would call nding without a sound¡¯.


    Su Bai crouched down, his expression extremely gentle without any trace of sternness. He reached out his hand gently, as he softly said, ¡°Come here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The Warrior Trainees became even more confused watching this, looking at each other, not knowing what the Shaman was doing.


    The creature in the darkness slowly started to lower its guard, no longer as cautious as before.


    Its originally golden eyes slowly turned ck, with only a small white ring visible after most of the cornea turning ck.


    The mostly ck pupils were even harder to see in the darkness, but Su Bai could see them clearly. Every single movement, be it left or right, was caught by his eyes.


    Initially, the golden pupils indicated fear and tension, while the now ck pupils suggested curiosity and lowered guard.


    These were Su Bai¡¯s guesses, as he felt these ck pupils looked very familiar.


    Like some creature from Earth, though he could not quite remember which one at the moment.


    The Warrior Trainees also saw the creature¡¯s pupils change, and seeing how rxed the Shaman was, they understood the creature posed no threat.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I have lots of food you can eat. Come out. Don¡¯t hide anymore.¡± Su Bai gently said.


    *Meow~* A familiar cry reached Su Bai¡¯s ears, making him pause and blink his ck eyes.


    He perked up his ears to listen carefully again, ¡°A cat?¡±


    Hearing this cry made everything clear. [No wonder those pupils in the darkness had seemed so familiar.]


    Cats on Earth were just like this, even their cry was the same. Since he could not see clearly in the darkness, it was most likely a ck cat.


    The creature in the darkness seemed to understand, and slowly emerged from the darkness. Its footsteps could still only be heard by Su Bai with none of the Warrior Trainees able to hear a sound.


    First, a head emerged from the darkness. It was truly a cat¡¯s head, round and plump, looking like a ball of dough.


    Its ears stood tall, and its ck eyes were wide and round. Soon came its body and tail.


    The overall impression was that of roundness. It was a far cry from those hungry stray cats. Instead, it looked more like a ¡®well-fed¡¯ pet cat from Earth, appearing very cute and making one want to pet it.


    Su Bai had expected it to look like a fierce cat, but its adorable appearance surprised him.


    Coming back to his senses, he blinked and could not help but say, ¡°What an unexpectedly cute little thing.¡±


    The Warrior Trainees were also stunned. They had all expected some fierce beast. They had not expected such an adorable creature to emerge. Puzzled, they asked, ¡°Shaman, do you know what kind of beast this is?¡±


    None of the Warrior Trainees recognized the creature that had emerged from the darkness. This was their first time seeing one.


    Su Bai raised his thick eyebrows and asked. ¡°None of you know what this animal is?¡±


    He had thought the Tribe¡¯s Warrior Trainees would know, but instead, they were the ones asking him.


    The Warrior Trainees all shook their heads without hesitation, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t know, this is our first time seeing one.¡±


    Every day, they would hear the Chieftain tell stories about Ferocious Beasts and wild beasts. However, they had never seen or heard about this creature before.


    They were not even sure if this was a wild beast. To them, it could even be a Ferocious Beast.


    ¡°Oh? Then please ask the Chieftain toe to my house. I want to check what exactly this thing is.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    In his heart, he had already identified it as a cat like those from Earth. Even so, he did not know what the Primitive Tribes called this creature.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Warrior Trainees nodded.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 266: Let’s Call You Rolly

    Su Bai crouched in front of the small cat, taking out some dried meat to try and win its favour.  [We should really call you fatty. This cat is so fat. So different from ordinary ck cats¡­ Regr ck cats are usually thin and long, tall and slender. This is so round and plump, something I had honestly never seen before.]


    It was not to say that fat ck cats did not exist on Earth. It was just that, their fur was not as light absorbingly ck and somewhat Ferocious Beast-like as the ¡®cat¡¯ in front of him.


    *Munch munch¡­* The small cat happily chewed on the dried meat. Its ck eyes asionally darted around, remaining vignt of its surroundings.


    Su Bai quietly crouched down, opposite to the cat. He just continued watching it eat the dried meat. He had to admit, the sight was quite heartwarming.


    After finishing the dried meat, the ck cat¡¯s expression became much gentler. It no longer showed its initial wariness. Instead, it started to show signs of wanting attention.


    ¡°How cute. If there aren¡¯t any major issues, having a cat wouldn¡¯t be that bad¡­¡± Su Bai muttered to himself.


    Back on Earth, cats were creatures that ¡®dominated¡¯ humans. In the eyes of cats, Humans were just servants. Just by making a small sound or showing a certain expression, they couldpletely captivate Humans.


    After finishing the dried meat, the cat began circling around Su Bai, its plump tail swaying back and forth.


    *Meow~* After circling twice, it started rubbing against Su Bai¡¯s leg, making adorable meowing sounds.@@novelbin@@Su Bai was a cat lover at heart, so when a cat showed him affection like this, he had to take it home.


    Originally, he had thought about using his Taming Skill. He thought that if this cat was too fierce or disobedient, he would have to use Taming to subdue it.


    But to his surprise, the cat becamepletely docile after eating just one piece of dried meat.


    He reached down to pick up the round cat into his arms and walked toward his wooden house.


    After entering the wooden house, Su Bai put the round cat down on the floor, smiling as he watched it curiously examine the house.


    Yu Ying was stunned when she saw the cat. However, that was only for a moment before her face lit up with girlish delight. She grinned, quickly putting down her basket and immediately walking to the round cat.


    The fox eared girl first looked up at Su Bai, then down at the cat, her hands hovering with uncertainty in mid-air.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can pet it.¡± Su Bai said, understanding the fox eared girl¡¯s thoughts. [No girl could resist a cat¡¯s charm, especially a round cat like this one. Just looking at it made you want to pet it, right?]


    After receiving confirmation, Yu Ying picked up the round cat and pressed it against her face, nuzzling against it vigorously.


    Her pink eyes were full of joy, and her smile never left her face.


    The clearest sign of her happiness was that her pink fox tail was wagging non-stop, swishing back and forth like a fan.


    ¡°Shaman, what kind of creature is this? Why is it so cute?¡± Yu Ying waspletely captivated by the cat.


    The fox eared girl kept holding the cat tightly while speaking, showing no intention of letting go.


    The round cat seemed to have met its ¡®natural enemy¡¯ ¨C it kept struggling, trying to escape from the fox eared girl¡¯s embrace. However, even after several attempts to break free, it could escape, either due to its chubbiness or because the fox eared girl was holding it too tightly.


    The cat hadpletely given up resistance, its four legs going limp and its round tail stopping its movement.


    Seeing the cat¡¯s condition, Su Bai could not help butugh, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I just found it on my way here.¡±


    He had called for the Chieftain because he wanted to know what kind of cat this was, since the Chieftain would have seen more things than the Warrior Trainees.


    Yan Jiao rushed into the wooden house looking very anxious and asked, ¡°Shaman, are you hurt?¡±


    When he heard what the Warrior Trainees said, he had severely scolded them. After all, they should not have allowed the Shaman to get close to unknown beasts, let alone touch such creatures.


    After hearing it was something ck, he immediately stopped what he was doing and rushed over.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes, surprised by such a strong reaction.


    He nced at the fox eared girl holding the cat, then at the Chieftain, and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this beast poses no threat.¡±


    Yan Jiao also saw the fox eared girl holding the cat, and seeing the cat¡¯s resigned expression, he rxed.


    He sighed in relief, and gratefully said, ¡°It¡¯s good that the Shaman is safe, but in the future, it¡¯s better not to approach unknown creatures.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Bai asked, ¡°Even the Chieftain doesn¡¯t know what this beast is called?¡±


    Yan Jiao examined the cat again, looking for a full minute or two before shaking his head. ¡°This is my first time seeing one too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. From now on, this beast will be called Cat.¡± Su Bai directly used the name from Earth.


    The round cat looked exactly like cats from Earth. There was hardly any difference, except that this one appeared slightly more beast-like.


    ¡°Cat?¡± Yan Jiao¡¯s normally serious face showed confusion, but seeing Su Bai¡¯s confident expression, he did not say anything more.


    ¡°Chieftain, you should go and rest, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Su Bai said, noticing that the other was still staring at the cat.


    Indeed, regardless of age or gender, or even seemingly stern people, no one could resist a cat¡¯s charm.


    ¡°Shaman, should we¡­ should we keep this cat outside?¡± Yan Jiao came back to his senses and continued, ¡°Since it¡¯s a beast we¡¯ve never seen before, I¡¯m worried it might be dangerous.¡±


    In his experience, unknown beasts should be treated with caution, as many beasts were highly deceptive.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll keep it outside tonight, but I want to observe it a bit more. You can go ahead and rest,¡± Su Bai nodded in agreement.


    It was better to listen to the Chieftain¡¯s advice at times like this, to prevent him from worrying too much.


    ¡°Shaman, please be careful. If anything happens, make sure to call for me.¡± Yan Jiao kept looking back as he left, instructing the Warrior Trainees standing guard at the door to remain vignt and careful.


    *Pat pat pat¡­* Su Bai looked at the round cat and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Rolly.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 267: Don’t Squeeze Too Tight

    Yu Ying held Rolly tightly, refusing to let go, her face constantly nuzzling against its face.


    She hugged it tightly with both arms and happily eximed, ¡°Shaman, Rolly is so cute!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ don¡¯t hold it too tightly, you might squeeze it to death.¡± Su Bai said with an amused expression.


    Watching the fox eared girl holding Rolly so tightly, he found the scene quite endearing.


    A person and a cat, both looking adorable. It was quite a sight to behold.@@novelbin@@


    Yu Ying seemed to realise she was holding too tight and quickly loosened her grip,ughing awkwardly, ¡°Rolly is just too cute.¡±


    Truth be told, although the fox eared girl had lived in the Primitive Tribe for many years, this was her first time seeing such an adorable beast.


    After being ¡®rescued¡¯, Rolly immediately found a ce to hide, its pitch-ck exterior made it barely visible in the shadows.


    ¡°Shaman, did I scare it? Why did it hide?¡± Yu Ying asked, sounding guilty.Su Bai smiled gently, reaching out hisrge hand to pat the fox eared girl¡¯s head, ¡°No, Rolly is just unfamiliar with this ce. It will get used to the environment soon enough.¡± [Cats are all like this, always a bit shy in new environments. Plus, after being squeezed so tightly by you, it naturally needed to find a ce to hide and catch its breath after finally breaking free.]


    Rolly vigntly surveyed its surroundings, its ck eyes curiously moving about.


    *Meow~* It raised its back leg to rub its face, trying to relieve the pressure from being squeezed against someone¡¯s face earlier.


    It was probably thinking how terrifying Humans were, doing such things right after they first met.


    ¡°Shaman, where did Rollye from?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked, her pink eyes never leaving it.


    The fox eared girl was restraining her urge to rush over and hug it again, its round face and round eyes were just too appealing.


    ¡°It probably got lost, It is most likely from somewhere in the forest and had managed to wander into our Tribe.¡± Su Bai spected.


    Even the Chieftain did not know what kind of animal it was, so he knew even less about where Rolly came from.


    Most likely, it came from the forest, but how could there be a cat identical to those of Earth in this primitive era?


    Though there were many questions, three words were enough to settle all debates ¨C it was cute. As long as it posed no threat, keeping it around would be nice. At the very least, this cat¡¯s presence would be therapeutic and it could be petted when one felt stressed.


    ¡°That¡¯s so sad, Rolly¡¯s Mother must be waiting for it to return.¡± Yu Ying said worriedly.


    ¡°Looking at Rolly¡¯s size, it¡¯s probably not young anymore. It most likely has been living independently from its Mother for a long time.¡± Su Baiforted the fox eared girl.


    ¡°Shaman, can we keep it?¡± Yu Ying looked up with hopeful eyes, her pink eyes blinking.


    Su Bai smiled gently and nodded, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s keep it.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Wonderful! Now we can live together with Rolly!¡± Yu Ying was so happy her pink fox tail kept wagging non-stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Time to sleep. Take Rolly outside, we can bring it back in tomorrow.¡± Su Bai cautiously said.


    Yu Ying looked disappointed but understood that unknown creatures could still be dangerous.


    Although Rolly looked very cute and harmless, they had to be careful since this was not just any wooden house, but the Tribe¡¯s Shaman¡¯s wooden house.


    The fox eared girl gently approached Rolly with a small piece of dried meat to lure it out.


    ¡°Come out, it¡¯s okay. This dried meat is very tasty, would you like to try?¡± Yu Ying said in a soft voice.


    Hearing her gentle voice, Rolly slowly emerged from the darkness.


    When its two paws first appeared, it was incredibly adorable ¨C they were all fluffy and round.


    *Meow~* Rolly gave a soft meow and fully emerged from the darkness, taking the piece of dried meat in its mouth.


    Yu Ying took the chance to pick Rolly up, but her movements were very gentle and light, afraid of startling it.


    The fox eared girl held Rolly with a reluctant expression as she looked at Su Bai and started heading toward the door p.


    ¡°Shaman, I can take it to Da Shan. Everyone says he¡¯s very careful and cautious. He should be able to take good care of Rolly.¡± Yu Ying suggested.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can put it down.¡± Su Bai said, seeing her pitiful expression and feeling reluctant himself, ¡°Put Rolly down, it can stay tonight.¡±


    Yu Ying widened her eyes and shook her head repeatedly, refusing, ¡°No, Shaman, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Although she really liked Rolly, whenparing a cat to the Shaman¡¯s safety, thetter was definitely more important. She absolutely could not and would not put the Shaman¡¯s safety at risk just for a cat.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have a way to make it safe,¡± Su Bai said.


    Yu Ying promptly put Rolly down and blinked her pink eyes expectantly, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I can make it obedient.¡± Su Bai smiled, thinking that he could finally put his Taming Skill to good use.


    He had this Skill for some time now but had not found the chance to Tame any beast.


    Being able to Tame an unknown animal now was an excellent opportunity, especially since he also hoped Rolly could stay in the wooden house.


    Su Bai reached out his right hand toward Rolly, activating his Taming Skill. A pale blue light immediately appeared in his palm.


    The pale blue light spread from just a small spot in his palm to all five fingers.


    The emanating pale blue light was like vines,pletely enveloping Rolly.


    ¡°Is this a new Shaman Technique?¡± Yu Ying widened her pink eyes. This was the first time she had seen this coloured light from the Shaman.


    She became even more puzzled, having always heard that Shaman Techniques were very difficult to learn. Yet, in such a short time, she had seen the Shaman use many different Shaman Techniques.


    Su Bai withdrew his hand, and after a minute, the pale blue light dissipated.


    He smiled and said, ¡°There, even if Rolly posed an issue before, it won¡¯t harm us now.¡± [It took about a minute toplete the Taming Skill. Seems like if the target isrger, it would take longer¡­]


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 268: A Little Envious

    Yu Ying looked puzzled, blinking her pink eyes a few times, and asked, ¡°What did you do, Shaman?¡±


    ¡°I used a Shaman Technique that will make Rolly obedient to me.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    He observed the cat on the ground, seeing it sitting quietly in ce without moving.


    Su Bai wanted to test if Taming had really worked, so hemanded, ¡°Turn around.¡±


    *Meow~* Rollyzily meowed, stood up straight, and started circling around Su Bai.


    Yu Ying was amazed by Rolly¡¯s actions. She said in astonishment, ¡°It really obediently listens to you now, Shaman.¡±


    The fox eared girl was shocked, not expecting such a Shaman Technique to exist. Her admiration for the Shaman grew even more.


    Before, she only knew the Shaman was very intelligent, able to create various things, and learned Shaman Techniques much faster than the Old Shaman. She never imagined he would be so powerful as to know Shaman Techniques that could Tame beasts. She had never heard of such a Shaman Technique before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just sleep well tonight. It won¡¯t do anything bad to us,¡± Su Bai said with a smile.He originally did not want to use the Taming Skill on Rolly. However, who knew if cats here were different from those on Earth? Who knew what Rolly¡¯s true intentions and temperament were? He simply had to take precautions.


    Moreover, doing this allowed him to keep Rolly by his side, which was not a bad solution.


    ¡°En-mm!¡± Yu Ying nodded vigorously, then went to her own sleeping spot.


    Su Bai could tell from the fox eared girl¡¯s expression that she probably nned to sleep while hugging Rolly.


    Suddenly, for some unknown reason, he felt a bit envious in his heart, thinking that being a cat would not be that bad.


    Heughed and shook his head, walking to his spot to continue reading the two books he got from the System earlier.


    Time passed minute by minute, and the sky slowly began to brighten.


    Morning came, and Su Bai opened his eyes only to find the wooden house empty.


    No, there was still one upant ¨C though not Human ¨C his pet, Rolly.


    Rolly was currently perched on the table, tilting its head with its round eyes fixed on Su Bai.


    Earlier when the fox eared girl got up, she had petted the cat for a while before taking her water bucket to check on the sweet potatoes.


    After being petted, Rolly just sat on the table, staring at the sleeping Su Bai.


    ¡°Good morning, Rolly!¡± Su Bai got up and stretched, not minding being stared at by such a cute creature.


    *Meow~* Rolly let out azy meow, as if responding. It soon jumped down from the table to rub against Su Bai¡¯s feet.


    It looked up at him, its round ck eyes showing a longing gaze.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I know, I¡¯ll get you some food.¡± Su Bai heartilyughed.


    He suddenly remembered the bag of cat food he got from the System earlier, and got up to take it out of the box.


    ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot.¡± Su Bai opened the cat food bag, ¡°Such a big bag shouldst quite a while, right?¡±


    He found a ratherrge stone bowl, poured some cat food in it, and ced it in front of Rolly.


    *Meow~*


    *Munch munch¡­*


    Rolly first meowed once, circled the stone bowl several times, and after confirming it was safe, started heartily eating.


    ¡°Seems like this cat food is to your taste.¡± Su Bai watched Rolly eat with relish.


    He stopped watching the cat and went to brush his teeth and wash his face. Having slepttest night, seeing Rolly eating made him feel hungry too. [Almost forgot to check in!] Su Bai eximed in his heart after he finished brushing his teeth, [System! Check in and open the Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one box of face masks.]


    Su Bai looked at the box of masks in his hand and muttered, ¡°A box of fifty masks? Not bad.¡±@@novelbin@@


    Sometimes, when there was a lot of dust in the Tribe, he could wear these masks when he needed to go out to inspect.


    ¡°Shaman, since we came back, the sweet potatoes have been growing so slowly!¡± Yu Ying walked into the wooden house.


    It had been several days since moving here, and the fox eared girl checked the sweet potatoes each day, but recently noticed their growth had slowed downpared to their previous location.


    Su Bai put away the masks and curiously asked, ¡°Growing slowly? How slow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like they haven¡¯t grown at all. It is not like before, when we hadn¡¯t returned. The sweet potatoes grew so much fast then!¡± Yu Ying gestured with her hands to describe.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t grown at all?¡± Su Bai frowned. [Could it be that the soil here isn¡¯t as good? Not as good as the previous plot?]


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re just like when we first rented them.¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai pondered thoughtfully. [Even if they needed time to adapt after being dug up and rented, it had been several days already. For them to show no growth is a bit extreme.]


    He looked back at Rolly and said, ¡°Go make breakfast first, I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Ying slowly put down her wooden bucket.


    Su Bai left the wooden house, walking toward the outskirts of the Tribe, thinking about this issue the whole way. [Isn¡¯t the soil in Primitive Tribes supposed to be exceptionally good? Why isn¡¯t the soil in the Ancestral Land able to make sweet potatoes quickly grow?]


    Ten minutester, Su Bai arrived at the sweet potato field and saw that the sweet potatoes looked unchanged.


    He remembered clearly that since nting them, the sweet potatoes had remained in their current state.


    Even the original sweet potato slip had not grown any longer, let alone sprout out any additional vines.


    Su Bai crouched down, examining the sweet potatoes. He muttered with furrowed brows, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem. They¡¯re still alive. If that¡¯s the case, why has their growth rate be like those on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what are you doing?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s voice came from afar.


    Su Bai turned his head toward the sound and said, ¡°I¡¯m checking on the sweet potatoes¡¯ growth. It¡¯s different from before.¡±


    Yan Hua also crouched down to observe the sweet potatoes. After a while, she finally managed to say, ¡°I don¡¯t see any difference.¡±


    Unlike the fox eared girl who checked daily, Yan Hua was focused solely on training, so she was not very familiar with these matters.


    Su Bai smiled, stood up, and dusted off his hands, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do if the sweet potatoes are growing slowly? Can we harvest them before the rainy season?¡± Yan Hua worriedly asked.


    ¡°Probably not. If things don¡¯t improve, we¡¯ll have to harvest them early.¡± Su Bai helplessly said.


    After all, he did not have any Shaman Technique that could elerate nt growth, so there was nothing he could do about the slow growth.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 269: Why Does Its Cry Sound So Strange?

    Yan Hua followed Su Bai back to the wooden house since morning training had not started yet.


    She thought she would have breakfast at the Shaman¡¯s wooden house today, as she had not eaten yet.


    ¡°Shaman, breakfast is ready.¡± Yu Ying stood up and noticed the cow horned girl, continuing, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, are you joining us for breakfast too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet so I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Yan Hua reached to pat her stomach.


    ¡°I made extra today, expecting either you or Sha Lan toe.¡± Yu Ying¡¯s gentle voice rang out.


    Su Bai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start. I¡¯m quite hungry too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get everything ready right away, please wait a moment, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying said hurriedly.


    *Meow~* As the fox eared girl turned to get the bowls, Rolly¡¯s cry echoed in the wooden house.


    Yu Ying froze, resisting the urge to turn back and pet the cat. She could only go get the bowls, since she had already spent the whole morning petting it.Yan Hua reacted differently, her red eyes widening, her hair standing on end.


    She lowered her brows, looking solemn. She stretched out both arms to protect the Shaman, and anyone in the house, alertly warning, ¡°Shaman, Xiao Yu, get behind me, there¡¯s a Ferocious Beast in the wooden house.¡±


    Though she was on high alert, she did find this cry to be quite strange. After all, this Ferocious Beast¡¯s cry sounds very peculiar. It did not sound fierce, rather it had a¡­ kind of cutely fierce quality that was oddly endearing.


    *Pfft¡­* Su Bai almost spat out the water he had just drunk,ughing as he said, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, rx. That isn¡¯t a Ferocious Beast.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Yu Ying covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, you¡¯re overthinking things, that¡¯s just Rolly¡¯s meowing.¡±


    ¡°Rolly?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s outstretched hands still had not lowered as she continued asking, ¡°Who?¡±


    The cow horned girl was still worried, but seeing the Shaman and Xiao Yu¡¯s expressions, she started to feel that maybe this was not as serious of a matter as she had thought.


    Su Bai lowered Yan Hua¡¯s slender hands and said, ¡°See for yourself, it won¡¯t hurt us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rolly is very cute, Ah¡¯Hua will definitely like it too.¡± Yu Ying said confidently, because that was how she felt.


    Yan Hua¡¯s furrowed brows gradually rxed as she asked with uncertainty, ¡°Really, there¡¯s no problem?¡±


    *Meow~* Rollyzily meowed again and began slowlying to rub against Su Bai¡¯s feet.


    Yan Hua immediately rushed in front of Su Bai, pushing Rolly away and ring sternly at the cat. She continued holding out her arms, scolding, ¡°With me here, you¡¯re not allowed to harm the Shaman.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The usually timid fox eared girl held her stomach, bending over withughter.


    Su Bai alsoughed, though he felt touched ¨C back on Earth, no girl had ever gone to such lengths for him.


    He ced his hand on Yan Hua¡¯s shoulder and gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s really not dangerous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the Shaman¡¯s pet. Rolly won¡¯t hurt us,¡± Yu Ying nodded and continued, ¡°By the way, its name is Rolly.¡±


    ¡°Rolly?¡± Only after seeing both of them so certain there would be no problems did Yan Hua begin to lower her guard.


    Meanwhile, Rolly, who had been pushed aside, lookedpletely bewildered, staring dumbly at the cow horned girl.


    Its expression seemed to say, ¡®What did I do wrong? How could you treat a delicate little kitty like me like this?¡¯


    Yu Ying quickly ran over, picked up Rolly and rubbed its head a few times, then offered it to Yan Hua, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, try holding it!¡±


    After learning it posed no threat, Yan Hua began to examine the ck cat carefully. She looked for a full minute before appreciating its cuteness, and then instantly fell for it.


    *Meow! Meow!* The cow horned girl immediately took the cat from the fox eared girl¡¯s hands and began vigorously rubbing her face against Rolly¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why are you so cute? I¡¯m really sorry about how I treated you just now.¡± she hadpletely changed her attitude.


    Rolly once again wore a resigned expression. After all, this was not the first time this had happened. This had been ongoing sincest night through till this morning¡­


    One could say it had reached the peak of a cat¡¯s life ¨C in just over ten hours, two beautiful girls had held it.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I knew it.¡± Su Baiughed and shook his head, having predicted this scene would ur.


    Indeed, as they say, few girls could resist a cat¡¯s charm, especially a round, plump cat.


    After the brief cat-petting interlude, they finally started properly having breakfast, though during the meal, the two girls still could not help themselves.


    They kept running to y with Rolly while chewing their food, their faces blooming with smiles.


    Su Bai rarely saw the two girls looking so happy. It just confirmed that adopting this cat had been the right choice.


    Yet, he had a feeling this cat was not as simple as it appeared on the surface. It was just that he could not pinpoint exactly what was different.


    He always felt its current harmless appearance was just a disguise. However, its true nature remained unknown, and had yet to be seen.


    Fortunately, he had already used his Taming Skill on it, so even if it had another fiercer side to it, it could not harm them now.


    Half an hourter, after the three finished their breakfast, Yan Hua left for training as usual.


    Only Su Bai and the fox eared girl remained in the wooden house, with thetter sewing linen clothes as usual.


    Su Bai sat in his spot, thinking about how he had gotten some wheat seeds from the Assistance Package a few days ago.


    He had been nning to nt them these days, but the sweet potato issue came to mind.


    He had not expected the crops on thisnd to grow so slowly, bing just like that on Earth. If he were to sow the wheat seeds now, based on Earth¡¯s growth rates, they definitely would not be harvestable before the rainy season.


    The Tribe¡¯s rainy season was about twenty days away. By then, the wheat would not have matured. nting the seeds now would undoubtedly be a waste.


    ¡°This is so troublesome¡­¡± Su Bai muttered to himself.


    He was already eager to taste wheat, but the approaching rainy season had disrupted his ns. [What if we built a greenhouse? That should solve the problem, right?] Su Bai thought of the greenhouses in Earth¡¯s northeast region.


    Those greenhouses could grow crops even during snowy winters, making them quite valuable. [Let¡¯s build a greenhouse then. After all, it snows here in winter too, and I do not want the production of crops to die down during winter.] Su Bai thought of this point.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 270: Smooth Skin Lizard Hide

    Su Bai took out the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, along with a pencil and eraser, and began designing the shape and internal structure of a greenhouse from Earth.


    The greenhouse looked simple, yet wasplex. The only problem was theck of stic film.


    Back on Earth, most greenhouses used stic film to cover the top, which was excellent for heat retention. During daytime when there was no snow or wind, they would open the stic film for venttion.


    Since stic film stored heat extremely well, if it was not opened regrly for venttion, the crops inside would easily be damaged.


    ¡°This is a problem. Where can I find stic film?¡± Su Bai muttered to himself.


    stic film was, after all, something manufactured artificially. In Primitive Tribes, where conditions were scarce, it was impossible to produce stic.


    Su Bai scratched his head and began thinking, considering if there were any alternatives to stic film.


    He lifted his cup for a sip of water and mumbled, ¡°This material needs to be windproof, waterproof, and able to store heat. I just need to find an alternative with those properties.¡±


    Yu Ying looked up toward the main seat, seeing the Shaman deep in thought. She felt more motivated by this and began to work in the linen more intensely.¡°If only we can find a substitute, building the greenhouse wouldn¡¯t be difficult. It would take just a few days. But the stic film¡­¡± Su Bai was truly stuck.


    Who would have thought his farming ns would be hindered so soon?


    If the Primitive Tribe was not socking in resources, and if he had the knowledge, he could certainly have manufactured it.


    ¡°I wonder if this primitive era has anything simr?¡± Su Bai tapped the table with his pencil.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* The crisp sound of the pencil hitting the table caught Yu Ying¡¯s attention. She slowly raised her head, tilting it as she asked, ¡°Shaman, have you encountered a problem?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, do you know of anything that¡¯s waterproof, windproof, and is excellent for sealing items in it?¡± Su Bai asked.


    He was trying his luck, hoping the Tribe might have something simr that could serve as a substitute.


    Yu Ying thought carefully, pointing her index finger at her chin as she murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but Ah¡¯Lan might know.¡±


    The fox eared girl had not heard of such a thing, After all, she had spent all her years in the Tribe without leaving. Her knowledge of what existed in the forest came only from what others told her.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll ask Sha Lan when shees.¡± Su Bai smiled and returned back to drawing.


    Since the stic film problem could not be solved for now, he could only draw out the greenhouse blueprint first.


    Drawing was indeed a technical skill. Not only did the exterior need to be clear, but the internal structure needed to be even clearer. Otherwise, those looking at the blueprints would not be able to understand them, and the final construction would be different from what was intended.


    With the rainy season approaching and cement houses under construction, there was not much time for trial and error with the greenhouse. He had to get it right the first time.


    *Rustle rustle rustle¡­* The pencil moved steadily across the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, their collision producing sounds that seemed particrly loud in the small wooden house.


    In the entire wooden house, apart from the sound of Su Bai drawing and the fox eared girl asionally turning or folding of linen cloth, there were no other sounds.


    After finishing its cat food, Rollyzilyid by the table,pletely ignoring everything else.


    Su Bai could not help but wonder if this cat was really a cat? Back on Earth, cats would react like action movie stars when they saw moving things, jumping and freely pouncing around.


    *Step step step¡­*


    *Cough cough cough¡­*


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve finished training. Are there any tasks you want me to do today?¡± Sha Lan walked into the wooden house.


    Although they no longer needed to announce themselves when entering the wooden house, the cat eared girl still felt ufortable about it.


    Of course, she would not disobey the Shaman¡¯s words, but before approaching the wooden house, she would deliberately make some noise to announce herself.


    For example, walking loudly or coughing a few times when nearly arriving. She would do all sorts of these little tricks.


    The purpose was to let those in the wooden house know she wasing, thus avoiding any awkwardness.


    Su Bai naturally knew about the cat eared girl¡¯s little tricks but chose not to expose them.


    He looked up with a small smile and asked, ¡°Sha Lan, do you know of anything that¡¯s waterproof, windproof, and has good sealing properties?¡±


    The cat eared girl was a Warrior Trainee and had left the Tribe for quite some time. Her experience and knowledge of the outside world should be greater than that of the fox eared girl.


    Sha Lan widened her blue eyes in thought and said, ¡°There seems to be a kind of Beast Hide that can do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What Beast Hide?¡± Su Bai¡¯s face brightened. [Having a substitute would be perfect!].


    ¡°Smooth Skin Lizard Hide. We use this Beast Hide to make Animal Hide Bags to store water.¡± Sha Lan exined.


    ¡°Smooth Skin Lizard?¡± Su Bai raised his eyebrows, ¡°Howmon is this beast? Is it difficult to catch?¡±


    First, he needed to know if these beasts were numerous and easy to catch. If these two conditions could not be met, then it would not work.


    The greenhouse could not be small, as it needed to store crops in preparation for winter. Naturally, it would have to be built quiterge.@@novelbin@@


    With arge greenhouse area, they would need more Beast Hide, and if Smooth Skin Lizards were hard to catch, it would not be practical.


    ¡°Smooth Skin Lizards aren¡¯t that hard to catch. My Mother says there are many in our Hunting Ground,¡± Sha Lan said.


    The cat eared girl had not been to the Hunting Ground belonging to the me Dragon Tribe. Forget about the distance, it was mainly because of status restrictions.


    Usually only the Tribe¡¯s Totem Warriors could go there; Warrior Trainees like them were not allowed.


    Although there was an annual opportunity to join the Totem Warriors to go out and hunt, not everyone could go.


    In any case, neither the cat eared girl nor the cow horned girl had been there before. When they were supposed to start selecting people to go, the ck Snake Tribe attacked. Thus, this event was dyed. Also, when the Hunting Team went to the Hunting Ground a few days ago, they had yet to select anyone.


    ¡°The Ancestral Land¡¯s Hunting Ground?¡± Su Bai was curious about this ce; he really wanted to see what kind of ce it was.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s three days away from our Tribe. All our Tribe¡¯s food used toe from that Hunting Ground.¡± Sha Lan nodded and said.


    ¡°I see. When will the Hunting Team return?¡± Su Bai asked, already nning to have the Hunting Team catch more Smooth Skin Lizards on their next hunt.


    ¡°About tomorrow or the day after.¡± Sha Lan said.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 271: I Will Go Along Too

    Chapter 271: I Will Go Along Too


    Besides those working, most Tribesmen gathered at the main gate. After all, today was the day the Hunting Team would return.


    Currently, almost two-thirds of the Tribe were busy building cement houses. The original me Dragon Tribe had several hundred people, plus a little over a thousand from the ck Snake Tribe.


    That means the me Dragon Tribe now had over 2,200 people, with more than 1,500 involved in house construction.


    As the Tribe grewrger, Su Bai¡¯s n was to build more cement houses.


    Wooden houses? Teepees? These two could be forgotten. He wanted to treat them as transitional dwellings. The main focus would be on cement houses.


    Soon enough, the Hunting Team emerged from the forest, with Cang Shi leading the front, dragging thergest prey behind him.


    It was a giant bear seven or eight metres tall, over four metres wide. It was undoubtedly a fierce Ferocious Beast.


    The other members of the Hunting Team were the same, none returned empty-handed. All dragging prey several times their size.


    ¡°Another bountiful harvest!¡± Cang Shi walked in front,ughing heartily. He always felt most aplished when returning to the Tribe.The envious gazes from the Tribesmen and their words of praise made him feel especially gratified. It made him feel all his effort for the Tribe had been worthwhile.


    The other Hunting Team members were the same, all full of pride, standing very straight.


    Yan Hua and Sha Lan, having finished training, squeezed in at the Tribe¡¯s main gate. They alwayse to watch the Hunting Team¡¯s return.


    Afterward, they would dream about one day going out to hunt as well. How returning with suchrge prey would be such an honour.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, when will we be able to see the Hunting Ground?¡± Sha Lan suddenly asked.


    Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes remained fixed on the prey for a long while before she came back to her senses, ¡°It¡¯ll most likely be impossible this year.¡±


    With the Tribe building houses now and preparing for the rainy season, matters of Warrior Trainees going to the Hunting Ground might get further dyed.


    The cat eared girl swished her tail, drawing her gaze back from the prey, murmuring, ¡°If they are selecting people this time, I think you¡¯ll definitely be chosen.¡±


    The cat eared girl was referring to the Warrior Trainees that would be selected to go to the Hunting Ground. This was considered training, and those selected were those chosen by the Hunting Team.


    ¡°How do you know it won¡¯t be you?¡± Yan Hua asked in return.


    Sha Lan spread her hands helplessly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m just not as talented as you. After all this training, I still haven¡¯t made any progress.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Just take it slow. Besides, you¡¯re not weak by any means.¡± Yan Hua calmly said.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like something you¡¯d say?¡± Sha Lan narrowed her blue eyes teasingly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the most impatient before? You were the one who couldn¡¯t wait to go see the Hunting Ground.¡±


    ¡°But with the Tribe¡¯s current situation, we don¡¯t have a choice. Uncle Cang Shi probably won¡¯t take us to the Hunting Ground, right?¡± Yan Hua analysed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, everyone¡¯s preparing for the rainy season now,¡± Sha Lan nodded.


    The two watched from the crowd for a while before leaving, nning to see what prey had been brought back.


    When Cang Shi put down the prey, he went to bathe. After all, the Hunting Team had not bathed since leaving the Tribe.


    Having bathed in the Tribe before, he now felt dirty after just two days without bathing. Let alone this time, where he had been gone for so many days, and hunted plenty of prey. Right now, his body smelled of both blood and sweat.


    The two smells mixed together, it was so potent he dared not smell himself. He swore it would now make him nauseous.


    After bathing, Cang Shi went to Su Bai¡¯s wooden house to report on some matters.


    Upon entering the wooden house, he first saw the cat. After staring for a while before reacting, he finally spoke up. ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve returned. There weren¡¯t any problems this time, two people were injured and we used the Shaman Bone Tablet to heal them.¡±


    ¡°Great. What prey did you bring back this time?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°The prey this time was very different from before. We have Giant w Bear, Red Eye Wolf¡­¡± Cang Shi was unstoppable once he started talking about the prey they¡¯ve caught.


    It was also Su Bai¡¯s first time hearing about so many types of Ferocious Beasts and wild beasts, so he asked, ¡°Were there any Smooth Skin Lizards?¡±


    ¡°Smooth Skin Lizards?¡± Cang Shi paused, shaking his head, ¡°No, these beasts aren¡¯tmon. If not for making water containers, we wouldn¡¯t bother catching them.¡±


    ¡°Next time catch more and bring them back, the more the better. I have a use for them.¡± Su Bai instructed.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Understood.¡± Though Cang Shi did not know why they needed to catch so many Smooth Skin Lizards. Still, he knew how the Shaman¡¯s decisions had never been wrong.


    Su Bai took a sip of water, solemnly asking. ¡°By the way, doesn¡¯t the Tribe have an annual training for Warrior Trainees, where you get to select a few of them to bring them out to the Hunting Ground?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, but with this year¡¯s situation, we probably can¡¯t take them for training.¡± Cang Shi analysed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there are still twenty days until the rainy season. It is enough time for several trips to the Hunting Ground. Sparing one trip to lead the Warrior Trainees would be good.¡± Su Bai said.


    He thought about how the Totem Awakening Ceremony woulde after winter, following the rainy season.


    If those Warrior Trainees could experience the Wilderness once before that time, their chances of awakening would be far greater. It was through this that the Tribe could gain more Totem Warriors.


    He also knew the cow horned girl had wanted to be a Totem Warrior for a long time. This would undoubtedly be a good opportunity for her. She would surely be over the Moon if she knew she had been selected, and she would have more hope of awakening as a Totem Warrior next year.


    ¡°Shaman, I understand. The next time we go to the Hunting Ground, I will select a group of Warrior Trainees toe with me.¡± Cang Shi solemnly said.


    ¡°The most important thing is that the selected Warrior Trainees would not hold you back while you are out in the Wilderness.¡± Su Bai reminded.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Cang Shi nodded.


    ¡°This time, you can take Yan Hua along. I believe she¡¯s ready for it.¡± Su Bai added.


    Cang Shi scratched the back of his head, saying, ¡°Yan Hua has indeed qualified, but I¡¯m worried about how careless she is.¡±


    He knew well the cow horned girl¡¯s carefree nature. Going to the Hunting Ground was not a joke. If one was not careful, they could easily lose their life.


    ¡°I know. Which is why she needs this training even more than the others.¡± Su Bai put down his wooden cup, continuing, ¡°I will give her proper instructions, you can be rest assured about this.¡±


    ¡°I understand. In that case, I¡¯ll take her with us this time.¡± Cang Shi knew that with the Shaman¡¯s instructions, she would certainly be well-behaved.


    ¡°Also, this time, I mighte along to watch.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    After much thought, he wanted to go along to the Hunting Ground. After all, there were many ns he wanted to execute, but he did not have a clear understanding of his environment and its present possibilities.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 272: A Decision That Cannot Be Changed

    Cang Shi doubted his own ears, widening his purple eyes as he asked in a dire tone, ¡°Shaman, this cannot be allowed.¡±


    He knew the dangers of the Hunting Ground better than anyone. There were just too many fierce Ferocious Beasts there. There were all sorts of dangerous things, and even Totem Warriors could easily die there. How could the Tribe¡¯s Shaman be allowed to take such a risk?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Hunting Ground for a reason, not out of curiosity.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    He knew the Cang Shi was under the impression that he was just curious, and wanted to look around. Truth be told, he was actually curious. After all, he had transmigrated to this era and had never been there before. He had also heard the forest near the Hunting Ground was very different,pletely unlike the forests nearby. Naturally, he wanted to see it.


    However, he had more ns to implement. ns which needed him to personally check upon. Otherwise, he himself would not want to risk his own life by making this trip.


    ¡°What does the Shaman need to do at the Hunting Ground?¡± Cang Shi curiously asked.


    ¡°ns that will benefit the Tribe¡¯s development. You can rest for a few days first, then we¡¯ll go.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Cang Shi nodded, knowing that he could not change the Shaman¡¯s mind in these few days.


    When Cang Shi left the wooden house, he was already thinking about telling Yan Jiao about this matter, to see if he could convince the Shaman.¡°Shaman, are you really going to the Hunting Ground?¡± Yu Ying looked worriedly at him.


    Although the fox eared girl had never been to the Hunting Ground herself, she had heard about it and knew it was extremely dangerous. Hearing that the Shaman wanted to go to the Hunting Ground, she could not help but worry. The level of anxiety she felt was no less than when they were going to attack the ck Snake Tribe.


    ¡°I really need to go. For the Tribe¡¯s development, I must make this trip.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    He was thinking about seeing if there were any animals suitable for breeding in the Tribe, or if there were nts that could be cultivated.


    There were too many things in this era he just did not know about. Only by going to see for himself would he know what could benefit the Tribe.@@novelbin@@


    Others¡¯ descriptions alone were not enough. He had to see these things himself. Only by seeing it himself would he know what was useful.


    ¡°But Shaman, the Hunting Ground is very dangerous, with many terrifying Ferocious Beasts.¡± Yu Ying was very worried.


    The fox eared girl looked just like before, hands tightly sped, her pink fox tail drooping down.


    ¡°I know, but with people like Cang Shi who knows the terrain well, I don¡¯t think I will face that many dangers.¡± Su Bai smiled, reaching out to pat the fox eared girl¡¯s head. ¡°Besides, I can use Shaman Techniques. So, there¡¯s really nothing to worry about.¡±


    He had mastered The Curing Technique and Taming, plus they had many recurve bows and Totem Warriors. There should not be any problems in terms of his safety.


    Yu Ying¡¯s gloomy expression gradually dispersed as she sighed, ¡°But it¡¯s really dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely safely return.¡± Su Bai warmly smiled.


    No matter how dangerous, he had to go. Besides, after noticing the nts nted around the Ancestral Land do not grow as fast, he needed to reconsider his farming ns.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll prepare food for the Shaman¡¯s journey.¡± Yu Ying said, pitifully bitting on her lips.


    ¡°Haha¡­ good girl!¡± Su Bai continued patting her head.


    Very soon, Yan Jiao ran into the wooden house with an anxious expression, forgetting even to greet them, ¡°Shaman, you said you¡¯re going to the Hunting Ground?¡± ??£Î?????


    After hearing the news from Cang Shi, he immediately dropped his work and rushed over without a word. The whole way, his expression was dire, not even responding to greetings from the other Tribe members.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Bai saw his anxious face and knew Cang Shi must have told him everything.


    ¡°Shaman, absolutely not. It¡¯s too dangerous, you absolutely cannot go to the Hunting Ground.¡± Yan Jiao firmly shook his head.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows, not expecting the other party to be so nervous. He added, ¡°Cang Shi will be there, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Even with him there it¡¯s still too dangerous. The Hunting Ground is really dangerous.¡± Yan Jiao solemnly said.


    He had been to the Hunting Ground and naturally knew of its dangers. Even Totem Warriors had to be extremely careful, let alone a non-warrior like the Shaman.


    ¡°I have Shaman Technique, and moreover, I¡¯m not going to the Hunting Ground to join in the excitement ¨C I have things I need to do.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    ¡°The Shaman can arrange for Cang Shi and others to do it in your ce. Going personally is too dangerous/¡± Yan Jiao replied.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be delegated. I must go there personally. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just take more Totem Warriors with us this time.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    Yan Jiao sighed deeply and said. ¡°Shaman, is it really necessary to go? The Hunting Ground really isn¡¯t worth the risk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary. I¡¯m going there for the development of the Tribe.¡± Su Bai said.


    He had wanted to go to the Hunting Ground for a long time now but there had not been an opportunity to do so.


    Yan Jiao knew the Shaman¡¯s decisions could not be easily changed. Each decision he made had always brought better developments for the Tribe.


    He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have Cang Shi stay close to you to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell too many people about my departure. The fewer who know, the better.¡± Su Bai instructed. After all, there were many ck Snake Tribesmen in the Tribe right now. If they knew that the Shaman was not in the Tribe, these people might start having bad intentions.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yan Jiao solemnly responded.


    He had considered this too. Currently, ck Snake Tribesmen were still in the majority. They absolutely could not let them know that the Shaman would be away from the Tribe.


    ¡°Go prepare for now. We¡¯ll be leaving in three days.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Yan Jiao nodded and turned to leave the wooden house.


    He tilted his head with a serious expression, still feeling that it was too dangerous for the Shaman to go to the Hunting Ground. [But, nobody can change the Shaman¡¯s decision.] Yan Jiao sighed in his heart.


    At this point, they could only have Cang Shi be more vignt, as there was nothing else they could do.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 273: A Momentous Ceremony

    After the talk, three days had passed, and Su Bai donned an Animal Hide with a wolf¡¯s head.


    The head rested atop Su Bai¡¯s head, with two wolf ws hanging down till his chest. It gave him a very imposing appearance.


    ¡°Shaman, you look really good wearing this.¡± Yu Ying stood to the side, squinting as she spoke.


    This was her first time seeing the Shaman wear this. Even during the attack on the ck Snake Tribe, he had not worn this wolf hide.


    Though she had seen the Old Shaman wear wolf hide before, that definitely looked different from this new one.


    Su Bai stood before something akin to a full-length mirror, adjusting the wolf hide.


    The hide was from a Giant Grey Wolf. As its name suggests, it was an extremelyrge wolf, so its skinned hide was huge. [This thing isn¡¯t light at all!] Su Bai thought to himself. Though with his current Physique, wearing it posed no difficulty.


    ¡°Shaman, the ceremony is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for you.¡± Sha Lan said as she entered the wooden house.


    The annual selection of Warrior Trainees to apany the Hunting Team to the Hunting Ground also required a ceremony.However, this was different from the previous ceremony before they attacked the ck Snake Tribe. Only those going to the Hunting Ground would participate in this ceremony.


    This time, the Hunting Team¡¯s personnel had been adjusted. It waspletely different from the batch. Except for Cang Shi, everyone else had been reced.


    Those injured in thest hunt stayed in the Tribe to recover, and some even had children being born, so they needed to care for their families.


    Those in poor condition or with other matters would not be included in the Hunting Team.


    Thus, even though they were all in the same Hunting Team, the personnel for each mission would not necessarily be the same.


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai nodded in response, turning to leave the wooden house, with the fox eared girl following closely behind.


    After Su Bai and others left the wooden house, the other Hunting Team members instinctively took their usual positions.


    At the front of the ground were the Hunting Team members, with the more important members like Team Leader Cang Shi at the front.


    Su Bai moved to stand beside a wall, holding a stone bowl containing some nt-extracted pigment dye.


    These pigments were the same as the ones the warriors had applied to their faces when attacking the ck Snake Tribe. They were extracted from Ferocious Beast Blood, mixed with some nts. They were mainly red in colour.


    This time¡¯s Hunting Team included the Totem Warriors Cang Shi, Da Gua, Wa Ming, Shu Feng, Ye Jiu, Ah Ruo, and others.


    The selected Warrior Trainees were Yan Hua, Sha Lan, Ai¡¯er, Cheng Shi, and one other ¨C the rest were not chosen this time.


    They could not take too many people at once. It did not mean others were not strong. It was just that these five stood out amongst the crowd.


    When the cow horned girl learned she could go to the Hunting Ground, she waspletely stunned. It felt wonderful to finally achieve something she had been dreaming of, especially going together with the Shaman.


    The cat eared girl was also ted, not just because her strength had been acknowledged. More importantly, she could go with Yan Hua. It felt incredible that she also got chosen to go and train with her close friend.


    The Hunting Team warriors went up one by one as Su Bai painted patterns on their faces.


    This step of the ceremony was the same as thest time, requiring face painting.


    Of course, the patterns and positions this time were different. There was a distinction between the two. The painted patterns would be simr to the shapes that appeared when their Totems manifested. ????¦Â§¦S?


    When Su Bai learned he needed to paint things, he had felt somewhat distant. He had not expected the Tribe to have so many rules. Nevertheless, he could not refuse to do this. After all, he knew that these rules were not made on a whim. They were part of the Tribe¡¯s culture, and these rules have existed for who knows how long. Furthermore, there might be reasons why they did this, reasons he still did not know about.


    There must be some kind of reason to them. Otherwise, why would they exist after so long? Also, if he rashly terminated such ceremonies, it would invite resentment from the Tribe.


    Currently, as the new Shaman, he could not casually change rules that had always existed in the Tribe.


    Su Bai understood the principle that rules were meant to safeguard a society. Thus, he would continue to respect them, and saw no need to erase them.


    The scene of the Old Shaman entrusting the Tribe to him was still vivid in his mind. The whole ceremony still weighed on his heart. With such an impactful memory, he naturally would not cancel these ceremonies. At most, he would gradually simplify themter.


    Su Bai dipped his hand in the pigment, painting while reciting words he himself could not understand.


    These words were recited from memory, having no specific meaning. However, they were generally about praying for safety.


    Most importantly, not all Hunting Team members could have patterns painted on their faces by the Shaman. Only those important figures of the Hunting Team standing at the front were qualified to be painted.@@novelbin@@


    At this moment, their expressions were very solemn, as if performing a sacred ceremony.


    Looking at Yan Hua, Sha Lan, and the others, their eyes were full of envy. They were most likely thinking about when they might one day get the chance to stand there, at the front of the team. After all, before setting out to hunt, receiving the Shaman¡¯s blessing was a matter of supreme honour.


    Afterpleting this series of deeds, Su Bai handed the pigment to the fox eared girl and began to meditate with closed eyes.


    This was also a very important step. Naturally, it was also thest step.


    The Shaman¡¯s meditation was to seek Heaven¡¯s protection. The Shaman would ask Heaven to protect the Hunting Team, let them bring back more prey, and ensure everyone¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Done.¡± Su Bai slightly opened his ck eyes.


    After his meditation, the entire Hunting Team¡¯s morale greatly increased. Their faces showed expressions of conviction and purpose.


    Seeing the Hunting Team members all looking spirited and energetic, Cang Shi led them to leave the Tribe.


    Su Bai removed the wolf hide and handed it to the fox eared girl, instructing, ¡°Wait in the Tribe for my return.¡±


    Yu Ying seemed distracted. Her mood was very low as she softly responded, ¡°Shaman, you must all safely return.¡±


    ¡°Of course we will. We¡¯ll definitely return safe and sound. You just saw the blessing ceremony just now.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yu Ying nodded. As she watched their departing figures, her pink eyes began to mist.


    The annual event of the Hunting Team taking our Warrior Trainees for training was quite a momentous affair. So, the path from the middle of the Tribe to the main gate was filled with people, all from the me Dragon Tribe.


    There was not a single person from the ck Snake Tribe. All those from the me Dragon Tribe solemnly watched as the Hunting Team departed.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 274: A Confidence Boost

    The group of around twenty people marched impressively into the forest, each person¡¯s expression extremely solemn.


    It was as if they were heading into battle. Thus, everyone wore expressions as if they were ready to die.


    However, among these twenty or so people, one person was quite different. His expression remained rather rxed. On the contrary, he showed some anticipation. His ck eyes continuously continued to survey the surroundings. Naturally, it was Su Bai.


    He did not feel much danger from this journey, not only because he could use Shaman Techniques and Taming. It was also because the number of Totem Warriors brought out this time exceeded his expectations. Usually, the Hunting Team would only bring seven or eight Totem Warriors.


    Now, there were twenty-something people in the team, with Totem Warriors making up more than two-thirds of the number.


    Su Bai knew this was something Yan Jiao had arranged. He got worried about the potential dangers and had sent in more people.


    ¡°Shaman, during this journey, you must stay close to me. You are not allowed to stray too far from me.¡± Team Leader Cang Shi was the most concerned one.


    The team members¡¯ safety and whether they could bring back prey now seemed like minor issues.


    The most serious matter right now was protecting the Shaman¡¯s safety. After all, the Shaman was the hope of the entire Tribe.Setting aside Su Bai¡¯s contributions to the Tribe, most importantly, the Tribe had no Sessor. If anything happened to Su Bai, the me Dragon Tribe would be finished.


    Cang Shi was under immense pressure, needing to protect both his team members and the Shaman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go anywhere this time, I¡¯ll definitely stay close to you.¡± Su Bai gave him a confidence boost.


    He certainly understood the Team Leader¡¯s current feelings, so to help ease his tension, he could only say as much.


    When he got to the Hunting Ground, he would have many things to look for, not just things useful for the Tribe.


    He even wanted to look for some experimental items. Back on Earth, he had read many books. Many books were about wilderness survival or Primitive Tribes, so he wanted to find some of the things mentioned in those books.


    Those things included not just food and tools, but even herbs. Though, such things were secondary.


    Most importantly, Su Bai wanted to find certain beasts that could be Tamed and be used by the Tribe.


    These beasts were: cattle, sheep, and horses. The Tribe needed them to free up Humanbour.


    The stone mill for papermaking was definitely needed, and things like farming or cavalry would need horses.


    If the Tribe could raise cattle, sheep, and horses, the Tribe¡¯s situation would bepletely different.


    As long as they developed husbandry, these animals could gradually be bred to meet the Tribe¡¯s needs.


    As long as they did not eat these animals for a while and let them focus on breeding, in no time, they would have a batch ofmbs or foals. The Tribe could then expand the breeding range. Within a year or two, the Tribe would definitely be a Large Tribe.


    Initially, Su Bai was worried about what to do without cattle, sheep, and horses. After all, in Primitive Tribes, these animals were surely all wild.


    Wild animals were not easy to handle ¨C their wild nature was still too strong. This made them difficult to raise in pens.


    If he used his Taming Skill at this time to make them docile and obedient, their offspring might be the same.


    Over time they might be able to breed out rtively docile animals. In that way, the Hunting Team would not need to keep risking their lives out in the Wilderness to hunt. The Tribe would also have enough food supply.


    Of course, the benefits of raising cattle and horses were not just these. Such animals would in general greatly help the entire Tribe¡¯s development.


    ¡°You must all protect the Shaman with all your might. Absolutely nothing bad can happen to the Shaman.¡± Cang Shi seriously instructed the other Hunting Team members.


    His current appearance waspletely different from before. Previously, he seemed rather simple and honest, but now, when giving orders, he felt like apletely different person.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Yes!¡± All the other Hunting Team members immediately responded.


    At this moment, the pressure they felt was heavy. Besides facing sudden Ferocious Beast attacks, they had to constantly watch out for the Shaman¡¯s safety.


    Su Bai could feel everyone¡¯s tension, and after thinking, said, ¡°Everyone, rx. No need to be so tense. I chose toe with you because I¡¯m confident I can protect myself.¡±


    After hearing the Shaman speak, everyone¡¯s tense nerves began to gradually rx.


    ¡°You know my power. I¡¯m not that easy to defeat.¡± Su Bai¡¯s expression was no longer as rxed as when they first entered the forest. Instead, he became rather serious. ¡°You should have seen the changes in the Tribe, and what I can do. I decided toe with you because I¡¯m confident.¡±


    He originally did not want to say this, but seeing how tense the Hunting Team members were, he had to give them a confidence boost. Otherwise, being too cautious might actually cause problems.


    ¡°¡­¡± The Hunting Team members continued watching the Shaman.


    ¡°You all know the power of the Shaman Bone Tablet I gave you. When I use Shaman Techniques on myself, it¡¯s much more powerful than what the tablets can do.¡±


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes, continuing, ¡°Moreover, I know more than just that one Healing Shaman Technique.¡±


    Only by speaking this way would the Hunting Team members feel at ease, because in Primitive Tribes, Shaman Technique were seen as the strongest force.


    Even Totem Warriors could not defeat a Shaman inbat. Su Bai revealed he knew more than one Shaman Technique to reassure everyone.


    Cang Shi seemed encouraged, nodding heavily. ¡°I understand, Shaman.¡±


    ¡°We all understand.¡± The other Hunting Team members responded in unison.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes watching Su Bai, again seeing his imposing manner.


    Thest time he was like this was during the attack on the ck Snake Tribe. That was when she felt how extraordinary Su Bai was.


    This time, the cow horned girl had this feeling again. It was even stronger, and somewhat different.


    As for what was different, she could not quite say, but it made one want to look at the Shaman twice.


    The cat eared girl beside her naturally felt this too, so when Su Bai was speaking, she kept watching with her blue eyes.


    After finishing his speech, Su Bai returned to his rxed state, smiling slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s continue moving.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 275: The Hunting Ground!

    *Tweet tweet tweet¡­* A series of intermittent bird-like cries echoed through the dense forest.


    Cang Shi¡¯s ears twitched almost imperceptibly as he said. ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s safe ahead, we can continue forward.¡±


    Those bird-like calls just now came from a wooden whistle.


    This wooden whistle was a sacred tool of the Hunting Team. Whenever they entered the forest, they would first send several people to scout the forest ahead. After confirming there were no fierce Ferocious Beasts nearby, they would blow this whistle.


    Intermittent blows meant safety. Continuous blowing meant danger, and a single blow meant emergency.


    This whistle was made by Gu Mu. It would produce bird-like sounds that would not seem out of ce when in this vast forest. It sounded quite natural.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set out too, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Su Bai looked up at the sky.


    They had been out for three days already and would soon reach the Hunting Ground. This was also the most dangerous period.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cang Shi stayed close beside the Shaman, afraid something might go wrong. His weapons were always ready at all times.Su Bai looked at the distant mountain peaks, which were tall and vast. These were something rarely seen on Earth but were seemingly normal in this primitive era.


    The Hunting Team members began sessively entering another dense forest, each tightly gripping their weapons.


    Everyone¡¯s face was solemn. It was for no other reason than they had just entered the Hunting Ground.


    This dense forest was the best dividing line. The Hunting Ground¡¯s trees were more lush, appearing taller with all sorts of nts.


    The entire forest had many ancient trees clustered together, their branches and broad leaves almostpletely blocking the visible sky above.


    Below the various trees were many bushes, and among these bushes were many ancient tree roots.


    The ancient trees certainly grew faster than other trees. Their developed root systems all broke through the ground, forming obstacles of varying heights.


    Huge vines several metres thick wound between each ancient tree. Many vines were covered in dense moss of various colours, which were quite beautiful to look at.


    However, because the ancient trees blocked out most of the sky, little sunlight filtered down, making the forest air naturally humid.


    This humid air made the moss on the vines slippery. One careless step and they could fall.


    However, when encountering t, long vines, using them to slide forward quickly was a nice feeling too.


    Everyone stepped on the vines to quickly slide around, their noses filled with the fresh scent of nts. Mixed in were some flower fragrances.


    This dense forest was not just these though. As the temperature rose, the misty air carried the scents of forest creatures. This scent spread throughout the entire forest.


    One could call this the breath of a primitive forest! This breath was full of vitality, making others feel energetic just breathing it in.


    Of course, one could also smell danger and excitement, making those within feel their hair standing on end with tension!


    On a huge ancient tree, an enormous creaturey prone on the vines. The pattern on its back looked like a terrifying face. Its eyes were seemingly staring at Su Bai and the others passing by, looking quite spine-chilling.


    However, the Hunting Team did not slow down for this unknown creature. Instead, they just steadily continued forward.@@novelbin@@


    As they advanced, the forest light flickered between bright and dark. Those developed root systems arching high then dropping back into the ground.


    Though the Hunting Team members all carried things on their backs, when walking through the forest, they made little noise. This demonstrated, as exceptional warriors, their basic skill of stealth.


    Each person walked on the developed root systems of the ancient trees, nimbly jumping between roots.


    Over twenty people jumped one after another on the developed root systems, each person passing causing only a slight change in the environment.


    After all, branches that gently shook, and leaves rustling typically did not draw the attention of other forest dwellers. Onlyrge movements would draw their disdainful ire.


    ¡°This is much simpler than I thought¡­¡± Su Bai felt no difficulty jumping between branches.


    He had thought it would be challenging. After all, unlike the Warrior Trainees and Totem Warriors, he had not really trained much and was not used to running through the forest.


    Back on Earth he had barely even climbed mountains, let alone a dense primitive forest like this.


    He also did not feel tired after all that jumping. In fact, he still felt quite light. He quickly realised it was because his Physique was constantly improving. [At this rate, bing a Totem Warrior won¡¯t be difficult.] Su Bai thought to himself.


    Given how his physical condition improved each day, his stamina would soon surpass even Totem Warriors.


    His current physical condition should be equivalent to a Warrior Trainee,paring with Cheng Shi made that very clear.


    ¡°So the Hunting Ground is thisplex¡­¡± Cheng Shi was already sweating, withrge drops covering his entire back.


    Except for him, the others were fine. They were not even panting. Their breathing was just like normal.


    ¡°Told you to fly less and run more but you just wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Ai¡¯er rolled her eyes at him.


    Cheng Shi¡¯s face fell. If the rules did not forbid flying too high in the Hunting Ground, he would have taken flight long ago.


    He loved the feeling of flying through the air too much. He found walking through the forest too tiring.


    Cang Shi was about to turn back to check on the Shaman, since the Hunting Ground¡¯s dense forest was not like ordinary forests. Moving through it like this for so long would surely be tiring.


    He turned back about to say something, but saw the other lookingpletely rxed and swallowed his words.


    Yan Hua was curiously surveying her surroundings. After all, this was her first time in the Hunting Ground. It was also her first time seeing such a forest environment. She was deeply fascinated by all the various flora and fauna.


    Sha Lan was the same, looking very alert. Besides viewing the scenery, she kept watching for unknown beasts nearby. She was afraid they might suddenly charge over, even that unknown creature in the tree had made her jumpy.


    ¡°Sha Lan, the Hunting Ground is so exciting!¡± Yan Hua jumped between theplex interwoven vines and eximed.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 276: The Decisive Wolf Eared Girl

    Sha Lan nodded heavily, her blue eyes full of wonder. [The Hunting Ground forest is very different from ordinary forests.]


    She jumped onto another vine, saying, ¡°No wonder Mother told me to be especially careful.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she end uping along?¡± Yan Hua covered her mouth andughed.


    When Sha Hong learned her Daughter had been chosen, she had not wanted them to be separated. However, thinking it would be a good training experience, she still allowed it. That was until she heard the Shaman was going as well. Once she heard this, she could not take the risk and chose to join in as well.


    In her days since arriving at the Tribe, she had witnessed the Tribe¡¯s changes and naturally came to deeply respect the new Shaman.


    ¡°She¡¯s concerned about the Shaman¡¯s safety. In the end, everything has been arranged by your Father. He was the one that said a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior needed to join in, to prevent any incidents.¡± Sha Lan said softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, the Hunting Ground looks very dangerous.¡± Yan Hua agreed.


    *Whoosh!* As the two girls were chatting, arge bird suddenly swooped down from above, flying over everyone¡¯s heads, strangely dropping eight peculiar feathers.


    *Whoosh!* Another gust of wind blew past as therge bird snatched away the ugly insect that had been on the tree.After therge bird flew away, the forest returned to silence, with only asional falling leaves.


    Su Bai reached out to catch a feather falling from the sky and asked, ¡°What kind of bird was that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We rarely get to see it. Whenever it appears, it¡¯s always like this.¡± Cang Shi shook his head.


    Previously when thisrge bird appeared, it would always fly over the Hunting Team¡¯s heads, leave some feathers, and then disappear.


    *Rustle rustle rustle¡­* On a huge ancient tree ahead, there was a giant snake as thick as a water barrel. The snake¡¯s scales had only one colour ¨C green.


    The green giant snake was coiled around the ancient tree, only asionally moving. This type of giant snake was consideredmon in the Hunting Ground, and there were evenrger ones.


    The green giant snake seemed well-fed, appearingzy in its posture.


    When the Hunting Team passed beneath it, on vines covered in moss, the green snake raised its head to look down.@@novelbin@@


    It flicked its tongue indifferently, its brown vertical pupils showing no emotion, just coldly staring at the Hunting Team.


    Feeling the cold gaze of the snake above, Su Bai softly said, ¡°This snake¡¯s hide could be used to make many drums. It might even be good for medicine.¡±


    Not just that, snake hide could be used to make many things, including shields, artwork, and clothing.


    Cang Shi immediately stopped and turned to solemnly ask. ¡°Shaman, is this giant snake useful to the Tribe?¡±


    ¡°It has some use, let¡¯s skin it/¡± Su Bai thought that the green snakeskin would look good when made into drums.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Cang Shi immediately responded.


    He thought that whatever the Shaman needed should be prepared immediately, as long as it was useful to the Tribe.


    ¡°Team Leader, let me do it.¡± Ye Jiu looked at the green snake.


    The wolf eared girl¡¯s gaze had already turned sharp, and she readied herbat knife.


    She was now at the a Peak Early-Stage Totem Warrior. She needed more Ferocious Beast kills to practise. She also needed to eat more Ferocious Beast Meat and Blood to nourish her Qi so that bing a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior would not be too difficult.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Cang Shi cautioned. Although this snake was smaller than the others, it was not to be taken lightly.


    Ye Jiu nodded and first took out her recurve bow while holding thebat knife in her mouth.


    *Step step step¡­* The wolf eared girl lightly jumped among the root systems on the ground, constantly seeking the snake¡¯s vital point.


    Totem Warriors knew the weak points of various Ferocious Beasts.


    While striking a snake¡¯s vital point was quite well known on Earth due to the inte, this was something Primitive Tribes had learned through raw survival experience.


    A snake¡¯s vital point was where its heart was located, striking there would severely wound it and make it easy to subdue.


    The green giant snake kept moving, making its vital point hard to target. However, Ye Jiu¡¯s grey eyes remained firmly fixed on it.


    *Whoosh!*


    *Hiss hiss¡­* With a whistling sound, the arrow from the recurve bow pierced directly into the green giant snake¡¯s vital point.


    The green giant snake kept hissing, its long tongue flicking non-stop. After struggling violently for a moment, it slowly began to slump down.


    Ye Jiu put away her recurve bow and took out thebat knife from her mouth. She soon jumped through the intecing branches to the snake.


    With a swift stroke of her knife, the green giant snake¡¯s life was ended. The wolf eared girl soon skillfully stripped off its hide fully intact.


    ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s done.¡± Ye Jiu efficiently handed over the snake hide.


    This was Su Bai¡¯s first time seeing the wolf eared girl hunt a Ferocious Beast. He had not expected her to be soposed and efficient. Every movement was decisive and clean, inspiring admiration.


    ¡°Store it away, let¡¯s continue forward!¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Yan Hua had watched the whole scene and was amazed.


    She elbowed the cat eared girl beside her, generously praising, ¡°Did you see that? That was really amazing!¡±


    Sha Lan strongly agreed, as could be seen from her continuous nodding. ¡°Yes, when can we be that skillful?¡±


    ¡°We must work harder.¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes were filled with determination.


    The desire to be a Totem Warrior burned even stronger in her heart, wanting to be a warrior like the wolf eared girl as soon as possible.


    As for Sha Lan, since her Mother was a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior, she also greatly admired such strength.


    As the Hunting Team proceeded, Su Bai saw many Ferocious Beasts and wild beasts, including enormous beasts and some unnamed creatures.


    Of course, they could also see small beasts darting through the undergrowth, as well as various insects on the ground and tree bark.


    However, the Hunting Team did not slow down to look at these beasts, except for particrlyrge Ferocious Beasts that they might consider hunting down.


    The Hunting Team and Su Bai had only one goal ¨C heading straight toward the mountain ahead.


    As they got closer to the mountain, the surrounding nt species changed, and the towering ancient trees from earlier became increasingly sparse.


    The Hunting Team no longer travelled through the trees but slowly came down to a dirt ground.


    Cang Shi made a hand signal to the Totem Warriors behind him, and instantly, the eight warriors spread out around them.


    They needed to check if any threatening Ferocious Beasts were nearby, They would only continue forward after confirming it was safe.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 277: A Different Rolly

    After the Hunting Team confirmed it was safe, Cang Shi let them take a brief rest.


    The previously orderly formation immediately changed, with everyone resting in ce while remaining alert. They gripped their weapons tightly, ready to respond to danger at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Shaman, you should rest a bit. We¡¯ve been travelling for so long, you must be tired¡­ huh¡­¡± Cang Shi was fiddling with his recurve bow, hesitating as he spoke, wondering if the Shaman was even tired.


    After all, since setting out in the morning until now entering the dense forest, they had been advancing quickly without stopping, with no rest time.


    Not only the Totem Warriors, but even the Shaman had to stay focused to avoid mistakes.


    Besides the mental strain, there would be physical and psychological fatigue too. This was especially so when the Shaman was not even a Totem Warrior.


    Such a long journey, and not on t ground but jumping up and down ¨C even Totem Warriors would feel tired.


    But looking at Su Bai¡¯s appearance, Cang Shi could not even finish his sentence.


    His question got stuck in his throat. He found that Su Bai showed no signs of being out of breath. Instead, he seemedpletely rxed. It was as if nothing had happened. He was still as calm andposed as ever.¡°Shaman, how did you¡­ how did you do it?¡± Cang Shi was amazed.


    To use an Earth expression, he was probably thinking ¡®Is the Shaman some kind of monster?¡¯


    Not only was Su Bai not out of breath, he even had the energy to observe the surrounding environment, particrly a beast on an ancient tree.


    It was his first time seeing this kind of beast on a tree. He naturally did not recognize what it was.


    ¡°Cang Shi, what¡¯s that?¡± Su Bai pointed at the beast on the ancient tree and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s called an Ancient Tree Monkey, it¡¯s an unptable beast, and it is very cunning.¡± Cang Shi looked up briefly with disgust.


    As if he had suffered from eating this Ferocious Beast before, his expression was full of disdain.


    The Ancient Tree Monkey was not much bigger than an adult¡¯s palm. It seemed to be quite small and delicate. It had light brown fur with some grey stripes mixed in, and its fur was somewhat long.


    Its round head hadrge ck eyes. When it looked at Su Bai, its gaze seemed especially innocent.


    The Ancient Tree Monkey¡¯s ears were on both sides of its head, simr to ordinary monkeys.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°What? Have you had trouble with this kind of beast before?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    ¡°They taste absolutely horrendous. Thest time I had to eat one, I couldn¡¯t eat anything else for ten days¡­¡± Cang Shi¡¯s face was full of disgust.


    Generally, warriors were not picky about the taste of food. Even if something did not taste good, they would usually eat it anyway. After all, to them, the main priority was to replenish their energy. They were not asking for much. In fact, most focused on eating meat not because of the taste but because they needed Ferocious Beast Meat to sustain themselves.


    To receive such a negative review from someone who was not picky, this money must taste worse than horrendous. Eating them might even be harmful to the body.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these Ancient Tree Monkeys afraid of Humans?¡± Su Bai curiously asked, as it kept observing him.


    Usually small Ferocious Beasts would be very afraid of Humans, but this one seemed different. Its gaze stayed fixed on Su Bai, looking very innocent and cute, as if it had no lethal capabilities at all.


    ¡°Many beasts aren¡¯t actually afraid when they first see Humans. They¡¯re mainly curious.¡±


    Cang Shi readied his recurve bow, aiming at the Ancient Tree Monkey, and continued. ¡°But if you show any killing intent, everything¡¯s different.¡±


    *Awoo! Awoo¡­* The Ancient Tree Monkey that had looked so innocent and harmless suddenly showed its true nature.


    Its previously closed mouth opened wide, revealing sharp fangs inside.


    Those were not just short single fangs, but long rows of serrated teeth that sent chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Cang Shi lowered his recurve bow. He did not intend to shoot at the Ancient Tree Monkey on the tree in the first ce.


    He lowered his hand and stopped aiming at it, saying. ¡°Such a tiny thing, with barely any meat, with such nightmarish tastes. Even if you make such awful noises, you are not even worth wasting my arrow on!¡±


    Seeing Cang Shi lower his recurve bow, the Ancient Tree Monkey closed its widely gaping mouth and returned to looking adorable.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to have two very different faces. I thought it was as cute as Rolly.¡± Yan Hua pouted.


    After seeing the Ancient Tree Monkey bare its teeth, the cow horned girl had wanted to take out her longbow and finish it off.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fierce. It seems to be really dangerous.¡± Sha Lan was also surprised by its ferocious appearance.


    She now reflected how beasts truly could not be judged by their initial appearance. One should be more careful. Though, she soon thought of the Tribe¡¯s Rolly. [Is Rolly also like this? It looks very gentle and cute but it is actually just as fierce?]


    *Rustle rustle¡­* Su Bai heard a rustling sound suddenlying from behind him. He could sense it was not an enemy.


    Still, he could feel its imposing presence, and at the same time, this feeling seemed very familiar.


    He frowned as he looked toward the source of the sound, muttering: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it followed us here?¡±


    *Whoosh!*


    *Meow!*


    In the blink of an eye, there was a whistling sound as a ck shadow leaped through the low tree branches and jumped to a higher spot.


    In that same instant, the previously innocent-looking Ancient Tree Monkey in the tree vanished.


    Without making any extra sound, it was finished off, just like that.


    The Ancient Tree Monkey died in Rolly¡¯s mouth. The one making the rustling sound was none other than Rolly.


    Rolly held the Ancient Tree Monkey in its mouth. Its originally ck eyes had turned golden yellow, and its round plump shape had changed. It was no longer chubby but slim and elongated.


    Rolly¡¯s overall size was twice asrge as before. Its ears were more pointed, its eyes no longer round but narrow and feline.


    In short, its entire appearance waspletely different from before. They were like two different cats, one looking fierce and the other harmless.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Rolly!¡± Su Bai was amazed.


    He remembered Rolly had been sleeping when he left. He had specifically asked Yu Ying to take good care of it.


    But now, it appeared before him with an Ancient Tree Monkey in its mouth, aplishing something incredible.


    ¡°Is that really Rolly?¡± Sha Lan asked doubtfully amid her shock.


    The cat eared girl did not even know what just happened. She only saw a ck shadow very quickly leaping off with clean efficient movements.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 278: Giant Claw Mountain Bear

    Yan Hua widened her red eyes, not quite sure if that was Rolly. Even so, that feline figure gave her a familiar feeling.


    She frowned and looked for a long while, asking. ¡°Are you really Rolly? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the Tribe?¡±


    The cow horned girl thought about how the fox eared girl should be holding Rolly tightly, cheek against it right now. However, unexpectedly, it appeared here.


    Su Bai was not too sure at first. However, the familiar feeling he felt made him certain.


    That ck cat carrying the Ancient Tree Monkey in its mouth was Rolly from the Tribe, the one that usually looked cute and gentle.


    Cang Shi was also stunned. He had heard about how the Shaman kept a ck cat, and he had seen it once.


    The first time he saw it waspletely different from his feline right in front of him. He thought he had remembered wrong, but seeing everyone else¡¯s surprised expressions, he knew his memory was not at fault.


    ¡°Rolly, put it down ande here!¡± Su Bai extended his hand and softly called out.@@novelbin@@


    After hearing from Cang Shi that Ancient Tree Monkeys were horrendous to eat, Su Bai did not want his pet cat to eat such a thing.*Meow~* After Rolly released its mouth, the lifeless Ancient Tree Monkey fell to the ground, and it turned to walk over.


    Rolly walked without making a sound. Its originallyrge form began to shrink, gradually returning to its previous cute appearance.


    It leaped up onto Su Bai¡¯s shoulder and began affectionately nuzzling against his cheek.


    Su Bai felt a bit ufortable at this sharp contrast. [How could such a fierce cat suddenly be so docile? Moreover, when it returned to its cute form, it would actually shrink. How fascinating.]


    ¡°How did you follow us here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the Tribe?¡± Su Bai tapped its forehead.


    *Meow~* Rollyzily called out with closed eyes, its adorable appearance made it impossible to associate this cat with its previous fierce demeanour.


    ¡°It was probably because the Ancient Tree Monkey showed its fangs at the Shaman, so Rolly dealt with it.¡± Cang Shi analysed.


    ¡°Hmm, well, at least now I know you¡¯re truly not ordinary.¡± Su Bai looked at the ck cat on his shoulder.


    Yan Hua almost could not look directly at Rolly anymore. How could the cat she used to cuddle be so fierce?


    She blinked her red eyes, saying gratefully. ¡°Fortunately Rolly won¡¯t harm the Shaman, otherwise those days in the wooden house would have been dangerous.¡±


    Sha Lan also kept shaking her head in surprise, remembering how she was captivated by its cuteness when she first saw Rolly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you cane along, but don¡¯t do that again.¡± Su Bai lectured it.


    *Meow~* Rolly seemed to understand, its ck tail swishing back and forth, its round ck eyes once again showing an innocent look.


    These two extremely contrasting appearances were just like the Ancient Tree Monkey, that had been baring its fangs, earlier.


    Suddenly Rolly¡¯s fur began to stand on end. Its ck eyes instantly changed back to golden vertical pupils.


    It looked like this because something dangerous was approaching, and it could not sit still on Su Bai¡¯s shoulder.


    Su Bai and the other members of the Hunting Team immediately became quiet, all standing up to alertly watch their surroundings.


    They all knew that if there were threatening Ferocious Beasts nearby, they could tell from the behaviour of other animals.


    After several breaths, they saw a dog-like beast jump out from the bushes.


    The beast looked around in a panic, then ran away in one direction without looking back.


    Seeing this situation, Cang Shi naturally knew something was wrong and protected the Shaman behind him.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* After another moment, Cang Shi heard the rustling sounds and softly said. ¡°That should be a Ferocious Beast moving around. It¡¯s making that sound by rubbing against tree branches.¡±


    He made a hand gesture, signalling everyone in the Hunting Team to hide. This was not the time to act rashly.


    *Rustle rustle!*


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    A series of heavy footsteps sounded as a roughly ten-metre-tall Ferocious Beast slowly appeared.


    The Ferocious Beast had brownish-ck fur all over its body. Its four limbs were extremely thick, seemingly able to swat a person far away with one paw.


    It dragged a thick powerful tail behind it. Its appearance was somewhat fierce, but its movements were very slow, as if in slow motion.


    Su Bai curiously looked at that Ferocious Beast and asked in a low voice. ¡°What Ferocious Beast is that?¡±


    ¡°A Giant w Mountain Bear. Don¡¯t let it discover us.¡± Cang Shi frowned while watching the Ferocious Beast.


    This Ferocious Beast was ssified as an Ancient Blood Ferocious Beast, though its movements were very slow, its was deathly.


    The Giant w Mountain Bear kept sniffing with its nose, walking to several trees, suddenly standing up on its hind legs.


    That strong tail behind it pressed against the ground, forming a tripod stance with it standing on its hind legs.


    After standing up, its front paws revealed sickle-like ws that had been folded into its arms.


    It began hooking the trees in front of it. Like cutting wheat, it easily cutting down branches and leaves from the trees.


    ¡°What is it doing?¡± Su Bai curiously asked, not quite understanding this Ferocious Beast¡¯s behaviour, especially its ability to stand on two legs.


    ¡°The Giant w Mountain Bear mainly feeds on tree leaves. Even so, this giant isn¡¯t that easy to deal with.¡± Cang Shi said with a grimace.


    ¡°This Giant w Mountain Bear isn¡¯t even fully grown yet. An adult Giant w Mountain Bear is much bigger than this.¡± Sha Hong solemnly said.


    ¡°It only looks clumsy andzy now. When it encounters real threats, their reaction speed aren¡¯t this slow.¡± Cang Shi added.


    ¡°Is it on our hunting list?¡± Su Bai asked, as it was such arge Ferocious Beast. Its hide and meat were very tempting.


    Cang Shi shook his head and said. ¡°For now, we can¡¯t hunt it. It would take too much time and energy.¡±


    It was not that they did not want to hunt it, It was just too dangerous. Not only was itrge, but it could also move nimbly when needed.


    If they had to hunt down this kind of Ferocious Beast, it would only result in mutual harm ¨C it would not be worth it.


    After a while, once it was done eating the tree branches and leaves, itzily stood on all fours again and began leaving.


    Rolly, whose fur had been standing on end, saw the Giant w Mountain Bear leave and its fur began returning to normal. Its golden vertical pupils changed back to round ck eyes. [Looks like that big thing is a great threat. We will hunt it down someday.] Su Bai thought to himself.


    He thought about the Giant w Mountain Bear¡¯s ws. It was so sharp, they could probably be made into weapons or used for other purposes.


    After the Giant w Mountain Bear left, Cang Shi led the Hunting Team to continue forward.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 279: First Lesson for the Warrior Trainees

    *Thump thump thump¡­* When the Giant w Mountain Bear left, everyone in the Hunting Team could feel the ground trembling.


    More birds and insects flew away from the trees. No one wanted to provoke it.


    After the Giant w Mountain Bear left, Cang Shi vigntly scanned the surroundings.


    After confirming there was no danger nearby, he led the Hunting Team to continue forward.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* As everyone walked up the mountain, Cang Shi had some of his men check several traps that were set up previously.


    A few people on this trip had been here before. They knew where to check for the traps since they were familiar with the locations.


    If they brought all new people, Cang Shi would have to check these things personally. He would also not be able to guarantee the Shaman¡¯s personal safety.


    Su Bai was currently surrounded by Ye Jiu, Cang Shi, and Sha Hong. They would not allow anything to happen to the Shaman.


    ¡°Make sure to carefully check the traps. This will be our food for the next few days.¡± Cang Shi instructed.¡°Yes!¡± The other members of the Hunting Team nodded and spread out to check the traps.


    There were several unfortunate creatures in the traps. Most had not been trapped for long, and were still alive. However, this was the end for them, as they were swiftly dealt with by the members of the Hunting Team.


    At this time, they had no capacity to raise wild beasts. These beasts were all meant to be eaten.


    None of the traps were veryrge, so they only caught rtively small prey.


    Cang Shi personally went to fix the traps, and called all the Warrior Trainees to gather around.


    This trip to the Hunting Ground was mainly to pass on experience to the Warrior Trainees. It was to let them know what would happen after they became Totem Warriors. Once they were Totem Warriors, their responsibilities would be greater. They could no longer just focus on training like before.


    ¡°After catching prey, the most important thing to check is if they¡¯re sick.¡±


    Cang Shi picked up an animal and continued exining. ¡°Like the one we¡¯ve just caught, check to see whether it¡¯s the eyes or the flesh, whether all of these have changed colour.¡±


    Before the Warrior Trainees could speak, he took out a small bone knife and gutted the prey.


    ¡°Look, its fur falls out very easily. Some ces have no fur at all. After cutting it open, the blood that flows out has a strange smell to it.¡±


    Cang Shi wiped the bone knife and continued. ¡°Even if it is still alive, it probably wouldn¡¯t live for long. If we eat it, we might end up in the same condition.¡±


    While exining these things, his expression was solemn, quite different from his usual cheerful demeanour.


    These things had been exined in the Tribe before. However, it was done without a practical demonstration. Now, with hands-on experience, the Warrior Trainees could understand it more intuitively.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Yan Hua nodded seriously, her red eyes staring intently at the prey that was dripping ck blood.


    She had already silently recorded this in her mind. Without being told, she might have foolishly eaten this prey.


    If the Shaman was not present, or if they did not have a Shaman Bone Tablet, they might have died out here.


    ¡°I remember too,¡± Sha Lan nodded along.


    Actually, this knowledge was something the cat eared girl already knew. Having been away from the Tribe for so long, Sha Hong had already taught her everything to be careful of when they were out in the Wilderness. Naturally, this included how to tell if a prey was edible, how to determine the prey¡¯s strength, and so on.


    ¡°Us too.¡± Ai¡¯er, Cheng Shi, and the other Totem Trainee nodded in response.


    They listened very attentively, not daring to blink, afraid of missing any key points.


    Su Bai listened from the side as well. Although he did not need to do the hunting himself, learning such knowledge mighte in usefulter.


    Moreover, this knowledge was very intuitive and not difficult to remember. Compared to the ns he had in his mind, this was really easy to understand.


    ¡°Some prey are poisonous. After eating a poisonous prey we¡¯ll be poisoned too, so you need to recognize which prey is poisonous.¡±


    Cang Shi used a leaf to handle and take out a colourful wild snake. He continued to advise, ¡°That snake is poisonous. It absolutely cannot be eaten, and even more so cannot be touched.¡±


    ¡°Team Leader, it looks so beautiful, why can¡¯t we eat it?¡± Cheng Shi blinked his narrow ck eyes.


    ¡°The more colourful the prey, the more likely it is to be poisonous. Don¡¯t be deceived by their appearance. The same goes for nts.¡± Cang Shi said.


    He did not want to mention his childhood mistakes. When he was young, he saw a beautiful mushroom and after eating it, his whole body felt terrible.


    If the Old Shaman had not discovered him in time, he would have been poisoned to death by the toxic mushroom.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Cheng Shi was the one who nodded most vigorously. If not for others stopping him several times before, he would have eaten all sorts of strange things.


    ¡°Now, watch and learn.¡± Cang Shi pped his hands and ordered the others. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so quickly process everything.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The Hunting Team members responded.


    The people responsible for processing prey had already skillfully skinned the prey and removed their internal organs.


    They cut all the prey into strips and pieces, then packed them into Animal Hide Bags.


    The outeryer of the Animal Hide Bags was smeared with lots of nt juice, nearly dying the entire bag.


    ¡°Team Leader, what is that for?¡± Ai¡¯er curiously asked.


    ¡°This is to cover up the smell. After all, the prey have just been cut up and they would naturally smell bloody. If we don¡¯t cover up the smell well, it will attract unnecessary trouble.¡± Cang Shi exined.


    That strong bloody smell would attract Ferocious Beasts. If not dealt with properly, they would most likely be stalked by Ferocious Beasts.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ai¡¯er nodded.


    Su Bai was surprised by how meticulous they were, not expecting them to think of so many factors.


    However, it did make sense. If they were not this cautious and meticulous, they would not have survived for so long in these primitive times, especially with so many Ferocious Beasts around.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Cang Shi led the team as they focused on crossing mountains and ridges, encountering manyrge wild beasts along the way.


    However, they did not try to hunt them down, because it was gettingte and they could not waste any more time.


    If they do not reach a safe ce by nightfall, everyone would be in danger.


    If it was just the Hunting Team members, it would be fine. They could definitely handle the situation, However, they currently had Warrior Trainees with them, and more importantly, the Shaman was with them. Thus, they simply could not take on the risk.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 280: Dangerous Night

    *Thump thump thump¡­* Cang Shi led everyone over closer to the mountain summit, where the environment was not as mild as it was at the base of the mountain.


    They could see snow peaks in the distance, which glittered in the sunlight.


    Looking out, they could clearly see a vast basin beyond the mountain, looking exactly like a world of ice and snow.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes while staring at the distant snow peaks. He asked. ¡°Has anyone ever gone there?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too far away, and it¡¯s all snow. It would take at least twenty-plus days to get there.¡± Cang Shi shook his head and said.


    When he was still a Warrior Trainee, he was selected toe to the Hunting Ground with the Hunting Team. Back then, when he saw these snow peaks in the distance, he was also very curious about that ce.


    The Team Leader at that time told him that no one had ever been there, and no one knew what was over there. They only knew that it was too far away, and going there was not realistic. They would most likely die on the way.


    ¡°Could there be people living there?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    On Earth, seeing such snow peaks would inevitably make one think of Mount Everest. However, those snow peaks looked muchrger than those on Earth.¡°Probably not. During the snow season, many people die. I don¡¯t think a ce that¡¯s always in a state of ice and snow would be habitable,¡± Cang Shi analysed.


    ¡°Is it always snowing there? They don¡¯t have a spring season?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    Cang Shi shook his head without hesitation, stating. ¡°No, it¡¯s always covered in snow.¡±


    He had also asked this question before. Surely there must be seasons like the sunny season, the rainy season, snow season, right?


    The answer he got was no. Those older Hunting Team members would say that the ce was always covered in ice and snow.


    Su Bai narrowed his eyes examining the area. Using arge Animal Hide Bag as cover, he took out a telescope from his Space Skill.


    He used the telescope to observe those snow peaks. Though they were not very clear due to the distance ¨C everything was a nket of white snow.


    ¡°Shu Feng, fly higher and see what¡¯s over there.¡± Su Bai handed the telescope to him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shu Feng took the telescope and began to rise into the air.


    *p p¡­* Shu Feng beat his huge brown wings, his brown eyes looking into the distance through the telescope.


    He found that over there was nothing but white upon white, discovering nothing else.


    ¡°Shaman, there¡¯s nothing there, it¡¯s all snow.¡± Shu Feng returned with the telescope.


    ¡°I understand, let¡¯s continue on our way.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    He could not help but wonder if this era really only had these nearby Tribes. There must be other Tribes in other ces that they have not discovered yet.


    Currently, there was no way to learn about these things. Though, they might eventually find a way.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* The Hunting Team finally reached a cave on the mountainside before sunset, after going round the mountain.


    This cave was where the Hunting Team would spend the night every time they came to the Hunting Ground.


    Typically, their stay in the Hunting Ground would take several days. Thus, they definitely needed a safe shelter.


    Having a cave to spend the night naturally made everyone more rxed. After the tense journey, they were finally able to rest well. Due to the walls protecting them, they only needed to focus on the entrance. Thus, after reaching the cave, everyone¡¯s mood rxed somewhat. They were no longer as tense as they were on the way here.


    ¡°How did this cavee to be?¡± Yan Hua curiously examined the cave¡¯s interior.


    At this moment the cave was pitch ck, nothing could be seen until several bonfires were lit.


    The cave¡¯s interior gradually came into view. This cave was not small. It could even house a hundred people.


    In fact, there was nothing inside except bare stone walls and some scattered dry grass on the ground.


    ¡°This cave used to be the home of a Giant w Mountain Bear. Later on, our Hunting Team hunted it down, so this ce became our rest area.¡± Cang Shi exined.


    That Giant w Mountain Bear was veryrge, and it took them considerable effort to subdue it.


    As they continued chatting, it gotter, and those inside the cave started roasting meat.


    Sha Lan stayed by Su Bai¡¯s side, both looking for ways to help prepare.


    After sunset, the temperature in the Hunting Ground began to drop, and the cave entrance was blocked with a huge rock.


    Although the night wind blew in through the cracks, with fires burning inside and over twenty people gathered around their respective fires, no one felt cold.


    ¡°Tomorrow will definitely be good weather.¡± Cang Shi said with certainty.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Su Bai had already eaten his share of roasted meat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but experience tells me that whenever it¡¯s very cold outside at night, the next day¡¯s weather is always good.¡± Cang Shi said.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows without saying much else. [So, it is probably just luck? Being close to the peak of the mountain, the temperature would naturally be low at night.]


    ¡­


    People in the cave continued chatting, while outside the cave, the mountain remained silent while in the darkness.


    In this seemingly peaceful basin, nocturnal beasts began to be active.


    Su Bai and the others were on a mountain. The Hunting Ground could be called a basin, sunken in the middle with towering peaks all around.


    Their cave was on one of the mountains around the basin. At the foot of the mountain, there was a not-veryrge pond.


    The pond¡¯s surface looked very calm, but soon, ripples disturbed the peaceful surface.


    *Ssh ssh¡­* A huge body quietly emerged from the water, crawling out of the pond. Originally there were several nocturnal beasts drinking water by the pond.


    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    *Growl growl¡­*


    Seeing the water¡¯s movement and this suddenly massive creature appear, the other creatures all fled for their lives.


    That beast¡¯s appearance was very peculiar, simr to Earth¡¯s Godzi, but its size was not thatrge.


    This giant beast was only slightlyrger than the Giant w Mountain Bear they encountered at noon, but its ferocity was severe times that of the bear.


    The Godzi-like giant beast did not rush to chase those small prey. Instead, it stood by the pond waiting for the water to drip off and dry.


    *Huff huff huff¡­* It asionally made low sounds. Unlike its appearance, the giant beast¡¯s call was very muffled and strange, making it impossible for listeners to associate it with such a fierce Ferocious Beast.


    The moonlight now shone on it, but it reflected no light. It waspletely dark.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* At this time, the giant beast began to move, its huge body quickly merging into the night.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 281: Cattle, Sheep, and Horses

    At dawn the next day, weak sunlight prated through the cracks of the cave, casting light inside.


    A golden ray of sunlight fell on Su Bai¡¯s delicate face, making him slightly furrow his brows.


    He opened his ck eyes and sat up, muttering. ¡°A pillow would have been great¡­¡±


    Last night, he had slept on a stone with just ayer of Beast Hideid over it. He had barely changed positions all night because it was so ufortable.


    However, unlike him, the others slept soundly. It was as if the hard stone caused them no difort. Not in the slightest¡­


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ll roast meat for you right away¡­¡± Sha Lan got up immediately after him.


    She had been watching Su Baist night, waiting to see if he would truly fall asleep. Once he did, it meant she would not need to stay on standby to help and could go to sleep herself.


    Originally, the cat eared girl wanted to wake up early, hoping to get up before the Shaman to prepare breakfast in advance.


    ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Su Bai noticed the cat eared girl¡¯s concern. Having her here was great, as they would not have to eat the charred meat roasted by the cow horned girl.¡°Alright.¡± Sha Lan nodded.


    ¡°You all got up so early¡­¡± Yan Hua stretched as she got up, seeming to have rested wellst night.


    Cang Shi, Shu Feng, and Sha Hong and others gradually got up too, and the cave became lively again.


    After a night¡¯s rest and adjustment, everyone looked much better. Their spirits have been lifted.


    ¡°Today is the day we officially go out hunting. You need to check your weapons that you¡¯ll be taking with you.¡± Cang Shi solemnly remembered.


    Everyone in the Hunting Team brought weapons, and of course, the cave also stored weapons.


    These weapons included stone tools left from before the ck Snake Tribe invaded the Ancestral Land, as well as weapons brought during thest visit.


    The reason for storing weapons in the cave was to make it easier for them the next time. After all, they would not need to carry everything back to and fro if they could leave some stuff here.


    Everyone was especially happy to hear they could go hunting, particrly the cow horned girl. Her red eyes were wide with excitement, her face full of joy and anticipation, eager to go out right away.


    ¡°But before we go out, I must make something clear. When encounteringrge prey, you must call for help. Also, you cannot leave the Hunting Team on your own, or you¡¯ll never be allowed toe with us again.¡± Cang Shi¡¯s expression was dire as he continued warning. ¡°If you¡¯re not confident, retreat immediately. Don¡¯t try to be brave, especially for Warrior Trainees like Yan Hua and Sha Lan.¡±


    His face waspletely straight, making everyone listen carefully. His statement had showied how he understood everyone¡¯s nature and tendencies.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The Hunting Team members and Warrior Trainees said in unison.


    Cang Shi nodded and walked to the campfire, worriedly saying, ¡°Shaman, please stay in the cave this time. We¡¯ll be back soon. It¡¯s safer inside, and I¡¯ll have Shu Feng stay with you¡­¡±


    He was still worried something might happen to the Shaman. The cave would be safe as long as the huge rock outside blocked the entrance, so he hoped the Shaman would stay inside.


    ¡°I want to go with you. I haven¡¯t achieved my purpose foring yet. If I stay in the cave, wouldn¡¯t this trip bepletely wasted?¡± Su Bai questioned.


    It was impossible for him to stay in the cave. He had not found any beasts that could be domesticated yet. Such an important matter simply could not be left undone.


    Cang Shi knew it would be like this. Since the Shaman hade along, staying in the cave withoutpleting important tasks would indeed be pointless. Thus, he could only nod and agree with his demands. ¡°Shaman, you must be careful. We¡¯ll all protect you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Just hunt your prey and don¡¯t mind me.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    As long as he did not charge ahead at the front, he could casually look for cattle, sheep, and horses from behind.


    *Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­¡±*


    Since it was dawn and the Sun had not fully risen, the gust of wind blowing into the cave made them shiver, but it also made everyone more alert.


    The cave¡¯s location was technically not in a very good spot. It was quite remote, with a slope not far ahead.


    If one rolled down from here, they would probably roll down straight to the foot of the mountain. There were also not many trees around, nor were there many animals visible.


    Su Bai walked out of the cave, looked up at the cloud-shrouded peaks in the distance, then looked down at the basin below.


    He took a deep breath and murmured to himself. ¡°The weather here is quite nice, and the environment is also quitefortable.¡±


    Apart from the surrounding mountains, the Hunting Ground looked green everywhere else, with asional bluekes.


    Of course, the view would lift one¡¯s spirits ¨C if not for the many Ferocious Beasts and Ferocious Beasts. If not for them, it would be nice to stay here for a while.


    Cang Shi looked at the Warrior Trainees and exined, ¡°Before hunting, you need to understand the prey¡¯s living habits. Small prey like rabbits generally don¡¯te out during the day. They mostly forage at night.¡±


    He pointed out several feeding traces on weeds and nt leaves to the Warrior Trainees, continuing. ¡°Look. These were all left by rabbits and other animals active around here at night.¡±


    The Warrior Trainees all nodded seriously. These were all important knowledge to be learnt and remembered. After learning these, they could use this knowledge to catch their desired prey when hunting.


    ¡°Cang Shi, are there wild sheep, horses, and cattle around here?¡± Su Bai thought it would be faster to directly ask.


    ¡°Wild sheep? What¡¯s that? And what are wild horses? I¡¯ve never heard of wild cattle either¡­¡± Cang Shi lookedpletely confused.


    Su Bai sighed, surprised that these people knew about rabbits but did not know about wild sheep, cattle, and horses?


    Heposed himself and began describing. ¡°They¡¯re animals with a pair of horns on their head, with white fur¡­¡±


    Su Bai described the characteristics of cattle, sheep, and horses to him in detail, being especially thorough in case the other party did not understand.


    He not only described their physical features, but even imitated the sounds these three animals make. He really went all out in describing them.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen them. Wild sheep usually forage during the day, especially during times like this ¨C early morning and evening. They mostly hide and rest during the day.¡± Cang Shi thought carefully and continued: ¡°The other two are active during the day and mostly rest at night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, having these animals will be great.¡± Su Bai excitedly eximed, feeling this trip would yield great results.


    ¡°Shaman, do you want to hunt down these beasts to take them back?¡± Cang Shi asked.@@novelbin@@


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 282: Want Them All Alive

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t hunt them. I want them all alive.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    If they killed the cattle, sheep, and horses, this trip would be meaningless. He needed them alive so they could be raised.


    Cattle, sheep, and horses were all grass-eaters. They were convenient to be kept in enclosures. Even during the snow season, they would not need to eat dried meat, and the Tribe could have fresh meat at their beck and call.


    ¡°Alive?¡± Cang Shi doubted his ears and continued. ¡°Shaman, live ones won¡¯t obey ourmands. We can¡¯t possibly take them back.¡±


    The Tribesmen had thought about bringing live prey back before, as it would ensure the meat¡¯s freshness. However, live prey was generally hard to control. They were all temperamental and difficult to manage. There was no way to bring them back to the Tribe alive. Rabbits and chickens were possible only because they were smaller and much easier to handle.


    ¡°I have a way. Just need to find them for me.¡± Su Bai smiled, already nning to use his Taming Skill.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I understand.¡± Cang Shi nodded, seeming halfprehending.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me and just continue exining to them.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    Cang Shi nodded, turned to face the Warrior Trainees, and continued. ¡°When looking for prey, first carefully examine the traces around. For example, fresh scratch marks on trees, clear footprints on the ground. These are all indications the prey has been active nearby recently.¡±Yan Hua, Sha Lan, and the other three Warrior Trainees all nodded, their expressions very serious, afraid of missing any key detail.


    Especially the cow horned girl, who definitely did not dare get distracted. In her view, this knowledge was essential to bing an excellent Totem Warrior.


    ¡°Generally speaking, as long as you don¡¯t heavily damage the surrounding trees and environment, most beats would still use their old paths.¡±


    Cang Shi stood up from examining a footprint and continued. ¡°Also, when you feel the prey has spotted you, you should stay calm and not be that tense.¡±


    A hand raised, and after getting permission, asked. ¡°Team Leader, if we¡¯re discovered by them, shouldn¡¯t we either run or immediately hunt them down?¡±


    Those in the Tribe who learned to read would now instinctively raise their hands when wanting to speak while others were teaching.


    This was all taught by Su Bai. He had taught them how impolite it was to forcefully speak while others were teaching without their permission.


    ¡°Let¡¯spare it to the Ancient Tree Monkey we met yesterday. They probably saw us for the first time, so their curiosity was stronger than their fear of us.¡±


    Cang Shi paused, then continued: ¡°At such times, they won¡¯t run. Of course, you should still try to avoidrge beasts, and especially stay away from Ferocious Beasts. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be their prey instead.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡± The Warrior Trainees responded in unison.


    Cang Shi led the Hunting Team forward, observing the surrounding environment along the way. He looked down at a series of small footprints on the ground and the subtle traces around, quietly dering, ¡°There¡¯s prey.¡±


    The Hunting Team immediately prepared, each holding their recurve bow, ready to hunt.


    ¡°This is small prey, not of any threat, so you don¡¯t need to act,¡± Cang Shi raised his hand and stood up, saying. ¡°Let the Warrior Trainees practice this time.¡±


    From the footprints and traces of activity around, he knew the nearby prey was not life-threatening.


    Thinking that since they had not entered the real Hunting Ground yet, he would let the Warrior Trainees practice first.


    With some practice, they would not get so flustered when entering the real Hunting Groundter.


    Yan Hua immediately got excited upon hearing this, her red eyes constantly flickering. She had been waiting for this day for a long time. ¡°Yay! We¡¯ll definitely hunt down this prey.¡±


    ¡°Team Leader, leave it to us.¡± Cheng Shi was equally excited, the long ck wings on his back fluttering.


    Sha Lan¡¯s blue eyes also grew sharp, unconsciously touching the bone knife at her waist.


    The cat eared girl did not want to disappoint her Mother, who was a Mid Grade Totem Warrior.


    ¡°You must be careful. Always remember how I taught you, how the Chieftain and the Tribe¡¯s people have taught you.¡± Cang Shi looked at them solemnly and continued. ¡°If you encounter arge prey, don¡¯t try to be brave.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The five, including Yan Hua, responded in unison.


    Su Bai watched the five Warrior Trainees¡¯ excitement, and could not help but smile as well.


    Their enthusiasm and spirit made him feel energized too. Although he was not participating in the hunt, he still found it interesting.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* The five Warrior Trainees began advancing ording to their training, searching for clues along the way.


    Cang Shi and the other Totem Warriors followed behind the five, giving reminders when appropriate.


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­* Cheng Shi pped his wings and suggested: ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead to check for their tracks. If I spot them, I¡¯ll drive them this way.¡±


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­*


    Ai¡¯er also took off to the sky, agreeing. ¡°I¡¯ll go too. That will increase our chances of finding them.¡±


    ¡°Good. After you drive them here, we¡¯ll wait for them here. We won¡¯t let them escape.¡± Yan Hua immediately responded.


    The horned girl also jumped onto arge tree, saying: ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll watch the surroundings from here. Although there are norge prey, we still need to watch out for insects and snakes.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll watch the position behind us,¡± Sha Lan immediately turned to face the rear.


    Cang Shi and the others watched them from a distance, saying with satisfaction. ¡°They actually understand the importance of teamwork. That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve taken everything we taught to heart.¡± Sha Hong was also very satisfied, happy to see her Daughter being so serious.


    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely seed this time.¡± Su Bai smiled and continued. ¡°It¡¯smendable that they can recall about the importance of teamwork when it is their first time out here hunting.¡±


    *Roar roar roar¡­* Roars could be heard from not far away, approaching Yan Hua¡¯s direction.


    Obviously, Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er¡¯s efforts had paid off. The beast was now making sounds and was clearly not running in any other direction. Instead, it was running straight toward the cow horned girl, who could tell from the running sounds that the approaching prey was not small.


    Yan Hua lowered her eyebrows, listening carefully to the soundsing toward her. She was already picturing everything in her mind, sensing the prey¡¯s forward speed to be quite fast.


    She calmly put away her longbow and drew out a sharply whittled bone spear from her back as backup.


    Sha Lan could also hear the prey running. She turned her head and leaped onto a nearby tree.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 283: Success on Their First Try

    *Roar roar roar¡­*


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    The once quiet forest began to fill with restless sounds, with a series of muffled running footsteps.


    Ai¡¯er and Cheng Shi were chasing after a fairlyrge beast, about the size of a wild boar from Earth. However, this beast looked quite different from a wild boar, it had a horn on its head.


    Yan Hua calmly gripped her Beast Bone Spear, her red eyes fixed intently on the beast.


    ¡°Yan Hua, get away quickly. It is approaching too quickly,¡± The cat eared girl called out from the tree branch.


    Sha Lan took out her longbow from behind and began to aim at the beast, her blue eyes looking steadily at the cow horned girl, as if saying she trusted her.


    Just as Cang Shi was about to say something, Sha Hong stopped him. ¡°Trust them.¡±


    She saw her past self in the cow horned girl. She saw her determined expression and the same unwavering resolve in the face of danger. It made her curious as to what she would do in this situation.Su Bai blinked his ck eyes and softly said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ah¡¯Hua to have this side to her.¡±


    This was his first time seeing the cow horned girl so determined. Of course, her expression during training within the Tribe had been quite different from actualbat.


    Yan Hua began to slowly lower her body, gripping her Beast Bone Spear tightly, her feet moving subtly.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, get away quickly!¡± Ai¡¯er called out worriedly, seeing the beast getting closer and closer.


    *Roar roar roar¡­*


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    The beast seemed to sense there were people waiting for it and immediately changed direction.


    Ai¡¯er quickly gave chase, while the cat eared girl in the tree who took out her longbow.


    *Whoosh!* The cat eared girl released her arrow, and in the blink of an eye, it struck the ground as the beast dodged sideways.


    Its reaction was indeed quick, but after the first arrow was shot, a second one immediately followed.


    *Roar roar roar¡­* A piercing beast cry rang through the forest, but the arrow had only hit its back.


    The beast continued running. This time, heading toward the cow horned girl¡¯s direction.


    As the beast charged, Yan Hua pushed off with her right foot and leaped into the air. She did a flip in mid-air, then forcefully threw her Beast Bone Spear.


    Meanwhile, Sha Lan on higher ground did not remain idle. She released her nocked arrow.


    *Roar roar roar¡­* Yan Huanded behind the beast, watching as the Beast Bone Spear struck directly at its neck.


    Even the cat eared girl¡¯s arrow hit the same spot, and the beast let out an agonising cry.


    Soon the cries stopped, with only its limbs still twitching, but with its strength diminishing.


    *p p p¡­* Su Bai was the first to apud for the girls, with others following suit.


    Though they did not know what this meant,bining the cow horned girl¡¯s brave disy and the Shaman¡¯s smile, they figured this gesture must mean praise or encouragement.


    ¡°Well done. Your training has clearly paid off.¡± Cang Shi nodded with satisfaction.


    He was very pleased with the five¡¯s teamwork, especially the cow horned girl and cat eared girl. Their calmness under pressure and decisive actions showed they were already qualified Warriors!


    Yan Hua wiped the sweat from her forehead, looking at her trophy with satisfaction. ¡°The feeling of sess is really nice.¡±


    Actually, when the beast was charging earlier, the cow horned girl was notpletely confident. She just thought an excellent Warrior could not hesitate like that and she strengthened her resolve.


    This allowed her to stay calm in the face of danger and nned her next steps ahead. In fact, she often heard of this principle from the Shaman.


    Sha Lan returned to the ground, worriedly saying: ¡°Do you know how much you had scared me just now?¡±


    If the cat eared girl had not truly trusted her, she would have jumped down to pull the cow horned girl away. That moment was really dangerous.


    ¡°But, we did it!¡± Yan Hua grinned.


    Su Bai stepped forward and said. ¡°Well done, but next time, you must discuss with your teammates first. Otherwise, they won¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning.¡±


    He was also a bit surprised by the cow horned girl¡¯s decisive actions. However, considering her training intensity and methods, it could be said this was within expectations.


    The cow horned girl¡¯s series of actions just now could be called perfect. She should be able to be a Totem Warrior by next year¡­


    ¡°Yes, Shaman!¡± Yan Hua nodded firmly.


    Cang Shi and others quickly appeared beside the beast, as they had been watching from behind the whole time.


    They thought these five would take longer to take down this beast, but unexpectedly they did it so quickly. This was quite surprising.


    ¡°You all performed exceptionally well.¡± Cang Shi praised, looking at the not-yet-dead wild boar.


    Using a Beast Bone Spear requires speed, uracy, and force. Without any of these three, it would hardly be effective as a weapon. Especially against thick-skinned beasts like this. Even the best of weapons need to be used properly to be effective.


    However, from what he saw, the cow horned girl¡¯s use of the Beast Bone Spear was very urate and precise.


    ¡°After returning to the Tribe, you can train more with the Beast Bone Spear. It might be your forte.¡± Sha Hong also praised.


    She had not expected the cow horned girl to be so quick and precise on her first try. From preparation to throw the Beast Bone Spear, the whole series of movements was very smooth. It all happened in the blink of an eye when it actually urred, and that beast was already lying motionless on the ground.


    Although Sha Lan had also remained calm under pressure, the damage a longbow could cause was still not as high as a Beast Bone Spear.


    However, considering her short training time, hitting the beast¡¯s neck with the longbow was already a difficult feat to pull off.


    Inparison, this showed the cat eared girl was a better learner than the cow horned girl.


    Cang Shi had even doubted whether these five were really hunting for the first time. Their coordination was excellent.@@novelbin@@


    Previously they had only caught small rabbits and such, but now, being able to catch such arge beast was really impressive.


    Actually, the cow horned girl had acted purely on instinct. This was her first hunt and she naturally had no experience. It was just that when the beast was being chased, it was frightened, and with the cat eared girl¡¯s support, she felt like she could do it. She instinctively knew this was her moment to act, so she unhesitatingly threw the Beast Bone Spear in that instant.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 284: The Second Base

    After Cang Shi taught the five Warrior Trainees how to process and handle the beast¡¯s meat, they packed up and prepared to leave.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Su Bai curiously scanned the surroundings, looking to see if there was anything the Tribe could use.


    After all, many things in the Tribe now were found in the Wilderness. Since they¡¯de to the Hunting Ground, and this ce had even more resources, they should look carefully around.


    While ncing sideways, he noticed some colourful flowers on an Ancient Tree, which made him stop to look at them more closely.


    These flowers looked simr to Peonies from Earth, but with fewer and muchrger petals.


    Overall, there were several different coloured flowers clustered together, covering the lower half of the Ancient Tree, in five colours: red, yellow, blue, white, and purple.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong? Did you find something?¡± Yan Hua curiously asked.


    The cow horned girl now had many Beast Bones hanging at her waist. They were the trophy from earlier. The Beast Horn was special and was ced around her neck. This put her in good spirits.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Su Bai pointed at the colourful flowers on the tree.Yan Hua looked in the direction he pointed and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s my first time seeing them.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Cang Shi looked over and exined: ¡°These are called Five-Colour Flowers. They¡¯re not poisonous or edible. Purely decorative.¡±


    ¡°Five-Colour Flowers?¡± Su Bai¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, surprised at such a casual name for such beautiful flowers. ¡°Pick some for me to look at.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cang Shi had someone pick quite a few.


    Su Bai carefully examined these flowers, taking ten petals and starting to rub them between his hands.


    After about ten seconds, the petals werepletely crushed, and his hands were stained with the flowers¡¯ colour, which would not wipe off.


    ¡°The colouring is quite good.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, are these flowers useful? Should we take some back?¡± Cang Shi quickly asked.


    He knew that whenever the Shaman wanted something, it always ended up being very helpful for the Tribe.


    Su Bai turned his ck eyes to the side and said. ¡°They are useful, but there¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s keep moving for now.¡±


    He already had ideas about what to do with these flowers. He just needed to experiment with them first.


    Su Bai put the remaining flowers into his Animal Hide Bag, and everyone continued walking deeper into the forest.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at a wider area where the towering trees began to thin out.


    Soon, there was an open area. The scenery near the open area was beautiful, with shorter trees and colourful foliage. The ground in the open area was covered in lush grass, colourful flowers, and had a small stream.


    The overall feeling was like a paradise, making anyone who saw it feel better.


    At this moment, a herd of Giant Horned Deers moved along the riverbank¡¯s grasnd, sometimes drinking water, sometimes grazing, sometimes fighting with their huge antlers over mates.


    Beside the Giant Horned Deer, another type of creature was active ¨C wolves, the predators that the Giant Horned Deer feared.


    Several hundred meters away from the deer herd, high in the trees, the Hunting Team hid in the dense shadows of the branches.


    Being in this area tended to be dangerous due to it being an open space. One¡¯s figure would bepletely exposed, so they needed to hide first.@@novelbin@@


    Everyone¡¯s eyes peered through gaps in the leaves toward the deer herd. This was their fourth day away from the Tribe.


    The hunts at the first base, the area around the cave, had not yielded much, as there were only small prey there.


    They also did not wish to spend much time on small prey because there wererger game elsewhere.


    They would need to catch a lot of small prey to meet the Tribe¡¯s needs. While they were not difficult to catch, they might be difficult to find. Theirrge numbers were also not convenient to carry around.


    It was much better to huntrge prey instead. Each person could carry one back, which was more convenient than being loaded down with many small prey.


    The first base was typically used as a rest stop for transitions to other bases. Traveling overnight to the second base would be too dangerous.


    The Hunting Team never hunted at night, so Cang Shi now nned to lead them to the second base.


    The second base was on the other side of the first base. They needed to cross the basin and climb another mountain to reach it.


    Since the Hunting Team had Warrior Trainees and the Shaman with them, Cang Shi did not n to go straight across. That would be too dangerous. If they encountered Ferocious Beasts, that would basically be a death sentence.


    Cang Shi chose a second route, following along the edges. Though the route was longer, it was less dangerous than cutting straight across.


    Just as they were about to move forward, the Hunting Team spotted a herd of Giant Horned Deer.


    At the same time, they saw traces of a wolf pack, so everyone was told to hide.


    They all watched the wolves in the forest, to see what their next move would be.


    Since the wolf pack appeared along with the Giant Horned Deer, it meant they were out hunting as well.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes as he observed the wolf pack, even taking out his telescope.


    He could see these wolves were much stronger than those he had seen on Earth, with very developed muscles, long sharp fangs and powerful ws indicating how lethal they were. Adding to that, their head and jaw structure showed they had much stronger bite. This would exin why their prey included animals several times their size.


    These wolves looked different too. Though they share some simrities, these had three tails and much longer fur.


    ¡°Right now the wolf pack is just prowling around. Before acting, they¡¯ll assess the situation first. They won¡¯t rush out randomly.¡±


    Cang Shi¡¯s face was solemn as he exined to the Warrior Trainees. ¡°They¡¯ll avoid those with especially big antlers, because if they get hit, their bellies could be ripped open.¡±


    Among the Giant Horned Deer herd, many male deer had huge antlers, and some had particrly special ones.


    Unlike other deer whose antlers spread to the sides of their heads, these deer¡¯s antlers extended forward and backward, making it difficult for wolves to attack.


    ¡°Ah¡¯Lan, haven¡¯t we seen those antlers before?¡± Yan Hua quietly asked.


    ¡°Back at the Ancestral Land, the Old Shaman had a pair. He wore them during ceremonies.¡± Sha Lan recalled with her excellent memory.


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Yan Hua had been amazed for a long time back then, wondering where such things came from. Now, she found out they came from the Hunting Ground.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 285: Wolf and Deer

    Cang Shi¡¯s purple eyes stayed fixed ahead. He was carefully observing the Giant Horned Deer and the wolf pack.


    He had the Hunting Team take cover, waiting to move after the wolves initiated their attack, as it was too dangerous otherwise.


    ¡°Team Leader, how long do we have to wait?¡± Cheng Shi curiously asked.


    The boy was getting impatient, eager to cross over. However, at the same time, he was curious to see what moves the wolf pack would make.


    ¡°They¡¯re about to begin!¡± Team Leader Cang Shi raised his hand and softly said from the nearby tree.


    When he said this, he was clearly excited. In fact, he got excited every time he watched wolves hunt. This was because there was much to learn from the wolves. Their style of fighting and hunting techniques were always excellent resources to learn from. Watching this pack hunt their prey was particrly thrilling.


    ¡°To hunt group-dwelling prey like the deer, the best method is to make them run.¡± Sha Hong quietly exined.


    She had frequently visited the Hunting Ground before and knew at least that much about the wildlife.


    The antlers that the Old Shaman wore were from Sha Hong. She had hunted one of them and had returned to the Tribe with those antlers.Su Bai blinked his ck eyes as he watched. The wolf pack that had been observing from a distance, seemingly just taking a stroll, was now gradually spreading out.


    They slowly approached the deer herd, with several wolves trying to intimidate the deer at the edges.


    To Su Bai, this scene was like watching a nature documentary. Wolves on Earth hunted prey the same way.@@novelbin@@


    Su Bai was particrly eager to watch the wolves hunt their prey, as wolves could run even faster than wild horses.


    Moreover, they could sprint 35 kilometers in snowy conditions without stopping, and could detect the scent of prey from 2 kilometers away.


    These were not fictional superheroes, but real existing animals.


    If wolves on Earth were already so formidable, the wolves of this primitive era must be even more impressive.


    This was precisely why Su Bai was so eager to watch the wolf pack hunt. If these wolves proved to be truly exceptional, capturing one or two as mounts would be worthwhile, especially given theirrge size.


    Meanwhile, due to the approaching wolves, the deer herd began to panic, backing off under the wolves¡¯ intimidation.


    Soon, the herd began to run, appearing extremely panicked and momentarily unsure what to do.


    Most ran forward, while some broke away from the herd, fleeing in different directions.


    The wolf pack also dispersed, sprinting with their powerful limbs, sensing suitable prey among the panicked herd.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting. Watch carefully. The Three Tailed Wolves¡¯ hunting ability is impressive. We can learn much from them.¡± Cang Shi said.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The five Warrior Trainees immediately responded.


    Su Bai watched with particr absorption to the scene as the wolf pack ran at speeds beyond his imagination.


    As the wolves ran, their ws firmly gripped the ground, even digging up some of the soil.


    ¡°See how the young deers are protected in the center of the herd by the adult deer with the stronger ones guarding them? Smart predators know it¡¯s unwise to strike there.¡± Cang Shi carefully exined to the Warrior Trainees. ¡°As for those who panic and flee from the herd, the Three Tailed Wolves will quickly identify the old, weak, sick, and injured among them.¡±


    ¡°Once the Three Tailed Wolves spot such deer, the other wolves in the pack will abandon chasing the healthy deer and turn their attention to these weaker ones.¡± Sha Hong added.


    She knew a great deal about how Three Tailed Wolves hunted their prey. She had taught Cang Shi much of what he knew. As a Mid-Stage Totem Warrior, she naturally had more experience.


    The five Warrior Trainees listened with rapt attention, their eyespletely drawn to the hunt before them.


    Su Bai watched the wolves as they began to run and solemnly remarked, ¡°So, even if you¡¯re injured, never show weakness in front of Three Tailed Wolves.¡±


    Cang Shi gave a firm nod and said. ¡°The Shaman speaks the truth. More importantly, never let the wolf pack circle behind you. If they get behind you at your current level, you would have almost no chance of survival.¡±


    He had to exin these things to the Warrior Trainees. Otherwise, these youngsters would know nothing and would only suffer for itter.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes, staring intently at the deer herd. She had not yet figured out which deer was sick and which was elderly.


    She frowned and said, ¡°The wolf pack is really amazing to be able to recognize and analyse so many things at once.¡±


    Just as the cow horned girl finished speaking, one Three Tailed Wolf began to elerate, its sharp eyes fixed on a lone deer.


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    It ran incredibly fast, its gaze locked onto that deer as if it would snap its neck at any moment.


    As the first wolf gave chase, several other wolves, upon seeing this, joined in the pursuit.


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    In less than a minute, more and more wolves joined the chase, reaching over a dozen.


    Among the wolf pack, there was one that was thergest and the strongest. That must be the alpha wolf. It was also the one leading the attack at the front, though this was because the deer were herd animals.


    Seeing theirpanion being chased, some of the stronger male deer stepped forward to help drive away the wolves that were about to pounce.


    The scene was incredibly intense, like two warriors locked inbat.


    A wolf and a deer faced off, wolf ws against deer antlers in mutualbat, neither gaining any advantage.


    Thanks to the help from itspanions, the pursued deer managed to sessfully escape.


    ¡°What a shame, it got away.¡± Yan Hua sympathized with the wolf pack.


    ¡°Yeah, they were so close to catching it.¡± Cheng Shi said, punching the nearby tree in frustration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Three Tailed Wolves won¡¯t give up until they catch their prey. Just keep watching. It will get even more exciting.¡± Sha Hong said with a slight smile.


    She knew Three Tailed Wolves better than anyone. With the entire pack mobilized, it would be unthinkable for them not to catch a single prey. Moreover, the alpha wolf showed no signs of giving up, his gaze was still fierce as he prepared for the next attack.


    Meanwhile, after their failure, the other wolves in the pack quickly regrouped.


    However, they did not appear asposed as the alpha wolf, probably because the food that had nearly been theirs had escaped.


    From that failure, they began to grow restless.


    Some wolves were baring their teeth, while others appeared discouraged, creating a stark contrast with the alpha wolf.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 286: A Spine-Chilling Sight

    Chapter 286: A Spine-Chilling Sight


    *Awoooo¡­* The alpha wolf howled loudly among the pack, seemingly encouraging hispanions, as hunting prey was no simple matter.


    Moreover, the antlered deer were intelligent beasts, and their massive antlers were their only weapons saving them from death.


    At this time, failing to make a kill was normal, and the alpha wolf howled when the pack became restless.


    First, to control hispanions, and second, to urge them to continue pursuing the prey. After all, they could not return empty-handed today.


    In less than a minute, the Three Tailed Wolvesunched another attack on the deer herd, but this time, at a slower pace than before.


    They kept searching for opportunities within the herd, looking for isted young deer or old, weak, sick, and injured ones.


    Only such deers could be taken down by the wolf pack. Otherwise, those strong and healthy deer could end a wolf¡¯s life with one thrust of their antlers.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* A massive wolf targeted an elderly deer, initiating its attack.


    Its sharp golden eyes remained fixed on the old deer, afraid it might escape again.Instantly, the other Three Tailed Wolves quickly joined in, having learned from their previous failure.


    The wolf pack drove the old deer to one side, while other wolves continued chasing the herd, forming a barrier between the old deer and its herd.


    The old deer appearedpletely isted but did not stop running. Instead, it ran even faster.


    The old deer kept calling out, appearing terrified, as if hoping itspanions woulde to help.@@novelbin@@


    The herd certainly heard the old deer¡¯s calls, but with Three Tailed Wolves between them, they could not get through. Every time they tried to run over, the wolves would pounce at them.


    Because of this, some deer bore scratch marks from the Three Tailed Wolves, and they gradually became helpless.


    Su Bai watched with great excitement, finding himself admiring these Three Tailed Wolves. For prey, there was nothing more terrifying than hunters with such precise nning.


    If he was one of those deers, he would probably feel desperate now, being targeted by such intelligent predators.


    No matter howrge and defensive their antlers might be, against clever predators, they were merely decorations.


    Facing this pack of Three Tailed Wolves, one could only silently pray for safety.


    However, it was precisely this hunt that sparked Su Bai¡¯s interest in the Three Tailed Wolves.


    *Meow~* Rolly could not help but cry out, its appearance changing to the form it had when hunting the Ancient Tree Monkey, with ck fur standing on end.


    Its overall appearance changed from round and plump to that of an Ocelot, seemingly excited by watching the Three Tailed Wolves hunt.


    Su Bai reached out to stroke Rolly, saying softly, ¡°Did you see that? You need to learn from this, understand? You can be such a formidable hunter too.¡±


    *Meow!* Rolly¡¯s cry was deep and full of excitement, as if responding that it would definitely be that kind of hunter.


    ¡°How clever! I never imagined wolves could be so smart, much more intelligent than the beast we¡¯ve just encountered.¡± Yan Hua watched,pletely absorbed.


    ¡°That was just a Low Grade Beast, while Three Tailed Wolves are considered High Grade Beasts. If they evolve into Ferocious Beasts, they be far more formidable.¡± Sha Hong exined excitedly.


    Ferocious Beasts evolved from regr beasts. If normal beast kept growing stronger, their bodies would gradually change, bing Low Grade Ferocious Beasts, and then slowly transform into High Grade Ferocious Beasts.


    This process was neither particrly slow nor fast ¨C it depended on the beast itself. If it kept hunting various beasts and umted enough energy, it would eventually be a Ferocious Beast.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it works. Is their Boss close to bing a Ferocious Beast?¡± Yan Hua asked with curiosity.


    The cow horned girl noticed the alpha wolf¡¯s body was twice the size of other wolves, with sharper teeth.


    If beasts could be Ferocious Beasts, then this alpha wolf would likely be the first among the pack to transform.


    ¡°Almost there. It won¡¯t take much longer.¡± Sha Hong said in a deep voice.


    ¡°After bing a Ferocious Beast, will it still lead this pack?¡± Yan Hua continued asking.


    ¡°Of course. Even as a Ferocious Beast, it would still be a Low Grade one. It would definitely continue leading the pack.¡± Sha Hong exined.


    ¡°I understand now,¡± Yan Hua nodded firmly.


    She knew that beasts were divided into High, Middle, and Low Grades, but did not know they could transform into Ferocious Beasts.


    As they were talking, the alpha wolf, with his fierce gaze, led the pack in pursuit of the old deer.


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    The alpha wolf running at the front was extremely fast, and when he got close enough to the old deer, the alpha wolf bared his sharp teeth, and leaped off with his hind legs. He instantly opened his jaws wide.


    His sharp teeth firmly gripped the prey¡¯s neck, and his entire body was holding tight onto the old deer.


    Blood immediately started flowing.


    Meanwhile, the otherrge wolves from the pack all pounced, some grabbing, others biting.


    The old deer, with so many wolves on its back and being rammed by others, eventually began to gradually lose strength.


    *Boom!* With a muffled sound, the old deer finally copsed, and at that instant, the running wolves all leaped forward.


    The alpha wolf kept his deadly grip on the deer¡¯s neck, while the deer kept struggling.


    At first, it struggled violently. It even managed to kick some wolves away, but as the alpha wolf¡¯s bite deepened and other wolves bit deeply into its other parts, the old deer slowly stopped struggling. It was left with only weak twitches, its neck bleeding profusely.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 287: Catch Some Wolf Cubs?

    Yan Hua was quite surprised by what she had just witnessed, especially the moment the alpha wolf led the attack. The other wolves alsounched their assault, all clinging to the old deer¡¯s body. The scene looked like a string of grapes.


    The Three Tailed Wolves¡¯ sharp teeth directly pierced the old deer¡¯s skin, with red blood gushing forth.


    The old deer could not withstand the onught, and with wolves ramming into it at full sprint, plus the weight of wolves hanging all over it, it was defeated in no time.


    If it was just a single Three Tailed Wolf against it, perhaps it would not be in that situation. In fact, it might have even be able to fight back. But with dozens of these terrifying and intelligent Three Tailed Wolves working together, a lone old deer had almost no chance of survival.


    It was precisely this intelligent method of hunting in a team that allowed the Three Tailed Wolves to establish themselves in this area.


    Because of their numbers, they almost always operated as a team. With their strong lethality, most predators in this area kept their distance from them. In fact, no one wanted to intrude on the Three Tailed Wolves¡¯ territory, everyone avoided them whenever possible.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I¡¯d rather encounter a Giant w Mountain Bear than face Three Tailed Wolves.¡± Shu Feng said with a shudder.


    If he encountered Three Tailed Wolves, he could only flee ¨C fighting would definitely result in mutual destruction.


    ¡°Giant w Bears are solitary, so they never roam in a pack. They also aren¡¯t as persistent as Three Tailed Wolves, making them easier to deal with.¡± Cang Shi said.¡°They move rather slowly, and even if they temporarily unite, we can still handle them. But this wolf pack is different. Their Speed and lethality are too much. Better not mess with such troublesome beats.¡± Sha Hong gravely said.


    She would not think much of one or two Three Tailed Wolves, but unfortunately, they always moved in groups of ten or more, making them too difficult to handle with hardly any benefit to gain.


    ¡°If you encounter them, avoid them. If you can¡¯t avoid them, never turn your back at them.¡± Cang Shi warned.


    Three Tailed Wolves would eagerly pounce the moment they saw their target¡¯s back, leaving no chance for resistance.


    Their teeth were sharp and long. Once they bite down, they would not let go no matter how much their foe hit them. They would hold on until either they died or the prey died.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The five Warrior Trainees nodded.


    Su Bai blinked his ck eyes while continuing to observe the feasting wolf pack, asking, ¡°Do they always hunt together like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they all hunt together, except for some old or sick wolves that stay behind. Most of these wolves are already mature.¡± Sha Hong exined.


    ¡°What about the Wolf Cubs? Do they bring their cubs along too?¡± Su Bai continued asking.


    ¡°Oh right, what about the cubs? They must have hidden them somewhere, right?¡± Cang Shi also started scanning the surroundings.


    Almost all collectivistic animals protected their young well, from the fleeing deers to the Three Tailed Wolves currently feeding on their prey. Not only that, even solitary creatures like the Giant w Bear, no matter how huge they grew as adults, would protect their young.


    If they did not protect their young well, their offspring would be food for other beasts.


    ¡°Must be. In this world of survival of the fittest, the sick, injured, and elderly are the best targets for hunters, especially the young, who have absolutely no ability to resist.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    This was how cruel the primitive era was, filled with killing everywhere. One moment of carelessness and one would not even know how they died.


    Cang Shi and the others wore serious expressions. This was just how life was in the primitive era.


    *Awoooo¡­* The strong alpha wolf was howling, warning off those who wanted toe steal their prey.


    This was also how he maintained his dominant position in the pack. Otherwise, the other wolves would not follow his orders.


    The other wolves quickly devoured the prey when not being bitten by the alpha wolf, as if the meat would disappear if they were too slow.


    Su Bai¡¯s ck eyes moved around, looking not only at the Three Tailed Wolves but also trying to spot where the cubs might be.


    Since learning of how formidable Three Tailed Wolves were, he could not help thinking about certain possibilities. [They could be useful not only for guarding the Tribe but also for hunting expeditions.]


    It would be unrealistic to approach the adult wolves directly to use his Taming Skill. He would most likely get bitten before he could even try.


    If only he could catch some cubs, use his Taming Skill and take them back, raise them in the Tribe, they would be useful by next year.


    Looking at the Three Tailed Wolves¡¯ size, they wererge enough that a person could easily ride on their back. Perhaps, he could even form a wolf cavalry unit, where Warriors would be riding on wolves into battle. That would be incredibly intimidating to his enemies.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you thinking about?¡± Yan Hua asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for where the Wolf Cubs might be.¡± Su Bai took out his telescope and began searching.


    ¡°To catch cubs for the Tribe? What does wolf meat taste like?¡± Yan Hua started imagining.


    Su Bai shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to catch the cubs to eat them. I want to raise them.¡±


    ¡°Raise them?¡± Yan Hua doubted her ears.


    *Meow~* Rolly seemed to understand, excitedly swishing its tail as it leaped down from the tree and started running forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cat, not a dog. Why are you wagging your tail?¡± Su Baiughed and called out, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    *Meow~*


    Rolly stopped and turned back, calling out with its round eyes seemingly trying to convey something.


    Su Bai frowned in thought for a moment, then suddenly understood and ordered, ¡°Ye Jiu, Shu Feng, Da Gua, Wa Ming ¨C follow Rolly. It might know where the cubs are.¡±


    He felt Rolly¡¯s eyes were trying to express exactly this, judging by how excited it was.


    When the Three Tailed Wolves were hunting the old deer, Rolly had watched with intense focus, even transforming from excitement.


    It clearly admired the Three Tailed Wolves greatly, and immediately perked up when Su Bai mentioned raising their Wolf Cubs.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Ye Jiu and the others responded in unison.


    ¡°Be careful. If you¡¯re discovered, retreat immediately. Safety is most important.¡± Su Bai cautioned.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ye Jiu and the others jumped down from the tree.


    Cang Shi watched them leave and asked curiously, ¡°Shaman, why do you suddenly want to raise their cubs?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see in due time.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 288: Run Quickly!

    Ye Jiu and the others followed Rolly through the grasnd, all of them remaining on high alert.


    They scanned their surroundings while moving forward, keeping watch on thefeastng wolf pack in the distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they leave any food for their cubs?¡± Da Gua asked.


    Wa Ming nced at the feeding wolf pack in the distance and said, ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll hunt more after they¡¯re full, or perhaps bring some meat back?¡±


    ¡°What does the Shaman want their cubs for? They¡¯re too small to eat,¡± Shu Feng wondered.


    Everyone followed the ck cat with curiosity until they reached a small cave. The cave was not veryrge, and did not look out of ce on the vast grasnd. It was simr to a mouse hole in the ground, with an entrancerge enough for three Rollys to walk through side by side. Though, the interior was quite spacious.


    ¡°Look. There are so many Wolf Cubs inside,¡± Wa Ming immediately spotted the ck, grey, and brown Wolf Cubs.


    There were about twenty cubs in the cave, not particrly few, but not too many either.


    Since the Three Tailed Wolf pack had nearly eighty adult wolves, twenty-something cubs was a normal number.But in this era of survival of the fittest, many cubs would be meals for other beasts. Of these twenty-something, not all would survive to adulthood. Half would already be quite good since probably only a third would make it to maturity.


    Su Bai had considered this point, which was why he wanted to take these cubs away. After all, their survival rate would be higher in the Tribe.


    While he could not guarantee 100% survival but 90% was possible. With his Curing Technique, they could be saved as long as they do not immediately die.


    Ye Jiu carefully observed the Wolf Cubs and ordered, ¡°Quickly put them in your Animal Hide Bag. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the adults return.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wa Ming and the others nodded, reaching out to grab the cubs.


    *Awooo¡­*


    *Whimper¡­*


    The cubs kept calling out, though not very loudly, while the adult wolves were still feasting in the distance.


    ¡°Wait. Put them down.¡± Ye Jiu immediately raised her hand to stop everyone, shouting, ¡°Quickly run! We need to go back right now!¡±


    Although Da Gua, Wa Ming, and others did not know why, their instincts told them something was wrong, so they started running.


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    Rolly also sensed something was amiss, its cute appearance changing back to that of an Ocelot, starting to bare its teeth.


    Ye Jiu picked up Rolly and started running back, much faster than when they came.


    No one even looked back as they quickly returned to the trees and began catching their breath.


    ¡°Shaman, there must be adult wolves nearby,¡± Ye Jiu said while catching her breath.


    The wolf eared girl knew that things could not be that simple. The wolf pack would not leave their cubs alone in an area, even if it was their territory Otherwise, they might be eaten by some beasts without anyone knowing. They would not be that careless since they were already this intelligent.


    Su Bai looked through his telescope in the direction where the wolf eared girl had gone, and saw five wolves had already surrounded the area.


    They looked livid, baring their teeth and constantly sniffing the ground.


    Their sharp eyes kept scanning the surroundings. They had only briefly left due to their greed for food, but they had still quickly returned.


    ¡°Smart thinking, good that you¡¯re all safe. It is too risky to go back.Let¡¯s give up on those Wolf Cubs.¡± Su Bai said resignedly.


    He had originally wanted to catch some to take back, but now, that seemed to be impossible. He had considered that they would be heavily guarded.


    It was just seeing Rolly run over there, he thought it was safe, until the wolf eared girls returned and warned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out to the second base then, while the Three Tailed Wolves¡¯ attention isn¡¯t on us,¡± Cang Shi said.


    ¡°En.¡± Everyone nodded and began putting their equipment back on, dropping back to the ground one by one.


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    After descending from the trees, the group began advancing along the edge of the open area, everyone on high alert.


    In the forest, the weak and distracted were the easiest targets, so no one dared rx, All vigntly watched their surroundings.


    In this team, the Warrior Trainees and Su Bai would be seen as the weakest members in the eyes of beasts and Ferocious Beasts. If they were to strike, they would definitely target these people, not daring to easily provoke people like Sha Hong.


    As the group moved, the sky gradually darkened, approaching evening.


    When Su Bai first heard about the second base, he thought it would be simr, with a dedicated cave for resting. After all, the Hunting Team¡¯s rule was no hunting at night, and staying outside overnight was too dangerous, So, having a safe ce to rest would be better.


    To Su Bai¡¯s surprise, there was no cave visible at the second base. He looked up at the nearby mountain.


    He could not see the peak at all, let alone the edges. If they needed to climb over, it would be extremely difficult.


    Not just for him and the Warrior Trainees, even with a Totem Warrior¡¯s formidable Stamina, it might take more than a day to climb over.


    Moreover, it was not daytime now but evening, and many glowing eyes were already watching from the forest at the foot of the mountain.


    Dangers lurked everywhere, with beasts ready to pounce greedily at any moment. Forget climbing the mountain, surviving would be good enough.


    But Cang Shi did not stop the Hunting Team, instead continuing upward.


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    ¡°Cang Shi, how much further? It¡¯s getting dark, and it¡¯ll be dangerous if we don¡¯t find a ce to rest.¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°Shaman, there¡¯s a cave near the mountainside. It is quite spacious. We can spend the night there.¡± Cang Shi exined.


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai felt relieved hearing about the cave, no longer worried about climbing the mountain.


    Half an hourter, under Cang Shi¡¯s lead, everyone arrived at the cave entrance halfway up the mountain.


    The cave was not naturally formed, nor was it deliberately excavated by the Tribe, but rather dug out by some beast or Ferocious Beast.


    More urately, it was a tunnel.@@novelbin@@


    Because this tunnel led directly to the other side of the mountain, the Hunting Team always passed through here.


    The tunnel allowed ess to the other side of the mountain, eliminating the need to climb such a high peak.


    ¡°Alright, everyone can rest easy now.¡± Cang Shi was the first to put down his weapons.


    Su Bai surveyed the tunnel¡¯s interior in the remaining sunlight before total darkness, finding it indeed very spacious.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 289: A Meaningless Record

    Chapter 289: A Meaningless Record


    He found that the tunnel¡¯s inner walls were very smooth, unlike ordinary tunnels that would appear rough and uneven.


    Su Bai reached out to touch the walls. In the weak setting sunlight, he could see many patterns on them.


    Though they were called patterns, they were mainly just strokes, hard to be described as pictures. They were simr to the number 1 being written on the wall. Furthermore, there were many of them, an entire wall covered with these marks ¨C number 1s everywhere.


    ¡°Cang Shi, what¡¯s written on the walls?¡± Su Bai asked.


    The group had already started lighting bonfires in the tunnel, and firelight started to illuminate the interior.


    The patterns on the walls became clearer, and they were not just on the wall Su Bai was looking at. The wall behind him had them too.


    ¡°Shaman, these mark how many times we¡¯vee to the Hunting Ground. We make one mark each time wee.¡± Cang Shi exined, and also walked towards the wall.


    ¡°So, where the marks are densely clustered, does that show how many people came?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°Yes, we make one mark for each visit, and then as many marks as people who came, that¡¯s all.¡± Cang Shi exined.¡°Then how do you know who came and who didn¡¯t?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    Cang Shi was stumped, this question caught him off guard. He awkwardly said, ¡°We actually wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Indeed, they could only know how many times and how many people came, but not who specifically hade.


    Previously, they thought making these marks on the wall would confirm they had visited the Hunting Ground. It was considered an honour to have been marked down. They had not considered that they would need to know who had been there.


    ¡°After you learn to write, you¡¯ll be able to write your own names on the walls when youe here.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    Seeing their expressions, he knew they were surprised. They had thought of this as something honourable. Unfortunately, they could not even identify themselves with these basic markings. This had actually greatly demonstrated the importance of reading and writing. Only by learning how to read and write, could one carve their honourable deeds on the walls.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Cang Shi nodded.


    *Crackle crackle¡­* By the fire, Sha Lan and Yan Hua were roasting meat. Today¡¯s events were still fresh in their minds.


    ¡°That was a close call. We almost got discovered by the Three Tailed Wolves.¡± Yan Hua remarked, squinting.


    ¡°Yeah, if we hadn¡¯t rubbed grass on ourselves before leaving this morning, we definitely would have been discovered.¡± Sha Lan nodded.


    Wolves have an excellent sense of smell. They would definitely detect scents when someone approached their cubs.


    Rubbing grass on their bodies was one of the Hunting Team¡¯s survival methods. It was useful to mask their scent.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame though, we couldn¡¯t catch any Wolf Cubs,¡± Yan Hua said regretfully.


    ¡°Yeah, if we did, those cubs should be ying in our cave by now.¡± Sha Lan nodded.


    ¡°If they had been taken, that pack would definitely have found us.¡± Ye Jiu suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t we cover ourselves with the scent of grass? They wouldn¡¯t be able to smell us.¡± Yan Hua asked.


    Ye Jiu wiped herbat knife and said, ¡°You¡¯re underestimating the Three Tailed Wolves. They¡¯re very protective of their cubs. If they found one of their cubs missing, they would definitely hunt us down.¡±


    The wolf eared girl knew their habits. Someone from her Tribe had once captured a Three Tailed Wolf Cub. That person roasted and ate their cub, and on the very same night, the wolf pack found him and tore him to pieces.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you agree when the Shaman wanted to catch their cubs?¡± Sha Lan frowned.


    ¡°Because I trust the Shaman. The Shaman must have his methods.¡± Ye Jiu solemnly said.


    Ever since she saw how the Tribe had developed, she hadplete faith in every decision the Shaman made.


    As night fell, those in the tunnel began to sleep, They needed good rest for another full day of hunting tomorrow.


    *Chirp chirp¡­*


    *Woo woo¡­*


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, everyone was awakened early the next morning by beast calls.


    Cang Shi had the Hunting Team pack up their things, as they needed to prepare to start travelling through the mountain passage.


    Su Bai had slept wellst night, probably because of the day¡¯s travel. He had gone to bed early and had not even noticed any difort from the stone pillow.


    ¡°Everyone must stay close, especially you, Cheng Shi. Don¡¯t be too overly curious. If you wander off and you can¡¯t find your way out, don¡¯te crying to us.¡± Cang Shi sternly warned.


    This was not him trying to be intimidating, It was merely a fact. Their first few generations of Tribal Ancestors, who pioneered this hunting route, only found the correct path after paying a heavy price. This whole ce was a huge great maze, and countless people had entered never to emerge again.


    They had tried many times in the past, and had to sacrifice who knows how many people before finally finding their way through.


    This tunnel did not have just one exit, but seven or eight. They were all connected but also all led to different ces. Though, not every exit was safe.


    If someone unfamiliar with this ce came in and exited at an unfamiliar location, they would panic, not knowing how to get back.


    The Hunting Ground was full of dangers. If they emerged somewhere unfamiliar, they could easily be a Ferocious Beast¡¯s next meal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Team Leader, I¡¯ll stick close to you.¡± Cheng Shi nodded.


    Though the boy was young, he was not afraid. Rather, he was more curious, his slender ck eyes constantly surveying the surroundings.


    The only one who was scared was Ai¡¯er. She withdrew into her purple butterfly wings, her purple eyes constantly scanning around. She felt like something might jump out at any moment, so she tightly gripped onto the cow horned girl¡¯s hand.


    In contrast, Yan Hua appeared much calmer. Her face showed not nervousness but curiosity.


    Already wanting to be a Totem Warrior,ing to such an exciting ce only increased her enthusiasm.


    Sha Lan looked somewhat worried too, though not as much as Ai¡¯er, She too tightly held Sha Hong¡¯s hand.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* The tunnel environment was not very dry. Rather, it was somewhat damp, and their footsteps made squelching sounds in the mud.


    Still, the tunnel did not feel suffocating. It was at least well-ventted.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 290: Death to Those Who Block the Way

    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    *Boom boom¡­*


    Su Bai and the others continued walking through the tunnel, which was getting darker the deeper they went. However, this was not so much an issue since everyone in the Hunting Team was carrying torches.


    The tunnel was very quiet, with only their footsteps and the sound of dripping water.


    They walked in the tunnel for a full ten minutes. After gradually moving away from the entrance, only torch light remained.


    At first, when they were not far from the entrance, sunlight still shone in, But now, there was only torch light.


    The remaining torch light was not bright, but it was enough to see the path ahead.


    Going deeper into the tunnel, they found it increasingly maze-like, with many intersecting paths and forks. Sometimes, turning a corner would reveal two or three more paths. However, the Hunting Team only took one specific path each time.


    This tunnel was like a true maze, with many possible routes, but only one path led to their actual destination.Originally, Cheng Shi thought the Team Leader was making too big a deal of it, but as they went deeper into the tunnel, he realised things were not as simple as he had hoped they would be.


    The boy, afraid of getting lost, stayed close to the group and dared not wander off.


    If it was in the past, he would have explored the cave looking for interesting things.


    The other Warrior Trainees were the same, sticking close to Cheng Shi, not even daring to whisper to each other, just walking quietly.


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Twenty minutester, after walking a long distance, they came to a corner with two split paths.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. We¡¯ll take the left path to reach our other Hunting Ground.¡± Cang Shi said.


    But as luck would have it, both paths were blocked by creatures. As the torch light drew closer, they could see the blocking creatures looked something simr to cockroaches.


    But they were not quite cockroaches. They also resembled mantises. Overall, they looked like abination of the two. What was unsettling was that these creatures had no eyes, probably because they had lived so long without sunlight in the tunnel that their eyes hadpletely degenerated.


    Cang Shi immediately held everyone back, warning. ¡°Everyone be careful, these are Eyeless Insects, they¡¯re very lethal.¡±


    ¡°Team Leader, they have no eyes, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to see us, right?¡± Cheng Shi asked.


    ¡°They can¡¯t see us and they can only sense sounds, but you still need to be very careful. If their ws catch you, you¡¯ll be instantly cut apart.¡± Cang Shi gravely said.


    Su Bai frowned, examining the creatures ahead. To him, these Eyeless Insects were just a disgustingbination of cockroach and mantis. He turned his eyes and ordered. ¡°Everyone bring the torches closer to them. Having lived in the tunnel so long without sunlight, they must fear fire.¡±


    This was his analysis: first, insects fear fire; second, living in this tunnel, they must fear heat.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Totem Warriors nodded, all bringing their torches closer to the Eyeless Insects.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* The Eyeless Insects, feeling the heat of the mes, began backing away, making unpleasant rustling sounds.


    ¡°Everyone be very careful. Though they can¡¯t see, I suspect their hearing is very sensitive.¡± Su Bai cautioned.


    Just as he finished speaking, an Eyeless Insect leaped into the air, raising its sharp ws to sh at Su Bai.


    It all happened in an instant. Even before Su Bai could fight back, in a sh, Ye Jiu wielded her long Crocodile de and perfectly blocked the Eyeless Insect¡¯s two ws, instantly throwing it back.


    She swung down again, and the insect that had just lunged was torn to pieces. Afterwards, the wolf eared girl stayed protectively beside Su Bai.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Ye Jiu¡¯s face reddened instantly. She dared not look at him right now, only keeping her sharp gaze on the Eyeless Insects.


    Cang Shi breathed a sigh of relief. He had been too far from Su Bai, and though he had reacted, he would not have reached in time.


    Fortunately, Ye Jiu was very quick. If something had happened to the Shaman, he would have much to answer for.


    Following the first Eyeless Insect¡¯s attack, the others became restless. Instantly, four more leaped into the air but Cang Shi would not let them act as they pleased.


    He activated his Totem Mark and shed down two with his Crocodile de.


    Sha Hong did the same, swinging her Crocodile de to deal with the other two airborne insects.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* As there were many Eyeless Insects blocking both paths, more and more began leaping up.


    From their perspective, it had been long since they had a feast. Now, with so many people appearing, they could not possibly let this chance pass.


    Yan Hua, Sha Hong, and the five Warrior Trainees were not idle either, all drawing their longbows and taking aim at the leaping insects.


    *Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­*


    *Rustle rustle¡­*@@novelbin@@


    Though the tunnel was dimly lit, the Eyeless Insects¡¯rge size made them easy targets when they leaped.


    Ye Jiu and Shu Feng kept Su Bai protected behind them, maintaining a defensive formation.


    The remaining Totem Warriors began a killing spree, ughtering all the Eyeless Insects blocking the paths.


    With help from arrows and the sharp Crocodile des, cutting down the Eyeless Insects was like slicing through mud. Almost every swing of their des took down an insect, while the Warrior Trainees¡¯ arrows hit with perfect uracy.


    In just minutes, all the insects blocking the paths were killed. However, they did fill the tunnel with a strong smell of blood.


    It was a stench unlike normal blood. Closer to rotting vegetables, making them feel the urge to vomit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly leave. The smell here is too awful.¡± Cang Shi led the way, protecting Su Bai.


    *Thump thump thump¡­*


    As they went deeper, light eventually sipped in, lightning up the ce, bing more dazzling.


    The Hunting Team extinguished their torches, knowing they were almost there.


    Su Bai kept looking back at the Eyeless Insects, the scene still fresh in his mind.


    He could not help but admire the wolf eared girl¡¯s fast reaction speed. Though he had already prepared Blessing Shaman Technique and Divination Shaman Technique, and he could have struck down the lunging insect or quickly dodged at the time, he was still very impressed with her.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 291: Strange and Peculiar Plants

    Su Bai and the others safely left the tunnel, standing at the edge looking at the scenery outside. They could see another basin.


    The second base was on another mountain in this basin, which was simr to the first basin.


    Lush trees were everywhere, with a water pool in the middle, which veryrge, like a greatke.


    ¡°Shaman, the sheeps you mentioned are regrly found here.¡± Cang Shi said.


    Su Bai¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, [What? Only sheeps can be found in the second Hunting Ground? What¡¯s more, they are located all the way here¡­ that would make things a lot more troublesome¡­] @@novelbin@@


    He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Besides sheep, are there any others? Besides the path we took through the tunnel, are there other ways back?¡±


    He mainly wanted to confirm if there was another route, which would make taking the sheep back to the Tribe easier.


    If they had to use this tunnel again, driving a flock of sheep through was going to be a difficult endeavour with all the dangers there. If there were other animals, like pigs or horses or cattle, that would be even better. They could take them all back to the Tribe in bulk, and make it more worthwhile.


    ¡°There are several kinds of horned beasts, but as for the fast-running animals the Shaman mentioned, I don¡¯t recall seeing any here.¡± Cang Shi paused, then continued. ¡°As for the way back, there¡¯s only that one route.¡±He had traveled between the two Hunting Grounds many times but had no memory of seeing horses.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Su Bai clearly looked somewhat disappointed. [Indeed, implementing my farming ns in this primitive era is quite difficult. Just the rough terrain alone has increased the difficulty by a few levels¡­]


    The second base was quite far from the first, and then there was the distance from the first base back to the Tribe. Guiding herds of cattle, sheep, and horses along this route would be very difficult. Even on t ground, it would be manageable, just requiring more time. But, if he had to do the same for each species¡­


    *Thump thump thump¡­* Everyone started descending the hillside, heading toward the second base. It just became noon.


    They needed to store their things at the base before starting to hunt. In fact, this was thest day.


    Tomorrow, they would return to the Tribe from the second base, because they had already stored tons of food in the first base, which could not remain for too long, or the food would spoil.


    An hourter, after storing their things at the second base, everyone took their personal equipment and prepared to hunt.


    The second base was like the first, also a cave. Though. not asrge as the first one.


    ¡°You must be extra careful this time. We¡¯ve spent the past two days teaching you. So, today, you¡¯ll watch how we hunt.¡± Cang Shi solemnly said.


    They had been out for quite some time and had taught the Warrior Trainees much hunting knowledge along the way. Today, they needed to focus entirely on the hunt. Otherwise, they would not be able to bring back as much food as before, and with the rainy season approaching, they needed to speed up their food gathering and storing.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Warrior Trainees responded in unison.


    ¡°Ye Jiu, you stay behind to protect the Shaman. I¡¯ll take Shu Feng and the others in the Hunting Team out to hunt.¡± Cang Shi arranged.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Jiu nodded.


    ¡°Yan Hua, Sha Lan, you stay too. Don¡¯t go too far. If there¡¯s danger, blow the wooden whistle.¡± Cang Shi added.


    Yan Hua looked down at the wooden whistle hanging from her body and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Cang Shi.¡±


    Cang Shi nodded and led Shu Feng and the others to hunt. They understood this Hunting Ground much better than they did thest one.


    This Hunting Ground mostly had ordinary beasts, and even the Ferocious Beasts were solitary, with few in number and manageable if encountered. Moreover, with so many people apanying the Shaman, and them not needing to leave far from the Shaman, Cang Shi feltfortable separating from the group.


    Su Bai watched the Hunting Team¡¯s departing figures and said, ¡°Ah¡¯Hua, let¡¯s go see what might be useful for the Tribe.¡±


    This trip to the Hunting Ground had taught him much. Not so much in terms of material gains, but mainly in experiencing many new things.


    Nature¡¯s incredible craftsmanship, beasts¡¯ teamwork, primitive Humans¡¯ wisdom, and so on.


    Living in this era was not so bad after staying for a while. Theck of modern society¡¯s urgency and restlessness was quite pleasant. Of course, except for the man-eating beasts. Those they could certainly do without.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Hua followed closely behind, keeping her longbow ready to protect the Shaman at any sign of danger.


    Sha Lan and Ye Jiu were the same, not daring to rx at all, vigntly scanning their surroundings.


    Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er flew overhead watching the surroundings, easily spotting dangers that could not be seen from the ground.


    This was another reason Cang Shi feltfortable leaving to hunt. Any danger could be spotted immediately by those flying above, preventing idents.


    Su Bai kept examining the surroundings, looking for things that might benefit the Tribe.


    However, there were too many unfamiliar nts in the forest, most of which he was seeing for the first time, which clearly did not exist on Earth.


    Hidden behind a Beast Hide, he took out the herbal encyclopaedia from his Space Skill and began reading through its contents.


    He wanted to see which nts from the book could be found nearby and could be used to make medicine.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you looking at?¡± Yan Hua asked curiously.


    This was her first time seeing Su Bai¡¯s herbal encyclopaedia, so she was especially curious, leaning in close to observe.


    Up close, it was also her first time smelling the book¡¯s scent, which she found quite pleasant.


    ¡°This is called a herbal encyclopaedia. When you learn more Chinese Characters, you¡¯ll be able to understand it.¡± Su Bai said.


    Currently, literacy in the Tribe was still at preschool level. Everyone had only learned numbers and counting so far. Except for a few, most had yet to start learning actual Chinese Characters. When that real learning began, they would have some headaches ahead.


    Yan Hua nodded with partial understanding and continued vigntly watching their surroundings.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this somewhere!¡± Su Bai muttered, his eyes moving between the book and their surroundings.


    He mostly looked at the surrounding nts. He had been reading this herbal encyclopaedia for many days and remembered most of the nts quite clearly.


    This proved his efforts had not been for nothing. [These nts have such peculiar appearances, unlike normal nts that havemonly seen features. Some looked like umbres, some even looked like kitchen knives. They are all so strange and varied.]


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 292: The Enthusiastic Cow Horned Girl

    Su Bai and the others moved through the forest, where tall trees blocked most of the sunlight, keeping them cool.


    Animal calls constantly sounded from all around, though most were faint, with asional loud beast roars from the distance.


    Following these would be the sound of something falling. Seemed like the Hunting Team had sessfully hunted somerge prey.


    Yan Hua kept turning her head to look, her red eyes full of curiosity. She could not resist the temptation of these sounds. As a Warrior-to-be, she was eager to be out there herself.


    Perhaps just watching was not enough; she wanted to personally experience the thrill of the hunt.


    However, she was quite satisfied for now, having learned much bying to the Hunting Ground with the Hunting Team.


    After she awakened as a Totem Warrior, she would naturally be able to hunt with them.


    Su Bai noticed the girl¡¯s thoughts, seeing her constantly looking back with longing in her red eyes.


    He handed her the book, saying, ¡°Look at the pictures in the book, and help me search.¡±This might be the only way to distract the cow horned girl. Searching alone could take a long time; with another person helping, the chances of them finding things would increase.


    ¡°Ah, Shaman, you were looking for these things!?¡± Yan Hua took the herbal encyclopaedia and began looking through the pictures.


    Sha Lan and the others gathered around, all looking at what was drawn in the book. After looking for a while, they found many nts they had seen before.


    ¡°Familiar?¡± Su Bai asked.


    Yan Hua nodded firmly, saying, ¡°I recognize some because I¡¯ve seen them before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve seen many of these, but some we¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Sha Lan said.


    ¡°In that case, help me find all these things ording to the pictures in this book. They¡¯re all useful for the Tribe¡¯s development.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Hua and the others nodded.


    Everyone carefully studied the pictures in the herbal encyclopaedia, then began searching for the things drawn there.


    The entire forest was vast, with all kinds of nts that dazzled the eye.


    ¡°Shaman, is this the nt from the book?¡± Yan Hua pulled up a nt.


    The nt looked very simr to Earth¡¯s Dandelion. However, because the cow horned girl pulled it off the ground quite hard, the fluffy parts had all flown away.


    ¡°Shaman, what is this? It can fly!¡± Yan Hua eximed in surprise.


    The cow horned girl watched them float with the wind in amazement, her red eyes full of wonder.


    ¡°This is a Dandelion¡­¡± Su Bai smiled, surprised to see a nt from Earth here.


    However, unlike Earth¡¯s version, these Dandelions were muchrger, more than ten times bigger than Earth¡¯s.


    Held in hand, it was like a lotus pod, with the same white pappus (top of dandelion seeds, the thing that enables them to fly). They were huge, akin to a small umbre.


    ¡°Dandelion?¡± Yan Hua blinked her red eyes curiously, constantly waving the Dandelion in her hand.


    She was delighted seeing the pappus constantly flying, and promptly pulled up several more.


    ¡°Are these only found in the Hunting Ground?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there aren¡¯t any near the Tribe,¡± Yan Hua shook her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take some back, they¡¯re useful for treating illness.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Hua and the others nodded, beginning to pull up the densely growing Dandelions.


    Su Bai shook his head with a smile, saying, ¡°No need to pull them all up, just take the white pappus from the top.¡±


    He found the sight of the girls enthusiastically pulling Dandelions quite cute. However, they did not need so many.


    These Dandelions were muchrger than Earth¡¯s version. Taking entire nts back would take up too much space. Moreover, their main task was bringing back prey. Suddenly carrying so many Dandelions back would be troublesome.


    Just taking just the white pappus would be enough. They could be nted by scattering them on the ground around the Tribe.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The girls nodded, beginning to collect the fluffy tops.


    After about fifteen minutes, the girls¡¯ Animal Hide Bags were filled with Dandelions.


    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve gathered many now. Should we keep gathering?¡± Yan Hua asked, turning back.


    Her face was covered with Dandelion fluff, whichplemented her delicate features.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s find some other nts. We¡¯ll need to take back as many nt seeds as we can. In fact, we don¡¯t need so many Dandelions ¨C a small amount is enough¡­¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    Dandelions had very useful medicinal value. It was primarily used for its cut off dried roots or leaves. Such parts contained rich vitamins and minerals, strengthened the liver, and could lower cholesterol.


    Moreover, Dandelions were sweet and slightly bitter. Consumption mainly functions to clear heat and toxins in the body, promote urination, relieve constipation, reduce jaundice, and aid bile production.


    This was not all. The herbal encyclopaedia mentioned that Dandelions could bebined with many nts to make other more effective medicines.


    Finding them meant taking some back. Dandelions were rtively easy to regrow, primarily because the seeds spread through the wind. Wherever theynded, they would grow.


    Soon, everyone continued searching for nts from the herbal encyclopaedia. Having found one species, they searched with renewed enthusiasm.


    Initially, they had not been so passionate, finding nothing andcking motivation. But now, it was different.


    Yan Hua showed the most enthusiasm, pulling up various nts and constantly asking:@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Shaman, can we use this?¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what about this? I think it looks just like the picture in the book.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, this one! This must be it, right?¡±


    ¡°Shaman, this! This absolutely must be a nt from the pictures!¡±


    Su Bai could not help butugh at the girl¡¯s enthusiasm. Though she currently could not hunt, she was showing plenty of spirit.


    He smiled and said, ¡°None of these are right. Keep looking. If needed, check the book again.¡±


    Yan Hua took back the returned book and continued studying the pictures, her red eyes intently fixed on them.


    The others did the same, gathering around to reinforce their memory of the pictures.


    They continued searching like this for over an hour, their Animal Hide Bags bingpletely full.


    They had found more than ten kinds of medicinal herbs, each with very different effects.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 293: How to Take Them Back?

    Su Bai and the others continued searching for medicinal herbs while also looking for sheep and other beasts they could take back for domestication. What the Tribecked most now was beasts suitable for domestication. If the Tribe had animal husbandry, they would not need toe to such dangerous ces to hunt.


    Ye Jiu kept clearing away the dense trees ahead, as well as potentially dangerous undergrowth.


    She appeared very cautious, not focusing on the herbs or normal beasts.


    The wolf eared girl had only one concern ¨C ensuring nothing happened to the Shaman.


    Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er were the same, constantly flying at low altitude, watching not only for problems ahead but also potential dangers.


    As they advanced, asionally beasts would drop from the trees, but Ye Jiu promptly cleared them away.


    One could say not even a leaf could get near Su Bai. Everything was intercepted by the wolf eared girl.


    ¡°Shaman, isn¡¯t this one of them?¡± Yan Hua pulled up a strange-looking nt.


    Su Bai shook his head and said. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Next time, properly look before pulling. Some might be poisonous.¡±He really admired the cow horned girl¡¯s spontaneity. She was pulling up such ugly nts without hesitation. If the nt was poisonous, her bare hands would definitely be poisoned.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Yan Hua nodded.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* Suddenly, just as the cow horned girl finished speaking, rustling sounds came from nearby.


    ¡°Shaman, careful!¡± Ye Jiu immediately shielded Su Bai behind her, herbat knife at the ready.


    The wolf eared girl was instantly battle-ready. If any beast appeared from the bushes, she would activate her Totem Mark and deal with it immediately.


    *Meow-roar¡­* Rolly¡¯s fur immediately stood on end as it transformed into its Ocelot form, golden eyes fixed intently on the source of the sound.


    Su Bai frowned, his ck eyes also looking in the same direction. He gravely said, ¡°Probably not a Ferocious Beast. No. It is definitely not a Ferocious Beast.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, how do you know?¡± Sha Lan curiously asked.


    The cat eared girl had already fully drawn her longbow, blue eyes aimed at the direction of the sound.


    ¡°Just some slight sounds. No calls or agitation, and it¡¯s some distance from us. If it was a Ferocious Beast, Ai¡¯er and Cheng Shi would have spotted it.¡± Su Bai analyzed.


    Two people were currently flying, wary of any potential dangers. They would likely spot a beast if it approached.


    Actually, the key point was that Su Bai could not sense anything approaching. He felt no threat whatsoever.


    Seeing everyone on the ground had stopped, Ai¡¯er lowered her altitude and asked, ¡°Shaman, has something happened?¡±


    ¡°Is there any beast or Ferocious Beast ahead?¡± Su Bai pointed at the source of the sound and asked.


    Ai¡¯er blinked her purple eyes, flew higher again. She looked carefully, then descended saying, ¡°Nothing spotted.¡±


    ¡°Nothing spotted? Then probably just some small beasts.¡± Su Bai softly said.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Ye Jiu said, advancing step by step with herbat knife in silence.


    *Swoosh!* The wolf eared girl suddenly parted the bushes to find just two small beasts engaged in some ¡®indescribable activities¡¯, which exined the notable sounds.


    ¡°Shaman, just some small beasts.¡± She said with relief.


    ¡°Understood, let¡¯s continue.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Shaman! Shaman! I think I see sheep!¡± Cheng Shi excitedly lowered his altitude.


    The boy was so happy hended before fully retracting his wings, stumbling a little.


    ¡°Where?¡± Su Bai perked up.@@novelbin@@


    Cheng Shi pointed to his left, excitedly saying, ¡°This way! There are lots and lots!¡±


    ¡°Many of them? Lead the way.¡± Su Bai was eager to see what sheep looked like in this era.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Shi gave a firm nod.


    The boy soon happily ran ahead, asionally turning back to wave, lookingpletely innocent.


    After quickly moving for ten minutes, they came to a in simr to the one at their second base.


    It had lush grass and flowing rivers everywhere, even many flowers. It was truly another paradise.


    Su Bai reached the in and immediately spotted sheep grazing in the distance, eximing in delight, ¡°This is it!¡±


    He had finally found sheep in this primitive era. Though, they were quite different from Earth¡¯s sheep.


    These sheep wererger, and their colour was not the white seen on Earth, but rather yellowish. Their horns were also strange ¨C not curved like domestic sheep, or spiraled like argali, or straight like mountain sheep.


    These sheep had two different horns ¨C one pointing forward, one backward. It made him shake his head in wonder how they evolve to be like this. Still, Su Bai was certain they were sheep because their appearance was not that much different. Other than that, their calls were the same.


    ¡°So, these are sheep?¡± Yan Hua seemed to be amazed, seeing these creatures for the first time.


    Seeing the sheep¡¯s horns, she touched her own horns, wondering why these creatures were so strange.


    ¡°Shaman, why do these beasts called sheep look so strange?¡± Sha Lan asked doubtfully.


    The cat eared girl was also seeing these creatures for the first time. Even when forced to leave the Tribe with Sha Hong before, she had never seen such beasts.


    ¡°These strange beasts are valuable from head to toe.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Wool could be made into clothing, hats, scarves, and much more. Their hide was also useful, and their meat was especially delicious ¨C a true delicacy. It had to be said that eating mutton with certain herbs could remedy various ailments, often more effectively than medicine.


    (Svin: Do note mutton is from young sheep approx 2 years old andmb is from adult sheeps)


    ¡°Shaman, is their meat tasty?¡± Yan Hua was already imagining the vor.


    ¡°Of course! Their meat is good whether roasted or in soup.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    He had not eatenmb for some time. Though it had a distinct smell, with proper cooking, it was a true delicacy.


    Yan Hua¡¯s mouth was watering, wanting to try their meat right away. ¡°Shaman, shall we catch some to take back?¡±


    ¡°We certainly should catch some, but how do we transport them back?¡± Su Bai frowned in thought.


    Taking suchrge sheep back to the Tribe would not be easy. Killing them would be simple, but taking them back alive would be very difficult.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 294: Knock Them Out with a Club

    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes, looking at the densely packed white balls on the in.@@novelbin@@


    Standing on her tiptoes, she asked, ¡°Shaman, can we kill some and butcher them before taking the others back?¡±


    The cow horned girl wanted to applying what she had just learned. The Hunting Team had taught her how to butcher prey.


    Su Bai shook his head slightly and pondered. ¡°We need to take them back alive, taking back dead ones doesn¡¯t mean much.¡±


    The Hunting Team would hunt enough dried meat to take back. What the Tribe reallycked was live livestock.


    ¡°Take them back alive?¡± Sha Lan widened her blue eyes, doubting for a moment if she had heard correctly.


    ¡°Yes. We need to take some back alive.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Shaman, though these beasts look docile, we don¡¯t know what they¡¯re really like. Taking them back alive is almost impossible,¡± Yan Hua, having spent several days at the Hunting Ground, knew not to judge beasts by their appearances alone.


    Like when they had seen an adorable roon before, but who knew it actually preferred eating Ancient Tree Monkey heads? Such a cute appearance had concealed such fierce hunting instincts. It made everyone feel uneasy.¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯m just considering how many we can take back¡­¡± Su Bai said.


    He was already prepared to use his Taming Skill on them. Afterwards, all they needed to do was let the sheep obediently follow them back.


    He would like to tame more to take more back, as some would inevitably be lost along the way. He estimated five or six reaching the Tribe would be enough.


    Moreover, it would be better if they could ensure having a bnced number of males and females among them. During the long rainy season and snow season, there would be enough time for them to breed.


    They would not eat these sheep for a while anyways. To him, these sheep were like seeds.


    Yan Hua tugged at her ear and solemnly asked in confirmation. ¡°Shaman, are we really taking them back alive? How will we do it?¡±


    The cow horned girl really did not know how to take these sheep back alive. They were so big. Surely, they could not just tie vines around their heads and drag them back, right? Knock them out with a club? That was even more unrealistic. What if they woke up halfway? Keep knocking them out?


    It would take several days to get back to the Tribe. Even if they only knocked them out five or six times a day, the sheep would be dead before they returned to the Tribe.


    The sheep horned girl had imagined many methods, but could not think of any feasible way to take them back alive.


    ¡°Shaman, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. If we want to take them back alive, they won¡¯t obediently follow us,¡± Sha Lan also thought it to be unrealistic.


    The cat eared girl, like the cow horned girl, started thinking of various methods after hearing about taking them back alive. But in the end, she could only think of one way ¨C having the sheep follow them back obediently, which seemed impossible.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we just need them to obediently follow us back,¡± Su Bai said with a smile.


    He was eager to try. He had not used his Taming Skill on suchrge beasts in this world before.


    ¡°Shaman, do you have a way?¡± Yan Hua felt like the Shaman was joking.


    ¡°Of course, but first, we need to ensure they won¡¯t harm us.¡± Su Bai did not want to get kicked before even getting close.


    Although sheep were very docile animals back on Earth, he could not be sure about prehistoric sheep, especially when they had such strange horns.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go!¡± Yan Hua eagerly ran toward the sheep herd.


    *Meow~* Rolly also jumped down from Su Bai¡¯s shoulder, trotting behind the cow horned girl.


    ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Su Bai wanted to stop her, but saw that she had already dashed out.


    ¡°I know!¡± Yan Hua responded without looking back.


    When she left the forest and reached the in, she moved very quietly, fully disying her Warrior like instinct.


    The cow horned girl gently moved her feet, carefully approaching the sheep herd.


    *Baa¡­* The sheep near the cow horned girl noticed her, raising their heads from grazing and slowly bleating.


    They carefully examined the cow horned girl. The two sides stared at each other for several minutes, before the sheep lowered their heads and continued grazing,pletely ignoring her presence.


    Yan Hua was stunned by the sound, but felt relieved when the sheep stopped staring at her.


    She continued cautiously approaching the herd, softly asking, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not fierce, right?¡±


    Su Bai smiled seeing this scene¡­ not expecting this cute side of hers from her straightforward nature.


    Sha Lan also covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Who asks questions like that? Sheep can¡¯t talk.¡±


    Yan Hua tilted her head, seeing the sheep continue to ignore her, and picked up Rolly who was by her feet.


    She turned back, waving her hand, saying. ¡°Shaman, they¡¯re not fierce, we can approach them.¡±


    Su Bai smiled and began approaching the sheep herd, with Ye Jiu immediately following behind, defensively gripping hisbat knife.


    Sha Lan was the first to reach the cow horned girl¡¯s side, examining the sheep herd up close with a face full of curiosity. [Looks like they¡¯re like Earth¡¯s sheep. They are very docile¡­] Su Baimented in his mind.


    ¡°Shaman, what do we do?¡± Yan Hua scratched her head, ¡°How do we make them obey us?¡±


    Su Bai did not speak. He just slowly approached the nearest sheep, raising his right hand to begin the Taming Skill.


    Instantly, pale blue light began emanating from his right hand. The blue light transformed into streams. Gradually, those light streams began enveloping the nearest sheep.


    Yan Hua and the others watched in amazement, all holding their breath as they watched the Shaman¡¯s actions, knowing he was performing a Shaman Technique.


    A minuteter, Su Bai slowly lowered his hand, watching the sheep he had just casted Taming on. He wanted to see its reaction.


    *Baa~* The sheep called out softly, slowly turning its head toward Su Bai, lowering it slightly, inviting him to pet it.


    Su Bai smiled. He reached out to pat the sheep¡¯s head, saying. ¡°It worked.¡±


    He then continued casting his Taming Skill on other sheeps, nning to Tame about twenty to take back.


    Pale blue light kept emanating from Su Bai¡¯s hand as one sheep after another was Tamed.


    Half an hourter, he had Tamed twenty-five sheeps in total, having rested several times as continuously casting the Taming Skill was exhausting.


    He rotated his wrist, smiling. ¡°Done! Exactly twenty-five sheep!¡±


    Yan Hua and the others had not dared to speak until the Shaman spoke, only then could they rx.


    ¡°Shaman, are you done?¡± Yan Hua asked in disbelief, having only seen streams of pale blue light and sheeps lowering their heads for the Shaman to pet.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. They¡¯ll obediently follow us back now.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Yan Hua happily turned back, reaching out to touch the sheep, eximing in delight. ¡°It feels so nice! Their fluffy hair is so soft!¡±


    Su Bai added, ¡°That fluffy hair is called wool. It¡¯s very useful.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 295: All So Well-Behaved

    Sha Lan and the others were very curious, all gathering around to look and reaching out to touch the sheep.


    The Tamed sheep were all very docile, showing no signs of resistance, letting the girls pet them as they pleased.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, they¡¯re all so well-behaved, and their wool feels so soft andfortable to touch.¡± Sha Lan eximed in amazement.@@novelbin@@


    This was her first time feeling sheep¡¯s wool. More importantly, her first time being in close contact with suchrge living beasts.


    These Tamed sheep were about the size of Earth¡¯s horses, though slightly shorter than them.


    *Baa~* The twenty-five sheepszily called out, continuing to lower their heads to eat grass, letting the girls y with them.


    ¡°Follow me, little¡­ I mean big sheeps.¡± Su Bai smiled, thinking it would be strange to call suchrge sheep ¡®little sheep.¡¯


    *Baa~* Twenty-five sheep called out together, slowly following behind Su Bai, and the line looked quite orderly.


    Yan Hua and the others were surprised, constantly watching those neatly arranged sheep, curiously walking around them.This was their first time seeing suchrge beasts being so obedient, and even forming such an orderly line. Especially Cheng Shi, who kept blinking his eyes, sometimes poking a sheep¡¯s head, sometimes touching a sheep¡¯s tail, his face full of wonder.


    The others were the same, each person walking beside a sheep, curiously observing.


    ¡°Shaman, will they really not run away?¡± Yan Hua could not help but ask. She believed these sheep might only be obedient for a while, and might run away in a day or two.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll keep obediently following me, and will remain well-behaved even after returning to the Tribe.¡± Su Bai confidently said.


    When he obtained the Taming Skill, he had specifically asked the System and learned that once the Taming Skill was used, the affected beast would remain obedient until death.


    So, he was not worried about these sheep suddenly leaving midway. He just needed to watch out for other beasts to ensure these sheep would not get eaten. That was why he had mentally prepared for losses.


    ¡°So amazing?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s face showed disbelief.


    Su Bai and the girls led the group of sheep, continuing to search through the forest, hoping to find cattle, horses, and the like.


    Their Tribe was now quiterge, with a substantial poption. Raising more cattle, sheep, and horses would be beneficial for its future development and sustainability.


    ¡°Shaman, what are we looking for next?¡± Yan Hua curiously asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find any cattle, they¡¯re also very useful for the Tribe.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Cattle? What are cattle? Never heard of them.¡± Yan Hua and others were puzzled.


    ¡°Cattle also have horns, but they don¡¯t have wool. They should be brown, and they¡¯re quiterge. They also eat grass¡­¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yan Hua turned her red eyes, trying to recall if she had seen such beasts.


    After thinking for a minute or two, she sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such beasts.¡±


    Sha Lan also shook her head, saying she had not seen them in all her time outside the Tribe either.


    ¡°We¡¯ll slowly search. There¡¯s no rush, I believe Cang Shi and the others would be done so soon.¡± Su Bai said.


    Everyone nodded, adding the task of finding cattle and horses to their herb-gathering mission.


    They had heard about horses before, so they roughly knew what horses looked like.


    Two hourster, in the afternoon, apart from finding a couple more herbs, they had not discovered any horses or cattle.


    ¡°Shaman, I wonder why we have not found any?¡± Yan Hua looked somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything either¡­¡± Sha Lan also shook her head, though she had found the most herbs.


    She had the best memory among everyone. She remembered everything after just a quick look through the book.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find any, that¡¯s fine. This kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed. We can look again when theye out of hiding. Or, the next time.¡± Su Bai said calmly.


    Finding so many sheep today was already a great boon; he originally thought they might not even encounter sheep since they only had one day here.


    ¡°But Shaman, even if we find them, without you, we won¡¯t be able to bring them back right?¡± Yan Hua asked, puzzled.


    In the entire Tribe, only the Shaman knew Shaman Technique, they could not make sheep obediently follow them back to the Tribe.


    ¡°Once I make Shaman Bone Tablets for this Shaman Techniqueter, you would be able to use it to make them obedient.¡± Su Bai said.


    He had asked the System about this too. Though it was not technically a Shaman Technique, this Skill could apparently function as one. It was just that it would consume more Shaman Power.


    For instance, if a regr Shaman Bone Tablet consumes three to four points of Shaman Power, then a Taming Shaman Bone Tablet would consume three or four times that amount.


    Overall, it was quite the consumption. Normally he could only make five Healing Shaman Bone Tablets in a single evening. However, when making Taming Shaman Bone Tablets, this number would be reduced significantly.


    Yan Hua widened her red eyes in surprise, not expecting this could also be made into Shaman Bone Tablets as well.


    She put away her surprised astonishment and suggested, ¡°Shaman, let¡¯s keep looking, there¡¯s still some time before Uncle Cang Shi and the others are done.¡±


    She did not want to give up so early, as there was still time before they needed to return back to base for the night.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Everyone continued searching for cattle and horses, being very thorough, afraid to miss any details. Especially Su Bai, who searched carefully and sensed the surroundings, finding no herd of beasts.


    Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er were also flying high above, but had not found anything different.


    After searching for another half an hour, Su Bai suddenly sensed something different in the surroundings.


    He raised his hand, signaling everyone to be careful. ¡°Everyone be careful, there seems to be something ahead.¡±


    Ye Jiu also sensed it, her grey eyes scanning the surroundings, gripping herbat knife tighter.


    Yan Hua widened her red eyes, also bing alert, fully drawing her longbow.


    Ai¡¯er and Cheng Shi also descended, having spotted beasts in the distance.


    ¡°Shaman, I see it, I think I see it!¡± Cheng Shi excitedly eximed.


    ¡°Be careful. Fly higher and see what¡¯s up ahead.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Shi and Ai¡¯er nodded.


    *Whoosh, whoosh¡­* The two pped their wings and flew to a higher position, with the butterfly girl taking the telescope to look.


    Ai¡¯er squinted her eyes, looking at the distant beasts, trying to carefully observe what they were.


    Cheng Shi was very anxious, constantly pping his long ck wings, as he too was eager to see what was ahead.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 296: This Is Simply Impossible

    ¡°It looks like¡­ looks like cattle!¡± Ai¡¯er said excitedly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Cheng Shi widened his ck eyes, taking the telescope on Ai¡¯er to look. Seeing those ¡®familiar¡¯ figures, he nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, hey looks just like what the Shaman had described.¡±


    The two were both surprised and delighted, pping their wings to fly down. They want to hurry up and report this information to the Shaman.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Bai was also pleasantly surprised. He was genuinely not expecting their persistence to lead to them finding cattle.


    With Ye Jiu still guarding the front, in case any dangers appeared, everyone arrived at another in. There, they discovered a herd of cattle grazing.


    ¡°There¡¯s another in here?¡± Su Bai was surprised at how many ins this forest had. ¡°But, those are indeed cattle.¡±


    The cattle here were just like those on Earth. In fact, there really was not much difference this time. They were basically brownish in colour, their horns were not veryrge, and their build was also simr. They really looked like those from Earth.


    ¡°Great! We finally found cattle!¡± Yan Hua raised her hands in a victorious pose.


    Behind her followed a group of sheep, which stopped to graze when they halted.¡°Shaman, please wait here. I¡¯ll go see if those beasts are dangerous¡­¡± Ye Jiu put away herbat knife and ran over.


    Halfway there, she slowed down and began carefully approaching the cattle.


    Finally, she found the cattle were just as docile, only focused on eating as long as there was no danger.


    Some cattle were merely curious, raising their heads with round ck eyes to look at her. However, that was all they did to her. With just one look, before long, they would continue to graze.


    In their eyes, grass was better than these strangers, especially since they look so small and harmless.


    After learning the cattle posed no threat, Su Bai approached and used his Taming Skill just like with the sheep.


    After half an hour, twenty-five cattle had been domesticated, making it fifty animals total including the sheep.


    ¡°Wonderful, now we have both.¡± Sha Lan blinked her blue eyes.


    Though the cat eared girl did not know what the cattle and sheep were for, if the Shaman said they were useful, they must be.


    ¡°Yes, it would be better if we had horses too. Even so, with this huge gain, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m disappointed.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Finding both cattle and sheep in one day was a real treat. At least, he could truly say this trip had not been for nothing.


    Everyone searched around a bit more until it became evening.


    The Hunting Team had all returned sessful, each carrying a huge Ferocious Beast.


    When Cang Shi saw these creatures called cattle and sheep, he was stunned. He wondered why they were all obediently following the Shaman. After all, these cattle and sheep were all alive, and not a single one of them were dead. Yet, they all followed quietly behind the Shaman.


    ¡°Shaman, they¡­ what happened to them?¡± Cang Shi could not understand what was going on.


    ¡°These are what I had asked you before, to look for. We¡¯ll be taking them back to the Tribe.¡± Su Bai softly said.


    Cang Shi doubted his ears, asking repeatedly. ¡°Take them back alive? They¡¯ll run away. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    In all his time hunting, except for some small wild chickens and rabbits, he had never taken suchrge prey back alive.


    ¡°Of course take them back alive. It¡¯ll be meaningless if they are dead.¡± Su Bai nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Uncle Cang Shi, they¡¯re very obedient. They¡¯ll follow us back together.¡± Yan Hua said.


    She saw he had the same surprised expression she initially had, and found it quite amusing.


    ¡°When have beasts ever been obedient? I¡¯ve never seen it in all my years of hunting.¡± Cang Shi then nced at Rolly¡­


    ¡°Well, these cattle and sheep are different, they¡¯ve followed us all day without running away. They are just following the Shaman.¡± Sha Lan added.


    Hearing this from both of them, plus seeing the obedient Rolly, his firmly held beliefs began to waver. He struggled internally before asking. ¡°Will they really listen to whatever we say? Will they really not run away?¡±


    In his eyes, only dead beasts were truly obedient and convenient to take back to the Tribe.


    ¡°Make a circle,¡± Su Bai smiled. This was the perfect time to demonstrate the Taming Skill¡¯s charm.


    *Baa¡­*


    *Moo¡­*@@novelbin@@


    The fifty cattle and sheep began circling asmanded, asionally making sounds, not needing to be forced.


    Not just Cang Shi, but Sha Hong, Da Gua, and Wa Ming were all amazed, their eyes widening. They simply could not believe what they were seeing. After all, how could beasts be so obedient? It was truly incredible.


    ¡°They really are obedient.¡± Wa Ming was shocked; in all his time hunting, this was the first time he had seen anything like this.


    ¡°Shaman, how did you do this? Or are these two types of beasts naturally docile?¡± Cang Shi curiously asked.


    This was the only reasonable exnation he could think of. Nothing else made sense, unless it was a Shaman Technique. However, he does not recall the Shaman ever knowing this Shaman Technique.


    ¡°I used a Shaman Technique, so they¡¯ll obediently follow us back to the Tribe. We must protect them well along the way.¡±


    Su Bai waved for the cattle and sheep to stop, continuing to instruct, ¡°They¡¯re very important for the Tribe¡¯s development. So, we can¡¯t let anything happen to them. We need at least ten of each to reach the Tribe.¡±


    Ten seemed like a good number to him. As long as there were both males and females of each kind, they would be able to sustainability continue breeding.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Though Cang Shi was shocked, he nodded.


    However, he began wondering internally when the Shaman had learned another Shaman Technique.


    He remembered the Old Shaman saying that learning Shaman Technique was very difficult. It took years to even grasp the basics.


    Everyone rested in the tunnel with a sense of wonder, looking forward to tomorrow, when they would be returning to the Tribe.


    *Chirp chirp¡­*


    *Howl howl¡­*


    After a night of creature cries, dawn quietly arrived, and Su Bai awoke.


    In his mind, he began with his Daily Check. However, he just did not open the Assistance Package. Like before, he was umting them. He could open them all at once after returning to the Tribe.


    He wanted to keep things discrete, not wanting others to know he had this ability. He also did not want to have to carry so many misceneous things back. There was also the fact that opening multiple Assistance Packages at once felt better than opening them one at a time..


    Cang Shi had everyone check their belongings and count the cattle and sheep.


    After confirming everything was in order, he led everyone toward their first base.


    They needed to collect the dried meat they had stored at the first base before returning to the Tribe together.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 297: Return!

    The Sun above was particrly harsh, making everyone¡¯s skin exceptionally dark. Some even experienced peeling and redness.


    Even so, no one in the Hunting Teamined. Each was carrying plenty of prey on their backs.


    The Warrior Trainees were no exception, also carrying prey, though not as much.


    Among the crowd, only Su Bai¡¯s hands were empty. However, behind him were some ¡®useful resources¡¯.


    Though the number of cattle and sheep had decreased: no longer fifty, only seventeen sheep and fifteen cattle remained.


    The original numbers were reduced by ambushing Ferocious Beasts who ate them during the journey.


    The reason they still had over ten was purely due to Su Bai¡¯s strong Spatial Awareness, which helped the group avoid many ambushes. Otherwise, having ten animals following behind him now would have been considered lucky.


    The creaturesid in ambush within the trees, bushes, or water. They were all incredibly fierce, and they took their prey without hesitation, retreating immediately once grasped.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* It had been several days since they left for the Hunting Ground, and they would return to the Tribe this afternoon.¡°Shaman, should we rest?¡± Cang Shi asked in the middle of the group.


    It was noon, and they had not rested since setting out in the morning. He was worried the Shaman might be tired.


    After all, among everyone, only the Shaman was not trained as a Warrior. Furthermore, they had been away from the Tribe for many days, so fatigue was inevitable.


    Su Bai looked at the others in the group and asked, ¡°Are you tired? If you¡¯re tired, we can rest. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Cang Shi knew this would be the answer, and had not wanted to ask, but simply could not help it.


    Right now, he could not help but admire the Shaman¡¯s Stamina, ¡°We¡¯re not tired either, so let¡¯s continue. We can rest and eatter.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±.


    ¡­


    Several hourster, everyone returned to the Tribe, where many people had gathered at the main gate.


    Like when they departed, those of the me Dragon Tribe spontaneously formed two rows, creating a path of honour.


    After Su Bai and others walked through this path, the Hunting Team ced their prey in the designated area.


    This was not the end though. Whenever Warrior Trainees returned from the Hunting Ground, there was a closing ceremony, just as there was one for departure.


    Only after this ceremony could their hunting mission be consideredplete.


    The ceremony was simple: they just needed to wipe off the paint applied to their faces before the departure, then circling the fire pit once.


    *Crackle crackle¡­* After a series of actions, Cang Shi, Sha Hong, and others wiped off their face paint, though only traces still remained.


    Afterpleting the final ceremony, Su Bai headed toward his wooden house, realizing he had missed the little fox eared girl during these days away from the Tribe.


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    Su Bai heard footsteps running toward him, light and joyful.


    ¡°Shaman, you¡¯re back!¡± Yu Ying called out tearfully.


    She could not stand by to the side to create the path of honour, nor participate in the closing ceremony.


    She could only watch from afar until the ceremony ended, then run toward the Shaman.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. I told you I¡¯d be fine.¡± Su Bai smiled slightly, pinching the fox eared girl¡¯s cheeks.


    Not having seen her for many days, he noticed she seemed thinner. Though, her cheeks still felt nice to pinch.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes instantly filled with tears, looking pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m so d. I was worried about the Shaman every day.¡±


    Su Bai wiped away her tears, gently saying. ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯ve returned safely, haven¡¯t I? Don¡¯t cry. We should be celebrating, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    At some point, Yan Hua had also rushed over to hug the fox eared girl, pressed her cheek against hers, saying, ¡°See? We¡¯re back, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Though, there was something she did not ount for. The cow horned girl felt something pressing against her chest. Looking down, she realised it was the fox eared girl¡¯s ratherrge assets.


    She could not help but roll her eyes, feeling incredibly envious, wishing she had some too.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°No need to worry. We are all back.¡± Sha Lan also came over to hug the fox eared girl.


    Yu Ying wiped the tears from her eyes, nodding, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re all safe.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go in. I need you to tell me what has happened in the Tribe while I was gone.¡± Su Bai walked in front.


    ¡°En¡­¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    When Su Bai reached the wooden house entrance, he saw some cement houses were beginning to take shape.


    The foundation was alreadyplete. The first floor walls were up all around, and the second floor stone pirs were in ce.


    Looking around, the Tribe had over ten such cement houses, and some of the old wooden houses had been dismantled ordingly.


    ¡°There are still over ten days until the rainy season arrives. It looks like the cement houses will be built as nned without issue.¡± Su Baimented.


    ¡°Shaman, while you were away, the Chieftain was constantly supervising everyone, and no one dared ck off.¡± Yu Ying quickly said.


    The fox eared girl would asionally go check on the house construction progress. When the houses rose day by day, she was amazed for quite a while.


    People only truly believed when they saw things first hand. Initially, she had been skeptical, wondering how the houses would look and if they would really be better than wooden houses.


    ¡°Yes, tell the workers to put in more effort, to try and finish the construction a few days before the rainy season arrives. This is vital.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    The rainy season wouldst over a month. If the cement houses were not built early enough to allow them time to solidify properly¡­ [With such prolonged rain, the cement houses will surely develop some issues if they don¡¯t dry in time.]


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Looking across the entire Tribe, eighteen houses were under construction, with several more than initially nned. Each cement house could amodate ten families, with five rooms per floor, to be allocated one room per family.


    Excluding the central building, seventeen houses were for allocation to others, eventually housing over a hundred families.


    The me Dragon Tribe now had several hundred people, and those who would first get cement houses would certainly be people of status. Ordinary people would have to wait until after the rainy season for their houses to be constructed and allocated.


    ¡°Has anything happened in the Tribe recently?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°Nothing much, Uncle Qing Yan and others went to the Spotted Deer Tribe again.¡± Yu Ying said.


    A few days ago, Qing Yan and others had returned, bringing back plenty of dried meat. They had exchanged ceramics forrge quantities of dried meat, making up for the shortfall caused by insufficient linen.


    ¡°How did the Spotted Deer Tribe react?¡± Su Bai asked.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 298: Musical Instrument or Weapon?

    ¡°Those people kept eagerly asking for our ceramics. They were willing to trade in one bag of dried meat for each piece!¡± Yu Ying reported.


    When Qing Yan returned from the Spotted Deer Tribe, he was extremely excited. He told the Chieftain about how popr the ceramics were, and brought back much more dried meat than what they could trade for with linen.


    Su Bai nodded with this being within his expectations. He said with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s good that we can trade one piece for so much dried meat.¡±


    He was not surprised by this situation. After all, ceramics were truly exquisite for Primitive Tribe standards. It was not strange for people to fight over them. What more, with the marketing tactics he taught them.


    Trading one bag of dried meat for one ceramic piece was quite profitable, considering it did not really take that long to make a ceramic piece.


    Now, it was one bag of dried meat per ceramic piece. However, once word spread about the ceramics, more and more people would want them. If word reached the Large Tribes, those of high status would certainly want them even more. At that time, they could trade for even more dried meat.


    Su Bai returned to the familiar wooden house, ready to deal with the herbs collected over the past few days.


    They had collected many herbs during these days, over thirty different varieties, bothrge and small.


    Following the Shaman¡¯s instructions, Sha Lan went to supervise the construction workers, while the cow horned girl followed her.Having been away from the Tribe for several days, Yan Hua also wanted to see how the Tribe had changed.


    Given the Tribe¡¯s current rate of development, its appearance was rapidly changing.


    Like the ssroom, toilets, linen workshop, ceramics workshop, and so on, these were all new additions to the Tribe.


    Since moving back to the Ancestral Land, linen, ceramics, and papermaking were no longer in the same ce. They need not have to be crammed into the ssroom anymore.


    The ssroom was now a separate small wooden house, where children went to study, and after sses, it was used for housing.


    ¡°Shaman, what are all these things?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously, seeing the table covered with densely packed nts.


    Some nts had strange smells, which made one¡¯s brows wrinkle.


    ¡°These are all medicinal herbs. Things that help when people are sick or injured.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°But Shaman, don¡¯t you know Shaman Technique? When people are sick or injured, can¡¯t you just use your Shaman Technique?¡± Yu Ying asked, puzzled.


    Her pink eyes kept examining the herbs, tilting her head left and right.


    ¡°Shaman Technique can¡¯t be used constantly. With so many people in the Tribe, if a group got sick, I couldn¡¯t possibly handle it all, could I?¡± Su Bai solemnly said, as though this issue was happening right in front of him..


    ¡°I understand, with these things, people can recover on their own when sick, without troubling the Shaman, right?¡± Yu Ying said, having an eureka moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Bai smiled, continuing to sort the herbs on the table.


    Among the thirty-plus herbs, there were treatments for headaches, chest congestion, colds and fever, unstoppable bleeding, and many other issues. Moreover, several herbs mixed together could have different effects. In short, everything on the table was a treasure, a life that could be saved.@@novelbin@@


    Yu Ying pinched her nose, pointing at a strange-looking nt. ¡°Shaman, this one looks so strange, and it smells strange too.¡±


    The nt the fox eared girl pointed to looked like a coat hanger, with one stem straight and the other forming a triangle. The triangle¡¯s point was a barb, making it look exactly like a coat hanger.


    ¡°This strange-looking thing is very useful.¡± Su Bai picked up the nt, continuing to exin. ¡°This strange nt can cure poisoning, It¡¯s a great medicinal herb.¡±


    Yu Ying knew nothing about these things. So, she just nodded as if understanding, and continued watching quietly from the side.


    Su Bai suddenly stopped organizing the herbs, putting them aside until evening ¨C when he could study the herbal encyclopaedia carefully before continuing to organize and make medicines.


    He took out a piece of paper and pen, and began drawing images. He first made a circle on the paper.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you drawing?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m drawing a drum, so Gu Mu can help me make it.¡± Su Bai said without looking up.


    ¡°Drum? What¡¯s a drum?¡± Yu Ying lookedpletely bewildered.


    Su Bai turned his ck eyes thoughtfully, exining: ¡°A drum is a musical instrument that makes sound, You¡¯ll see when it¡¯s done.¡±


    He knew the Tribe held many ceremonies, so he thought of making a drum, which could be useful for the ceremonies.


    He had this idea because at the Hunting Ground, he had Ye Jiu hunt arge green snake, whose skin was perfect for making arge drum.


    *Scratch scratch scratch¡­* The pencil made crisp scratching sounds against the paper. asionally, he would use an eraser to modify the design.


    The fox eared girl watched quietly from the side, knowing that whenever the Shaman drew, it must be rted to developing the Tribe, so she stayed quiet and did not dare disturb him.


    Ten minutester, Su Bai put down the pencil. Taking the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, he shook twice to remove the eraser bits.


    He handed that piece of paper to the fox eared girl and instructed. ¡°Take this to Gu Mu. Tell him to make one ording to my drawing.¡±


    Yu Ying took the paper and examined it carefully, finding the drawingpletely bewildering. What was shown was the shape of arge drum, with internal and external structural diagrams, drawn very meticulously.


    ¡°Take this to him too. He¡¯ll know what to do with it.¡± Su Bai took out arge green snakeskin from his Animal Hide Bag.


    Yu Ying was surprised to receive such arge green snakeskin, having never seen one so big before. The colour was also very beautiful, a fresh green that was pleasant to look at.


    ¡°Shaman, this snakeskin is so beautiful!¡± Yu Ying said,ing back to her senses.


    ¡°Yes, it will surely make a beautiful drum.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Yu Ying nodded, carefully storing the green snakeskin and taking that piece of paper as she left the wooden house.


    She carried everything to Gu Mu¡¯s wooden house entrance, where he happened to be working.


    ¡°Grandfather Gu Mu, this is from the Shaman.¡± Yu Ying politely handed over the items.


    Gu Mu eagerly took the paper and snakeskin, as everything the Shaman brought was always something amazing. He always felt great achievement in making these things, and the feeling of being valued was wonderful.


    ¡°The Shaman wants you to make a drum.¡± Yu Ying said.


    Gu Mu quickly looked over the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, asking skeptically. ¡°Is this a weapon?¡±


    Looking at what was drawn, he could not see how it could be used as a weapon.


    ¡°The Shaman says it¡¯s a musical instrument that makes sound.¡± Yu Ying said.


    ¡°Musical instrument?¡± Gu Mu was stunned.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 299: Shield!

    Currently, Su Bai had sent the fox eared girl away, asking her to settle the cattle and sheep by herd them to the breeding enclosure.


    Sending the fox eared girl away was for no other reason than him wanting to start opening his Assistance Packages.


    From the day they left the Tribe until now, he had umted nine Assistance Packages.


    Originally, it only took three days to go from the Tribe to the Hunting Ground, and the same to return, plus the hunting time in between. Technically, eight days was enough. However, on this trip, the Hunting Team brought five Warrior Trainees and Su Bai along, so it took an extra day, which meant one more Assistance Package. [System, open the first Assistance Package!] Su Bai called expectantly in his mind.


    With nine Assistance Packages total, he wondered what he would get this time. [Maybe a Mid Grade Assistance Package?]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, you¡¯ve received Low Grade Assistance: one cup of pearl milk tea.]


    Su Bai stared at the cup of pearl milk tea that suddenly appeared on the table, somewhat stunned.


    He reached for it and found it was still cold, eximing with surprise. [Not only milk tea, but it even has pearls and it is still cold!]


    While this milk tea was not anything special, it was better than nothing, as he had not drank milk tea for a long time.On such a hot day, having a cold milk tea with pearls was quite therapeutic; even though milk tea was not particrly difficult to make. Still, being able to drink a cup of milk tea from Earth in this primitive era felt amazing.


    *Ssh¡­* He poured some into a wooden cup, of course. Through, shaking it first before pouring to ensure the pearls came out evenly.


    The reason for pouring it into a cup was because he wanted to save some for the fox eared girl and the others. They had never had this kind of drink before, and they still could not forget about the C fromst time. He was curious what their reaction would be like.


    Not to mention milk tea has always been girls¡¯ weakness. [They will surely fall in love with it.]


    *Gulp gulp¡­* Su Bai took a big satisfying drink, his mouth full of pearls. After chewing and swallowing, he lookedpletely satisfied. He felt incredibly refreshed, and he could not help but praise, ¡°The taste. It¡¯s been so long. So familiar. This is exactly how milk tea should taste like!¡±


    The small amount left in the cup was quickly finished. After all, there was no reason to leave any of this behind. [System, continue opening the Assistance Packages!] Su Bai continued calling in his mind.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, you¡¯ve received Low Grade Assistance: a box of cat food cans.]


    As soon as the System¡¯s voice faded, a box of cans appeared on the table, not too big in size.@@novelbin@@


    Su Bai¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, surprised to get cat food cans. ¡°Well, this is fine. Rolly¡¯s in for a treat now.¡±


    *Meow~* Rolly meowed and walked over, starting to rub its head against Su Bai¡¯s feet.


    It seemed to understand, with its round eyes looking up pitifully.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll give you some. Geez, how cunning.¡± Su Bai helplessly picked up a can and opened it.


    *Meow~* Rolly called out happily, quickly moving to the can and starting to feast. Its tail kept wagging, asionally making muffled happy sounds, appearing to really enjoy the food.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to get such delicious food¡­¡± Su Bai shook his head with a smile.


    There were only 20 cans, but each can had plenty of food. It was definitely enough tost for a while.


    *Meow~* It seemed to be thanking him by meowing again, but kept its head down to eat without looking up.


    Su Bai ignored Rolly and continued calling the System in his mind to open the third Assistance Package.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, you¡¯ve received Low Grade Assistance: a bottle of Vitamin C tablets,]


    Su Bai shook the Vitamin C tablets in his hand, sighing. [There are so many berries here already, I don¡¯t really need this.]


    He felt somewhat helpless, knowing that in this primitive age, there was plenty of meat and fruit. The fruits especially contained more than enough Vitamin C, so there was no need for supplements. Therefore, this item was basically useless to him. [Oh well, there are still several packages to open. System, open the fourth Assistance Package.] Su Bai continued.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, you¡¯ve received Low Grade Assistance: a can of cumin powder.]


    ¡°This is more like it, it¡¯lle in handy when grilling meat.¡± Su Bai picked up the container.


    This could be considered quite a good reward,parable to chili and salt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use you tonight.¡± Su Bai put down the container and continued calling in his mind, [System, continue opening more packages,]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, you¡¯ve received Low Grade Assistance: abat knife.]


    The knife¡¯s de appeared, reflecting light. It was clearly showing Su Bai¡¯s delicate face on its smooth surface.


    He picked up the knife and waved it a few times, muttering, ¡°This one would be perfect for Ah¡¯Hua.¡±


    On Earth, this military dagger¡¯s main purpose was for closebat ¨C to injure enemy personnel. Therefore, thisbat knife was non-folding to enhance its durability. The handle was made of wood iys and was textured to prevent this knife from slipping.


    The de also had blood grooves, mainly for easy withdrawal. Additionally, the military dagger was an effective tool for soldiers when they marched or had to travel to different regions and terrains..


    It could be used to clear brush, make paths, and its serrated back could saw through wood and help set up tents.


    Moreover, it could be used to butcher game and dig up roots and fruits. Thus, even in modern warfare on Earth, military daggers remained an essential tool for soldiers.


    What about in this primitive age? Anyone with decent skills and abat knife could easily survive a night in the Wilderness. [After opening so many, I finally got something good.] Su Bai put away the knife and continued calling the System to open the next Assistance Package.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, you¡¯ve received Low Grade Assistance: a shield.]


    A deep ck shield suddenly appeared on the table, with a radius of fifty centimeters. It was quiterge.


    On Earth, during ancient time, shields were defensive items held by hand to protect the body and defend against enemy weapons, arrows, and stones thrown during battle. They were mainly rectangr or round, varying in size, with the center protruding outward like a turtle¡¯s back. The inside had several straps called a hand-grip so its user could easy hold onto it during battle.


    However, for some reason, the shield from the System was different. It was much better than those ancient Earth shields.


    The material was different too. Ancient Earth shields were made of wood or crude iron. Those materials could be easily pierced through, and were not very protective. At least, Su Bai could already imagine Ferocious Beast ws going through or breaking them.


    This shield looked modern but it was certainly not something Su Bai had seen before.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 300: Growth Acceleration Skill

    Chapter 300: Growth eleration Skill


    The shield provided by the System had a unique material that Su Bai had never seen before. The feel was different from ordinary iron or steel. Su Bai frowned, unsure about the shield¡¯s material, and asked, [System, what is this shield made of? I can¡¯t tell.]


    Though he could not identify it, it felt familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before but just could not recall where.


    [This shield is made of primitive adamantium alloy, It is extremely durable.] The System exined.


    Su Bai was stunned, blinking his ck eyes in shock. [What did you say? Primitive adamantium alloy?]


    Was he familiar with this? Of course ¨C that was precisely why he was so shocked.


    Primitive adamantium alloy did not exist on Earth, only in movies. Specifically, it only existed in the Avengers movies. It was the material use to make Captain America¡¯s shield.


    This shield was incredibly powerful, and the material alone was extraordinary, sourced from meteorites.


    Adamantium alloy was artificial, created using steel as a base, mixed with vibranium and other unknown materials. This alloy possessed extreme durability, making it nearly indestructible.


    Sufficient adamantium could survive forces several times stronger than nuclear explosions! A de made of adamantium could cut through almost any known substance except adamantium itself and Captain America¡¯s shield.An adamantium de¡¯s cutting ability depended on the force applied and the density of the material being cut. Due to its ultra-high density, adamantium was an extremely hard metal, thoughcking vibranium¡¯s energy absorption properties.


    That was why in the movies, Captain America wielded tremendousbat power with his adamantium shield.


    No matter what impacts or damage the shield sustained, its surface remainedpletely unblemished. And Captain America did not just participate in ordinary gunfights ¨C he fought in alien wars, yet the shield remained pristine.


    This exins Su Bai¡¯s level of surprise. [This shield is truly extraordinary!]


    He had always thought the System could only produce items from Earth or this primitive era, not things from movies.


    [Yes, Host, this is indeed an adamantium shield,] the System confirmed again. [Wait. Why can you produce items from movies? Can you continue to do so in the future? And how the heck is this Low Grade?] Su Bai wanted to confirm.


    If the System could really produce movie items, there were many things he would want. After all, Earth had so many sci-fi movies with countless sci-fi weapons. If he could obtain even one randomly, that would be amazing.


    [Yes, Host, but the probability is very low ¨C there is only a one in one hundred thousand chance of getting items from movies.] The System exined. [One in a hundred thousand? So I¡¯d need to open a hundred thousand packages to possibly get one movie item ¨C I¡¯m really lucky this time. But seriously, in that case, how is this Low Grade?] Su Bai said gratefully.


    He had not even opened a thousand packages yet and already got a movie item. His luck was impressive.


    It had to be said, back on Earth, he had terrible luck ¨C whether in real-life raffles or gacha games, he almost never won anything.


    (Svin: As my friend has once said, that¡¯s because you never cash enough. With the power of money, what is luck?) [Well, even though the drop rate is low, getting this shield now feels amazing.] Su Bai thought to himself.


    The shield was not small either, able to perfectly fit in his Space.


    This shield could serve as a reliable weapon, in case of warfare. It could defend against numerous attacks.


    Su Bai contained his excitement and quietly stored the shield in his Space.


    With an excited heart, he had the System open the sixth Assistance Package. After getting the shield, he would not mind if the remaining items were not as good.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host on receiving Low Grade Assistance: one box of chocte.]


    Su Bai weighed the white chocte in his hand, muttering contentedly: ¡°Haven¡¯t had Earth chocte in a while, and this chocte looks so good.¡±@@novelbin@@


    The white chocte was from a famous Earth brand, which was quite expensive.


    Su Bai unwrapped a piece of chocte and put it in his mouth, then had the System open the seventh package.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host on receiving Low Grade Assistance: one set of farming tools.]


    As soon as the System¡¯s voice faded, several farming tools appeared in front of the table: hoes, rakes, shovels, etc., six pieces in total.


    These were all useful for farming work, much better than the simple tools the Tribe had previously made.


    ¡°These are all great items too, they¡¯ll be useful for growing crops.¡± Su Bai nodded approvingly.


    The Tribe¡¯s main gate now had many crops nted, like wheat, sweet potatoes, ginger, and garlic.


    Of course, the Tribe¡¯s people had built wooden shelters over these crops. This was to prepare for the rainy season and the snow season. With these shelters, the crops could grow robustly.


    Among the System¡¯s Assistance Packages opened so far, except for the Vitamin C tablets, everything else had been quite useful.


    Su Bai had opened seven assistance packages consecutively, with two remaining. His mood was now no longer as vtile as at the start. After all, he had already received a very useful shield, and seen a rather useless Vitamin C tablet.


    For the final two packages, how could they be worse than the Vitamin C tablets? Or better than the shield?


    Thinking this, he immediately had the System prepare to open the eighth Assistance Package, not knowing when the fox eared girl would return.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host on receiving Low Grade Assistance: one pack of tomato seeds.]


    ¡°Great! After opening so many, I finally got some crops,¡± Su Bai could not help but exim excitedly.


    He had been eager to get crops, as the Tribe currently had very few edible crops. Getting tomatoes now was truly perfect timing ¨C with tomatoes, they could make many more types of food.


    He stored the tomato seeds safely, nning to nt them after opening the final package.


    [Ding! Congrattions Host on receiving Mid Grade Assistance: Growth eleration Skill.]


    When Su Bai heard those familiar words, ¡®Mid Grade Assistance¡¯, his ck eyes slowly widened from calm to shock.


    He somewhat doubted his hearing, as it had only been about ten days since thest Mid Grade Assistance Package.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 301: This Feeling is Really Just Too Good

    Su Bai contained his excitement, enthusiastically thinking, [Growth eleration Skill? What a true blessing! This is basically giving me rain when in a drought!]


    He had been worried about how the sweet potato at the Tribe¡¯s main gate had suddenly slowed in growth. With this, that issue is no more! With this Growth eleration Skill, the growth speed of the sweet potato would definitely greatly increase. [Now, we should be able to harvest a batch before the rainy season arrives, the same goes for Wheat! Being able to eat Wheat every day before the rainy season arrives would truly be a blessing for the Tribe!] [Let¡¯s try this Growth eleration Skillter. I need to see how much faster the nts will grow.] Su Bai contentedly thought. After all, this was his first time getting this Skill, so he needed to experiment with it to understand how it worked.


    If the growth speed was really fast, then there would be nothing to worry about. However, this Growth eleration Skill needed to be tested properly.


    Su Bai contained his excitement and had the System open the final package. [Man, this feeling of opening so many packages at once is truly to die for.].


    [Ding! Congrattions Host on receiving Low Grade Assistance: one grapevine sapling.]


    Su Bai yed with the grapevine on the table, raising his eyebrows slightly, ¡°A grapevine?¡±


    This was also a good item. After all, in this primitive age he had not found any grapes.


    Now, with a grapevine sapling, when it produces grapester, they could be put to great use.


    Grapes had very high nutritional value, and could be made into raisins, wine, and so on. There was no alcohol in this era, so if they could make wine, it would be a major breakthrough.Furthermore, grape wine had a naturally sweet taste, which most people in this era would love. It would be more popr than wheat wine, which had a somewhat bitter taste.


    If they could first introduce everyone¡¯s pte to grape wine, over time, they would be more epting of stronger alcohol.


    Su Bai would eventually promote alcohol. It was an item that could bring great benefits to the Tribe. Other than the draw back of people needing self-control, it was an essential item for other products like sanitizer to kill germs and more. [Alright, all the Assistance Packages have been opened.] Su Bai felt deeply satisfied with what he had received. [Opening nine Assistance Packages at once and getting one Mid Grade Assistance, it really could not get better than this.]


    *Pat pat pat¡­*


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m back.¡± Yu Ying ran happily into the wooden house, having herded all the cattle and sheep into their respective areas.


    While herding them, she had been quite surprised. She had not expected these beasts to be so obedient.


    Just standing there, they were all already taller than her. Yet they were as obedient as could be.


    Su Bai saw how happy the fox eared girl was and asked. ¡°Did you get all the cattle and sheep to their own little area?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all in. They¡¯re so well-behaved! Are they really beasts from the Hunting Ground?¡± Yu Ying asked in surprise.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I used a Shaman Technique on them, just like with Rolly. No need to worry about them harming anyone.¡± Su Baiughed heartily.


    Since those cattle and sheep had entered the Tribe, everyone had the same curious look. Everyone had thought such huge beasts would surely be fierce, so they kept their distance.


    However, after seeing them being nothing like what they had imagined, all too docile, the people gradually started to ept them.


    They still kept their distance though. After all, these beasts all had horns on their heads, horns that could disembowel a person if they gored them. They had initially all prepared for these beasts to charge at them, but they were greatly surprised that these beasts did not even look their way.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I was wondering what was going on with them.¡± Yu Ying had previously only seen beasts of this size dead, which were the Ferocious Beasts the Hunting Team brought back. Seeing such docile beasts this time was quite unexpected, though she was grateful for their gentleness.


    ¡°Just prepare some grass for them to eat, they don¡¯t need anything else.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°They just need to eat grass? Don¡¯t they need meat? Looking at their size, shouldn¡¯t they all eat meat?¡± Yu Ying asked in shock.


    The fox eared girl was both shocked and confused to hear that suchrge beasts from the Hunting Ground would eat grass.


    ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t need meat at all. Grass is more than enough.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Ying was still surprised, and continued, ¡°Shaman, what are those things?¡±


    The fox eared girl had noticed the strange things on the table, though she was not too surprised anymore, as she often saw such things.


    ¡°These? Just some useless items.¡± Su Bai handed the Vitamin C tablets to Yu Ying.


    Of all the packages opened today, these Vitamin C tablets were the most useless. In this primitive age, there were many ways to get vitamins. Having these Vitamin C tablets now was truly pointless.


    ¡°Useless items?¡± Yu Ying curiously yed with the Vitamin C tablets, smelling them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go nt some grapes.¡± Su Bai smiled and picked up the grapevine sapling.


    Besides nting this grapevine sapling, he wanted to test the power of the Growth eleration Skill.


    ¡°Grapes? What are grapes?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    ¡°A kind of berry, it is also delicious.¡± Su Bai smiled, leading the way out of the wooden house toward the Tribe¡¯s main gate.


    Though Yu Ying looked confused, she still ran after him, cing the Vitamin C tablets back on the table.


    Su Bai arrived at the main gate, looking at the messy sweet potato vines, raising his eyebrows. ¡°They haven¡¯t grown.¡±


    Those sweet potatoes looked the same as when hest saw them, showing no growth,pletely different from when they were nted in the old area.


    At the Tribe main gate, they had started building greenhouses, preparing for the rainy season and snow season.


    The construction speed was not slow. After several days, there was already a rough shape of the greenhouses forming.


    In another ten days or so it would beplete, plus when Su Bai and the others went deep into the Hunting Ground, they had caught many Smooth Skin Lizards.


    The people of the Tribe were now skinning them, preparing to use the Smooth Skin Lizard Hide for the greenhouses¡¯ roof.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman, in all the time you¡¯ve been gone, these sweet potatoes haven¡¯t grown at all. I was worried they might be dead.¡± Yu Ying said with concern.


    The fox eared girl had spent a lot of time watching over them, looking left and right for ages. She had resisted the urge to pull them up. In fact, if they were not still green, she really would have thought they were dead.


    Su Bai bent down to examine the sweet potatoes, finding they were growing adequately, just very slowly.@@novelbin@@


    He reached down and pulled up one sweet potato nt, wanting to see how they looked now. This was to determine if only the external appearance of growth was slow while the growth underground might be faster.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 302: First Use of the Growth Acceleration Skill

    ¡°Shaman, why are you pulling up the sweet potatoes? Are they spoiled?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked. She had been restraining herself from pulling them up. So, she was surprised to see the Shaman doing so now.


    ¡°I want to see how they¡¯ve grown. It¡¯s been many days, they might actually be ready to eat.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Can we eat them?¡± Yu Ying perked up, her pink eyes widening.


    She was already imagining eating them. She was still savouring the memory of the sweet potatoes fromst time.


    The taste had been so delicious that she was still craving it.


    ¡°Haha¡­ if they¡¯re ripe we can eat them, but if not, then we¡¯ll have to wait.¡± Su Baiughed.


    He had not expected the fox eared girl to still be savouring the roasted sweet potatoes, though they were indeed delicious. [I guess sometimes, after eating too many delicacies, having some roasted sweet potatoes could provide a unique sense of satisfaction.]


    ¡°En!¡± Yu Ying nodded eagerly, hoping the sweet potatoes would be ripe.


    Su Bai used wooden sticks to dig up the deeply buried sweet potatoes. As he pulled up the nts, the soil was pushed aside.What appeared was a string of six sweet potatoes, not veryrge, about the size of a child¡¯s palm.


    This size was considered small, as sweet potatoes normally grew to the size of an adult¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Shaman, how are they? Are they ripe? Can we eat them?¡± Yu Ying asked expectantly.


    Su Bai shook his head, cing them on the ground, saying, ¡°Not yet, they¡¯re still not ready.¡±


    These sweet potatoes were too small. If the Tribe was in their old area, ording to the previous growth timeline, these potatoes should be muchrger by now.


    Unexpectedly, after moving back to the Ancestral Land, their growth rate had returned to normal, which was quite frustrating.


    ¡°Ah! I thought we could eat them¡­¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink fox tail drooped.


    She had already been imagining eating sweet potatoes, Hearing that they were not ready left her disappointed.


    ¡°But we should be able to eat them really soon.¡± Su Bai smiled, preparing to test the Growth eleration Skill.


    ¡°We can eat them soon? They¡¯ll grow bigger soon?¡± Yu Ying asked in shock.


    But she shook her head, doubting this was possible ¨C how could they grow bigger so quickly after being pulled out?@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Haha¡­ with my Shaman Technique.¡± Su Bai was amused by how cute she was.


    ¡°With Shaman Technique? There¡¯s a Shaman Technique that can make them bigger?¡± Yu Ying doubted her ears.


    Su Bai did not speak, he just smiled and began drawing in the air.


    After a minute, his hands emitted a faint purple light that enveloped the sweet potato nt.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened in surprise as she asked, ¡°Is this a new Shaman Technique?¡±


    ¡°Yes, one that can elerate nt growth,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    As he finished speaking, the purple light began dissipating, and the child-palm-sized sweet potatoes grew muchrger.


    They visibly increased in size, bing considerablyrger than an adult¡¯s palm.


    Yu Ying stared in astonishment at the sweet potatoes,pletely amazed.


    She covered her mouth, momentarily unable to believe what she was seeing, though it was happening right before her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, these can be roasted now, all six of them.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Great! We have sweet potatoes to eat again!¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink fox tail wagged continuously in joy. She examined the sweet potatoes, still hardly believing they were real. [The Growth eleration Skill works well. The growth rate is so fast, it¡¯s visible, and it doesn¡¯t use much Shaman Power.] Su Bai mused. He was quite satisfied with this Skill. It was truly extremely effective.


    Su Bai nodded contentedly, then mentally summoned the Attribute Panel. [Attribute Panel]


    Host: Su Bai


    Stamina: 5.0 (Ordinary person 1)


    Strength: 5.0 (Ordinary person 1)


    Speed: 4.9 (Ordinary person 1)


    Mental Energy: 20.1 (Ordinary person 1)


    Shaman Power: 90 (90/100)


    Totem: me Dragon


    Profession: Junior Shaman, Author


    Skills: Curing LV.2 (150/200), Space (1 cubic metre), Taming LV.1 (60/100), Growth eleration (1/100)


    Description: You have escaped the sub-healthy state of an ordinary person and be a Shaman with extraordinary power. Please remember your original aspiration. [Seems like the Growth eleration Skill works the same way as the Curing Skill. It is pretty much one exp for each time it has been applied.] Su Bai thought to himself.


    Now, he wondered how many times it could be used in a day. [System, how many times per day can the Growth eleration Skill be used?] Su Bai asked.


    [Host, it can be used ten times per day, and each use affects only one nt.] The System responded.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully, [Ten times a day? That¡¯s rather few¡­]


    ¡°Shaman, what are you thinking about?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    The fox eared girl noticed the Shaman deep in thought, staring at the sweet potatoes.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Bai straightened up.


    Looking at the field of sweet potatoes, he began gathering Shaman Power, nning to use the technique on all of them.


    ¡°Shaman, are you going to use that Shaman Technique on this whole field?¡± Yu Ying asked. She could tell from his contemtive look that he was preparing to use the Shaman Technique.


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t do the entire field at once, only a small portion of the field,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Yu Ying nodded thoughtfully, a little down, ¡°Only a small portion? That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Su Bai began drawing Shaman Runes. After a minute, his hands emitted purple light.


    The light instantly enveloped nine sweet potato nts before him,pletely covering them.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened in surprise, still amazed despite having seen it before. Her pink tail swayed as she hoped she could learn this Shaman Technique too.


    Minutester, the purple light dissipated, and the sweet potatoes visibly erged. The previously short vines grew longer, and the leaves became a deeper green.


    ¡°They really got much bigger!¡± Yu Ying eximed in shock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have someone pull them up to see,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Svin: Changing Curing Technique to Curing Skill to keep things consistent.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 303: Like a Treasure

    Yu Ying had people at the main gate start digging up the sweet potatoes, and they quickly unearthed nine nts.


    Like the first one they dug up, they were enormous, muchrger than an adult¡¯s fist. In fact, they were about the size of two adult fists.


    ¡°Shaman, they¡¯re all so big! Your Shaman Technique really worked!¡± Yu Ying said in amazement.


    The fox eared girl gazed delightedly at therge sweet potatoes on the ground, already imagining eating them tonight.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s move them all into the wooden house. These willst us for quite a while.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Though he felt it was somewhat regrettable that the Growth eleration Skill could only be used ten times per day, if he could use it more times each day, he could ripen all the remaining sweet potatoe nts.


    After ripening this batch, using the yield to nt a second batch, they could umte quite a stockpile by the snow season.


    However, seeing the number on his Attribute Panel, he guessed that with more uses, the Growth eleration Skill would level up. In the next level, he would most likely be able to apply it onto more nts each day.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying immediately picked up the sweet potatoes, treating them as if they were precious treasures.Su Bai looked at the remaining seven or eight nts. He ns on having them ripen tomorrow and then renting them.


    With more than ten days until the rainy season, if they nted another batch, they could ripen those around the start of the rainy season.


    However, Su Bai was not sure about the scope of the Growth eleration Skill.@@novelbin@@


    For instance, if he used it on a newly nted seed, how far would it grow? Would it just sprout, grow leaves, flower directly, or even produce fruit?


    There were many uncertainties to experiment with after ripening tomorrow¡¯s ten sweet potato nts.


    Su Bai would begin testing the Growth eleration Skill, just as he had tested the Curing Skill before.


    After checking the greenhouses¡¯ construction at the main gate, Su Bai turned and went back inside.


    With the rainy season approaching, he had much preparation work to do.


    The Wheat had already been nted. Now, they just needed to finish building the greenhouse to protect it.


    The Tribe had also started building cement houses, which were progressing quickly.


    With many people working together, and the division ofbor already done, currently, the most challenging part was the wall construction.


    The grass ash cement production had not decreased, and stone polishing and transportation continued as per normal. Of course, there were fewer workers in these two roles than in wall construction, which had the most workers.


    Since it was everyone¡¯s first time building walls, and it was the mostplex task, they worked slowly, so more people needed to be assigned to this task.


    ¡­


    Su Bai sat back in his seat and began sorting the herbs. He ns on developing medicines formon illnesses before the rainy season.


    When the rains came, they would be constantly wet, and the humidity would be high. With over a month of continuous rain, Tribe members would likely develop minor ailments. Using a Shaman Bone Tablet for every case would be too wasteful.


    Formon colds and fevers, drinking herbal medicine should suffice. In this way, they would not need to waste Shaman Bone Tablets or specially visit him.


    Yu Ying returned to the wooden house, set down the sweet potatoes, and went to her ce to continue sewing Ramie clothes.


    With the rainy seasoning, the fox eared girl had more clothes to sew since people could not bathe as often and needed to change clothes frequently.


    The clothes taken to wash would not dry quickly in the rain.


    ¡°This is good for fever, this for stomach issues¡­¡± Su Bai muttered, head lowered.


    He held three or four herbs, with an herbal encyclopaedia on the table, alternating between examining the herbs and reading.


    Primitive era herbs were remarkably diverse,pletely different from Earth¡¯s. Even the Dandelions collected from the Hunting Ground were several timesrger than Earth¡¯s.


    They looked more like lotus pods than Dandelions, with enormously thick pappus.


    He had collected many herbs with strange names and diverse healing properties. Some could supposedly cure people who did not like talking, and even stranger, one could help women conceive more easily.


    This really opened Su Bai¡¯s eyes to a whole new world of possibilities. Previously, it had all been about strengthening the body and such. Themon wisdom was that a healthy body made conception easier. However, now, here was an herb iming to directly help women conceive.


    However, when he thought about it, it was probably simr to the fertility tonics of ancient Earth.


    Su Bai shook his head with a smile, set aside the sorted materials, and continued sorting the remaining herbs.


    The sorting was not simple since some herbs had individual effects. But some herbs, whenbined in twos or threes, produced different effects¡­


    So he needed to categorize and record thesebination medicines separately.


    He began thinking about recruiting medical staff to train in healthcare.


    Su Bai looked up and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, are there any careful and clever girls in the Tribe?¡±


    Yu Ying froze, worried the Shaman wanted to recruit more Shaman Priestess, and anxiously asked, ¡°Shaman, did I do something wrong?¡±


    Su Bai knew she had misunderstood and smiled, ¡°No, you¡¯re doing very well. I just have other tasks for them.¡±


    ¡°When we were smaller, we might not have them, but now that the Tribe has grown and we¡¯re back at the Ancestral Land, there are more clever people.¡± Yu Ying sighed in relief.


    The fox eared girl was reassured once she knew she had not done anything wrong.


    ¡°Good, then please call five or six people over. I have work for them.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Ying put down the Ramie and ran out of the wooden house.


    The fox eared girl¡¯s expression became much lighter. As long as the Shaman was not looking for more Shaman Priestess, everything was fine.


    Su Bai watched her cheerful departing figure, shook his head with a smile, and murmured, ¡°She¡¯s really cute.¡±


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 304: Make a Big Profit

    The fox eared girl brought six clever young women from the Tribe to the wooden house. They all appeared quite young, simr in height, with decent appearances.


    Each had distinctive features ¨C either horns, tails, or scales on their hands.


    Su Bai observed them. He noted how in their appearances, they do indeed seem clever. He could not help but ask, ¡°Would you like to learn something new?¡±


    The six young women nodded without hesitation, saying in unison, ¡°Yes, Shaman.¡±


    They were excited when the fox eared girl was looking for them. After all, first, they got to see the Shaman, and second, they were about to get a new task.


    They did not want to keep doing misceneous work. Though they could not train like Warrior Trainees, they wanted more meaningful work.


    When Yu Ying mentioned looking for clever girls for new tasks, they immediately agreed. Others even wanted to join.


    Seeing the men getting new jobs, they were eager to change and do different things. They too wanted to further contribute to the Tribe.


    ¡°I have several herbs here. First, examine them and tell me the differences between each of them.¡± Su Bai instructed.He had already categorized over a dozen herbs on the table. He wanted them to learn herb identification first, recognizing characteristics and scents at first nce.


    Later, herbs would be crushed or boiled. Without understanding them, they would not be able to not select the right ones when treating patients.


    ¡°Yes.¡± They responded in unison and began examining the herbs.


    This was their first time seeing such herbs, so they were very curious and unsure how to identify them.


    They examined them from all angles, full of curiosity.


    Some smelled them, wrinkling their noses, while others tasted them.@@novelbin@@


    They tried every identification method, exchanging herbs with each other.


    Half an hourter, they set down the herbs. Some looked confident, others uncertain.


    ¡°How did it go? Could you identify the herbs¡¯ characteristics?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°Shaman, we¡¯ve finished examining them and can roughly distinguish them.¡± They answered in unison.


    ¡°Good. Now that you¡¯ve noted their appearances and features, I¡¯ll exin their uses.¡± Su Bai earnestly said.


    The young women became serious. They would not dare be careless when the Shaman was personally teaching them.


    They were overjoyed. Few in the Tribe got such personal teaching sessions from the Shaman. Especially with him teaching them knowledge, they were eager to attentively learn.


    ¡°This herb is called Dandelion. As you see, it has white fluffy pappus that scatters when blown or moved.¡± Su Bai exined, holding an oversized Dandelion. ¡°This herb has great benefits, whether consumed as tea or applied externally.¡±


    One girl raised her hand and earnestly asked, ¡°Shaman, what are the Dandelion¡¯s effects?¡±


    The Tribe had adopted hand-raising from the children, seeing it as respectful to the Shaman.


    ¡°Dandelion has many uses ¨C it reduces heat and toxins, and helps with stomach pain.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Many of these Earth medical terms would be meaningless to the Tribe. So, he gave general uses, nning detailed exnationster. Basic understanding was enough for now.


    Dandelion was bitter and cold, affecting the liver and stomach, and it had detoxifying properties. It particrly helped with breast abscesses and inmmation.


    It could be consumed as tea or applied topically, alone orbined with other herbs like honeysuckle, forsythia, wild chrysanthemum, and red peony.


    On Earth, Su Bai knew modern medicine had proven Dandelion¡¯s high medicinal value.


    Dandelion injections effectively killed Staphylocus aureus (joint infection). In short, it could be used to fight infections.


    It was widely used clinically for infections, boosting immunity and fending off tumors. It also helped with stomach ulcers, bile production, and kidney stones.


    For beauty-conscious women, Dandelion was an affordable cosmetic remedy. It helped with dry, oily, or aging skin, freckles, pigmentation, and dermatitis when applied as filtered juice.


    Su Bai recalled all this knowledge when first seeing Dandelions.


    He gathered many, including their seeds.


    He nned on making arge-scale cultivation effort, since they only grew in the Hunting Ground. He intends to sell them eventually.


    Women in this era surely cared about beauty. He could develop face masks.


    Women from Large Tribes would eagerly buy them. Once popr, he could raise the prices for more profits.


    Su Bai smiled whenever he thought of this business opportunity.


    The young women looked confused but did not dare ask, fearing they would seem dumb and lose the opportunity.


    ¡°I know it is unclear to you all now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you all an overview first. I¡¯ll tell you a detailed exnationter, once in which you¡¯ll need to remember.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± They responded in unison.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 305: The Giant Bear Tribe

    At dawn, the Sun rose slowly from behind the mountains, casting an orange glow across thend. The earth, forest, and Tribe were instantly bathed in a soft orange hue.


    The view was pleasing, giving an overall feeling offort and ease.


    In a dense forest stood a Large Tribe called the Giant Bear Tribe. True to its name, the Tribe was enormous, more than twice the size of the me Dragon Tribe.


    With around ten thousand people, it was a Large Tribe in an excellent location.


    Surrounded by mountains and dense forests, with tall wooden walls at their main gate.


    Totem Warriors and Warrior Trainees patrolled the perimeter, giving an impression of strict discipline.


    Inside the Giant Bear Tribe, children yed around the perimeter.


    Kai walked nearby, his expression serious and troubled. At seventeen, he had striking short red hair and red eyes that drew attention. Most noticeable were his teeth. He had a normal-sized mouth but with sharp fangs. He seemed capable of shredding flesh with one bite, and he stood about 1.75 meters tall with a youthful face.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯ve been like this since morning.¡± Luo asked.As Kai¡¯s friend, he had long blue hair and blue eyes. He was of the same height as Kai but with a more childish face.


    He had baby fat and single eyelids, giving an overall childlike appearance. His distinctive feature was two long whiskers at the back of his head, like a catfish¡¯s barbels (flesh like whiskers).


    ¡°I¡¯m pondering over how to tell Father. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll agree¡­¡± Kai suddenly said.


    As the Giant Bear Tribe Chieftain¡¯s Eldest Son, he was heir to the Tribe.


    Kai had over ten siblings, but not all from the same Mother. He also rarely spoke with his siblings, finding them childish and impossible to get along with.


    ¡°How do you know the Chieftain won¡¯t agree if you haven¡¯t asked?¡± Luo consoled.@@novelbin@@


    As the Hunting Team Leader¡¯s only Son, simr in age to the Chieftain¡¯s Son, they got along well. Apart from sleeping in different houses at night, they spent almost all day together. Whether training or doing other activities, Luo was always where Kai was.


    Both were Warrior Trainees, close to awakening as Totem Warriors.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to ask. Father looks so fierce, he¡¯ll definitely scold me¡­¡± Kai shook his head without hesitation.


    His rtionship with the Chieftain was mediocre. They barely conversed. They exchanged no more than five sentences each day ¨C greetings or training reports.


    The Chieftain was busy managing the Large Tribe, handling food supplies and preparing for the rainy season.


    Everyone also knew the snow season would follow quickly after the rainy season. Without a proper amount of food in storage, many would die during the snow season ¨C especially in such a Large Tribe.


    Kai rarely saw his Father, sometimes not even once a day. Their only connection was their Father-Son Biological rtionship.


    ¡°The Chieftain isn¡¯t as scary as you say. He treats us really well.¡± Luo gestured.


    They often met the Chieftain during training, and he greeted them warmly without arrogance.


    Luo could not understand why Kai feared him so much he could not even speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re not his Son. He doesn¡¯t need to be fierce with you.¡± Kai grimaced. He knew his Father well ¨C gentle in public but fierce in private.


    He had experienced it several times ¨C being scolded one moment, then watching his Father smile at others the next.


    Kai wondered why his Father acted this way. [Wasn¡¯t it exhausting to always switch faces like that?]


    Though Luo did not understand this side of the Chieftain and spoke lightly, Kai kept quiet about his Father¡¯s other side. He believes his Father must have reasons. No need to expose this side to outsiders.


    Luo raised his eyebrows, finding Kai strange today. ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush out. At least wait until after the snow season?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote by then. Isn¡¯t it perfect for us to go on an adventure now?¡± Kai replied.


    He feared telling his Father about wanting to explore, finding life in the Tribe too boring. He wanted to see other Tribes and hoped to advance to be a Totem Warrior during his journey.


    There was precedent ¨C his Grandfather had left as a Warrior Trainee and returned as an Early-Stage Totem Warrior.


    Kai also wanted such an experience. Daily life was just training and eating meat, without any real excitement.


    As someone who craved excitement, hearing about others bing Totem Warriors through adventure made him eager to leave.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Luo said without hesitation.


    As the Hunting Team Leader¡¯s Son, he also sought excitement and weed adventure.


    He had also heard about people bing Totem Warriors through adventure and he too had this desire.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 306: The Helpless Brothers

    ¡°You want toe too? I thought you were quitefortable in the Tribe!?¡± Kai rolled his eyes.


    He saw Luo always full of energy, seemingly excited about life. Every day was the same ¨C Luo was never unhappy. It was as though his energy was endless.


    Hearing Luo wanted to join him on his adventure almost made himugh.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious! I¡¯m not joking!¡± Luo said in earnest. As he spoke, his baby fat cheeks quivered, making him look like a little boy.


    If his Father saw this, he would most likely explode with rage.


    Luo¡¯s Father lookedpletely different ¨C rugged and tall, two meters high. He spoke loudly and boldly, his voice always arriving before he did.


    So, Luo¡¯s 1.75m height, childish voice, and baby fat often enraged his Father.


    The Hunting Team Leader would get furious seeing his Son¡¯s timid manner. He would pinch Luo¡¯s cheeks and lecture him to be more manly, to stop speaking so slowly and softly.


    He would say that real men should speak with a thunderous voice, so Luo¡¯s speech always angered the Hunting Team Leader.¡°Wipe your nose first. Else, Uncle Shan will scold you again¡­¡± Kaiughed, seeing Luo¡¯s runny nose.


    Unlike Luo, Kai spoke with proper teenage confidence. Though not handsome, he was among the top Warrior Trainees, an achievement which made him naturally confident.


    This made the Hunting Team Leader angrier, always asking why Luo could not learn from Kai despite spending so much time together.


    Though Luo¡¯s skills were second only to Kai¡¯s, his Father was never satisfied, wanting him to be even stronger than the former.


    ¡°Well? Will you talk to the Chieftain?¡± Luo asked, wiping his nose. He looked eager to leave before the rainy season.


    Once the rain came, they would not be allowed to leave, so they needed to depart soon. Else, their adventure would be dyed by several months.


    They had to return after the twenty days following the rainy season, before the snow season.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask him. Why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Kai suddenly suggested.


    ¡°Me? No way! He¡¯s your Father, you should be the one asking. He¡¯ll agree to your request.¡± Luo quickly shook his head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say he¡¯s fierce with me? But, he¡¯s nicer to you?¡± Kai encouraged.


    This was his clever n ¨C since his Father never got angry with others, let Luo ask. Even if refused, there would be no scolding from the other side. If approved, that would be even better.


    ¡°But¡­ but he might not agree even if I ask¡­¡± Luo scratched his head.


    ¡°Stop saying ¡®but¡¯! How will we know without trying?¡± Kai¡¯s red eyes sparkled. ¡°Why not ask now?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Luo¡¯s blue eyes widened. ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to¡­¡±


    Though the Chieftain never got angry with them, his stern face was intimidating. He might finally lose his temper over such a serious request ¨C such as leaving the Tribe.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, he won¡¯t scold you.¡± Kai pushed Luo¡¯s back. He desperately wanted to leave the Tribe¡¯s repetitive life. He craved freedom and excitement, always dreaming of the world beyond.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a bit¡­¡± Luo nted his feet firmly on the ground.


    ¡°Why wait? We should ask now.¡± Kai pressed on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me! The Chieftain¡¯s in the Shaman¡¯s wooden house right now. We can¡¯t see him even if we want to¡­¡± Luo pushed away Kai¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Oh right. In that case, let¡¯s train first, then ask afterward,¡± Kai suggested.


    ¡°Do you know what to say to the Chieftain? Just directly ask to leave?¡± Luo blinked.


    It seemed inappropriate to ask directly. It was like they were inviting a scolding.


    As Non-Totem Warriors, leaving would be dangerous. They also could not possibly ask for Totem Warriors to escort them. That would not be a real adventure.


    *Hmm¡­* Kai frowned in thought, then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t ask¡­¡± Luo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Hey! Why not?¡± Kai panicked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to say, I¡¯ll definitely get scolded.¡± Luo shook his head, cheeks wobbling.


    ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s train first and think about it moreter¡­¡± Kai said dejectedly.


    He knew his Father. It was truly better not to ask without a proper n.


    Luo nodded immediately, relieved to avoid talking to the intimidating Chieftain.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t think of something, don¡¯te with me,¡± Kai walked toward the training ground.


    ¡°No, take me with you! It¡¯s safer together!¡± Luo wiped his nose and hurried after.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 307: Magnetic Stone

    Inside the me Dragon Tribe, the cement houses were being built faster and faster, with second-floor walls already starting to beid.


    Therge greenhouses at the main gate of the Tribe was also being roofed, just needing the prepared Smooth Skin Lizard Hide to be ced on top.


    Su Bai had just used Growth eleration Skill on the remaining sweet potatoes and moved the mature ones back into the wooden house. He also had people till the soil again, and rent the sweet potato slip back into the ground.


    ¡°Shaman, can we harvest them before the rainy season if we nt them now?¡± Yu Ying asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Normally it wouldn¡¯t work, but with my Shaman Technique, we might be able to. In the end, we need to try to find out.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    He had used up his Growth eleration Skill today, with the remaining uses going to garlic and ginger, which were all dug up.


    ¡°It will definitely work.¡± Yu Ying nodded firmly, her pink fox ears swaying along with the movement.


    Su Bai walked back into the wooden house to continue organizing the items brought back from the Hunting Ground. The things brought back were not just medicinal herbs ¨C they had found many useful items. Among the most important were several Maic Stones, all quite sizable, appearing to be as big as a palm.


    ¡°With these Maic Stones, we can do many more things.¡± Su Bai smiled.Yu Ying tilted her head in confusion, ¡°Shaman, what can these stones do?¡±


    ¡°We will be able to make iron with them.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Iron? What¡¯s iron?¡± Yu Ying heard this word for the first time.


    ¡°Iron can be used to make weapons, very lethal weapons.¡± Su Bai exined.


    With iron, they could make swords. Furthermore, that was just the most basic use. There were too many things iron could be used for.


    Once they had iron, the Tribe would enter the cold weapons era. In this primitive age, no weapon couldpare to an iron sword.


    ¡°Just this stone can make such lethal weapons?¡± Yu Ying seemed doubtful.


    This stone looked darker than ordinary stones, but was not particrlyrge. It did not even feel as hard as normal stone when touched. How could this really be made into such powerful weapons?


    Though the fox eared girl did not know much about weapons, she had at least seen them before. That was why she was skeptical. [These few stones aren¡¯t even enough to make stone knives.]


    ¡°These stones alone aren¡¯t enough. We need other materials too.¡± Su Bai shook his head.


    Maic Stones alone were not enough. However, the weapons he had in mind would be hard to make without them. Thus, these Maic Stones were an important auxiliary tool.


    ¡°What materials does the Shaman need? I¡¯ll go prepare them right now,¡± Yu Ying immediately said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go prepare them together.¡± Su Bai stood up. Since they had never seen the needed items before, he would have to go personally to demonstrate.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Yu Ying stood up immediately, following after him.


    Su Bai thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Besides the big river, are there any other rivers? Very shallow ones?¡±


    Yu Ying paused to think, then said, ¡°There¡¯s a river in the forest. It is very shallow. I used to go there to y with Ah¡¯Hua.¡±


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go there. The materials for making weapons are there.¡± Su Bai walked out of the wooden house first.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying quickly followed.


    ¡­


    Shortly after leaving the wooden house, Su Bai encountered Yan Jiao and the others, along with several others.


    ¡°Shaman, where are you going?¡± Yan Jiao asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to get some weapon-making materials from the small river in the forest.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s too dangerous to leave the Tribe. Just let someone else go look for it.¡± Yan Jiao worriedly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Hunting Ground. This is just a small river. It¡¯ll be fine. Besides, you¡¯ve never seen what I¡¯m looking for.¡± Su Bai waved his hand.


    Yan Jiao saw the logic in his words. Indeed, the Hunting Ground and nearby Tribes had both been visited before. This was just a small river near the Tribe. So, there really should not be an issue. ?¨¢N¦Ï??§¦??


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Ye Jiu go with you. We also need to bring more people to ensure your safety at the very least.¡± Yan Jiao could only do this much, knowing further objections would be useless.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Bai did not refuse, after all, no one knew what dangers lurked in the forest.


    ¡°Shaman, I want to go too.¡± Yan Hua quickly spoke up from behind. How could she possibly pass up this perfect opportunity to leave the Tribe?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too.¡± Sha Lan said without hesitation.


    ¡°Good, then help me out,¡± Su Bai nodded. [The more hands, the better.]


    Half an hourter, everyone arrived at the small river in the forest. It was indeed very shallow, only reaching their calves when they walked in.


    The river was surrounded by stones and grass, without any tall trees, and was not very wide.


    Su Bai took out Maic Stones from his Animal Hide Bag and handed them out, saying: ¡°One each. Put the stones in the water, keep them close to the riverbed as you move them, then bring them up to look.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone took the Maic Stones, though unsure of the Shaman¡¯s goal was.


    ¡°Watch me do it first,¡± Su Bai said as he bent down and moved the Maic Stone near the riverbed.


    A minuteter, he brought up the stone, its surface covered in ck Maic Sand.


    Maic Sand was a crucial step in Su Bai¡¯s iron-making n. Without preparing plenty of Maic Sand, iron could not be made.


    Using Maic Stones to attract iron in the river was the easiest possible method to collect iron. Generally, there would be more Maic Sand in the river, and it was more convenient than collecting fromnd.


    ¡°These ck Maic Sands are what we need. The more the better.¡± Su Bai passed the stone over.


    Yan Hua examined that stone, looked at her own, and firmly nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    The cow horned girl also put her stone in the water, following the same process.


    Sha Lan, Yu Ying, and others did the same, all bending down to collect Maic Sand in the water, finding it quite interesting.


    ¡°Shaman, am I doing it right?¡± Yan Hua showed her Maic Stone, also covered in Maic Sand.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Get more Maic Sand.¡± Su Bai nodded.@@novelbin@@


    Fortunately, many people hade with him this time, and they had found plenty of Maic Stones in the Hunting Ground.


    Thus, collecting Maic Sand would not take too much time. Furthermore, the more hands meant more work done.


    ¡°Shaman, I collected a lot too, this is amazing!¡± Yu Ying excitedly held up her Maic Stone with both hands.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 308: Making Iron

    ¡°Get more,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Maic Sand, or iron sand, was essential for producing iron. The more the better. Each time, only a small amount could be collected, so it would take quite a while. However, as time passed minute by minute, three hours went by, and theirrge wooden barrel was filled with plenty of iron sand.


    A full barrel¡¯s worth, though ck, still gleamed under the sunlight.


    ¡°Shaman, we got so much!¡± Yan Hua poured the iron sand from her hands.


    The cow horned girl¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, but she did not look tired.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Yu Ying was different, appearing quite exhausted.


    She was not a Warrior after all. Repeatedly bending over to pick up the iron sand inevitably caused her back to be a little sore.


    The fox eared girl was panting heavily, wiping away the sweat from her forehead.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Su Baiughed seeing the fox eared girl¡¯s state, ¡°It¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s rest a bit before returning to the Tribe.¡±@@novelbin@@He had also bent down to collect lots of iron sand, but with his Physique improving each day, he did not feel tired at all.


    Hearing they could rest, Yu Yingpletely rxed and quickly ran to sit by the shore.


    Yan Hua and Sha Lan remained standing in the river, enjoying the cooling flow of water past their feet. After all, with the Sun so strong overhead, ying in the water was the only way to cool down.


    After resting for half an hour, everyone washed their faces in the river before preparing to return.


    By the time Su Bai and the others walked back toward the Tribe, it was already half an hourter.


    ¡°Shaman, now that we¡¯ve brought these materials back, how do we make iron?¡± Yan Hua asked. She crouched by the barrel, poking at the iron sand with fascination.


    ¡°Can we just squeeze these together?¡± Sha Lan used her Maic Stone to attract some iron sand.


    ¡°We still need charcoal. Once we have that, we¡¯re good.¡± Su Bai added.


    ¡°Charcoal? That¡¯s simple, the Tribe has lots! I¡¯ll go get them now.¡± Yu Ying immediately said.


    Yan Hua blinked her red eyes curiously, ¡°Shaman, we just need charcoal? Is it that simple?¡±


    ¡°What do we do after getting the charcoal? Mix it with the iron sand from the river?¡± Sha Lan was also curious.


    ¡°Yes, mix the iron sand and charcoal in a 4:1 ratio. That means four scopes of iron sand and one scope of charcoal. After mixing, we will heat it.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s simple then.¡± Yan Hua said.


    Su Bai¡¯s lips curved upward as he added. ¡°This is not so simple. It is very different from making ceramics.¡±


    ¡°Different? Aren¡¯t we just burning it in fire?¡± Yan Hua scratched her head.


    ¡°Burning wood only reaches 700 degrees, but to turn iron sand into iron requires 1500 degrees. In other words, I need the temperature to be more than two times higher than if we burn wood.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t think we can produce a temperature that is hot enough.¡± Sha Lan put down her Maic Stone.


    ¡°We just need to heat it properly. As long as we continuously pump oxygen ¨C that is, air ¨C into the kiln, we can raise the temperature up to 1500 degrees.¡± Su Bai said. ?§¡?????


    Yan Hua nodded thoughtfully and pped her hands, ¡°Leave it to me! That¡¯s simple to do!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not simple at all! You¡¯ll see in a moment. Let¡¯s start the fire in the kiln.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    After having them start the fire in the kiln, he began making a few bellows (a pump or fan system that can blow air out).


    The original kiln already had many small holes, and the bellows Su Bai made also had a small hole. The hole aligned and fit perfectly with the kiln¡¯s holes. Continuous pumping of the bellows would provide a steady stream of air.


    The bellows was quite simple to make, just using an animal hide and two wooden sticks. The overall appearance was like a coin purse, with wooden sticks tied to both sides of the opening like a bag, leaving a small hole on one side.


    ¡°Shaman, the charcoal you wanted is ready,¡± Yu Ying¡¯s soft announced, with plenty of ck charcoal ced on the ground.


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Bai began mixing the iron sand and charcoal in a 4:1 ratio in a ceramic basin. Then, he ced the basin in the kiln and had people add firewood before lighting it.


    *Crackle crackle¡­*


    The fire started burning in the kiln, with the bellows blocking the surrounding holes.


    Except for Su Bai, Yan Hua, Sha Lan and the others each crouched by a bellows, desperately pumping them.


    *Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­* As the bellows kept pumping, the mes in the kiln grewrger.


    After over a minute, the mes in the kiln had turned bright red, but the girls were already exhausted by then.


    The fox eared girl was the first to copse, her arms too tired to pump anymore. She could onlyy on the ground, sprawled while panting.


    The otherssted five or six minutes at most. Their foreheads were sweating, but they were better off than the fox eared girl, who onlysted for a minute.


    ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t easy, right?¡± Su Bai smiled.


    *Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­* Yan Hua gritted her teeth and kept pumping, refusing to give up even though her arms were weak!


    ¡°When you¡¯re tired, let others take over. We need to maintain a constant flow of air .We cannot stop.¡± Su Bai put his hand on the cow horned girl¡¯s shoulder.


    If he had not said anything, she would have kept pushing herself until she waspletely exhausted.


    The girls continued pumping for another minute before they could not move anymore and had to let others take over.


    ¡°This is true hard work. We need to keep rotating people. Otherwise, we will never be able to reach 1500 degrees.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, how long will this take?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    ¡°It will take quite a while. It¡¯s very hard work,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    They needed to pump air into the kiln for dozens of hours, so people had to rotate frequently. One group alone could not possibly sustain it.


    ¡°Making iron is really not easy¡­¡± Yu Ying kept shaking her wrists, truly exhausted.


    *Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­* Smoke continuously rose from the kiln¡¯s top opening, and the intense heat could be felt from outside.


    ¡°Looks like it will take quite a while longer,¡± Su Bai turned around, ¡°Let¡¯s do something else while we wait.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, what are we making? Is it rted to iron?¡± Yan Hua asked.


    When the cow horned girl first heard it would be used to make a very powerful weapon, she had maintained focused attention. So, when pumping the bellows earlier, she was especially hardworking. It was the same as when she was collecting iron sand in the river.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 309: Give Me One!

    ¡°Let¡¯s make weapon molds,¡± Su Bai said, looking down to search for materials.


    ¡°Weapon molds?¡± Yan Hua did not seem to quite understand.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see in a moment.¡± Su Bai found apletely dry wooden board and began carving patterns on it. He wanted to carve a spearhead mold on the board, so they could simply pour the melted iron into it.


    This way, they would not need to wait for the iron to cool and then have someone forge it, which would be troublesome.


    Moreover, the Tribe¡¯s people were unfamiliar with iron, let alone forging iron weapons.


    Though Shan Qiu surely knew a thing or two, given his experience at making stone and bone knives, it was better not to waste such precious iron.


    *ng ng ng¡­* Minutester, Su Bai had carved several patterns on the board ¨C spearheads, arrowheads, and dagger shapes.


    He blew away the wood shavings and said, ¡°Done. This will do for now.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, these are the molds?¡± Yan Hua recognized the patterns as weapons they normally used.¡°Yes, pour in the melted iron inside, let it cool, and we are pretty much done with the basics.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°I see, so the iron will be the weapon in ordance with the molds?¡± Yan Hua realised.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Su Bai nodded and walked back to the kiln first.


    The kiln¡¯s mes kept burning, especially intense from all the air being pumped in.


    ¡°Shaman, it¡¯s ready?¡± Yan Hua could hardly wait.


    ¡°Wait a bit longer.¡± Su Bai raised his hand, as it was not quite time yet.


    Several groups had already taken turns tending the fire at the kiln, each person onlysting minutes before exhaustion.


    Twenty minutester, Su Bai stopped the bellows operators as it was about time.


    After the kiln¡¯s mes werepletely out, they removed the ceramic basin.


    *Sizzle sizzle¡­* When the basin was lifted out, it kept smoking with the orange-yellow molten iron bubbling inside.


    It looked so hot that no one dared carelessly approach it.


    Su Bai had them bring the carved boards and evenly pour the molten iron into the molds.


    *Sizzle sizzle¡­* The iron was slowly poured into the molds, instantly releasing thick white smoke.


    Yan Hua stared intently, eager to try it herself.


    They poured into many molds, filling ten mold boards before running out.


    ¡°Shaman, how long until it¡¯s ready?¡± Yan Hua asked with great curiosity.


    The cow horned girl crouched impatiently by the boards, eager to see the iron be weapons.


    If the iron was not so hot, and the wood was not burning, she would have poked it already, given her personality.


    ¡°Once it¡¯spletely cooled, it will look quite good when formed.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    The orange-yellow iron gleamed uniquely in the sunlight. It was actually quite a beautiful sight.


    Thus, the cow horned girl and others watched the ten mold boards intently.


    If Sha Lan had not held Yan Hua back, she would have used a stick to poke the iron by now.


    Half an hourter, Su Bai came out from the wooden house to find them still surrounding the mold boards.


    He smiled and shook his head . [I¡¯ve told you all to wait inside, but you all insist on watching¡­]


    ¡°How does it look?¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Shaman, they¡¯ve all turned ck. Does that mean they¡¯re ready?¡± Yan Hua stood up immediately, holding a board.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Su Bai took the board, examined it carefully, and nodded: ¡°Yes, they¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Great, finally!¡± Yan Hua eagerly gathered the other boards and started removing the iron pieces.


    Minutester, the cow horned girl held various iron pieces ¨C spearheads, sword shapes, and arrowheads.


    ¡°Passable.¡± Su Bai examined them carefully, even making some cuts in wood to test their lethality. They were still dull, and needed to be properly sharpenedter. Still, their shape was somewhat there. ??????¦Â¨º??


    ¡°Shaman, these are daggers, right?¡± Yan Hua swung a knife-like iron piece, face full of wonder.


    She looked like a child with her favorite candy.


    ¡°Yes. Shan Qiu can add in handles to make them proper defensive and offensive weapons.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Yan Hua kept blinking her red eyes, reluctant to put down the dagger.


    She looked up at Su Bai pitifully and asked, ¡°Shaman, can I have this one?¡± [She had never behaved like this before. Seems like these iron pieces have clearly won her over, making even this usually personally strict girl look so pitiful.]


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Of course.¡± Su Baiughed heartily and mysteriously said, ¡°But I have something more suitable for you.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Something more suitable? Shaman, what is it?¡± Yan Hua perked up instantly, suddenly less interested in the iron pieces in her hands.


    Su Bai reached into his Animal Hide Bag and pulled out abat knife, saying. ¡°I think this suits you better.¡±


    When he had first gotten this military knife, Yan Hua was the first person he thought of.


    Last time he gave the fox eared girl abat knife, so this time, the military knife would go to Yan Hua.


    Both were skilled fighters in the Tribe, and Yan Hua was still just a Warrior Trainee. When she awakened as a Totem Warrior, her strength would surely increase, maybe even surpassing the fox eared girl.


    Yan Huapletely froze up, unaware she had dropped the iron piece she had been holding.


    After a while, she recovered and took the military knife, asking, ¡°Shaman, is this really for me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Su Bai deliberately asked, though Yan Hua¡¯s expression had already said everything.


    Yan Hua shook her head immediately, repeatedly saying, ¡°No no no, I don¡¯t dislike it, I love it.¡±


    How could she possibly dislike it? She loved it. Her eyes were fixed only on the military knife, unable to look at anything else.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 310: The Best Weapon

    Yan Hua examined thebat knife in her hands, swinging it back and forth with excitement on her face.


    When she had seen the wolf eared girl with such a knife before, she was incredibly envious. But then she thought about how she was still just a Warrior Trainee and not a Totem Warrior. This made her feel a bit better, since she could ept how someone better than her deserves such a thing.


    Now that she had such a knife herself, she could not be happier.


    She had seen the knife in Ye Jiu¡¯s hands. While the ownership belonged to the other party, the feeling when wielding it, the sensation when chopping things, and the material of the knife itself all fascinated her.


    ¡°Shaman, I really love this knife, thank you Shaman!¡± Yan Hua kept expressing her gratitude.


    After getting this military knife, those newly forged iron pieces could no longer catch her eye. Now, she only had eyes for this military knife. She gripped it very tightly as if afraid of losing it.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Now, you¡¯ll have to train even harder every day to be worthy of this de.¡± Su Bai encouraged her.


    He knew she trained diligently every day, but with extra effort, it would be easier for her to awaken as a Totem Warrior after the snow season passed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Shaman, I will definitely train seriously! I¡¯ll do it with all my might!¡± Yan Hua responded without hesitation.Although Sha Lan was also envious, she knew her abilities were not as good as Yan Hua. Also, she was genuinely happy that her good friend had received such a knife. Because of this, the cat eared girl secretly vowed in her heart that she must work even harder, she must let the Shaman see her efforts.


    ¡°Shaman, what should we do with those iron pieces?¡± Yan Hua suddenly remembered the iron pieces that had been left on the ground.


    ¡°Take them to Shan Qiu. Have him sharpen them and attach handles to them. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll make proper weapons.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    With iron arrowheads, the longbow and recurve bow would have very different lethality. The same went for spears ¨C iron spearheads would be more lethal than stone ones, and more durable too.


    As for those iron pieces cast into short des, their practicality was even more self-evident.


    No longer would they need to spend so much time cutting things with bone knives and stone knives. With iron-made short des, both lethality and usability would greatly increase. They would feel morefortable to use.


    The advantage would be more obvious when fighting another party with only bone knives or stone knives.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Yan Hua nodded.


    Seeing there was still a lot of iron sand left in the wooden bucket, Sha Lan asked. ¡°Shaman, there¡¯s still lots of iron sand left, are we going to make more iron?¡±


    The cat eared girl was also shocked after seeing those iron pieces. This was her first time seeing such a material.@@novelbin@@


    The feeling when holding it,pared to bone and stone, was apletely new experience. It was unlike anything she had felt with bone knives or stone knives. and the hardness waspletely different. It was unparalleled.


    If it could really be used as a weapon, it would be the perfect weapon.


    ¡°Of course, have people continue making it the way I just demonstrated. The more iron we have, the better. You would also need to make a new mold for each piece.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sha Lan nodded as well.


    ¡°Shaman, besides weapons, what else can iron be used to make?¡± Yu Ying asked.


    Su Bai turned his head and looked seriously at the fox eared girl, saying: ¡°Now that¡¯s asking the right question.¡±


    Yu Ying was stunned for a moment, tilting her head in confusion. ¡°Shaman, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°With iron, we can make many more things. So many more things.¡± Su Bai said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Shaman, what else can we make?¡± Yu Ying and the others cast eager, expectant looks at him.


    After seeing ordinary iron sand turn into weapons through forging, their curiosity had been thoroughly piqued.


    ¡°If conditions allow it, we could build a power nt.¡± Su Bai said with growing excitement.


    In the primitive era, there was naturally no electricity. If they could build a power nt, it would be an unprecedented breakthrough. However, that was still ways away. ?¦¡¦­?¦Â¨ºS


    The Tribe couldpletely escape the predicament of darkness at night with electricity. Once he reached that age, the me Dragon Tribe would be far ahead of the other Tribes.


    ¡°Power nt?¡± All the girls werepletely confused.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s a power nt?¡± Yan Hua asked.


    ¡°A power nt can make the Tribe as bright at night as during the day. There are also many more benefits.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yan Hua¡¯s red pupils widened in surprise. ¡°Make the Tribe as bright at night as during the day?¡±


    She doubted she had heard him correctly. She shook her head repeatedly to indicate this was impossible.


    ¡°Shaman, that is not possible. Night can¡¯t be as bright as day.¡± Sha Lan found it inconceivable.


    ¡°I know normal methods can¡¯t make night as bright as day, but a power nt can.¡± Su Bai confidently said.


    ¡°Shaman, does it use a Shaman Technique? I remember hearing about a Shaman Technique that can produce very bright light at night.¡± Sha Lan said softly.


    These stories all came from Sha Hong. Most were about other Tribes, with some about the me Dragon Tribe mixed in.


    One was about the night ¨C there was a Tribe whose Shaman was very afraid of the dark, so he spent most of his life learning a Shaman Technique to make things as bright as day during the night.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Baiughed heartily hearing this and said: ¡°This is the power of science. It ispletely unrted to Shaman Technique.¡±


    Building a power nt required many processes. It was the harnessing of nature¡¯s power. It waspletely unrted to Shaman Techniques.


    ¡°Power of science?¡± Sha Lan was hearing this term for the first time, her expression very unfamiliar.


    ¡°I know this one. The power of science.¡± Yu Yingughed along, as this was not her first time hearing the term.


    ¡°Then Shaman, let¡¯s build a power nt. Don¡¯t we still have lots of iron sand?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s excitement rose again after just calming down.


    At times like these, she always looked forward to seeing what Su Bai would do. After all, everything he created was amazing and very helpful for the Tribe¡¯s development.


    ¡°We can¡¯t build a power nt yet. We need to wait for the weather to be right¡± Su Bai looked up at the bright Sun.


    He already had ns in mind. They really could not build a power nt in this sunny weather.


    Of course, he was only talking about making the materials to build the power nt. They could not make the materials needed for the power nt in this weather.


    ¡°I see,¡± Yan Hua responded, half-understanding.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 311: The Sleeping Fox Eared Girl

    Su Bai returned to the wooden house and began thinking about paving the Tribe¡¯s main road.


    Turning his dark eyes, he muttered: ¡°The Tribe has excess cement now. It is perfect for paving a road.¡±


    Yu Ying was exhausted from collecting iron sand in the river and tending to the furnace. She had unknowingly fallen asleep on the hay pile, and Su Bai did not have the heart to wake her. [Though¡­ when she naturally wakes up, she¡¯ll surely feel guilty about falling asleep instead of attending to her duties.] Su Bai shifted his gaze from the fox eared girl and continued contemting his road n.


    Lifting his cup, he mumbled: ¡°To pave roads, we need proper nning for the Tribe. I can¡¯t let things stay as disorganised as they are now.¡±


    Currently, only the cement houses under construction followed his building standards, andyout ¨C everything else was scattered randomly.


    From above, it looked like an ant nest, with wooden houses dispersed everywhere and winding paths throughout.


    This was not Su Bai¡¯s ideal ¨C he wanted to transform the Tribe into a well-nned, organized city.


    Indeed, he nned to turn the Tribe into a city, moving beyond the current primitive era.


    ¡°Using this building as the center point, radiating outward, the main road should be¡­¡± Su Bai continued muttering.@@novelbin@@He was carefully drawing on Wolf Tail Grass Paper, sketching out the Tribe¡¯s current generalyout. From above, it appeared as arge square, with a central building surrounded by spacious zas.


    Around the za were orderly nned houses, though not all areas had them.


    Currently, only the central area had about a dozen cement houses, while wooden houses upied the rest.


    ¡°We need to build a road from this building to the main gate¡­¡± Su Bai mumbled, looking at the central building.


    If the rainy season was not approaching, they would have built more than just a dozen cement houses.


    With over two thousand people in the Tribe, not everyone could live in cement houses. They would have to wait until after the rainy season was over. They could only build during the transition period, before the snow season, to speed up construction.


    Now, the main priority was road construction. Otherwise, the rainy season would turn everything to mud.


    Walking would be impossible by then. They were lucky if the wooden houses did not rot away.


    ¡°Besides roads, we need drainage channels, or the wooden houses won¡¯tst long.¡± Su Bai frowned.


    The wooden houses were built directly on the ground. After a month of rain, the soil would soften.


    With strong winds and heavier rain, even the cement houses could be in danger. Though they had foundations, they still needed proper drainage.


    ¡°There¡¯s still so much to do¡­¡± Su Bai lemented, chewing his pencil in thought. [This era is not like Earth. The resources here are more scarce, especially materials.]  [First priority is road paving, then drainage channels.] Su Bai began drawing as he thought.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* The pencil moved swiftly across the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, creating smooth, natural lines.


    The drawings showed roadyouts and drainage channel designs.


    ¡°Paving the road isn¡¯t that difficult. I just need to assign enough people to it.¡± Su Bai murmured.


    He drew many roads, not just the central one to the main gate, but also a grid pattern.


    Since they were paving roads anyway, it made sense to do multiple roads simultaneously rather than just one.


    Su Bai drew roads for all major paths in the Tribe, with one main road down the center and smaller auxiliary roads.


    He quickened his drawing pace, finishing in half an hour.


    At this moment, the fox eared girl opened her pink eyes and stretched. However, she immediately sensed something wrong, paused for a moment, and rubbed her eyes. ?§Ñ??¨°????


    Yu Ying hurriedly stood up, head lowered apologetically, ¡°Shaman, I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s fine,¡± Su Baiughed heartily, saying. ¡°Rest when you¡¯re tired, no need to apologise.¡±


    He found her guilty expression rather cute: her hair was messy from sleeping, and her eyes were not fully open yet.


    Her pink fox tail and ears drooped, looking quite pitiful.


    ¡°Shaman, you must be thirsty, let me get you water.¡± Yu Ying felt even more guilty seeing the empty cup.


    Su Bai had already refilled his cup twice and was not thirsty, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not upset.¡±


    He spoke gently to the fox eared girl, knowing she would feel guilty otherwise.


    ¡°Shaman, I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Yu Ying solemnly swore.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Then I¡¯ll give you a chance to make up for it.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Make up for it? What do you need me to do?¡± Yu Ying tilted her head.


    ¡°Go get Ah¡¯Lan for me. I have something for her to do.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yu Ying nodded firmly, saying seriously: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get her now.¡±


    The fox eared girl ran out without hesitation, still embarrassed and self-reproaching for falling asleep.


    ¡°So cute.¡± Su Bai shook his head watching her flee.


    He continued pondering the Tribe¡¯s development ns, as there was much to do.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 312: Paving the Road

    Chapter 312: Paving the Road


    Su Bai had just put down his cup of water when he saw the cat eared girl enter, followed by the fox eared girl.


    ¡°Shaman, what arrangements do you have for me?¡± Sha Lan stood straight.


    ¡°Take a look at this and see if you can understand it.¡± Su Bai handed over the freshly drawn ns.


    Sha Lan nodded and started reviewing the Wolf Tail Grass Paper, her blue eyes examining it carefully.


    The fox eared girl obediently retreated to the side to continue sewing linen clothing, her pink eyes asionally ncing at the calendar on the wall.


    Upon realising their eyes met, Yu Ying quickly lowered her head and resumed sewing the linen clothing, her face flushed red.


    She silently berated herself for falling asleep, at this hour when it was not even dark yet, failing in her duties as a Shaman Priestess.


    ¡°Shaman, is this a road?¡± Sha Lan asked curiously, noting it did not look much different from regr paths after studying it for a while.


    ¡°Yes, this is the main road.¡± Su Bai took back the Wolf Tail Grass Paper and pointed to a main,rger path on it, saying. ¡°This is the most important road.¡±¡°Shaman wants to build a new road¡­ a main road, right?¡± Sha Lan immediately guessed.


    ¡°Correct, this is why I called you here ¨C I want you to supervise them in paving the road.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Sha Lan froze, shaking her head repeatedly: ¡°Shaman, I know nothing about this. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do this task well.¡±@@novelbin@@


    Though she refused, the cat eared girl looked overwhelmed with the honour at his suggestion, especially since she had no idea how to pave roads.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it once while you watch, you¡¯ll gradually learn.¡± Su Bai said gently.


    After struggling internally for a while, Sha Lan nodded slightly, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll do my best to supervise.¡±


    ¡°Have them pave the road ording to what I¡¯ve drawn, there can be no carelessness.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sha Lan nodded.


    ¡°While it¡¯s still early, gather some people who aren¡¯t too busy in front of the building in the central area.¡± Su Bai stood up and continued: ¡°Also, have them prepare more crushed stones and grass ash cement.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± Sha Lan left.


    Su Bai stayed in the wooden house for a while before leaving, heading toward the building in the central area.


    Yu Ying followed closely behind, not knowing what else to do to make up for her earlierpse besides following the Shaman.


    Minutester, Su Bai arrived in front of the building, where quite a few people had already gathered.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ve gathered all the currently avable people, over two hundred in total. The crushed stones and cement are also ready.¡± Sha Lan immediately reported once she saw the Shaman approaching.


    ¡°Well done.¡± Su Bai nodded and approached the crowd, announcing. ¡°I now have a new job for you that will earn you extra meat, with additional portions each day.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two hundred plus people erupted in excited discussion, each person hardly believing their ears.


    ¡°Is what the Shaman saying true? We¡¯ll really get an extra meal?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, that would be wonderful. I¡¯m willing to work, I want to eat more meat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing too! Previously, when the Shaman had us work, we always got meat. I believe this time will be the same.¡±


    ¡°The Shaman¡¯s words have never been false. So, this must be true.¡±


    The crowd continued discussing. Everyone was quite astonished as they all turned expectant gazes toward him.


    Su Bai raised his hand to quiet them down and solemnly said. ¡°I never lie about what I say. However, I have to first state that this work is very tiring. Stay if you can ept it, there¡¯s no problem if you leave.¡±


    None of the two hundred people left. All stood in ce looking at the Shaman with eyes full of desire. For them, as long as they had meat to eat each day, they were satisfied, let alone getting an extra portion.


    This was undoubtedly a Heavenly life for them ¨C no matter how tiring, they would not back down.


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction and said. ¡°The work I¡¯m having you do is road paving. You¡¯ll be doing up all the roads in the Tribe, and the timeline is very tight.¡±


    There was not much time left before the rainy season arrived, so they needed to hurry now, as it would also need time to dry.


    ¡°We¡¯re willing to do it!¡± The two hundred people shouted in unison.


    Though they heard the work would be tiring and time was tight, they showed no sign of retreat. In their eyes, no matter how tiring or difficult the work, as long as they had enough meat to eat every day, it was nothing.


    ¡°Great. This is the measuring tool. The width of the road from here to the main gate must all be the same.¡± Su Bai took out the tape measure.


    Of course, the tape measure came from Earth, obtained from opening an Assistance Package.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two hundred people responded again.


    Su Bai pulled out the tape measure and had Yu Ying hold one end while he walked toward the other side.


    Walking until the tape measure showed five meters, he made marks on both sides.


    ¡°The road must maintain this width from here all the way to the end. There can¡¯t be any deviation.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    He started measuring from one spot in the square, as space had been reserved around the central area buildings to serve as a square.


    The two hundred people watched very carefully, afraid to miss any detail.


    ¡°Starting from this point, stretch vines all the way to the end, both sides the same. This is a guideline, ensuring the road will be straight and maintain its width throughout,¡± Su Bai set up two vines at the marked starting points.


    Both vines were very long, more than enough to reach the other side of the Tribe.


    He had people start pulling the vines toward the other side, all the way to the end, then secured them there.


    ¡°Shaman, this is where we need to pave the road?¡± someone in the crowd asked.


    ¡°Correct. First evenly spread the crushed stones you¡¯ve prepared on the ground, theny the cement on top,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Shaman, this is too simple. We can finish it in two or three days.¡± Someone in the crowd confidently dered.


    ¡°There are many more steps, not just this. For now, pave a section as I¡¯ve instructed,¡± Su Bai wanted to see how well they understood.


    If the cement work turned out decent, then he would feelfortable letting them continue.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two hundred people began working together, starting toy down the crushed stones.


    Ten minutester, they hadid crushed stones for some distance and began pouring the grass ash cement on top.


    However, their cement work waspletely messy, full of holes and bumps. Some spots were missing cement while others hadrge lumps. It did not look anything like a proper road.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 313: Shoddy Construction Work

    Chapter 313: Shoddy Construction Work


    Su Bai looked at the short cement road section and shook his head, saying, ¡°None of this meets my standards.¡±


    The cement road that had been created was full of potholes ¨C forget transporting goods, even walking would be quite difficult. One slight careless step and he could trip on the uneven surface, falling face-first onto the protruding stones. It could lead to the person being disfigured¡­


    The two hundred people were stunned. They thought they did a good job. They scratched their heads and asked with uncertainty, ¡°Shaman, what did we do wrong? We followed your instructions.¡±


    ¡°This is different from the walls of the cement houses, where you can leave things uneven. First, whenying down the crushed stones, you need to spread them evenly before pouring the cement on top. That¡¯s how you prevent potholes.¡±


    Su Bai pointed at a particrlyrge depression, saying, ¡°Look there. With such a big hole, how is anyone supposed to walk on it?¡±


    The two hundred people all looked at that spot, imagining the scene of someone falling, and awkwardly scratched their heads.


    ¡°When pouring cement, the crushed stones must beid very evenly. That¡¯s how we can prevent the road from being full of holes.¡±


    Su Bai had a dire expression as he continued, ¡°Also, you need to use more cement, and spread it more evenly.¡±


    The reason the road was so uneven was mainly because they had not used enough cement and had not physically spread it evenly.Even if the firstyer of crushed stones was not perfectly even, using enough cement could still make the road rtively t.


    ¡°We understand. But Shaman, what should we do about this section?¡± someone asked, pointing at the already paved road.


    ¡°For the deeper depressions, first add some stones, then pour more cement on top. Not just the depressions ¨C the entire section needs more cement.¡± Su Bai provided the solution.


    That section was truly awful. They were treating cement as if it was a precious material. They werepletely reluctant to use more, pouring tiny amounts at a time, like goat droppings.


    ¡°We understand¡­¡± The two hundred people said in unison, and began working again.


    Some added more crushed stones to the depressions, while others added more cement.


    Half an hourter, the previously potholed section had been filled in.


    It looked somewhat proper now, though still notpletely even. Overall, passable.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, just like this. Pave the entire road this way up to the end. Don¡¯t be stingy with the cement ¨C I want the road to meet certain standards.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    He did not want this road to be shoddy construction work. If they were going to do it, it had to be done right.


    Even in a Primitive Tribe, a solid foundation was necessary for better future development. Moreover, the main road was most important as all future transport and foot traffic would use it, so quality control was essential.


    ¡°Shaman, but it still looks a bit uneven on top,¡± Sha Lan worriedly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still the next step, which will make the road smooth and more even.¡± Su Bai said gently.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sha Lan responded with anticipation.


    ¡°Create another section. If it meets my standards, I¡¯ll teach you the next step.¡± Su Bai said seriously.


    ¡°Yes, Shaman,¡± the two hundred people responded.


    *ng ng ng¡­*


    *Swish swish swish¡­*


    Half an hourter, they had paved another section of road, longer than the first, a full five meters.


    With more people, the work went faster through division ofbor.


    This section was indeed better than the first, as they had learned from experience and worked more carefully.


    ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve grasped the basic technique. Now, listen to how to do the next step.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two hundred people responded in unison.


    Su Bai had someone bring arge wooden board with a thick pole attached to its middle.


    The board¡¯s top was at 90 degrees and was five meters wide, perfectly matching the road¡¯s width.


    Holding the pole, he solemnly said, ¡°This step is very important ¨C it determines how aesthetically pleasing the road will be, so watch carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two hundred people dared not be careless after hearing this, all gathering in front to watch the demonstration.


    Su Bai stood at one edge of the road and ced the wooden board at the front of the freshly poured cement.


    He dragged the board, sliding it at a 90-degree angle across the road surface.


    Wherever the board passed, the road became very even and smooth.


    Since the crushed stones were in the bottomyer with cement on top, sliding the board over it created a smooth surface.


    ¡°When doing this step, you must apply even force ¨C not too heavy, not too light, Else, the road¡¯s foundation will be affected.¡± Su Bai exined.


    He slid the board for quite a distance, his expression unchanged.


    Logically, such arge board with a pole, when dragged across cement while maintaining consistent speed and controlling force, should be tiring. However, Su Bai showed no signs of fatigue. He was not even breathing heavily. He lookedpletely calm as if holding a small stick.


    Yu Ying watched in amazement, never imagining the Shaman¡¯s Stamina would be so good ¨C despite not being a Warrior, he handled such a heavy object without a change in his expression. Furthermore, this was him not using any Shaman Technique, making it even more impressive.


    Sha Lan was not surprised, having witnessed the Shaman¡¯s Stamina at the Hunting Ground. Back then, she had worried whether he would have Stamina issues or if the journey would take much longer.


    However, these worries proved unnecessary. His Stamina was not only excellent but better than anyone else¡¯s. It was even better than the Hunting Team Leader. After such a long journey, he was only slightly out of breath. Meanwhile, others were gasping for air, some even copsed on the ground.


    So, when Su Bai dragged such arge board around with ease, she was not surprised.


    ¡°We understand.¡± The two hundred people said in unison.


    They had learned their lesson. Who knew roads could be made to such standards? Such a smooth road must befortable to walk on.


    ¡°Show me how you would do it.¡± Su Bai handed them the board.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two hundred people took the board.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 314: Sha Lan’s Strong Sense of Responsibility

    The two hundred people took the board and a few began sliding it like they had been shown.@@novelbin@@


    They found that wherever the board passed, the road became as smooth as when the Shaman had done it.


    The effect was very satisfying, and they grew to enjoy it, they started topete in trying to operate the board themselves.


    ¡°Alright, now pave another section and use this board. If it meets my standards, you can start work today and get extra meat tonight.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The two hundred people grew more excited at the prospect of getting extra meat tonight.


    They divided the work: some carrying crushed stones, others handling cement, and so on.


    Their orderly division ofbor surprised Su Bai, though, upon reflecting on it, it made sense.


    Primitive societies naturally operated through division ofbor, with each person having their specific tasks. It was precisely this orderly cooperation that allowed Tribes to survive in this primitive era.


    An hourter, the two hundred peoplepleted another road section and the smoothen. They were being more careful this time, and also more patient. After all, paving a longer section meant it took longer.Su Bai carefully inspected the road from the starting point, checking its height, evenness, and alignment.


    He nodded with satisfaction and said. ¡°You all really learn quickly. You pass. You can begin paving the road.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± The two hundred people finally rxedpletely. They had worried there might be new problems, or their paving would not meet the Shaman¡¯s standards.


    To them, any work that provided meat was the best kind of work, especially work personally assigned by the Shaman. Those needed to be taken extremely seriously ¨C hence their concern.


    *ng ng ng¡­*


    *Swish swish swish¡­*


    The two hundred people continued working under the Sun. Though hot and tiring, they did notin. Instead, their faces showed smiles, grateful to the Shaman. They all felt that the new Shaman was truly wonderful.


    Seeing the workers diligently working, Su Bai nodded with satisfaction and turned to say, ¡°I¡¯ve taught them what is needed. Just check their work each day. No need to constantly watch over them.¡±


    Sha Lan snapped out of her amazement upon hearing his voice, still stunned at how someone could be so brilliant.


    Fortunately he was their Tribe¡¯s Shaman ¨C if he belonged to another Tribe, she would have been incredibly envious.


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Sha Lan nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much to do in the wooden housetely. Just oversee the road paving and other construction.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, please let me oversee the Linen Weaving Techniques, Wolf Tail Grass Paper production, and ceramics making too. I¡¯ll watch over everything for you.¡± Sha Lan solemnly said.


    The cat eared girl had never shown such strong responsibility or eagerness to contribute to the Tribe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have your daily training? With so many tasks, you¡¯ll exhaust yourself.¡± Su Bai worriedly said.


    Sha Lan shook her head without hesitation, saying firmly, ¡°No, Shaman. These are all minor matters. They just need me to supervise. So, they won¡¯t be tiring.¡±


    The cat eared girl remained very determined, wanting to do important things for the Tribe.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you then. Tell me if it¡¯s too much ¨C I can arrange for others to help.¡± Su Bai said.


    He felt the cat eared girl was acting different from her typical quiet self.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sha Lan responded without hesitation.


    ¡°Then, watch over things here. I have matters to handle back at the wooden house.¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Sha Lan nodded.


    Watching Su Bai¡¯s departing figure, the cat eared girl shrugged and smiled. She turned to the workers and began carefully supervising their road paving. ??¦­¦Ï??¨¨S?


    The workers were diligent. Heads down, they were working hard with no one cking off.


    Their expressions said everything. It was all broad smiles; some even chatting happily, not treating it as difficultbor.


    ¡°The Shaman is so good to us, giving us such good work to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, and most importantly giving us extra meat to eat. Does the Tribe have that much meat?¡±


    ¡°They must have. Otherwise, why would the Shaman promise us so much meat? Do you think he would say something and not fulfil it?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. The Shaman would never deceive us. Just look at how our Tribe keeps getting better. That says it all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Though road paving was exhausting work, it did not stop them from chatting. Such conversations continued among the crowd.


    Sha Lan smiled watching it all. Previously she would not have dared imagine such scenes.


    But now, it was really happening. Not only did Tribe members have meat to eat, but they were developing toward a better life.


    It all seemed too incredible, like a dream.


    That dream started when they left the me Dragon Tribe, continuing until the Tribe found its new path. Whether it was daily food, clothing, or living conditions ¨C everything had made remarkable progress.


    It was no wonder the people were so devoted. The new Shaman truly deserved their loyalty.


    This was why Sha Lan had just taken on so many responsibilities. She wanted to contribute to the Tribe¡¯s improvement.


    ¡°Keep up the good work! There¡¯s still plenty of time before it turns dark. You can definitely pave more.¡± Sha Lan suddenly called out.


    After so many days in the Tribe, the cat eared girl understood cement¡¯s properties. The longer it set, the stronger it became. With the rainy season approaching, the earlier they paved this road, the more durabile it would be.


    Even a month of rain would not matter. She believes this road would still stand firm.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two hundred people shouted in unison.


    Sha Lan soon walked to the first section of paved road and bent down to examine it carefully.


    Resisting the urge to poke it, and deform it, she murmured. ¡°How amazing ¨C this can actually be used as a road?¡±


    She had been amazed enough when grass ash cement was used for building cement houses. Now, it was being used for roads. This material was truly mind-boggling.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 315: The Umbrella

    After returning to the wooden house, Su Bai began nning what to do next: his ck eyes blinking thoughtfully.


    He paused, murmuring: ¡°When the rainy seasones, we¡¯ll need to make umbres, right?¡±


    He did not want everyone hiding indoors when the rainy season came. That was just not practical. They still had many things to do.


    Of course, they could not just get soaked in the rain either. They would catch a cold, and then he would have to use his Shaman Technique to help them.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, when the rainy seasones, do people in the Tribe alway stay inside?¡± Su Bai asked.


    ¡°No, Shaman. They still go out when necessary.¡± Yu Ying looked up.


    She was still feeling guilty, keeping her head down while frantically sewing linen clothing.


    ¡°When it¡¯s raining, what do they do when going out? Get wet?¡± Su Bai asked.@@novelbin@@


    He wanted to understand how the Tribe dealt with the rainy season so he could develop an appropriate solution.¡°No, before the rainy season, every household preparesrge leaves. When they need to go out, they use the leaves to cover their heads.¡± Yu Ying exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Su Bai was surprised. [How simplistic. How long could the leavesst? They would rot or wrinkle after a few days.]


    ¡°Sometimes they use Animal Hide, but rarely, because about twenty days after the rainy seasones the snow season, and they need to save the hides for that.¡± Yu Ying continued.


    Su Bai tapped his index finger on the table, nodding thoughtfully, saying. ¡°Looks like making umbres is urgent.¡±


    Umbres would be much more convenient in the rain than using leaves.


    ¡°Umbre? Urgent¡­¡± Yu Ying looked bewildered, never having heard these words before.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tool to be used in the rain that keeps you from getting wet.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Really? Shaman, does such a thing really exist?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s expression changed from confusion to anticipation.


    Every rainy season, the fox eared girl could only pitifully watch the rain from the doorway. The muddy ground and constant rain from above had always prevented her from going out.


    ¡°Of course. Though, the manufacturing process is a bitplicated.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yu Ying tilted her head, asking. ¡°Shaman, what do you need? I¡¯ll get it right away.¡±


    The fox eared girl became excited at hearing about a tool that would let her go out in the rain. She wanted to help and make up for falling asleep earlier, as she still felt quite guilty about that.


    ¡°Get me some Hollow Tree wood and Smooth Skin Lizard Hide.¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    He nned to use the Hollow Tree for the umbre frame and the Smooth Skin Lizard Hide for the canopy.


    The Smooth Skin Lizard Hide was very water-resistant, and they had brought back plenty from the Hunting Ground. They were perfect for making umbres.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Yu Ying smiled and ran out of the wooden house.


    Su Bai smiled watching the fox eared girl run out, then lowered his head to start drawing an umbre blueprint.


    He would only demonstrate the umbre-making process once, as most of the production would be up to Uncle Gu Mu, who was the Tribe¡¯s carpenter.


    *Scratch scratch scratch¡­* Su Bai picked up a pencil and first drew what the umbre looked like both opened and closed.


    Soon, he drew cross-sections, showing the umbre¡¯s frame without the canopy.


    He broke down the frame piece by piece, drawing the dimensions of the base and shape.


    Overall, he drew very carefully, so that even someone who had never seen an umbre would instantly understand upon seeing this blueprint.


    ¡°This needs to be more precise, and the weight can¡¯t be too heavy, or it would be hard to use.¡± Su Bai muttered to himself.


    He kept his head down drawing, using the eraser to make many revisions.


    An hourter, he finally put down his pencil with satisfaction and brushed away the eraser shavings to look at the paper.


    The drawings were very detailed, with every step carefully illustrated, looking more like an artwork than a blueprint.


    ¡°Good thing I have some talent for drawing, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Su Bai thought to himself, smiling.


    Of course, the drawing was not tooplex. He would have liked to make them more detailed, but there wasn¡¯t enough time for suchplex manufacturing. ?¦¡¦­¨°??¨º??


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    ¡°Shaman, the Hollow Tree wood and Smooth Skin Lizard Hide are ready.¡± Yu Ying said with a bright smile.


    Su Bai stood up, taking the paper, saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go to Uncle Gu Mu¡¯s ce. I need him to learn how to make umbres.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Ying nodded and followed.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at Gu Mu¡¯s wooden house, where the Elder was making wooden bowls and basins.


    ¡°Uncle Gu Mu,¡± Yu Ying greeted.


    Gu Mu looked up, smiled upon seeing the Shaman. He stopped his work and came over, asking ¡°Shaman, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I have something I want you to make,¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°Shaman, you could have just had someone bring the items over. No need to personallye over.¡± Gu Mu said.


    The Shaman¡¯s sudden visit surprised him greatly, as the Shaman rarely came by.


    ¡°I need to demonstrate this once to you. Otherwise, you might need time to figure it out.¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    ¡°What is it? I can get it to you quickly.¡± Gu Mu said confidently.


    ¡°This item is ratherplex, and I need quite a few of them, so time is a bit tight.¡± Su Bai exined.


    With the rainy season approaching and needing so many umbres, there was not much time for trial and error.


    Gu Mu suddenly became serious, saying earnestly. ¡°Shaman, I will work hard to learn.¡±


    He was also excited. After all, everything the Shaman had him make turned out well, and gave him a great sense of achievement.


    ¡°This time I want you to learn to make umbres, which can be used during the rainy season, so time is of the essence.¡± Su Bai said.


    Making umbres was not exactly simple or difficult ¨C it just required patience and dexterity.


    ¡°Umbres? For use in the rainy season?¡± Gu Mu grew curious, ¡°Shaman, is it simr to using leaves?¡±


    Upon hearing it was for the rainy season, his first thought was of using leaves as cover from the rain.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, simr, but you can hold it with just one hand.¡± Su Bai nodded. [As expected of an Elder of the Tribe. He made the connection from just one simple exnation.]


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 316: What Complex Steps!

    ¡°Shaman, how do you make an umbre? And what does it look like?¡± Gu Mu asked.


    ¡°Look at this piece of paper and you¡¯ll see.¡± Su Bai handed over the Wolf Tail Grass Paper.


    Gu Mu took it and began reading, growing more amazed ¨C his already bright eyes shining even brighter.


    His hands trembled as he eximed in shock. ¡°Shaman, where did thise from? Did the Old Shaman leave it for you?¡±


    The umbre¡¯s appearance and frame structure amazed him. This was truly excellent craftsmanship. No, it was divine craftsmanship.


    The umbre¡¯s appearance and top slope were perfect. The rain would slide down the slope rather than umting heavily at the top.


    The single handle was very convenient, needing only one hand and leaving the other free.


    The umbre could be made in different sizes, customised for different users.


    This umbre was practically perfect ¨C hundreds of times better than using leaves. Such an excellent item made Gu Mu immediately think of the Old Shaman, as it seemed too perfect a design.Though the new Shaman was excellent, he was still very young, and his ideas could not match the Old Shaman¡¯s ¨C at least that was what Gu Mu thought.


    ¡°No, I drew this myself.¡± Su Bai casually said, his expression very rxed. As if this thing was quite simple, just needing a few sketches, not as mystical as the other imed.


    Gu Mu was shocked again, hardly believing his ears. He gripped the paper tightly.


    Seeing the Shaman¡¯s rxed expression amazed him greatly, as if this item was trivial to him.


    Gu Mu gulped and asked: ¡°Shaman, how did you think up this excellent tool? The umbre is truly wonderful.¡±


    ¡°I used them often before, so drawing it wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡± Su Bai said.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I understand,¡± Gu Mu nodded, thinking this umbre must havee from a Large Tribe. Otherwise, it could not have been designed so well.


    ¡°The most important part of making umbres is the material selection ¨C Hollow Tree and Smooth Skin Lizard Hide are the best materials.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Gu Mu stood straight and said. ¡°Shaman, please teach me how to make umbres.¡±


    He was eager now. Such an excellent item must be made by his own hands!


    ¡°Yes, umbre making is very intricate, all needs to be done by hand. As the saying goes, ¡®Seventy-two and a half steps, not counting the moving parts¡¯.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    He had drawn an oil-paper umbre. Making modern Earth umbres was not realistic in this era, but oil-paper umbres could be handcrafted and looked good too.


    ¡°Seventy-two and a half? Not counting?¡± Gu Mu was confused, not understanding these terms.


    ¡°The first step in making umbres is choosing the material for the frame. For this, wood from the Hollow Tree is the best material.¡± Su Bai picked up a Hollow Tree piece. ?¦Á£Î????S


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mu listened very attentively, his expressionpletely focused.


    Su Bai held the Hollow Tree piece and continued. ¡°The second step is making the frame, whittling the ribs, then soaking in water and sun-drying. This is the necessary technical process.¡±


    ¡°Making umbres requires so many steps?¡± Gu Mu asked in surprise.


    ¡°Not just that ¨C the ribs need hole-drilling, assembly, threading, connecting the handle and top to make the frame. It¡¯s a trulyplex process.¡± Su Bai added.


    Making umbres was not simple work. Just these steps were enough to make one¡¯s head spin.


    The most important was this second step ¨C the mostplex and tedious step.


    Of course, this step was key to sessful umbre making, so it could not be rushed.


    Though confused by many unfamiliar terms, Gu Mu tried his best to remember the steps.


    He hesitated, asking. ¡°Shaman, are those all the umbre-making steps?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. The third step is making the canopy ¨C fixing cut Smooth Skin Lizard Hide to the frame, then trimming the edges, shaping, and sun-drying toplete it.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Actually, oil-paper umbres had more steps. There were painting designs and oiling; meaning drawing patterns on the canopy. Also, applying ayer of tung oil for water resistance.


    However, that was for purely paper umbres. Animal Hide umbres were different, as Smooth Skin Lizard Hide was naturally water-resistant, they could skip these steps.


    Su Bai had considered making paper umbres, but Wolf Tail Grass Paper was just not strong enough.


    Without tung oil avable in this era, using Animal Hide was simpler.


    ¡°Shaman, it sounds like there are a lot of steps. This can¡¯t be done quickly, right?¡± Gu Mu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult at first, but bes much easier once you¡¯re familiar with the steps.¡± Su Bai said.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Gu Mu curiously asked, eager to try.


    ¡°First split the Hollow Tree into strips to make the frame.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Gu Mu immediately took up a bone knife and began splitting the Hollow Tree.


    *Crack snap¡­* After working, he had split out ribs of uniform thickness.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows, surprised that before he could say anything, the other party had split ribs to the proper thickness. [As expected of an experienced carpenter. After one look at the design and brief exnation, he could already prepare the suitable materials.]


    Gu Mu held the split Hollow Tree pieces, asking: ¡°Shaman, are these umbre ribs eptable?¡±


    ¡°Very good. Split more for backup. Now, we¡¯ll drill the holes.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Mu nodded, continuing to split Hollow Tree with the bone knife.


    Su Bai took a split piece and, following his memory, began drilling holes in the ribs.


    The drilling section used a separate Hollow Tree stem, with holes drilled evenly around the end. This would allow the inserted ribs to form a circle.


    This Hollow Tree stem would enable the sliding motion for opening and closing the umbre.


    With the ribs inserted, it formed a funnel shape, appearing very dense.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 317: Sacred Things

    Chapter 317: Sacred Things


    After a series of operations, Su Bai created the frame of an umbre. The frame looked very delicate, with consistent spacing between each rib. The only final step ofying the canopy remained, with the whole process taking about half an hour.


    ¡°It looks good, quite presentable already.¡± Su Bai smiled contentedly.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Shaman, is this an umbre? It doesn¡¯t seem able to block the rain, though it looks beautiful.¡± The fox eared girl was amazed by the frame¡¯s appearance and wanted one for herself. However, this umbre clearly could not block off the rain, seemingly just for disy.


    ¡°Haha¡­ silly girl, it¡¯s notpletely finished yet. The canopy still needs to be attached.¡± Su Baiughed.


    The umbre was not fullyplete at this point. The final step was attaching the canopy. Once the canopy was fixed to the frame, the umbre would truly beplete.


    Yu Ying scratched her head embarrassedly, saying, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I thought it was already finished.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, please teach me how to attach the canopy.¡± Gu Mu could hardly wait. While watching the frame being made earlier, he had been mesmerized, involuntarily eximing in amazement several times. He found the umbre¡¯s construction fascinating, especially its ability to fold. He had thought the umbre would only stay in its open position, but discovering it could copse made it even more intriguing. His admiration for the Shaman grew stronger, viewing him as a divine being who hade to save the me Dragon Tribe.


    ¡°Attaching the canopy is both simple andplex, but we can¡¯t be careless.¡± Su Bai cautioned.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Gu Mu nodded seriously, his eyes fixed intently on the Shaman¡¯s movements, seemingly afraid to miss any detail.Su Bai spent a long time selecting from many pieces of Smooth Skin Lizard Hide before choosing one of suitable size to cover the umbre frame. He pressed the hide tightly against the frame, careful about size differences, then began rotating the frame to check if the hide perfectly fits all around. He also checked for any missing spots or excess material.


    After ensuring the Smooth Skin Lizard Hide fit perfectly against the frame, he took out scissors provided by the System to trim the edges. He did not cut exactly along the edge. He left some excess hide to prevent problems, which would also make hemming easier.


    *Snip snip¡­* The scissors cleanly cut away the excess Smooth Skin Lizard Hide, leaving a circr piece of hide.


    ¡°The next step is very important, so watch carefully.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Mu nodded.


    Su Bai began sewing the Smooth Skin Lizard Hide to the frame at specific points. On the opened frame, there were three points, with three more points at the ends of the ribs. He carefully sewed the hide securely at these points, finally hemming around the outer edge.


    After about ten minutes, Su Bai had perfectly sewn the Smooth Skin Lizard Hide to the frame. He rotated the umbre, opening and closing it many times to ensure everything worked properly before nodding with satisfaction.


    ¡°There. The umbre isplete.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Oil paper umbres used glue to attach the canopy, but in this era, Su Bai had not discovered glue yet. Moreover, glue worked better for paper than hide, so sewing was the only option. As long as the Smooth Skin Lizard Hide was secured, sewing worked just as well. The stitch holes were so small that rain would not be able to leak through.


    Primitive era umbres saved quite a bit of time, and Su Bai¡¯s detailed exnation was mainly to ensure Gu Mu took it seriously. The actual construction was not difficult, as it eliminated steps like gluing paper, painting, and oiling. However, the challengey in building the frame and securing the hide properly.


    Gu Mu¡¯s hands trembled as he took the umbre, examining it in amazement.


    ¡°Shaman, is this really an umbre, right?¡± Gu Mu could hardly believe his eyes. He kept opening and closing the umbre repeatedly, even bringing it to his nose to smell it, finding it all too miraculous.


    ¡°Yes, this is an umbre, a tool for use during the rainy season. How many can you make before the rainy season arrives?¡± Su Bai asked.


    This was the crucial point. If they could produce enough, important people in the Tribe could each have one.


    Gu Mu furrowed his brow in thought before answering. ¡°I can make ten a day.¡±


    This was his estimate after considering putting reasonable time to this. He still had to make stone tools. However, since returning to the Ancestral Land, he had taken on many apprentices, some with carpenter backgrounds or quick learners. By distributing the work appropriately and focusing on the most crucial parts himself, he believes he could achieve this level of output.


    ¡°Ten per day?¡± Su Bai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good number. In that case, we¡¯ll have about a hundred before the rainy season arrives.¡±


    The quantity exceeded his expectations; he had thought four or five per day would be the limit.


    ¡°Shaman, don¡¯t worry, this quantity isn¡¯t a problem. We might produce less the first few days, but after two days I can definitely make this many, maybe even more.¡± Gu Mu said earnestly.


    Su Bai raised his hand to calm him, saying. ¡°No need to be nervous or rush things. Take it slowly. Quality is what matters here.¡±


    He did not want poor quality products due to nervousness or rushing. Though, he trusted the old carpenter would not make such mistakes.


    ¡°Understood, I won¡¯t disappoint you, Shaman.¡± Gu Mu solemnly said. To him, these umbres were sacred, and he felt fortunate to be chosen to make them.


    ¡°Great. If you have any questions, send someone to ask me.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Mu was already eager to continue working on the umbres.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 318: The Food Problem Also Solved

    Chapter 318: The Food Problem Also Solved


    After exining some precautions, Su Bai returned to the wooden house, leaving the umbre as a reference for Gu Mu.


    ¡°Shaman, that umbre is amazing. Will it really keep the rain off us during the rainy season?¡± Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes innocently.


    ¡°Do the Warriors¡¯ Animal Hide Bag leak when they carry water?¡± Su Bai smiled, asking this because those water bags were made from Smooth Skin Lizard Hide.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about that happening.¡± Yu Ying replied seriously, not realising the Shaman was answering her question.


    ¡°Haha¡­ if the water bags don¡¯t leak, then neither will this umbre.¡± Su Baiughed heartily.


    ¡°I understand now. The umbre uses the same hide as the Animal Hide Bags!¡± Yu Ying eximed in realisation.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Su Bai patted the fox eared girl¡¯s head.


    Yu Ying lowered her head contentedly, saying, ¡°That umbre is much better than leaves though.¡±


    ¡°With it, you¡¯ll be able to go out during the rainy season,¡± Su Bai calmly said.¡°In that case, I can¡¯t wait for the rainy season!¡± Yu Ying said, bouncing on her toes.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The cement houses aren¡¯t built yet and the roads aren¡¯t paved yet. The rainy season can¡¯te too soon.¡± Su Bai teased.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I hope the rainy season doesn¡¯te too quickly then.¡± Yu Ying quickly changed her tune.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head, returning to nning the Tribe¡¯s development. The nted food was settled, the animal enclosures were done, and cement houses and roads were under construction.


    ¡°Eleven days until the rainy season. The Hunting Team can only make at most two more trips to the Hunting Ground if they rush.¡± Su Bai muttered.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, how much food does the Tribe have left?¡± Su Bai asked, needing to know their food storage situation.@@novelbin@@


    Yu Ying thought carefully before answering, ¡°At our current consumption rate, about ten days¡¯ worth.¡±


    This was based on their current usage, with meat consumption being high due them needing to pay for the physicalbor of the construction. Su Bai had decreed extra meat portions for all workers, elerating the consumption.


    ¡°Ten days means we¡¯llst until the rainy season.¡± Su Bai mused.


    ¡°Shaman, should we reduce their portions?¡± Yu Ying worried.


    ¡°No need. Let them continue eating this way. We¡¯ll find another solution.¡± Su Bai replied.


    ¡°Is Wolf Tail Grass still being collected?¡± Su Bai asked suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, we send people daily. Though each day¡¯s harvest isn¡¯t much, we¡¯ve umted a lot.¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai exined that Wolf Tail Grass Noodle could sustain them during the rainy season when less physicalbor was needed. Combined with the daily catch of fish using Beast Bone hooks, they had adequate food sources.


    ¡°With two more trips to the Hunting Ground, each bringing ten days¡¯ worth of food, plus fish and Wolf Tail Grass Noodle, we won¡¯t go hungry during the rainy season.¡± Yu Ying happily calcted.


    ¡°Indeed, good news.¡± Su Bai¡¯s frown rxed.


    ¡°After the rainy season, we can prepare for the snow season. I¡¯m not afraid of the rainy season anymore!¡± Yu Ying said, relieved about both food security and having umbres.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Bai smiled, ready to focus on development now that the food issue was resolved.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 319: The Tag-along

    Chapter 319: The Tag-along


    On a sunny day, everyone in the Giant Bear Tribe was busy with their tasks ¨C cleaning hides, training, teaching children to read, and more.


    Kai and Luo were also training, nearly finished with their session.


    ¡°When are you going to talk to him?¡± Kai asked anxiously, ncing around to ensure no one overheard their ns.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not risk it. He¡¯s your Father, you should be the one to tell him.¡± Luo said, wiping his nose.


    ¡°What!? Last time we agreed you¡¯d do it! Why back out now?¡± Kai¡¯s red eyes widened.


    They had nned to speak upst time but ended up saying nothing after training.


    ¡°You said your Father is scary. So, I don¡¯t dare ask.¡± Luo replied ufortably, his expression making Kai want to punch him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times: he¡¯s only like that with me, not with others.¡± Kai rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I still won¡¯t do it. There¡¯s no benefit in this difficult task.¡± Luo firmly said, showing his true cleverness despite his simple appearance.¡°Then I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Kai conceded.


    ¡°Good, good. As the Chieftain¡¯s Son, he won¡¯t scold you.¡± Luo nodded repeatedly, relieved it would not be him.


    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯m only speaking for myself. I won¡¯t be mentioning you.¡± Kai pretended to be angry.


    ¡°No, include me as well! Having two people is better for your safety.¡± Luo quickly pleaded.


    Kai turned away unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not speaking up, so I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    He was trying reverse psychology, hoping it might change Luo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t help if I was the one who asked. You¡¯re the one who needs to do it.¡± Luo helplessly said.


    ¡°How would it not help? Let¡¯s go together. It might work better that way.¡± Kai suggested, thinking sharing the scolding between two people would be much easier than bearing it alone.


    ¡°Both of us? I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Luo sensed something was not right.


    ¡°Having both of us shows we both want to go, and Father won¡¯t get angry with you present.¡± Kai exined, looking around before adding, ¡°It increases our odds of sess.¡±


    ¡°When you put it that way, it makes sense.¡± Luo nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for? Training¡¯s done,¡± Kai urged from ahead.


    They crept to the Chieftain¡¯s wooden house, checking that no one was around.


    ¡°Father, I need to discuss something with you,¡± Kai said directly.


    ¡°Chieftain, I also have something to say,¡± Luo quickly added.


    Shan put down his work and looked up seriously. He initially wanted to send Kai back to training but hearing Luo¡¯s voice made him take a deep breath. ¡°What is it? The same thing or different?¡±


    ¡°Father, we want to go on an expedition for experience.¡± Kai boldly said.


    ¡°Yes, Chieftain, that¡¯s what I wanted to discuss too.¡± Luo agreed.


    Shan was stunned, questioning if he had heard correctly. ¡°Are you both serious about this?¡±@@novelbin@@


    This was no small matter ¨C while the Tribe sent people out annually for training, not everyone could go.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re both being serious.¡± Kai nodded, immediately bing submissive despite his usual confident demeanor. He kept his head down, fearing to get scolded or beaten.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Luo added, standing straight without fear.


    ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯re asking for? Leaving the Tribe for training isn¡¯t a small matter.¡± Shan said sternly. If not for the outsider¡¯s presence, he would have already struck his Son for being so presumptuous.


    ¡°We know exactly what we¡¯re asking for. That¡¯s why we came to you.¡± Kai boldly said, emboldened by Luo¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Yes, we thought about this for a long time before asking.¡± Luo echoed like a parrot.


    ¡°No. The rainy season ising. You can¡¯t go until after the snow season.¡± Shan firmly refused. Having lived for so long, he knew the rainy season¡¯s dangers all too well. He could not allow his Son to take the risk.


    ¡°Father, we still have over ten days. We¡¯ll return before it rains.¡± Kai pleaded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll look after each other. Nothing will go wrong,¡± Luo finally said something useful.


    ¡°Where would you be training? We¡¯re the only Large Tribe around.¡± Shan challenged. The surrounding Tribes were all small, which they looked down upon. Warriors typically trained at Large Tribes, never small ones.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out as we go.¡± Kai said without hesitation, knowing they did not have enough time to reach other Large Tribes five or six days away.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 320: Compromise

    Chapter 320: Compromise


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go to a Large Tribe ¨C we could visit the Small Tribes.¡± Luo still naively suggested.


    Kai rolled his eyes in frustration, as thisment clearly indicated they would only visit Small Tribes to return before the rainy season.


    ¡°Small Tribes? What could they offer for training?¡± Shan challenged, seizing on this point for argument.


    ¡°Small Tribes might have things our Tribe doesn¡¯t. They¡¯re probably eager to trade, and we could exchange dried meat for their goods.¡± Luo calmly replied, as if the words came naturally without calction.


    Kai was stunned. He had thought his Father¡¯s question would end their chances, but Luo¡¯s unexpected answer surprised him.


    Shan nodded thoughtfully, seeming to agree. ¡°Exin more.¡±


    Kai felt relieved seeing his Father¡¯s reaction, thinking they still had a chance.


    ¡°We always trade with Large Tribes, who get their goods from Small Tribes. Trading directly with Large Tribes limits what we get.¡± Luo sniffed and continued. ¡°If we trade directly with the Small Tribes, wouldn¡¯t we get more?¡±


    He had thought about this during training but never mentioned it since Tribe matters were not his concern. This expedition gave him the perfect excuse, and he was confident the Chieftain would agree.Kai smiled, nodding approvingly at Luo.


    Shan seemed moved by the argument, finding it logical.


    ¡°How do you know this? Who told you about this?¡± Shan asked.


    ¡°No one ¨C I figured it out myself.¡± Luo immediately answered.


    His simple appearance and shy nature limited his friendships to just Kai. They trained together daily, and he rarely left his wooden house, so he had little interaction with others.


    ¡°So you want to seek partnerships with other Tribes?¡± Shan solemnly asked.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°While we¡¯re out training, we¡¯ll keep the Tribe¡¯s interests in mind.¡± Kai quickly added, taking over before the typically simple Luo could say more.


    Shan struggled with the decision. Letting them go seemed dangerous, but refusing meant missing an opportunity.


    Luo understood trading, but they were not Totem Warriors yet. They certainly could not face Ferocious Beasts alone. Still, was danger not inherent in training? Without risk, it would be just sightseeing.


    ¡°Father, what do you think?¡± Kai pressed, not wanting to give him time for second thoughts.


    ¡°When do you want to leave?¡± Shan conceded.


    ¡°Today, if possible. Time is short.¡± Kai replied urgently, as if dying would cost them the opportunity.


    ¡°Yes, I can leave today too.¡± Luo nodded.


    Shan frowned thoughtfully before saying, ¡°You can go, but not just you two.¡±


    ¡°Father, we don¡¯t need Totem Warriors. That wouldn¡¯t be real training.¡± Kai protested, not wanting protection.


    ¡°True, having Totem Warriors would make this meaningless.¡± Luo agreed, sharing the desire for adventure without protection.


    ¡°Let me finish.¡± Shan said seriously. ¡°I know training means no Totem Warriors.¡±


    ¡°Then who else wille with us?¡± Kai asked, confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send more Warrior Trainees for their own training.¡± Shan exined.


    Kai sighed in relief. Anyone but Totem Warriors was eptable.


    ¡°Which Warrior Trainees will join us?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Just pack your things. They¡¯ll meet youter.¡± Shan dismissed them.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Kai smiled, surprised by the quick approval andck of scolding.


    The two quickly left, grinning, before Shan could change his mind.


    ¡°Finally, we can go out to train!¡± Kai nearly jumped with excitement.


    ¡°See? Your Father wasn¡¯t so fierce.¡± Luo grinned and sniffled.


    ¡°Who knew he¡¯d agree so quickly? It is all thanks to you.¡± Kai could not stop smiling.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 321: Growing As Tall As Your Waist

    Su Bai left the wooden house and walked towards the greenhouse. He wanted to check on the wheat he had nted.


    He had nted the wheat seeds some time ago. He had done so the day he drew them from the System.


    He had also nted tomato seeds near the wheat seed. After all, tomatoes were valuable, not just for eating but also for other uses.


    He had already nned on a multitude of food he wanted to make once the tomatoes ripened.


    However, so far the tomatoes had yet to sprout, so he mainly wanted to see how tall the wheat had grown.


    A few minutester, Su Bai arrived at the greenhouse with the fox eared girl tagging along.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Shaman, what does this thing called tomato taste like?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked. When she first heard about tomatoes, she was taken aback. This word waspletely unfamiliar to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet and sour. I believe you¡¯ll like it. Ah¡¯Hua and the others will surely enjoy it too.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    In his mind, girls generally liked sweet and sour things, especially those in the Primitive Tribe, where food variety was awfully limited. Furthermore, they had never eaten tomatoes before, and tomatoes¡¯ unique vor was sure to fascinate them.¡°I believe you, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying softly replied. She had bepletely devoted to Su Bai now, firmly believing everything he said.


    Su Bai entered the greenhouse. By this time, the greenhouse had beenpleted, and the roof had been made, sealed from the outside environment.


    Building the greenhouse was not that difficult. Not when they had such wonderful material like the Smooth Skin Lizard Hide, which hardly needed processing. The Totem Warriors couldplete it in just a few days. The mostplex part was actually sealing the roof.


    After all, it needed to be both rainproof and windproof, extra care was required, and no gaps were allowed.


    The greenhouse was veryrge, with a spacious interior room equivalent to three of Earth¡¯s basketball courts.


    Of course, the area nted with wheat, garlic, tomatoes, and other new crops did not take up much space. So, there was still plenty of room left.


    This was intentionally requested by Su Bai, because there was still some time before the snow season arrived. He could not guarantee the System would not produce more crops before then.


    Moreover, they had brought back many herb seeds from the Hunting Ground that also needed to be nted.


    ¡°The growth rate is still so slow¡­¡± Su Bai muttered with furrowed brows.


    The nted wheat had only sprouted tiny tips. At their previous location, they would have grown much taller by now.


    ¡°Shaman, is this wheat?¡± Yu Ying tilted her head examining the tender yellow sprouts that had emerged.


    The fox eared girl was seeing wheat for the first time, so she was especially curious, particrly after hearing it was edible.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just sprouting now. It will take a long time before it¡¯s ready to be eaten.¡± Su Bai said.


    At this growth rate, it probably would not be ready to eat by the time the snow season arrived.


    ¡°Shaman, don¡¯t you know that Shaman Technique? Can¡¯t you use it to make them grow?¡± Yu Ying asked innocently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try and see what effect it has on them.¡± Su Bai pondered.


    Previously, he had used his Growth eleration Skill on sweet potatoes. After one harvest, he used it on the second nting.


    He was worried that due to the slow growth rate of thisnd, the newly nted sweet potatoes might not survive, so he used it on them.


    The results after using it were quite good. The sweet potatoes that were originally withering immediately perked up after the Growth eleration Skill was used. §²?¦­?§£¨¨??


    Two days had passed since then, and those sweet potatoes were growing better and better, as Su Bai had observed.


    nts treated with Growth eleration Skill would grow faster than usual.


    This was something he had not expected, but it was exactly what he wanted. Now, he did not need to use the Growth eleration Skill on them every day. He could save his daily uses to apply on other nts.


    Su Bai raised his hand and began tracing Shaman Runes in the air. Pale purple light appeared as the runes formed.


    The pale purple light quietly slipped from his hand and floated toward the wheat sprouts.


    The Growth eleration Skill¡¯s light was different from Healing Shaman Technique and unlike the Taming Shaman Technique. The Healing Shaman Technique¡¯s light covered wounds like a cloud.


    The Taming Shaman Technique¡¯s light appeared in streams, beginning to wrap around the creature until fully covering them.


    The Growth eleration Skill¡¯s light was like fine mist, gently drifting around ¨C quite beautiful to look at.


    ¡°How beautiful!¡± Yu Ying watched entranced from the side, her pink eyes forgetting to blink.


    The pale purple light quietly spread over the newly sprouted wheat tips, enveloping them like a thin fog. Within the purple mist, the wheat sprouts began visibly growing. Though the speed was slow, they were definitely getting bigger.


    ¡°Shaman, they¡¯re growing!¡± Yu Ying eximed.


    The fox eared girl¡¯s pink fox tail kept swishing, and her pink fox ears twitched along with it.


    Whether seeing it for the first or second time, this sight was still shocking. No one expected a Shaman Technique could be so beautiful and amazing.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Su Bai nodded. Though he was not entirely satisfied with the wheat sprouts¡¯ growth speed, they were growing nheless.


    After more than a minute, the pale purple light quietly dissipated. The originally tender yellow sprouts had grown considerably.


    From their original height of one small finger joint, they had grown to the height of an adult¡¯s thumb. Their colour had changed from yellow to light green rather than an extremely healthy dark green.


    ¡°Shaman, they¡¯ve grown so much!¡± Yu Ying eximed. Such visible change was astonishing.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ This is nothing, we¡¯re just getting started.¡± Su Baiughed heartily. [I guess she will always be a little girl at heart, so innocent. But, this little growth is far from enough for the Tribe¡¯s development.]


    ¡°Shaman, how tall does the wheat need to grow before we can eat it?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked, having no concept of this.


    ¡°About as tall as your waist, only then can we harvest them.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Yu Ying looked down at her waist, then at the wheat sprouts, her pink eyes widening in shock. ¡°It needs to grow that tall?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does,¡± Su Bai solemnly nodded.


    Yu Ying instinctively covered her mouth and eximed. ¡°In that case, it will take quite a while to grow. Looking at it this way, the wheat¡¯s growth rate is indeed too slow.¡±


    Withoutparison there would be no perspective. It was only withparison that everything became clear. A thumb-high wheatpared to waist-high one was like Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 322: Like a River

    Yu Ying squatted down to examine the wheat, asking curiously. ¡°It looks just like grass. Can we really eat itter?¡±


    The newly sprouted wheat did indeed look like grass, so it was not strange for her to make that connection.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when the timees. After it grows up, it¡¯ll lookpletely different.¡± Su Bai exined.


    He stood up and walked to the tomato area ¨C to look at the newly sprouted tomato nts. In regards to this, the tomato leaves were quite distinctive, different from the wheat.


    ¡°This is growing slowly too¡­¡± Su Bai frowned. [Seems like this ce really isn¡¯t suitable for growing crops¡­]


    He somewhat missed their previous location. Growing crops there has been so easy and convenient. There was always rapid growth, visible day by day.


    He still remembered the lettuce seeds he had scattered there. The harvest time had been reduced by more than halfpared to if it was grown on Earth. The taste of the yield was excellent too, no different from Earth¡¯s, perhaps even sweeter. [Maybe that¡¯s because there is no pesticide contamination. That¡¯s why the produce isrger and more sweet-tasting, so much so that it left asting impression. Especially when wrapping roasted meat with the lettuce, the taste was absolutely irresistible.]


    When those lettuce were harvested and transported to the Ancestral Land, the fresh ones did notst long. They were all eaten in one night.


    ¡°That does seem to be true. When we lived over there, everything grew so quickly¡­¡± Yu Ying sighed in agreement.¡°Different soil affects nt growth differently. I wonder why this is the case?¡± Su Bai pondered with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Shaman, could it be because that area floods every year? Maybe that¡¯s why the soil there is good for growing nts?¡± Yu Ying spected.


    The fox eared girl could only think that since that area flooded every rainy season, that might be the reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s not unreasonable,¡± Su Bai agreed this was the most logical exnation. ¡°Do you know of any other ces that regrly floods?¡±


    He suddenly thought that some Tribes would certainly be flooded when the rainy season came, and perhaps those people could be recruited into the me Dragon Tribe.


    This way, the Tribe¡¯s poption expands, and they would have more hands avable for work.


    Yu Ying thought carefully for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t really know about that. Uncle Cang Shi, the Chieftain, or Sha Hong should know.¡±


    To be fair, she had barely left the Tribe. Except when forced to leave during the ck Snake Tribe takeover, she knew little about the outside world, much less other Tribes.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°I understand. Have the Chieftaine find meter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai continued observing the tomatoes and the other crops with his head lowered, including the grapes he had nted a few days ago.


    He was already thinking about making fine wine when the grapes could be harvested. He also had not eaten grapes for a long time.


    ¡°Shaman, what do grapes taste like?¡± Yu Ying was full of questions.


    When Su Bai had first exined that these withered vines were grapes, the fox eared girl had beenpletely bewildered. Although she knew grapes were edible like berries, the name was really strange to her. ?£Á????¨¨??


    That night when the fox eared girl went to bed, she was so puzzled by this name that she could not sleep well, and early the next morning she ran to look at the grapes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ grapes have many different tastes. I¡¯m not sure what variety these are¡­¡± Su Bai shrugged.


    He was not yet knowledgeable enough to know everything about Heaven and Earth. He could not possibly identify the grape¡¯s variety just from a single vine. After all, there were green grapes, purple ones, and even ck ones. Each had their own distinct taste. Some were crisp and refreshing, some were sour, and others were sweet or sweet and sour. Though their textures were simr, their tastes were all different.


    ¡°This fruit has so many different varieties?¡± Yu Ying looked enlightened.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Let¡¯s go back to the wooden house. Go call the Chieftain over.¡± Su Baiughed and left the greenhouse first.


    ¡°Shaman, wait for me¡­¡± Yu Ying followed quickly.


    Twenty minutester, Su Bai returned to the wooden house, and the Chieftain arrived as well.


    ¡°Shaman, what arrangements did you need me for?¡± Yan Jiao asked directly, as he was eager to return to supervising the construction.


    Watching those buildings rise from the ground was truly exciting. Since he started supervising, he had rarely gone to watch the Warriors¡¯ training.


    After all, with Sha Hong, Yue, and the others there, he was quite at ease. His only concern was the construction of those buildings.


    He personally oversaw the progress every day, clearly seeing who was cking off or causing trouble.


    ¡°Do you know which Tribes get flooded when the rainy seasones?¡± Su Bai curiously asked.


    His core n was still to increase the Tribe¡¯s poption, as this would speed up development. The exchange of ceramics had gone so well that they could now realistically provide for more people.


    The rainy season would be a good opportunity ¨C there would certainly be many disced Tribes, and people who came due to natural disasters would likely be more obedient.


    Furthermore, due to the harsh environment, these people¡¯s expectations would be lowered. In other words, their demand for meat would be at a discount.


    ¡°Tribes that get flooded?¡± Yan Jiao frowned in thought, then after a while shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t really know, because no Tribe gets flooded twice.¡±


    Those he knew of were Tribes that had experienced flooding before, but once flooded, they would not let it happen a second time. Naturally, there were no specific Tribes that regrly got flooded. After all, they were not fools, they knew to leave and settle at a new spot.


    ¡°Let me ask differently ¨C do you know which areas flood frequently?¡± Su Bai changed his approach.


    He had already guessed that to be the case, so he switched to asking about the areas, since some Tribes might not know and had settled in those ces.


    ¡°Around where we used to live, that whole area gets flooded by rainwater, just like a river¡­¡± Yan Jiao said.


    ¡°Like a river?¡± Su Bai was somewhat surprised.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Yes, you can go see it when it happens, Shaman. Walk a while into the forest and you¡¯ll see this sight. The flooding covers arge area. From there to what we can see here.¡± Yan Jiao said seriously.


    He remembered seeing it with his Father when he was young ¨C it was truly spectacr.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Su Bai smiled slightly, having found his answer.


    ¡°Shaman, is there anything else?¡± Yan Jiao was eager to return.


    Su Bai smiled and shook his head, seeing the other¡¯s impatience. He waved his hand to let him leave.


    ¡°Shaman, why did you suddenly ask about this?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Su Bai said.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 323: The Tools Are Really Complete

    The next morning, apanied by crisp bird chirps, Su Bai slowly opened his ck eyes.


    He stretchedzily, looked around, and finding the fox eared girl absent. He called out in his mind, [System, check in and open the Assistance Package.]


    [Ding! Congrattions Host, check in sessful!]


    [Ding! Congrattions, Host has received Low Grade Assistance: one nail care tool kit.]


    Su Bai weighed the small box in his hand, murmuring. ¡°Well, this is useful.¡±


    He opened the box and found quite a variety of tools inside ¨C ones for trimming toenails, nail filing, and ear cleaning. The tool kit was trulyplete.


    ¡°Well, look at this.¡± Su Bai picked up the ear cleaning tool and started using it. The sensation was naturally quite pleasant.


    It had been a long time since he had properly cleaned his ears, this tool came at a good time.


    A few minutester, after Su Bai finished taking care of his ears and nails, the fox eared girl came in.¡°Shaman, you woke up so early.¡± Yu Ying¡¯s soft voice called out.


    *Meow~*


    She had gone to the greenhouse early in the morning to check on the wheat¡¯s growth. She also took Su Bai¡¯sundry to wash them, and then went to check on the sheep pen and cattle pen. Rolly had followed along,


    Cats were sensitive animals. When Yu Ying got up in the morning, Rolly had risen with her and stuck close to her.


    ¡°Sleep early, wake up early.¡± Su Bai poured himself a cup of water.


    Last night, for some unknown reason, he felt tired for the first time. Previously, he would just go to sleep on his own, not because he felt tired.


    At first, he thought his Physique had changed and specifically checked on his Attribute Panel, but found his Physique was still fine. As for why he felt tired, it was probably a normal urrence. However, it was just so rare for him that he found it odd.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for you, Shaman. You can rest a bit more.¡± Yu Ying turned to prepare the food.


    Su Bai sat down and looked through the ss manufacturing guide. The cement houses were now mostly built. So, ss now needed to be made.


    Looking at the dense content in the book, he sighed. [This won¡¯t be easy!]


    ss was not something that can be casually manufactured by hand. It was a genuinely difficult task.


    Besides the difficulty in collecting materials and getting the proportions right, the most important part was the manufacturing process.


    Moreover, the materials for ss were not easy to collect. Too many things were needed.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Ying heard Su Bai¡¯s murmuring.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking about how to make ss¡­¡± Su Bai shook his head.


    Yu Ying nodded ¨C she did not understand the word ¡®ss¡¯, so she just continued preparing breakfast.


    ¡°I would need quartz sand, soda ash, limestone, and more to make ss. Some are easy to find, but others¡­¡± Su Bai muttered.


    ss was generally made from various inorganic minerals like silica sand from quartz, borax, boric acid, barite, barium carbonate, limestone, feldspar, soda ash as its main materials. Additional auxiliary materials were also needed. Its mainponents were silicon dioxide and other oxides. ?¨¢????¨§S


    Making ss was certainly not simple. Just gathering the required materials would take quite some time.


    ¡°But these pictures in the book look familiar¡­¡± Su Bai murmured.@@novelbin@@


    The pictures in the ss manufacturing guide were simple, just diagrams of raw materials with some annotations.


    The material names were the same as on Earth, though their appearance was slightly different. [Perhaps they looked different in this era, but their actual chemical structure is the same?]


    ¡°Wait!¡± Su Bai put down the book and went to search through severalrge boxes, murmuring. ¡°I remember the Old Shaman left many stones, maybe something here will be useful.¡±


    After the Old Shaman passed away, he had taken some time to sort through the boxes and found many strange stones.


    His knowledge base was not that extensive though. So, he only recognized one-third of the stones, with most remaining unidentified.


    After searching, various stones appeared on the table, different in colour and size.


    ¡°No wonder they looked so familiar¡­ the Old Shaman had them all along¡­¡± Su Bai excitedly said.


    He did not know why the Old Shaman had these stones. [People of this era probably do not know anything about minerals. Even if they know some stones are hard enough to make weapons, no one should be aware of their true uses. Some stones could be used to make mercury, some for medicine, others for essories, and so on. These products are all unfamiliar to those of the Primitive Era. So, why did the Old Shaman bother collecting so many strange stones when he did not understand their uses?]  [It is even stranger that when the Tribe was attacked by the ck Snake Tribe, they still managed to take these stones away while escaping? This suggests these stones are important¡­ but for what?]


    ¡°Shaman, why did you take out all these stones again?¡± Yu Ying came over with a bowl of noodles.


    ¡°They will be very useful/¡± Su Bai smiled and started eating the noodles.


    He quickly finished eating and continued examining the stones.


    The cement houses were being built faster and faster, and ss needed to be fired in time. Otherwise, the reserved window spaces would be problematic, and it would be colder when it rained. [With these ingredients, we need to follow the designed form. We need to properly weigh and mix the various materials evenly toplete the proportions. Unfortunately, we still have not developed scales¡­] Su Bai frowned. [Haa¡­ Trying to make ss in the primitive era is truly not easy. The tools alone are a major limitation.]


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take things step by step. Let¡¯s make a bnce scale first. Otherwise, I would not be able to proceed with a ton of other things.¡± Su Bai murmured.


    Making a scale was not difficult. It was very simple and could be done in about ten minutes.


    The needed materials included a frame with grooves at both ends, two cups or containers of the same size and weight, and vines.


    Make two identical small holes near the rim of each cup, with the holes parallel to each other. Then cut two sturdy vines of equal length.


    Thread one vine through both holes of each cup and tie it securely ¨C when done, the cup should look like a small bucket.


    The final step was hanging the cups in the grooves at both ends of the frame, with both cups at the same height.


    If uneven, adjust the rope length toplete the bnce scale.


    The main principle of making a bnce scale was the lever principle ¨C with the fulcrum allowing rotation under equal force.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 324: Preparing to Make Glass

    After making the simple bnce scale, Su Bai began studying the stones.


    Holding a stone in his hand, he questioned, [The main material for ss is silica sand, but I haven¡¯t seen any here yet.]


    Su Bai was holding the ss manufacturing guide, which showed pictures of silica sand and its uses.


    Blinking his ck eyes, he thought to himself. [Where can I find quartz crystals or quartz sand? Quartz can typically be found in weathered granite terrain, and that terrain should also have the silica sand needed for making ss.]


    If not for this ss manufacturing guide, he would not even know where to begin. Even when he had some knowledge of the process, it was not enough. Now, what he needed to do had be much clearer.@@novelbin@@


    Being able to know how to make cement and various other things was already impressive, but with ss, he was truly stuck ¨C without this book he would have been helpless. [But, is there a weathered granite terrain around this ce? I don¡¯t remember seeing one in the forest thest time¡­] Su Bai was troubled at this first step of raw materials.


    Without raw materials, ss could not be made, and silica sand was the most basic of materials for making ss. It was indispensable.


    Silica sand consists of transparent particles, very distinguishable individually, and is found everywhere in weathered granite terrain. [Once we find silica sand, everything will be much easier. There should be plenty of ces where it can be found¡­] Su Bai was determined.


    Many materials mentioned in the ss manufacturing guide could be found in the wooden boxes, but the one thing missing was the silica sand, the main ingredient needed for making ss.¡°Yu Ying, do you know where to find this?¡± Su Bai showed the fox eared girl the picture of silica sand.


    After all, they were more familiar with the area around the Ancestral Land ¨C they would know best about the local terrain.


    Yu Ying looked carefully at the picture in the book and said: ¡°I remember there¡¯s a small hillside not far from here that might have these things.¡±


    The fox eared girl and the cow horned girl had snuck out to y before and visited that clearing. She remembered seeing such sand.


    When they were young and did not understand, they just thought the sand was pretty and brought some back to the Tribe to y with.


    Now seeing the picture in the book, it looked very simr to the sand she saw back then. It was only because this sand was so special that she remembered it clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, take me there. I need them.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Having this would be perfect. Once he had them, there would be hope for making ss.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai had a few people prepare some stone hoes and baskets, then led a group from the Tribe toward that small hillside.


    After more than an hour, everyone arrived at the base of the hillside. Though called a small hillside, it was actually quiterge ¨C over fifty metres high, with a width that could not be measured by the eye.


    ¡°Shaman, this is it.¡± Yu Ying looked up at the hill.


    ¡°You call this a small hillside? This is like a mountain¡­¡± Su Bai¡¯s mouth twitched several times.


    Yu Ying scratched her head andughed, asking. ¡°Shaman, do you see the sand you mentioned?¡±


    Yan Hua swung her stone hoe enthusiastically and called out. ¡°Shaman, where should we start?¡±


    When the cow horned girl heard about collecting materials, she got so excited she immediately came along.


    Last time, collecting iron sand from the river had made her happy for quite a while, so how could she miss collecting materials on the hillside this time? ???¨¯??¦¥?


    Su Bai crouched down, took a stone hoe and struck the ground, revealing the sand inside was exactly the silica sand they needed.


    He stood up, dusted off his hands, and smiled. ¡°We can start anywhere ¨C it¡¯s everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Hua immediately got to work energetically, taking a basket and using her stone hoe to strike the ground repeatedly.


    Sha Lan and the other Warrior Trainees did the same, all using their stone hoes to strike the walls and ground.


    *ng ng ng¡­* As the striking sounds continued, more and more silica sand was collected into the baskets.


    ¡°There is so much white sand! Is this the silica sand used for making ss?¡± Yan Hua excitedly asked.


    Though the cow horned girl was very excited and talkative, her striking motions did not stop.


    ¡°This sand looks different from what we usually see. It should be what¡¯s used for making ss,¡± Sha Lan responded.


    The cat eared girl¡¯s basket was already more than half full of silica sand, The location she chose had a particrly abundant amount.


    Wherever the stones were struck, handfuls of silica sand could be seen, as if it were free for the taking. Naturally, they were all collected into the baskets.


    After more than an hour, everyone had collected plenty of silica sand and was prepared to return to the Tribe.


    ¡°Shaman, now that we¡¯ve dug up so much silica sand, when can we start making ss?¡± Yan Hua curiously asked.


    The cow horned girl was puzzled when she heard about making ss, as she did not know what ss was.


    So, now, she was especially curious about what ss would look like.


    Moreover, because everything the Shaman made turned out well, this only deepened Yan Hua¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, we have all the materials now. We can make ss when we get back,¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Honestly, he himself was looking forward to making ss. Being able to make ss in this primitive era would be quite an achievement.


    ¡°I wonder what ss looks like?¡± Yan Hua curiously said.


    ¡°It¡¯s transparent, colourless ¨C even when there¡¯s ss in front of you, you can see what¡¯s behind it.¡± Su Bai could only exin it this way.


    This exnation was the most basic description he could give to ss. It was naturally transparent and does not block one¡¯s vision. If it did, it would not be ss.


    ¡°How amazing!¡± Yan Hua looked expectant.


    Hearing this, the cow horned girl¡¯s curiosity grew even more ¨C she could not wait to see such an amazing thing.


    ¡°Shaman, what will this be used for?¡± Sha Lan was more curious about ss¡¯s applications.


    ¡°It can be installed in window frames. This will give good lighting indoors, and you¡¯ll be able to see outside with the window still closed.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Is it for those spaces left on the walls of the cement houses?¡± Sha Lan asked.


    She did not know what those spaces were for. Thus, she just made a guess. Nevertheless, those reserved spaces were quiterge.


    ¡°Yes, it will be installed there. With windows, we won no need to use fruit oilmps during the day, and can save up on fruit oil.¡± Su Bai said.


    Currently, the Tribe used fruit oilmps during the day because the wooden houses had no windows. In other words, daylight could not enter.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 325: Vessels

    ¡°Is it really that amazing? This ss is truly something wonderful,¡± Yu Ying marveled.


    Even during daytime, it was very dark inside, and without lighting a fruit oilmp, they could barely see anything.@@novelbin@@


    Since the wooden houses had no windows, no light could enter, making everything dim and gloomy.


    Using the fruit oilmp for half the day was quite costly and wasteful. Additionally, the fox eared girl had to sew linen clothes every day, and with such poor lighting, she could not see clearly and had to bring things very close to her eyes.


    Over time, her eyesight had deteriorated, though it used to already be below average from the start.


    Now, she could not see things clearly from even a short distance away and had to squint to see.


    She had thought several times that she might be sick, but felt too embarrassed to mention it.


    But now, hearing about this ss that could make wooden houses as bright as daylight, she suddenly understood.


    She now believes it must be because she spent every day in a dimly lit wooden house, and had strained her eyes too much.With ss, everything would be clearer to see. Thinking of this, Yu Ying felt relieved. [It must have been the lighting that has caused my poor vision. Once they installed the ss, everything would be fine.]


    ¡°There will be an extrarge window on the second floor, and you¡¯ll be able to see much more clearly through it.¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    In his design blueprint, he had nned for a floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor.


    The second floor would be their office space, so installing a floor-to-ceiling window would be appropriate.


    The design for this floor-to-ceiling window was quiterge, looking almost like a wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! I can¡¯t wait to see what ss looks like.¡± Yu Ying happily said.


    An hourter, they returned to the Tribe, ready to begin making ss.


    Su Bai took out all the ingredients he had prepared earlier in the wooden house. These ingredients had all been measured using a bnce scale ording to the ss manufacturing guide.


    Although the bnce scale could not not guarantee 100% uracy, it could at least ensure 90% uracy.


    The cow horned girl and others watched curiously from the side, none daring to interfere for fear of making a mistake.


    Su Bai quietly mixed all the ss-making ingredients together, then began evenly stirring them.


    After more than ten minutes, he stopped stirring when he was sure everything was thoroughly mixed.


    ¡°Shaman, is it ready now?¡± Ah¡¯Hua curiously asked.


    But she did not see anything transparent. After all, was ss not supposed to be transparent?


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Not yet, this is just the beginning. There¡¯s still much more to do.¡± Su Baiughed.


    He took the mixed ingredients to the kiln. The next step in making ss was to melt the mixture.


    The ss mixture needed to be heated at high temperatures (1550-1600 degrees celsius) in the kiln to form a uniform, bubble-free liquid ss that met the molding requirements. ????¦¢?S?


    This step was not simple either, as making ss required temperatures of 1500-1600 degrees. Normal fire could not reach that high, which means they needed to continuously pump air into the kiln.


    Just like when they made iron before, they needed to use the bellows to constantly pump in air to ensure the kiln temperature reached 1500-1600 degrees.


    This was extremelybor-intensive work, requiring numerous people taking turns.


    Each person could only work the bellows for three or four minutes before bing exhausted and needing to be reced.


    The kiln temperature could not be allowed to drop, or all their work would be wasted, so they needed to continuously pump in air.


    Su Bai put the prepared ss mixture into a ceramic basin and had it ced inside before the others began taking turns stoking the fire.


    *Crackling!*


    The mes in the kiln kept burning, gradually changing from pale yellow to orange-red. Even from a distance, they could feel the intense heat, so everyone stood quite far back.


    ¡°Shaman, is making ss the same as making iron? Do we just need to heat it up?¡± they asked.


    Her red eyes stared intently at the kiln, as if afraid it might run away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The work ahead is quiteplicated¡­¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    If making ss were really that simple, it would be great. However, ideals were beautiful while reality was always harsh.


    After the materials be liquid ss, they still need heat treatment. Through annealing, tempering and other processes, internal stress could be eliminated or created, along with changing the ss¡¯s structural state.


    However, these steps were not too demanding ¨C they were mainly necessary for making shaped ssware, like cups or vases.


    While Su Bai could not make ssware yet, he had already designed out the tools needed for their production.


    He would have Uncle Shan Qiu or Gu Mu create themter, in ordance with his drawings.


    As long as they followed what he drew, with their years of experience and practiced hands, they would certainly be able to produce what he needed.


    However, making window ss was more important at this stage. ssware was not needed yet.


    The main use of ssware was for chemical experiments, which Su Bai did not need at the moment.


    As for tools, the Tribe¡¯s ceramic for containers were sufficient.


    Plus, with the rainy season approaching, the most important task now was to make ss for all the cement house windows.


    After more than an hour, the mes in the kiln grew higher, and all the materials inside had begun to melt.


    Gradually, the materials transformed into liquid ss, appearing somewhat grayish in colour.


    ¡°Alright, take it out and pour it into the mold,¡± Su Bai ordered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Warrior Trainees nodded and stopped pumping air into the kiln.


    They removed the ceramic basin from inside and poured the liquid ss into the prepared mold.


    The mold itself was not anything special ¨C just a veryrge square mold.


    This square was made in advance to match the length, width, and height of the cement house windows. Once the liquid ss was poured in, the ss would be ready.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 326: Envious or Sad?

    *sizzlin* With a sizzling sound, the liquid ss waspletely poured into the t square mold.


    ¡°We just need to wait for it to cool.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    After all this effort, the first piece of ss was finally made. Just preparing the materials had taken a considerable amount of time and energy.


    Materials like silica sand, calcium carbonate, and borax all needed to be prepared, and they were not readily avable. Gettingrge quantities was not easy, especially galena, which was particrly hard to find.


    So, seeing the first piece of ss being made brought a great sense of achievement.


    ¡°This is ss?¡± Yan Hua crouched down to observe.


    She looked confused, because was ss not supposed to be transparent? Allowing one to see through to the other side?


    But right now, the ss appeared to be reddish and yellowish, quite different from what had been described earlier.


    ¡°It looks strange¡­¡± Yu Ying tilted her head as she examined it, noting it was indeed different from what was initially described.¡°Will it change to be transparent after it cools down?¡± Sha Lan asked, seeing the steam still rising from the liquid ss that had just been poured in.


    She thought the colour would probably change once it cooled, just like iron turned ckish-grey after cooling.


    ¡°Yes, we need to wait for it to cool. It will look different after cooling.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Yu Ying still found it fascinating. Her pink fox tail kept swishing as her pink eyes watched the ss change.


    Half an hourter, the ss¡¯s colour began to change, no longer the initial orange-red. It gradually became quite colourless and transparent, quite simr to ss from Earth.


    ¡°Not bad. The quality is passable.¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction.


    He had not expected their first ss-making to be so sessful. It was fortunate that he had some prior knowledge about certain processes, and heat treatment. Plus, there was the ss manufacturing guide provided by the System, which really cemented all the steps and materials he needed. Otherwise, he really would not have known how to proceed.


    ¡°It really did be transparent!¡± Yu Ying eximed, her pink eyes wide open.


    She crouched on the left side then the right side, her pink fox tail constantly swishing, looking just like a curious baby.


    ¡°This is ss?¡± Yan Hua was also convinced, noting how it had started as just rocks and powder. She had not expected it to transform so well after being fired in the kiln, bing somethingpletely unrecognizable. ???£Î¨®?¨¨?


    Sha Lan reached out to touch it and found it was very hard. She eximed in surprise: ¡°It feels just like stone!¡±


    The cat eared girl was seeing and experiencing ss for the first time, so the texture felt very strange to her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Hua also reached out to touch it and found it was true, ¡°It really is, just like stone.¡±


    ¡°Is it as durable as stone then?¡± Yu Ying also did not miss the chance to touch the ss.


    Su Bai shook his head and cautioned. ¡°ss is very fragile. Don¡¯t drop it, or it will shatter.¡±


    ss could not bepared to stone. Although some of itsponents were stone-rted, once fired, ss was very fragile and could easily shatter to pieces.


    Yu Ying quickly pulled her hand back in fright, looking innocently at Su Bai as if to say: ¡®the ss touched my hand first, it wasn¡¯t my fault¡¯.


    The fox eared girl¡¯s pink fox tail began to slowly droop, as if she had done something wrong.


    Yan Hua and Sha Lan did the same, immediately hugging their own hands, pretending the previous scene had not happened.


    The three of them grinned yfully, looking very cute, trying to act natural.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Just touching it is fine, don¡¯t worry. Just don¡¯t drop it or smash it.¡± Su Baiughed heartily.


    He had not expected the girls to be so nervous, but it was understandable since it was their first time seeing ss.


    ¡°Shaman, can we put this in a cement house now?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll put some frames around the window, then we can install the ss,¡± Su Bai said softly.


    With ss, the Tribe had taken another step toward modern society. Now, houses could have proper windows.


    ¡°This piece of ss is so big, we¡¯ll be able to see so many things through it.¡± Yu Ying marveled.


    The fox eared girl noticed the ss was even bigger than herself, thinking it would look beautiful on the house.


    ¡°There will be even bigger ones, right where we live.¡± Su Bai said.


    Yu Ying froze upon hearing these words, unsure what expression to show. She had heard the word ¡®we¡¯. Did that not mean the Shaman was including her in his future ns? Otherwise why would he use the word ¡®we¡¯?


    Once she realised this, her face instantly turned red.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Yan Hua noticed something off about the fox eared girl beside her.


    Sha Lan noticed too. The other¡¯s face waspletely red, and her pink eyes were zed over. She waved her hand in front of Yu Ying¡¯s face, calling out: ¡°Xiao Yu, are you alright? Is it too hot?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I think it must be it. She was just digging with us earlier, and with her poor stamina, she must be exhausted.¡±


    Yan Hua worriedly asked. ¡°Shaman, can you use Shaman Technique on Xiao Yu? She seems sick.¡±


    Yu Ying came to her senses and kept shaking her head, repeatedly saying. ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The fox eared girl immediately lowered her head, realising how embarrassing her previous reaction had been, wishing she could find a hole to crawl into.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ If you¡¯re tired, go and rest for a while. Qing Mu and Chi Tu can keep watch of things here.¡± Su Bai pointed to the two men.


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯m not tired,¡± Yu Ying quickly corrected her earlier statement to further emphasise.


    ¡°How strange, wasn¡¯t she sick just now? How did she recover so quickly?¡± Yan Hua muttered.


    Sha Lan swished her cat tail, saying. ¡°She probably thought of something and got embarrassed.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes widened slightly, as if understanding something.


    She nodded thoughtfully, pursing her lips. ¡°I understand now, she must be embarrassed.¡±


    The cow horned girl suddenly felt strange too, unsure whether to be happy or sad, unable to describe the feeling.


    Yes, she realised what this feeling was. It must be envy. That¡¯s right, envy.


    It was the same feeling she had when she heard the cat eared girl had be a Shaman Priestess. She was happy for her but also envious.


    This envy was not about wanting to be a Shaman Priestess herself, but rather envying the additional time others got to spend with the Shaman ¨C that was what mattered most.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 327: Glasses

    Chapter 327: sses


    After returning to the wooden house, Su Bai thought about the ss and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, who in the Tribe has trouble seeing things clearly?¡±


    He suddenly thought about nearsighted sses. Whether in this era or back on Earth, nearsightedness wasmon.


    However, things were different here. In this world, most nearsightedness in Large Tribes was congenital, rarely acquired.


    Only people from Earth developed acquired nearsightedness from ying on phones, gaming, or staying upte reading, etc.


    In primitive times, no one had phones and everyone went to bed early, so acquired nearsightedness was almost non-existent. In most cases, it waspletely congenital.


    ¡°Who in the Tribe can¡¯t see things clearly?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling like he was talking about her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well,¡± Su Bai gently asked.


    Yu Ying shook her head repeatedly, saying: ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, nothing. Shaman, I can see things very clearly.¡±


    The fox eared girl was so nervous she could barely speak coherently, wondering if the Shaman had discovered something.Not being able to see clearly was so embarrassing ¨C she definitely could not let him know. Otherwise, he would not let her continue being a Shaman Priestess. No, Shaman would want a Shaman Priestess who could not see clearly.


    The fox eared girl believed the Shaman must have discovered something, otherwise, he would not suddenly ask this question. She thought he must be nning to dismiss her.


    Su Bai waved his hand in front of the fox eared girl¡¯s face, noticing her expression was like a dramatic scene, looking veryplicated.


    He withdrew his hand and asked: ¡°What are you thinking about? Have you encountered some difficult problem? You can tell me, I¡¯ll help you find a solution.¡±


    He had no idea that the fox eared girl was currently experiencing an internal conflict about being dismissed from the wooden house.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Shaman, why are you suddenly asking this question?¡± Yu Ying tried to calmly ask.


    The fox eared girl stood very stiffly, her expression looking unnatural, very much like a forced smile.


    ¡°No reason, I just want to help them. It¡¯s not pleasant when you can¡¯t see things clearly.¡± Su Bai softly said.


    He had noticed the fox eared girl¡¯s strange behavior and raised his eyebrows while watching her, hoping she would speak up herself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Shaman going to dismiss me?¡± Yu Ying asked with wide pink eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Dismiss you? Why would I dismiss you?¡± Su Bai waspletely confused by the question.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t see things clearly, so the Shaman wants to dismiss me and find a new Shaman Priestess¡­¡± Yu Ying lowered her head, depressed.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Bai was amused by her innocence, finding it too adorable.


    Yu Ying tilted her head and asked, puzzled. ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenlyughing?¡±


    ¡°Why would I dismiss you? You just can¡¯t see things clearly, that¡¯s not very important.¡± Su Bai¡¯s smile widened slightly.


    ¡°But because I can¡¯t see clearly, I¡¯m slow at sewing linen clothes, and that affects you, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying said in a soft voice.


    Su Bai smiled warmly and said. ¡°You¡¯re already doing very well, and we have enough linen clothes now. So you can just take your time. There is no real need to rush.¡±


    He suddenly felt warmth inside, not for any other reason, but because even when she could not see clearly, she was still thinking of him.


    Back on Earth, he never received this kind of treatment. It was not that there were no beautiful girls who cared about him. With his refined appearance, he could have had plenty if he wanted, but he never wanted to go out, so he never got to know others.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Ying raised her head joyfully, a smile appearing on her face.


    The fox eared girl could finally set aside her worries. Otherwise, she really would not have been able to eat or sleep properly.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, and I have a way to help you see things clearly.¡± Su Bai confidently said.


    ¡°Shaman, you have a way to help me see clearly? Is it using a Shaman Technique?¡± Yu Ying asked in shock.


    To the fox eared girl, Shaman Techniques were the most effective solution, and since she could not see that clearly from birth, it should work.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll use a scientific method to help you see clearly.¡± Su Bai shook his head.


    ¡°Shaman, what method is it?¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened, her pink fox tail swaying along.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use the ss we made today to create a pair of sses for you.¡± Su Bai calmly said.


    ¡°sses? Shaman, what are sses?¡± Yu Ying heard another new term, and this one sounded simr to eyes.


    Su Bai stood up to leave the wooden house, saying. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll make a pair of sses for you.¡±@@novelbin@@


    Making sses from ss was not difficult, they just needed to add one more ingredient to the materials, lead. Adding this material wouldplete the ultra-clear crystal ss needed for making lenses.


    ¡°Shaman, wait for me!¡± Yu Ying followed closely behind with anticipation, though still feeling confused.


    They returned to the kiln, where Su Bai added lead to the original mixture.


    Soon, he had people continue pumping air into the kiln to ensure the temperature reached 1500-1600 degrees.


    Time passed minute by minute, and the materials in the kiln began to merge, turning into liquid ss.


    Su Bai had them take it out and pour it into a prepared mold ¨C a small circr concave groove that looked about the same size as a lens. One which he had personally estimated.


    ¡°Shaman, why did you suddenly make it so small?¡± Yu Ying did not understand.


    ¡°Shaman, what do sses look like?¡± Yan Hua asked curiously, as she and the cat eared girl had not left.


    They had stayed by the kiln, watching curiously as the others made ss. Each new piece of ss made them feel a sense of aplishment.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡± Su Bai said in a mysterious tone.


    There was no point exining too much now. It was better to show them the finished product directly.


    After about ten minutes, the ss poured into the concave mold had cooled and be bright and transparent.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so beautiful, so bright and pretty!¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes widened.


    She felt this piece of ss looked different, though the difference was subtle. Nevertheless, she really liked the piece in the Shaman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Shaman, are these sses?¡± Sha Lan asked curiously.


    Su Bai smiled without saying much and had someone bring out the tools he¡¯d prepared in advance.


    It looked like a small frame, with the main body made from a Hollow Tree branch, its ends ced on X-shaped small stands.


    The Hollow Tree branch was wrapped with a long vine, appearing to be some kind of polishing tool.


    ¡°Shaman, what¡¯s this strange thing?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously as she moved closer to look.


    ¡°This is a magical tool.¡± Su Bai said.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 328: The Worried Fox Eared Girl

    Su Bai took out a stone he had brought from the wooden house and installed it on the tool they had just retrieved.


    The stone was corundum, with hardness that was second only to diamond, making it perfect for polishing lenses.


    This corundum was found in the wooden box left by the Old Shaman. It was too small for most uses, but it could still be put to good use like now.


    ¡°Shaman, how do we use this?¡± Yu Ying kept swishing her pink tail.


    Sha Lan also looked curious, asking. ¡°Shaman, is this used for making sses?¡±


    The cat eared girl was quite clever, just thinking about it a little made it clear to her. Bringing out this tool now must be rted to the sses.


    ¡°Shaman, do you need my help?¡± Yan Hua volunteered enthusiastically.


    That was just how the cow horned girl was, always eager to try. Whenever there was something new, she had to be the first to try it.


    ¡°Alright, you can help.¡± Su Bai said after installing the corundum, then instructed the cow horned girl, ¡°You need to keep pulling these two vines to ensure the wooden rod keeps rotating.¡±¡°Yes!¡± Yan Hua immediately responded, tongue slightly out, seriously gripping both ends of the vines.


    ¡°Sha Lan, while Ah¡¯Hua turns this tree branch, you pour water on it,¡± Su Bai instructed.


    Sha Lan nodded, her curiosity driving her to ask. ¡°Shaman, why do we need to pour water on it?¡±


    She had been wanting to ask about the lens polishing, and now, she could not hold back anymore.


    ¡°It helps cool it down, so the lens won¡¯t get too hot while being polished.¡± Su Bai exined.


    ¡°Why do we need to polish this piece of ss? What can it do after being polished?¡± Sha Lan was very curious. She was like a child with endless questions, wanting to know the reason behind everything.


    ¡°To achieve the right prescription, so it won¡¯t cause dizziness when worn.¡± Su Bai was not surprised by her many questions. He even thought it was good that she asked so many questions ¨C it showed she was eager to learn, which meant she would be more receptive to learning new things.


    ¡°Won¡¯t cause dizziness when worn?¡± Sha Lan doubted her ears, widening her blue eyes, asking. ¡°Do you mean wearing it on the head?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ In a way, it goes in front of the eyes, resting on the ears. You¡¯ll understand when it¡¯s done.¡± Su Baiughed.


    He had not expected all the beautiful girls in the Tribe to be equally adorable, though each in their own way.


    The soft and timid fox eared girl, the frank and cheerful cow horned girl, and the clever and quiet cat eared girl all shared one thing inmon ¨C they made people want to cherish them, they were just too cute.


    *Zeeeee* The tool began turning under Yan Hua¡¯s pulling, and the lens began being ground down against the corundum.


    The cat eared girl was also perceptive, immediately getting a cup of water to pour onto it.


    The fox eared girl helped pass water to Sha Lan while curiously watching Su Bai¡¯s work.


    After about ten minutes, the lens, which had been quite thick initially, gradually became thinner.


    ¡°Shaman, the ss has be tter. Is it ready now?¡± Yan Hua eximed, though she did not feel tired from pulling the vines for so long.


    ¡°Almost there. let¡¯s stop for a moment so I can check if it¡¯s right.¡± Su Bai called for a pause.


    He rinsed the lens several times with water, waited for it to dry, then held it up to his eyes to look. Thanks to his increase in Attributes, such details could now be urately estimated with his eyes. Nodding with satisfaction, he beckoned to the fox eared girl. ?¨¤¦­????


    Yu Ying froze, seeing him gesture, and asked with uncertainty. ¡°Shaman, are you calling for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e and try it. Once you put it on, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Su Bai said.


    He had taken arge piece of Animal Hide and drawn ¡®E¡¯s pointing up, down, left, and right with charcoal, wanting to test the fox eared girl¡¯s vision.


    Yu Ying stood frozen in ce, momentarily at a loss, her pink tail drooping.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Baiughed heartily, reassuring her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just rx, it¡¯s just a small test.¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡± Yu Ying made a soft cute nasally response.


    ¡°Just answer ording to my instructions/¡± Su Bai covered one of the fox eared girl¡¯s eyes with arge leaf, and ced a lens in front of the other eye.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying tried to rx, but her shoulders kept tensing up.


    After all, this was her first time experiencing something like this, and since it was rted to her inability to see things clearly, she was especially nervous.


    ¡°What direction is the first one in the first row?¡± Su Bai asked, pointing to the Animal Hide in the distance.


    ¡°This way!¡± Yu Ying pointed to the left without hesitation.


    ¡°Very good, that¡¯s correct. Now what direction is the second one in the second row?¡± Su Bai continued asking.


    ¡°Up,¡± Yu Ying called out, pointing upward.


    Although the first few rows had veryrge characters, to test the prescription more precisely, they needed to go step by step, without rushing. Because if the prescription was off, wearing the lenses would not befortable and might even worsen her condition.


    ¡°Very good. What direction is the fourth one in the fourth row?¡± Su Bai nodded and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s down.¡± Yu Ying answered, less decisively than before.


    Su Bai had some understanding now and skipped to the sixth one in the sixth row: ¡°Good, what direction is this one?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ this is this way,¡± Yu Ying looked carefully for a while before determining it was right.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows slightly and continued to the next row. ¡°Then what direction is this one?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this is¡­¡± Yu Ying was having trouble seeing clearly now, ¡°Is it up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s up. Are you still having trouble seeing clearly?¡± Su Bai asked. The fox eared girl¡¯s myopia was not too bad, not particrly severe.


    ¡°Yes, yes, theter ones are too small, I can¡¯t see them clearly.¡± Yu Ying looked dejected, as if she had done something wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, this is normal.¡± Su Bai said in a gentle tone, pointing to the next row: ¡°What about this one? Can you see this clearly?¡±


    Yu Ying¡¯s eyes were nearly squinted shut as she shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t see this one clearly.¡±


    The fox eared girl looked sad after speaking, as if this was a serious illness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Su Bai patted the fox eared girl¡¯s head, ¡°This is just a normal test, it doesn¡¯t mean anything serious.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, is it really nothing to worry about?¡± Yu Ying asked anxiously, as she did not know what nearsightedness was.


    She only knew she could not see clearly, and it felt like something very serious, making her extremely worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Su Bai gently said.


    [noscript][/noscript]@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 329: It Seems Serious

    From the test results, Su Bai knew that the lens needed to be polished a bit thinner for the fox eared girl to see more clearly.


    *Zeee*


    He polished the lens again, then came before the fox eared girl and repeated the same actions as before.


    This time, it was perfect. The lens did not need further polishing, and the fox eared girl¡¯s prescription was basically confirmed.


    By Earth standards, her prescription should be about 300 degrees, though Su Bai had no way to really confirm those numbers.


    ¡°The testing is done, these will be your sses from now on.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    When Yu Ying reached out to take the sses, her delicate hand was trembling, looking very nervous.


    Holding the lens in her hand, she asked. ¡°Shaman, I really don¡¯t have anything wrong with me, right? And you won¡¯t make me leave the wooden house, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Bai really could not help himself with her. He put his hand on her shoulder and firmly assured. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you, and you¡¯ll continue staying in the wooden house.¡±¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Yu Ying immediately felt the weight lift from her heart. As long as she was not sick and would not be forced to leave the wooden house, everything was perfect.


    ¡°Oh wait, you might actually have to leave the wooden house.¡± Su Bai suddenly said with a serious expression.


    Yu Ying froze. She had been happily looking at the lens in her hand, but after hearing this, her whole demeanor changed.


    She stared at him nkly, asking with a tearful voice. ¡°Shaman, were you lying to me earlier?¡±


    The fox eared girl had known something was wrong with her eyes, which was why she had not wanted to tell anyone, fearing this oue. She had not expected to be discovered and now had to leave the wooden house.


    This was practically a nightmare. Her pink eyes suddenly filled with tears. After all, she had spent so much time in the wooden house and with the Shaman, suddenly being forced to leave was really painful.


    Yan Hua immediately stepped forward tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. I meant that when the rainy seasones, we¡¯ll be moving to the cement house! Or, do you want to stay in the wooden house that badly?¡± Su Bai exined.


    He had meant to tease the fox eared girl a bit, but had not expected her to suddenly tear up. [Damn. I really shouldn¡¯t have done that¡­]


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes had been misty, and upon hearing this, tears began flowing involuntarily.


    Her sad face began to show a smile as she revealed her small teeth and said. ¡°So that¡¯s what the Shaman meant.¡±


    As long as she was not being sent away, as long as she did not have to leave the Shaman, she would be the happiness in the world. It was just that simple to her. ????¦­?¦Â??


    ¡°What else did you think I meant? When I say nothing¡¯s wrong, nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Su Bai said gently. [Yeah, tonight, I¡¯m definitely going to add more meat to her portion aspensation for that joke.]


    ¡°I¡¯m d everything¡¯s fine.¡± Yu Ying took a deep breath and then exhaled.


    ¡°Give me the lens, the sses aren¡¯tpletely finished yet.¡± Su Bai said.


    Just holding the lens alone was not enough. They definitely needed frames, otherwise they would not be proper sses.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they already made?¡± Yu Ying asked, confused.


    ¡°Are you nning to hold the lens in front of your eye with your hand every day from now on?¡± Su Bai asked in return.


    Yu Ying shook her head without hesitation. She did not need to think about it ¨C that would be too inconvenient, not to mention tiring.


    ¡°Exactly. So, we still need to do some more work on them.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Are we going to make them now?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously.


    Su Bai shook his head and said. ¡°We¡¯ll need Gu Mu¡¯s help for this. I need to go back to the wooden house first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Shaman.¡± Yu Ying immediately followed behind.


    Yan Hua and Sha Lan did not know what was happening, but they followed as well.


    After returning to the wooden house, Su Bai took out a pencil and Wolf Tail Grass Paper and began drawing.


    After all, making frames required skill, and he had never done woodworking before. So, there was no point in wasting time trying to do it himself.


    Making frames was not that difficult though. Not if done by a professional. It also would not take long.


    Furthermore, in a Primitive Tribe, they need not be particrly delicate or beautiful. They just needed to hold the two lenses.


    The pencil moved back and forth across the paper, and in a few minutes, the basic design appeared.


    The frames Su Bai drew was not veryrge ¨C they were of a smaller style that he saw back on Earth, one which would suit a woman better.


    He put down his pencil and looked up at the fox eared girl, studying her carefully.


    Yu Ying¡¯s face reddened again under his gaze. Looking down, she asked. ¡°Shaman, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,e here, I need to measure the width.¡± Su Bai beckoned.


    After all, everyone¡¯s head circumference and face shape were different. The frame dimensions needed to be tailored to each person¡¯s head shape. After all, unlike on Earth, the frame was not flexible.


    ¡°Width?¡± Yu Ying asked, confused, but still walked over, standing there looking uncertain.


    Su Bai took out a soft measuring tape and measured from one side of the fox eared girl¡¯s head to the other, writing down the measurements on the paper.


    He put away the tape measure and nodded with satisfaction, saying. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give this to Gu Mu and have him make it today.¡±


    Making frames was not difficult, and since it was just one pair, it would be even simpler.


    He had drawn all the dimensions, sizes, and style. Since Gu Mu was an experienced carpenter, making such simple frames would be easy.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Ying took the paper and ran off.


    Two hourster, a brand new pair of sses frames was ced before Su Bai. He picked up the frames and examined them thoroughly, saying with satisfaction: ¡°As expected of Gu Mu. He made it without the slightest error. Well done.¡±


    The frames were almost indistinguishable from those on Earth, with the only differences being the materials and level of refinement.


    Frames on Earth went through rigorous polishing and colouring, making them look especially nice.


    But in this Primitive Era, they could only use wood to make the same shape. Getting it to be that smooth or coloured was not realistic.


    Su Bai put the lenses into the frames and handed them over. ¡°Here, try them on and see if they fit.¡±


    Yu Ying was stunned for a moment, then took the frames and put them on her face.


    At first she did not know how to wear them. If not for the Shaman¡¯s demonstration, she probably would have been embarrassed for quite a while.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°En, not bad, looks good.¡± Su Bai nodded with satisfaction.


    These sses he had made himself looked very good on the fox eared girl.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 330: The Girl with Glasses!

    Chapter 330: The Girl with sses!


    Yu Ying suddenly found herself unable to move, because something strange had appeared on her face.


    She was at a loss for what to do, looking quiteical as she kept looking upward.


    Her movements were flustered, her hands waving aimlessly in the air, her body frozen stiff.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Yan Huaughed until her stomach hurt at the sight.


    Sha Lan was the same, seeing how stiff the other¡¯s movements were, as she asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something scary about the sses?¡±


    The fox eared girl was acting so differently from usual,pletely unlike herself, standing motionless in ce.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Yu Ying managed to force out a small smile.


    Her eyes kept looking upward, not daring to look straight ahead, and her body remained rigid, as if frozen in ce.


    ¡°You look really good, these sses suit you well.¡± Sha Lan said without hesitation.At first, the cat eared girl had wondered what sses would look like, but now that she saw them, she was quite impressed. If for nothing else, she wondered how ss could hang on someone¡¯s face, and yet look so good.


    She also wanted a pair, but thinking about how they were needed because of poor eyesight, she dismissed the thought.


    ¡°They really do look good, and they really suit you.¡± Yan Hua added.


    Su Bai looked at his work with satisfaction and added. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, there¡¯s a mirror right there. You can go look at yourself.¡±


    He was quite amused by her behavior, though it was understandable since this was her first time encountering such a thing.


    People of Primitive Tribes naturally had no concept of sses. When they could not see clearly, they only thought they were sick. They never considered it might be something a person was born with, or a normal phenomenon when the eyes get too stressed.


    They certainly never imagined wearing something like this on their face. So, seeing themselves this way for the first time was quite amusing.


    Yu Ying barely dared to move her head, just nodding slightly before walking to the full-length mirror.


    She kept telling herself to look forward, and after a minute, she finally managed to look straight ahead.


    She was amazed. She could see herself extremely clearly. Even from this distance, she could see every strand of hair, every eysh, and even the tiny hairs on her face clearly.


    Yu Ying covered her mouth in shock, eximing. ¡°Shaman, I can see everything so clearly!¡±


    The fox eared girl found everything she saw nowpletely different from before.


    Whether it was cups, the fire pit, or the surroundings of the Teepee, even Su Bai and Yan Hua ¨C everything was different.


    This time, she could see everything clearly. Before, she had to get very close to see things clearly, but now, she could see things clearly from a distance. ??????¨º?


    The fox eared girlpletely fell in love with this feeling, standing there delighted, not knowing what to do with herself.


    ¡°How is it? I wasn¡¯t lying, was I?¡± Su Bai was happy seeing her innocent reaction.


    At this moment, nothing could be more exciting than someone with poor vision being able to see clearly.


    ¡°These sses are really magical, I can see everything so clearly!¡± Yu Ying hadpletely lost her initial stiffness. That ufortable feeling waspletely gone. Now, she did not want to take her sses off. Not after being able to see everything so clearly.


    ¡°Take some time to get used to them. If you feel dizzy, take them off and rest for a bit.¡± Su Bai cautioned.


    After all, it was her first time wearing sses, and there would naturally be many things to get used to. Especially around the ears ¨C for first-time sses wearers, having something resting on one¡¯s ears, especially ones that were not that soft and smooth, would cause some irritation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Ying nodded firmly, then asked. ¡°Shaman, will the ss in the cement house be as clear to see through?¡±


    The fox eared girl thought since the sses on her face were made of ss, surely the cement house could achieve the same effect?@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Not really. That¡¯s just normal ss made using very basic processes. it certainly can¡¯t achieve the same level as your prescription lenses.¡± Su Bai said.


    Furthermore, if window ss was made with the effect of magnifying things, it would be terrible ¨C people without nearsightedness would get dizzy, defeating the purpose of the ss windows.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yu Ying immediately turned back to face the mirror, looking at herself.


    Her pink fox tail kept wagging non-stop at high frequency, showing how happy she was.


    ¡°Your sses look so good, I want to try them too.¡± Yan Hua¡¯s adventurous spirit emerged again. She would not be satisfied until she tried new things, so she stared intently at the fox eared girl.


    ¡°Yes, I want to try them too.¡± Sha Lan was no exception. Seeing how happy her friend was, it made her even more curious about the sses, wondering if they were really so amazing.


    Most importantly, the fox eared girl really looked good wearing them.


    ¡°Here, try them!¡± Yu Ying felt the intense stares from behind.


    She knew the cow horned girl well enough that she did not even need to turn around to know who was watching her.


    ¡°Great!¡± Yan Hua excitedly took the sses and put them on her face just like she had seen.


    She went to the full-length mirror, wanting to properly see how she looked wearing sses.


    But before she could fully open her eyes, she took them off.


    She kept rubbing her eyes and shaking her head, looking very ufortable.


    ¡°Shaman, why do I feel so ufortable wearing it?¡± Yan Hua frowned.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have nearsightedness. Of course you¡¯ll get dizzy wearing these sses.¡± Su Bai exined.


    He had originally thought to stop them from trying, but then figured they would not be satisfied until they tried. [Better to let them try and experience the difort themselves, so that they would give up on their own.]


    ¡°Nearsightedness?¡± Yan Hua was still rubbing her eyes, ¡°Shaman, what is that?¡±


    This was the first time she had heard this term, and it sounded strange. She wondered if it was some serious illness.


    ¡°When you can¡¯t see things clearly unless it is close to you, that¡¯s nearsightedness. People with nearsightedness need to wear sses. People without nearsightedness don¡¯t need sses.¡± Su Bai exined in an easy to understand manner.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why they felt so ufortable,¡± Yan Hua handed the sses to the cat eared girl.


    Sha Lan shook her head repeatedly, Seeing how the cow horned girl had reacted, she did not dare to try them.


    ¡°So, the condition I have is called nearsightedness¡­¡± Yu Ying suddenly understood. She had wondered what was wrong with her when things looked blurry, and had even named the condition herself, calling it the ¡®blurry illness.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 333: Cannot Stay Idle

    Chapter 333: Cannot Stay Idle


    The scorching sunlight continuously burned the earth. From the first ray of dawn, the me Dragon Tribe had begun bustling with activity.


    Those building houses built houses, those paving roads paved roads, those fishing by the river continued fishing. In short, everyone had their own work.


    After Su Bai did his Daily Check In and opened his Assistance Package, he also began preparing for today¡¯s work.


    Now, there were only eight days left until the rainy season, and the preparations were still not done. In fact, they were rushing.


    He had previously understood what the situation would be like in the Tribe when the rainy season arrived, and how the rain would proceed.


    His mood could be described as tense now ¨C this was his first rainy season since he transmigrated to this era. It was also his first rainy season since bing the Tribe¡¯s Shaman. For him. preparations in all aspects had to be thorough.


    Although each needed task has been graduallypleted, he still felt uneasy since he had not experienced the rainy season before.


    ¡°Shaman, what are you thinking about?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    She kept pushing up the sses on her nose bridge. This was her first time wearing sses and she still was not used to it. She kept taking them off and putting them back on repeatedly.Having something suddenly added to her ears, though not very heavy, would still feel irritating after wearing it for several hours.


    The fox eared girl kept taking them on and off, and even when wearing them, she was ufortable and would need to constantly push them up.


    She the sses would fall off her nose bridge. Even so, having them on was still better than not having them on. After all, she did not want to keep seeing her surroundings as blurry. She was really happy when her world became clear again.


    When sewing linen clothes every day, the burden in her heart was now not as heavy. She also did not have to look at things from up close anymore.


    Furthermore, Su Bai had made it such that more fruit oilmps were to be lit inside the wooden house, making the ce brighter than before.


    ¡°Nothing much. I was wondering how you all spend your time during the rainy seasons?¡± Su Bai asked.


    The rainy season meant they could not go out as often. They would have to mostly stay in their wooden houses.


    Unlike usual when they could go out to work, they must have been very bored staying in their houses.


    Worse, with such a long rainy season, was it not wasteful to spend over an entire month trapped inside their wooden houses?


    ¡°Previous rainy seasons? We all stayed in our wooden houses. Women sewed Animal Hide clothes, while men finally had a chance to rest. They took the chance to really rest up.¡± Yu Ying recalled.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a waste of over a month.¡± Su Bai said his thoughts.


    ¡°Because they all have to hunt and do heavybor, when it rains and they can¡¯t go hunting, they can only rest.¡± Yu Ying said.


    ¡°No, this period must be put to good use.¡± Su Bai solemnly said.


    ¡°Shaman, what do you want to do?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    In the previous years, even when the Old Shaman was here, the Tribe¡¯s people all acted the same way: women were responsible for cleaning Animal Hides, while the men rested.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I want to arrange some things. We must make use of this long period to create something useful for the Tribe.¡± Su Bai said.


    He already had ideas in mind. During this period, besides having them study reading and writing, they needed to make some useful tools.


    Of course, linen weaving, Wolf Tail Grass production, and ceramic making ¨C they needed to increase the manpower for all of these. Since everyone had nothing to do during the rainy season, they might as well rapidly develop these industries.


    After the rainy season, they could exchange with the Spotted Deer Tribe forrge amounts of dried meat, preparing for the snow season that woulde twenty-some days after the rainy season.


    After all, twenty-some days was not a lot of time to go to the Hunting Ground. So, the Tribe needed to rely on trade to feed themselves. They must quickly produce more linen and ceramics to exchange forrger amounts of food.


    ¡°Shaman, what do you want them to make?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    During the rainy season they could not hunt or go out often. So, what could they do at this time?


    ¡°Have them make some novel goods, like baskets and winnowing baskets,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    These could all be made by hand and could be exchanged for other things.


    These baskets were not difficult to make. They just needed to split Hollow Trees into strips to make them.


    Yu Ying naturally did not understand what these two things were, as these were terms she was hearing for the first time.


    Looking confused, she asked, ¡°Shaman, what are these things?¡±


    ¡°These things are very useful. When going into the forest to gather berries, they¡¯lle in handy.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Currently when they went to the forest to gather berries, they all carried very heavy wooden buckets with them. Though the capacity was the same, just the wooden bucket itself was very heavy.


    However, using baskets was different. They could hold the same volume but would weigh less than half of the current wooden buckets.


    As for winnowing baskets, they were something this Tribe had never seen before. The Tribe¡¯s women could use them when working.


    They could use winnowing baskets to dig for wild vegetables, disce most of the dirt from the vegetables. or do other tasks with it. In short, winnowing baskets were an extremely convenient tool.


    ¡°I understand ¨C these things are like the wooden buckets, right?¡± Yu Ying immediately made the connection.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, these things.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    ¡°But Shaman, isn¡¯t this carpenter work? I¡¯m afraid most people won¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Yu Ying was worried. She knew that these wooden buckets were all made by Uncle Gu Mu and the others. Suddenly asking the Tribe¡¯s men to make these things might be difficult.


    ¡°Everything needs to be learned. Moreover, these two things aren¡¯t that difficult to make. We can teach them.¡± Su Bai said. [As the saying goes, ¡®all beginnings are difficult and no task is easy. But as long as there is a will, learning is but a process.¡¯]


    Furthermore, these two items were just handicrafts to be made inside wooden houses. Doing this was much easier than going out hunting and risking their lives.


    ¡°Shaman, how are these two things made?¡± Yu Ying curiously asked.


    Actually, she was more curious about what these things looked like. Their names were just too strange.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach Gu Mu how to make them, then have Gu Mu teach them.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 334: An Umbrella You Can Wear?

    Chapter 334: An Umbre You Can Wear?


    ¡°But Shaman, some people might not be suitable for making these things.¡± Yu Ying said, thinking of those who were clumsy and could not learn no matter how much they were taught.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Those who are suitable can make them, those who aren¡¯t can do other things instead.¡± Su Bai said.


    The baskets and winnowing baskets were not expensive to make in terms of materials, though they might take more time. Some people might only be able to make one or two per day. However, there were many people in the Tribe. If each person made one, the Tribe would have hundreds of them in a day.


    This was not a small number by any means. Also, the convenience of baskets and winnowing baskets was obvious. If they took them to the Spotted Deer Tribe to trade, one basket or one winnowing basket could be exchanged for quite a lot of dried meat.


    ¡°Shaman, do you have other ns?¡± Yu Ying asked.


    ¡°Yes, plenty of things for them to do, not just handicrafts.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yu Ying¡¯s curiosity was piqued again, her fox ears twitching continuously. Tilting her head, she curiously asked, ¡°What does the Shaman n to have them do?¡±


    ¡°Besides learning how to read and write, they can also collect mushrooms in the forest, which can add to the Tribe¡¯s food supply.¡± Su Bai said.


    During the rainy season, many interesting things would grow in the forest.One of these things was mushrooms. During and after rain, these things would grow particrly fast and in great abundance.


    Mushrooms tasted great. It was a good mix to their diet. Much better than constantly eating meat.


    ¡°Mushrooms? What are those?¡± Yu Ying heard another new term.


    The fox eared girl had been hearing all sorts of new terms since staying in the wooden house. Sometimes she did not understand any of these terms, only knowing they sounded interesting.


    ¡°A type of nt that looks like an umbre and tastes quite good.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Mushrooms were easy to recognize, looking exactly like open umbres. They were a delicacy many people sought after on Earth.


    ¡°Like an umbre? Then wouldn¡¯t they be very big?¡± Yu Ying eximed.


    The fox eared girl had seen an umbre at Gu Mu¡¯s ce ¨C when opened, it was quiterge.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Bai was truly defeated by her innocence, and said with augh, ¡°They¡¯re not that big, they just look simr in shape. Mushrooms are actually quite small.¡±


    The curiosity in Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes grew stronger, and she said in a soft, cute voice, ¡°I really want to know what these mushrooms look like.¡±


    Once the fox eared girl knew there was something novel, she would be very eager to know what they looked like. In this way she was quite simr to Yan Hua, though thetter was more adventurous.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. You¡¯ll also get to taste delicious mushrooms are,¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Ying began to look forward to it, then puzzledly asked, ¡°Shaman, besides these, are there other things?¡±


    The fox eared girl felt that there were many people in the Tribe, and these two jobs alone might not be enough to keep them all busy.


    ¡°Of course. The rain only prevents hunting, many other things can still be done.¡± Su Bai said.


    He understood that the rainy season was not going to be torrential rain. It was just slightly heavier rain that was continuous without end.


    With umbres or rain garments, things would be manageable. They could still work as usual.


    ¡°But when it¡¯s raining, what else can they do?¡± Yu Ying asked.


    ¡°Same as before, going to the forest to find stones. Carry the stones back. As for the building of the houses, that can be done after the rain stops.¡± Su Bai said.


    In his view, since the rain was not too heavy, most work could still be done and would not be too difficult.


    Moreover, during the month-plus rainy season, if they could gather many stones, they could start building houses immediately after the rainy season.


    This would save a lot of time transporting stones, since there were only twenty-some days between the end of the rainy season and the arrival of the snow season.


    Saving time on stone transport at this point would be like having charcoal in the snowy weather. They could build more houses this way.


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly a way to save up on time, but wouldn¡¯t it be hard to carry those stones while holding onto umbres?¡± Yu Ying asked puzzledly.


    The fox eared girl imagined the scene ¨C one hand holding an umbre, one hand carrying stones. Would that that be too difficult? Or one person holding an umbre while another carried stones? That would be too troublesome and it wasted a lot of manpower.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why we need to make rain garments ¨C clothes that can keep out the rain.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    He thought of raincoats from Earth. Raincoats were incredibly convenient, freeing up both hands when worn.


    Though this era did not have the exact material to make raincoats, they had Smooth Skin Lizard Hide. Unfortunately, it would be too wasteful to use this rare but miraculous material. Thus, Su Bai thought of using leaves. since most leaves here were waterproof, which he had noticed since he first arrived in this world.


    Though the leaves were notrge, they were long enough, which would save time in making clothes.


    If they used enough leaves and densely packed them together, rain would not prate through.


    ¡°Rain garments?¡± Yu Ying was truly learning a lot today, hearing so many unfamiliar terms at once.


    ¡°You can think of it as an umbre you wear, one you don¡¯t need hands to hold.¡± Su Bai exined.


    After all, umbres were for keeping dry, and rain garments were the same. They both kept its user from getting wet, so it was rtively easy to understand.


    ¡°An umbre I can wear?¡± Yu Ying looked surprised, ¡°How amazing! Shaman, what do rain garments look like?¡±


    The fox eared girl¡¯s curiosity emerged again, especially about something so fascinating.


    ¡°I¡¯ll draw it for you. I need to have Gu Mu start making them.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Fortunately, Gu Mu has recruited many helpers now. Otherwise, he alone might not be able to make so many things.


    ¡°Great!¡± Yu Ying smiled and nodded, her pink fox ears twitching in anticipation.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 335: Preserved Food

    The me Dragon Tribe was now bustling with activity, everyone doing their own work with no time for anything else.


    Over ten buildings had risen from the ground in more than ten days. These tall buildings looked particrly eye-catching in a Primitive Tribe.


    The main road construction, starting from the central area, was also progressing steadily, already extending quite a distance.


    It would be finished in a few days, after which they could start building the secondary roads ¨C roads branching out from the main road to the sides.


    The Tribesmen were amazed at these changes, never imagining they would have roads.


    The changes in the Tribe were truly immense, so much so that they could hardly believe their eyes.


    Was this really where they used to live? This was what they kept pondering over and over again.


    It all seemed so surreal ¨C having enough to eat at every meal, everyone having work, it was truly incredible.


    Not only did the regr Tribesmen feel this way, even the Chieftain and Cang Shi found it quite unbelievable.¡°Shaman, we caught many fish today.¡± Yu Ying¡¯s cute voice rang out.


    This morning, a few Totem Warriors had returned from the riverside, bringing back eight fishes.


    They would go again in the evening, as they had already fished for quite a while in the morning.


    Continuing to fish now would not yield much more, so they would rest and return in the afternoon, when more fish would bite.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Let¡¯s go process these fishes.¡± Su Bai said as he got up.


    The Tribe had umted quite a few fishes these past couple days. If not processed properly, they could not be kept for long.


    Previously, they would eat whatever they caught each day, so there was no storage of fish. However, with the rainy season approaching, the Tribe needed to store more food now.


    Though the Tribe had plenty of dried meat, it was all normal animal or Ferocious Beast Meat, which could be tiresome to eat.


    So, they needed to store other types of meat for variety.


    ¡°Process the fishes? Can¡¯t we just eat them today?¡± Yu Ying asked, puzzled, as they usually ate them right away. [Why process them this time?]


    ¡°The rainy season ising in a few days. We need to store different types of meat.¡± Su Bai said.


    A couple days ago, when he opened his System package, he got something different. It was a bag of coarse salt.


    The bag of coarse salt was not small. It was as big as the grain bag from thest time.


    It was unfortunate that it was coarse salt and not refined salt ¨C if it had been refined salt he would have been overjoyed.


    The Tribe was currentlycking salt, and though they still had most of the refined salt fromst time, getting arge bag of coarse salt was quite surprising. R¦ÁN§à£Â¨º?


    Coarse salt was best used for preserving.


    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Ying nodded, somewhat understanding what he was saying.


    Once Su Bai arrived where the fishes were being kept, he saw them. They had been out of water for some time but they were still alive.


    Of course, they were not as lively as they were initially. They would just asionally move their tails and bodies.


    ¡°They are so big!¡± Yu Ying eximed, though she had seen them before, she was still amazed by this sight.


    ¡°Shaman, are you here to look at the catch too?¡± Yan Hua walked over.


    The cow horned girl was always like this. Whenever the Hunting Team returned from hunting or people came back from fishing, she would rush over to look, mainly to see the prey and think about how to hunt them in the future.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to make some preserved fish.¡± Su Bai said.


    When he left the wooden house, he had brought many seasonings with him, all from the System.


    It was precisely because he got all these packages that he thought of preserving meat.


    Preserved food couldst even longer than dried meat ¨C if processed properly, it couldst about two months. Moreover, meat preserved in ceramic jars for some time would be more fragrant. Anyone who had tasted it would understand.


    ¡°Preserved fish?¡± Yan Hua furrowed her brows, showing herck of understanding.


    Besides ¡®fish¡¯, she was hearing the other words for the first time, though she wondered if it had something to do with food.


    ¡°It means putting fish in ceramics, which can extend its storage time by a few days, about 60 days.¡± Su Bai exined.


    Not only that, but he also thought about preserved vegetables, since vegetables could also be pickled in ceramic containers.


    The pickled vegetables had a different taste, sour and appetizing. They were a greatpanion for noodles or meat dishes.


    Moreover, everyone in the Primitive Tribe loved eating meat, but eating only meat could be too much- at least for Su Bai.


    If they had pickled vegetables as a side dish, it could bnce the gaminess of the meat and enhance its taste.


    Unfortunately, when he left the Tribe thest time, the vegetables had not been harvested yet. Plus, since the ceramics had not been made then, there was naturally no way to pickle vegetables.


    ¡°You can keep fish meat in ceramics for over 60 days?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Won¡¯t the meat go bad?¡±


    Though she could not go hunting, she knew that meat could not be stored for too long.


    Hearing that fish could be stored for over 60 days, and in ceramics no less, seemed incredible.


    After all, meat typically could notst more than five or six days even in ventted ces, let alone being sealed in ceramics for over 60 days. This seemed almost impossible.


    ¡°Of course it would be impossible if you just put the meat in by itself.. You need to add some seasonings.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Seeing the cow horned girl getting so surprised, he naturally understood what she was thinking.


    But it was normal. How could people of this era know that much? They even roasted meat with skin and fur intact¡­ How could they evenprehend methods for preservation? Preservation required adding seasonings and thorough sterilization of the ceramics.


    ¡°Shaman, what are seasonings?¡± Yan Hua could hardly wait to see the preserved food being made.


    ¡°Things like star anise, dried tangerine peel, chili, bay leaves. You preserve these together with the meat.¡± Su Bai took out a package of seasonings.


    Though the package was not veryrge, it was enough to preserve several jars.


    This seasoning package had juste from the Assistance Package he opened this morning. It was just before the fox eared girl had told him about the fish arriving.


    He had thought about preserving some meat before, but was limited by theck of seasonings. Now, that problem has been resolved.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 336: Alcohol

    Otherwise, for him, with so much meat in the Tribe, he would have processed them all in preserved meat by now.


    In his heart, he kept thinking about when he could get seasoning from the Assistance Package. Though, of course, what he wanted most was to get seeds.


    This time, the Assistance Package contents held a huge variety, with star anise, bay leaves, dried citrus peel, and other spices.


    When he opened this Assistance Package, his first thought was about making braised meat.


    Everyone knows that after meat gets braised with these spices, the entire vour rises several levels. Both the gamey taste of the meat, and how it feels when eating would bepletely different.


    Unfortunately, after thinking about it, these spices were not plentiful, and using them for braised meat would be wasteful.


    It would be better to use them directly for preserving something like canned food, which could be stored longer and preserve more in terms of quantity.


    Most importantly, the storage time for such ¡®canned food¡¯ would be longer than braised meat. It had to be noted that with the uing rainy weather, braised meat would need to be eaten within a day or two.


    Right now, the most important thing was to store food for the long term. Braised meat, which had to be eaten the same day, was not very practical.Meanwhile, the preservation method Su Bai was going for couldst for about two months, which was far better.


    ¡°They¡¯re all names I¡¯ve never heard before¡­¡± Yu Ying had a confused expression; she had heard so many new terms these past few days.


    ¡°They¡¯re all excellent items.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    ¡°Shaman, how do you make this preserved meat?¡± The cow horned girl curiously asked.


    She was already getting anxious ¨C at this moment, she really wanted to see what preserved meat was like.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, the first step is sterilization.¡± Su Bai calmly stated.


    He had people clean the containers, and after they dried, arranged them together.


    ¡°Shaman, is this enough sterilization?¡± Yu Ying crouched in front of those bottles and containers.


    Yan Hua was the same, crouching on one side, both curiously looking at the ceramic vessels, waiting to see the next step.


    ¡°Not yet, this is just cleaning them. The real sterilization has not started yet.¡± Su Bai shook his head.


    He took out a spray bottle of alcohol from his bag, which was also obtained from the System.


    The most important thing about preserved meat was keeping the container clean, ensuring there were no bacteria inside, otherwise the preserved meat would spoil or would not be preserved for long. ?£Á?£Ï??¨ºs?


    Alcohol could effectively kill bacteria. All they needed to do was spray some alcohol inside the ceramic vessels.


    ¡°Shaman, what is this thing?¡± Yu Ying asked curiously about thisrge bottle of something she had never seen before.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this water? But what¡¯s its container made of?¡± Yan Hua had never seen a stic bottle before.


    ¡°Why do we need to put water in after they¡¯re dry?¡± Sha Lan also had many questions.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Su Baiughed heartily and added, ¡°This isn¡¯t water, this is alcohol for sterilization.¡±


    Yu Ying tilted her head, staring at the bottle of alcohol, and puzzledly asked, ¡°Shaman, what is alcohol?¡±


    She was a bit overwhelmed, with all the new terms one after another. Today was just like yesterday¡­


    ¡°Something that can effectively kill bacteria ¨C remember what I told you before about bacteria, those invisible bugs on your hands?¡± Su Bai exined.


    There was no point exining too much to the girls. They would not understand, so it was better to just describe it in the simplest way possible.


    Actually, alcohol was ethanol, a chemical reagent. Back on Earth, the clinicallymonly used alcohol concentration was 75%.


    75% alcohol is a very effective sterilizing disinfectant, its mechanism being that it can denature bacterial proteins, reduce bacterial activity, and kill the bacteria. It wasmonly used clinically for disinfecting wounds and post-surgical areas around the affected skin.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, alcohol was harmless to Human skin, but some people were allergic to alcohol, which in severe cases could cause shock.


    ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Yan Hua asked, her red eyes full of anticipation.


    ¡°Alcohol is a vtile liquid and is also quite mmable and explosive. So, you need to be careful with it,¡± Su Bai cautioned.


    Yan Hua froze for a moment, not expecting it to be so dangerous. She suddenly did not know what to do.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Su Baiughed and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe when it¡¯s in the bottle.¡±


    This was his first time seeing the cow horned girl freeze up like this. She had always been fearless, but now, she was suddenly startled into shock.


    ¡°I see..,¡± Yan Hua curiously took the alcohol and began examining it.


    ¡°Give back it to me, we need to start sterilizing and processing.¡± Su Bai said.


    *Puff puff puff¡­* He sprayed the alcohol inside the ceramic vessels and around their openings, ensuring every area was covered.


    After sterilizing, he began putting in the pre-cut fish pieces, which had been prepared earlier.


    Of course, these pieces were all pre-cooked, boiled in clear water.


    Su Bai added a bit of spices, and some coarse salt each time he put in each piece.


    This was to ensure each piece of meat would be coated with spices and a bit of salt. Of course, though they had plenty of coarse salt, they used very little. Otherwise, when openedter, the meat would be too salty.


    After Su Bai put spices and saltyers in all the ceramic vessels, he sealed their openings with yellow y.


    He sprayed alcohol around the gap again, and repeated this process for all vessels.


    ¡°Alright, the preserved meat is ready.¡± Su Bai pped his hands.


    There were over ten ceramic vessels on the ground, all of the same size.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, just like that?¡± Yan Hua was amazed at the whole process. This was her first time seeing food prepared this way, with everything sealed inside vessels.


    ¡°Yes, and in about ten days it will be ready to be eaten.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    This was his first time making preserved food, so he was notpletely certain if it would seed. This was why he did not make too much. He would only produce them inrge quantities after confirming there were no issues with this first batch, though this would require having the needed seasoning.


    Thus, he had already sent people to look for these spices, to see if they could find some in the forest.


    ¡°Ten days?¡± Yan Hua thought the time was a bit long, having assumed they could eat it right away.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Good things take time, but they¡¯re worth the wait.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    Yan Hua nodded with partial understanding and asked, ¡°Shaman, can I try making preserved meat too?¡±


    ¡°Of course, did you remember all the steps clearly?¡±


    ¡°I remember,¡± Yan Hua responded without hesitation.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 337: The Last Exchange

    In the scorching hot days, Qing Yan and his group traveled through the dense forest to reach the Spotted Deer Tribe. This time, they brought even more items, for no other reason than this being theirst exchange before the rainy season. Therefore, they needed to exchange for lots of dried meat to take back, as the next time would be only after the rainy season.


    ¡°There are still so many people¡­¡± Wa Ming sighed.


    ¡°It is because everyone knows this is thest market before the rainy season. There are naturally going to be more people here.¡± Da Gua calmly said.


    Da Gua usually does not talk much. Though, whenever he spoke, he was always to the point.


    ¡°I feel like there are even more people today than before¡­¡± Qing Yan remarked.


    Since returning to the Tribe, he had often been responsible for leading the Totem Warriors to trade with the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    The route to the Spotted Deer Tribe was not that peaceful, with many Wanderers often causing trouble.


    Other Small Tribes often encountered bandits on their way to exchange goods with the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    Once targeted, the lucky ones would only have their goods stolen, while in serious cases, they might get killed.So, the path here was froth with danger, and Qing Yan gradually became the Boss of the Trading Team.


    Being an Elder of the Tribe and having a ton of experience, the rest naturally trusted him.


    ¡°Today¡¯s crowd is quite good, we¡¯ll definitely be able to exchange all the goods we brought over,¡± Mai Mang happily patted his big belly.


    They brought twice as many goods today as before, nning to set up stalls outside the Spotted Deer Tribe so they could get better prices.


    This was something they had gradually figured out. Originally, they exchanged one ceramic piece for one bag of dried meat. But, some Large Tribes who could not get any added half a bag of dried meat more to trade with them.


    After this happened a few times, they got a taste for it and directly changed the rate to two bags of dried meat per ceramic piece.


    Although the price doubled instantly, people still traded, though they were not snapped up as quickly as before.


    Previously they could exchange everything within half an hour, but after raising the price, it took about an hour.


    This was when they learned to raise the stakes in trading, bringing fewer items but getting more in return, which was quite satisfying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll first take the goods to the Spotted Deer Tribesmen, the rest of you can set up the stalls in the meantime. Remember to do it like before.¡± Qing Yan reminded.


    ¡°We know,¡± Wa Ming patted his chest.


    After Qing Yan nodded, he began walking into the Spotted Deer Tribe. Every time they came, those of the Spotted Deer Tribe were very excited. It was for no other reason than that they could obtain lots of linen, which was vital to them.


    Right now, they use this linen to exchange for various goods with other Tribes. It was now the main good that made their market a true marketce.


    Previously, due to issues with the salt suppliers, the market almost failed. It was the timely appearance of linen that helped them avoid the worst oue.


    Xi Guo spread arge piece of Animal Hide on the ground, skillfully disying ceramic pieces, linen, and some other items.


    Before they even started arranging things, people were already continuously gathering around them.


    They were already familiar with Qing Yan¡¯s group, and knew that whenever they appeared, good items would surely be avable.


    Every market day, they eagerly awaited their arrival. Though, sometimes, they would inevitably be disappointed.


    After all, the Spotted Deer Tribe and me Dragon Tribe agreed to trade every eight days, not like the market¡¯s fifteen-day cycle. So, sometimes, they would not meet. ???¦­???§§?


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t rush. Take it slow. My toes will definitely thank you for it,¡± Da Guo said. He was quite pissed, for no other reason than having his foot stepped on.


    These people were too frenzied. If they were not stopped, they might even start grabbing the goods.


    ¡°This time, we¡¯ve brought many items. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about us running out as long as you have enough dried meat prepared.¡± Xi Guo also loudly shouted.


    The surrounding crowd was noisy. If they did not shout, they would not be able to hear them. After all, their eyes were fixed only on the items on the Animal Hide.


    ¡°I brought a lot, I can exchange for three this time!¡± Someone in the crowd excitedly eximed.


    ¡°I also brought lots of dried meat, give me one this time. I couldn¡¯t get any thest time!¡± another person shouted.


    ¡°Me too! Me too! Last time I could have exchanged, but the dried meat requirement suddenly increased! But this time, I brought more!¡± Someone else shouted from the crowd.


    ¡°Get lost! You look like you can¡¯t afford it so don¡¯t block my way!¡± Someone said with disdain.


    ¡°Like you can afford it! Like your Tribe can afford it!¡± that person replied defiantly.


    Simr shouts continued endlessly. Da Gua and others were already used to this, It was like this every time.


    There were even physical fights, all for just one ceramic piece or even a piece of linen.


    Xi Guo suddenly stood up, raising his hand to gesture for them to be quiet. ¡°Stop arguing! Be quiet! Or I won¡¯t let any of you trade with us.¡±


    After hearing this, the crowd abruptly stopped. Everyone kept their mouths tightly shut. They knew it was better not to speak at this moment.


    ¡°Those who want to trade with us, prepare the dried mea, and I will trade with you,¡± Xi Guo solemnly said and stressed, ¡°But, I will prioritize those who are willing to give up more dried meat.¡±@@novelbin@@


    This was equivalent to an auction. Whoever offered the highest price would get it. As long as they gave more dried meat, they could get the ceramic piece.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, starting at two bags of dried meat per ceramic piece, firste first served!¡± Mai Mang added from the side.


    Da Gua maintained order on the side. If anyone dared to cause trouble or not listen, he would drive them away or even beat them up.


    People in this era were all simple. Sometimes, they would never learn their lesson unless they got beaten up. Only after being beaten hard would they feel the pain and think about not doing such things again.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready! I have two full bags of dried meat!¡± Shouted someone at the front of the crowd.


    He was already tightly clutching two bags of dried meat to his body, waiting for just this moment.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 338: Indeed, One Must Become Powerful

    ¡°Good! Two bags of dried meat for one ceramic piece!¡± Xi Guo nodded in agreement.


    Just as he was about to hand over the ceramic piece, someone pushed their way forward.


    That person looked anxious and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll give two and a half bags of dried meat! Give that ceramic piece to me!¡±


    ¡°Why are youpeting with me? Aren¡¯t there more avable!?¡± The first person was annoyed. He was furious. If he was not holding onto two bags of dried meat, he might have even started a fight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! They said whoever gives more dried meat gets the ceramic piece! So, I¡¯m giving half a bag more. So, why shouldn¡¯t I get it?¡±


    That person rolled his eyes, looking smug, and continued. ¡°Ask them to give it to you then! Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll give it to you or me!¡±


    Actually, this person was deliberately opposing the first person because of what happened thest time. During thest session, he tried to trade with one bag of dried meat but the first person had outbid him with one and a half bags of dried meat. This made him so angry he could not help but want to get back at him.


    ¡°Here you go, two and a half bags of dried meat for one ceramic piece!¡± Xi Guo did not care about their personal grievances. He only cared about the dried meat. Whoever gave more would naturally get the ceramic piece.


    The first person looked unwilling. Something that could have been exchanged for two bags of dried meat now required more!¡°Alright! Now it¡¯s two and a half bags of dried meat for one ceramic piece, who wants it?¡± Xi Guo put the dried meat behind him.


    ¡°I want it! I want it! Good thing I brought three bags of dried meat, otherwise I would have to go back empty-handed again today!¡± Someone shouted excitedly from the crowd.


    This was exactly what Xi Guo wanted to see. With a big smile, he took the dried meat and handed over the ceramic piece to them.


    Time passed, minute by minute, and all twenty-plus ceramic pieces they brought were sold.


    Behind them were many bags of dried meat, totaling over fifty bags!


    This was not a small amount. Previously, when they brought linen to exchange, they did not receive this much dried meat!


    This time, just the ceramic pieces alone were exchanged for over fifty bags of dried meat! This was enough to feed the current me Dragon Tribe for about seven or eight days!


    Moreover, their stall did not only have ceramics, there were also linen and other products.


    These items could also be exchanged for quite a bit of dried meat. It was just that everyone only had eyes for the ceramic pieces, and had not noticed these other items yet.


    Qing Yan and a few others had alreadye out from the Spotted Deer Tribe, each carrying several bags of dried meat.


    They ced their exchanged dried meat around Xi Guo and the others, instantly forming what looked like a small mountain.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve had great results on your side too. You¡¯ve managed to trade all the ceramic pieces so quickly.¡± Qing Yan said with satisfaction.


    Although he had anticipated this, seeing this scene still felt a bit unbelievable.


    He could not help but marvel at the Shaman¡¯s amazing abilities again, being able to create such popr items.


    He wondered in his heart what would happen if they brought out Wolf Tail Grass Paper and quill pens to trade? Would they also cause a huge sensation? If that happens, they could bring back even more dried meat for the Tribe! ??????B??


    Though he was curious, he would not casually bring out items from the Tribe, especially not without direct orders.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Yes, those people only had eyes for the ceramics. I hadn¡¯t even brought all of them out yet and they were already eagerly demanding for them,¡± Xi Guo smiled.


    The way those people looked earlier was still fresh in his mind. They were like a pack of hungry wolves upon seeing food. They could barely move their legs and wanted to devour everything on the spot.


    ¡°Now, we don¡¯t need to worry about the rainy season. With so much dried meat, we canst quite a few days.¡± Qing Yan smiled.


    ¡°The Shaman has many more ns in mind, we definitely won¡¯t have to suffer through this year¡¯s rainy season.¡± Xi Guo was looking forward to the rainy season¡¯s arrival.


    Previously, they had always hoped the rainy season would note, because when it did, not only would they go hungry, but many activities would be restricted. The Tribe¡¯s survival would always be endangered during this period, with deaths not being a rarity.


    ¡°Once we trade in all these items, let¡¯s head back. Once we go back, we can wait for the rainy season to arrive.¡± Qing Yan sat down on the ground.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the situation inside the Spotted Deer Tribe?¡± Xi Guo asked. Because in their recent visits, he had not gone inside. He had been busy out here, managing the stall.


    ¡°Are you asking about their preparations for the rainy season?¡± Qing Yan asked in return.


    ¡°Yes, how are they preparing?¡± Xi Guo was curious.


    Qing Yan shook his head without hesitation and said: ¡°Same as usual, no major differences.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? The rainy season ising, aren¡¯t they worried?¡± Xi Guo seemed incredulous.


    He knew that the me Dragon Tribe was making full preparations for the rainy season¡¯s arrival. The construction of cement houses, road paving, and greenhouse, Everything was in preparation for the rainy season.


    Now, hearing that the Spotted Deer Tribe had not prepared anything special and was not worried, he found it unbelievable.


    ¡°Who knows, their Shaman is different from ours,¡± Qing Yan hit the nail on the head.


    He did not understand why Xi Guo was suddenly so surprised. Was the me Dragon Tribe not the same before? They just did what they usually did, without making additional preparations for when the rainy season approached.


    Perhaps it was because of the new Shaman¡¯s series of reforms that it made them think that this was what should be done. Now, to them, it seemed strange that others were not doing the same.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I almost forgot about that¡­¡± Xi Guo smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°But, this time, it isn¡¯t looking good for them. We could exchange for much less salt than thest time..,¡± Qing Yan turned to look at the small bags of salt beside them.


    Xi Guo also frowned and asked. ¡°Did something happen? It wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the Spotted Deer Tribe is being targeted. Haven¡¯t you noticed they¡¯re getting bigger? Other Tribes might be ufortable with that, so they cut off the salt supply.¡± Qing Yan spected.


    ¡°Indeed, a Tribe must be powerful. Otherwise, they¡¯ll have to be passive like them¡­¡± Xi Guo sighed.


    ¡°Yes, one must be powerful.¡± Qing Yan agreed.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 339

    On a high hill, there were rows of wooden walls erected.


    This was the Wild Fox Tribe.


    The Wild Fox Tribe was also a Large Tribe, with over five thousand people inside, with all kinds of different people.


    Their location was excellent, with high hills rising from within the primitive forest. Although the hills stood out from the surroundings, it was an extremely safe place.


    Everyone knows the dangers of the Wilderness were great, and having hills rising from the forest saved them a lot of trouble.


    Just by building high wooden walls around the perimetre, on top of these hills, those wild Ferocious Beasts could not get in anymore.


    This saved them from needing many Totem Warriors to guard the surroundings. This was why their geographical location was so good.


    Of course, many coveted the Wild Fox Tribe¡¯s location, but there was nothing they could do since they were a Large Tribe.


    At this moment inside the Wild Fox Tribe, it looked very lively, with everyone gathered in front of a wooden house.


    That wooden house belonged to the Wild Fox Tribe¡¯s Chieftain, whose name was Da Dong.


    The pair of brownish-yellow fox ears on his head and the brownish-yellow fox tail behind him were particularly eye-catching, with his eyes and hair also being brownish-yellow. Except for his notably large nose, he was not very tall, only about 1.6 metres, and rather slim.


    However, he was a Mid Grade Totem Warrior, and although he looked small, his explosive power was not to be underestimated. In fact, this power was the main reason he became the Wild Fox Tribe¡¯s Chieftain.


    ¡°Chieftain, is this a good item?¡± Ye Tu was grinning. He was one of the Team Leaders responsible for exchanging goods near the Wild Fox Tribe, and was also a fox person.


    However, his fox ears and tail were grey, which was typical for ordinary members of the Wild Fox Tribe.


    In the Wild Fox Tribe, brownish-yellow was the symbol of noble status. Also, the fox people here were more respected than ordinary people. Even if one did not have brownish-yellow fox ears and tail, just being a fox person meant they could get a better job.


    Just like Ye Tu¡¯s current position, even though his ears and tail were not brownish-yellow, he was still a Team Leader.


    ¡°Where did this come from?¡± Da Dong sniffed with his nose.


    ¡°From the Spotted Deer Tribe. It costs one bag of dried meat.¡± Ye Tu continued grinning.


    What he had given to the Chieftain was a ceramic piece, which he had exchanged from someone at the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    When he first saw this item, he had not paid much attention to it. However, after carefully touching it, he completely fell in love with it. Both its texture and appearance were excellent, and he had never seen anything like it in his life.


    Da Dong carefully examined the ceramic piece, asking, ¡°Is this natural? Not man-made?¡±


    He felt there was something indescribable about this ceramic piece, even though it was exchanged for one bag of dried meat.


    Originally, he almost got angry. However, after carefully examining the ceramic piece, he swallowed the criticism he was about to say.


    Although using one bag of dried meat for the exchange seemed rather excessive, after careful examination, he found it was worth it.


    He had never seen anything like this before. Though it seemed man-made, it was also like nature¡¯s masterwork.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Someone was selling it at the Spotted Deer market for dried meat,¡± Ye Tu shook his head.


    ¡°Is there more of this? Why didn¡¯t you exchange for more? Didn¡¯t you take a lot of dried meat with you last time you went to the Spotted Deer Tribe?¡± Da Dong asked.


    For some reason, he had also fallen in love with this item the moment he saw it.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t. There were just too many people, and I didn¡¯t make it in time when they were setting up their stall,..¡± Ye Tu shook his head helplessly.


    Actually, when he saw this item, he himself wanted more. It was unfortunate that he missed the opportunity.


    The only one he got was exchanged from someone from another Tribe, though ¡®trade¡¯ was a generous way to put it, since he had forced the trade. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he was still relatively decent. Most people would have simply robbed them, but although he took it by force, he still gave the person a bag of dried meat. ?????????????


    ¡°You didn¡¯t trade this directly from them?¡± Da Dong puzzledly asked.


    ¡°I heard they set up stalls to exchange for these items, but I never encountered them before. If I had, I definitely would have exchanged for so many more.¡± Ye Tu quickly said.


    He had originally been negotiating with people from other Tribes, but when he heard about these ceramic pieces, he quickly rushed over,


    However, by that time, the items had already been all sold out, and those at the stall had already disappeared. When he tried to find someone to ask about them, no one knew anything about them.


    ¡°Next time you must find out who they are. I want to know exactly where these items come from.¡± Da Dong solemnly said.


    He examined the ceramic piece carefully again and again, still unable to determine if such a fine item was man-made or natural.


    In his heart, he thought how nice it would be if they could use these ceramic pieces every day ¨C it would certainly be prestigious.


    Those of the Large Tribe were typically like this. Their basic needs were met, and they always thought about how to improve their quality of life ¨C especially those of the noble class. They were unlike the common people below them, who worried daily about whether they would have enough to eat.


    Although they were all still Primitive Tribes, the class hierarchy was very clear, especially in Large Tribes. There were people of high status and low status, which could be seen just from how and where they lived.


    Those of high status naturally lived in the inner region of the Tribe, while the outer region was where the lower class people lived.


    As Chieftain, Da Dong naturally had a high quality of life. With good living standards came the desire for even better things.


    ¡°We can only wait until after the rainy season. After that, I¡¯ll definitely find out.¡± Ye Tu said.


    He could not help but feel relieved. It was great that the Chieftain liked the ceramic piece. After all, he had exchanged it for a bag of dried meat. If the Chieftain did not like it, he would have to bear the cost of that dried meat.


    Although he never worried about his daily meals, it was almost impossible for him to produce a bag of dried meat all at once.


    Daily food was allocated by the Tribe. Who ate what and how much were all arranged.


    Even though Ye Tu was a fox person and was somewhat respected, he still could not save much food. At most, he had only managed to save half a bag of dried meat in his wooden house, which was already quite a lot.


    That was also meant for during the rainy season. If he had to give up this half bag of dried meat because of the ceramic piece, he would have been extremely unwilling.


    Silavin: Not sure about you guys, but I enjoy these other Tribes more than with Su Bai at the moment. Those ¡®cute¡¯ inventions moments are getting too repetitive for me.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 341: No More Sleeping on Hay

    Su Bai walked towards the second floor, wanting to check out the environment upstairs.


    When the second, third, and fourth floors were being constructed, he had specifically instructed to leave one wall unbuilt. This missing wall was meant for installing glass, creating a large floor-to-ceiling window.


    When Su Bai arrived at the floor-to-ceiling window, he nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, the view is wide enough. Though some things are blocked. It¡¯s generally a great view.¡±


    Since the other cement houses were being built elsewhere, their view was partially limited.


    ¡°Shaman, I can see the wooden houses in the distance!¡± Yu Ying excitedly pressed against the glass.


    The fox eared girl was seeing through glass with a view for the first time. Naturally, her glasses were not being counted here. Moreover, looking at things from inside a cement house made everything feel a bit surreal.


    ¡°The view will get better from the third and fourth floors.¡± Su Bai said.


    He was still debating which floor he should sleep on, as both the third and fourth floors had many rooms.


    The second floor was just for office work and meeting people. He definitely would not sleep there.


    The second floor had several rooms: a study that would eventually store many books, though currently it only had two or three; a rest room for taking breaks when tired from working; a kitchen where the fox eared girl would prepare three meals each day; and most importantly, a bathroom, though without a proper toilet. It just had a wooden bucket that was cleaned daily by designated people.


    If they had not built a bathroom, they would have had to go downstairs every time. It might be fine for number two, but what about number one? That would waste too much time.


    Of course, they had also reserved a space in the bathroom for later when the Tribe had more spare capacity. Su Bai would eventually have them install a squat toilet and connect a pipe, eliminating the need for daily cleaning.


    ¡°Are we sleeping on the third floor?¡± Yu Ying asked.


    ¡°Third or fourth floor both work. I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± Su Bai thought seriously before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep on the fourth floor, the view is better there.¡±


    He had originally thought the fourth floor would be too hot, being directly under the Sun¡¯s rays. However, he remembered how the rainy season was coming, which would end the scorching Sun. After the rain season, it would be a transition period before the snow season, equivalent to autumn back on Earth. After the snow season, it definitely would not be as hot as now, which could be considered summer. Thus, the fourth floor was actually a good choice.


    ¡°Okay, we are sleeping on the fourth floor. I¡¯ll prepare some hay later.¡± Yu Ying nodded happily.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be sleeping on hay anymore, we can sleep on something else.¡± Su Bai did not want to sleep on hay any longer. Hay was not just uncomfortable and irritating, but when the rain season came, the temperature would definitely drop. Sleeping on hay could make them catch a cold, Thus, they certainly would not use them anymore.


    In fact, that was why he had asked Gu Mu to make beds.


    He really missed beds! If it were not for having a pillow, sleep would have been even more uncomfortable.


    ¡°Not sleeping on hay? Then what will we sleep on?¡± Yu Ying blinked, curiously before suddenly realising, ¡°I know, we¡¯ll sleep on Animal Hide!¡±


    The fox eared girl knew that with the rain season coming, their bedding needed to change. They had slept on Animal Hide before.


    ¡°We won¡¯t sleep on Animal Hide either. We¡¯ll sleep with linen blankets.¡± Su Bai smiled.


    No matter how well-treated Animal Hide was, it still had a gamey smell to them, and was not very comfortable to sleep on. He thought of using linen instead. It would be more skin-friendly than Animal Hide and would not have that smell.


    ¡°Using linen?¡± Yu Ying doubted her ears, ¡°But that would require a lot of linen.¡±


    The fox eared girl thought about how this might affect their trade with the Spotted Deer Tribe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qing Yan won¡¯t go trading again until after the rain season, and we have extra linen we can use,¡± Su Bai said calmly.


    When Qing Yan left for the Spotted Deer Tribe, the workers were still weaving linen. During the upcoming month-plus of the rainy season, the workers would continue weaving linen. ?????£Î§à£Â?¡ì


    By then, the amount of linen produced would double from the current quantity.


    ¡°I see, but it will be very cold during the snow season, Animal Hide is much warmer.¡± Yu Ying worried about staying warm.


    Though linen would be comfortable, it was not as warm. For real warmth, they needed Animal Hide with long fur.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We can stuff the linen blankets with wool or other animal fur, or put an Animal Hide cover on the outside.¡± Su Bai said.


    He was thinking of a four-piece bedding set, equivalent to stuffing wool and other materials into the duvet cover to make a comforter. Then using Animal Hide as a sheet to cover the comforter.


    When there was no snow, just linen would be fine. When it snowed, they could easily add wool and other materials to make it thicker and warmer.


    ¡°This method could work, but it still requires a lot of linen¡­¡± Yu Ying was still worried.


    If they made it this way, they would need two equally large pieces of linen sewn together to make a bag-like covering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, it¡¯s just for our use, it won¡¯t take that much.¡± Su Bai said.


    Most of the linen was only for his use now. Others could not use this linen yet. Being able to use Animal Hide was already good enough for most; since most other Tribes could only use hay.


    ¡°Alright, but you would need to teach me how to sew it¡­¡± Yu Ying swished her pink fox tail.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you tonight, including how to make pillows. They¡¯re essential for good sleep.¡± Su Bai nodded.


    Yu Ying tilted her cute head and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Could those pillows be as comfortable as the one you sleep on?¡±


    Su Bai raised his thick eyebrows slightly and deliberately said, ¡°Oh? How do you know that pillow is comfortable?¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had known she had tried it before because he found pink hair on it. Only Yu Ying¡¯s hair was pink, and no one else had that colour. Plus, only she could get close to where he slept.


    [noscript][/noscript]

 Chapter 342: Treasure Girl!

    Yu Ying¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red as she recalled her previous actions. She felt extremely embarrassed.


    The first time she saw the pillow, curiosity drove her to try it out. From the moment her head touched it, she was completely captivated by the comfort of the pillow. She wondered how something could be so comfortable. Even so, she forced herself to quickly get up.


    She knew she could not keep lying there. It would be terrible if the Shaman returned from the bathroom and saw her.


    After experiencing the comfort of that pillow, she felt endless guilt in her heart. It was for no other reason than that as a Shaman Priestess, how could she touch the Shaman¡¯s personal items without permission?


    This feeling continued to torment her, making her feel extremely embarrassed. She was very anxious for a few days after that incident.


    ¡°Shaman¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Yu Ying did not know what else to say at this moment. She lowered her head, tightly closing her eyes, just waiting for her dues.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Bai could not help but chuckle upon seeing her worried expression. It was no big deal to him. If she wanted to sleep with it, she could. There was nothing wrong with that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t need to feel guilty about it.¡± Su Bai gently said.


    Seeing her pink eyes filled with tears, he felt heartbroken, not expecting her to feel so insecure. [The rules of Primitive Tribes are just too harsh. Such minor matters are enough to make them so fearful¡­.]


    Yu Ying tried hard to hold back her almost-falling tears. She lifted her head and looked at him pitifully, ¡°Really?¡±


    Her delicate nose had already turned red. Her pink eyes were filled with teardrops, looking incredibly endearing. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at her made one want to hold her in their arms and cherish her. How could anyone bear to make this adorable creature sad?


    Su Bai was no exception. He reached out to pat her head, his voice gentle as the clouds. ¡°It¡¯s fine. From now on, you can touch my things whenever you want. No need to be so reserved.¡±


    ¡°Shaman, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Yu Ying immediately promised.


    Her expression had already changed after learning she would not be punished. It was no longer pitiful, but instead showed a solemn expression.


    Su Bai saw her puffed-up face and wanted to laugh again. ¡°Okay, okay..¡±


    ¡°Shaman, I¡¯ll grill you some delicious meat tonight.¡± Yu Ying¡¯s pink fox ears stood straight up.


    ¡°Come with me to check on the condition of the main road first.¡± Su Bai was truly melting from her cuteness.


    After going downstairs, they walked to the starting point of the main road, not far from the entrance. It has been under construction for some time.


    ¡°It¡¯s so wide! Is this the road? It must be very comfortable to walk on.¡± Yu Ying remarked.


    It had to be noted that the cement road was very spacious. Looking at it now, one could not see the end because it was still under construction. Though, it was almost complete.


    ¡°When the fences are removed, we can try walking on it.¡± Su Bai said.


    Currently, the cement road was surrounded by wooden fences. These were meant to prevent children from running onto it and leaving footprints.


    If the cement was not dry, footprints would be left behind, which would look awful and make the road not even anymore. Even though the beginning section had been laid for some time, to be safe, they needed to let it cure for several more days.


    Therefore, until now, no one had walked on the completed sections of the road.


    ¡°Shaman, why are there gaps on top? Did someone step on it?¡± Yu Ying crouched down to look at the marks.


    ¡°No, I had them intentionally make them. This way, the road will last longer.¡± Su Bai explained.


    These gaps were to prevent the cement from deforming ¨C due to expansion and contraction.


    On Earth, roads commonly had these gaps too, specifically to extend their lifespan.


    ¡°Lifespan? Does the road have life?¡± Yu Ying widened her eyes and quickly stepped away from the road before her.


    She kept blinking, her small hands behind her back fidgeting uncomfortably, as if looking at something strange.


    ¡°You really are a treasure, you know that?¡± Su Bai smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not saying the road is alive. Just that it can be used for longer without getting damaged with these gaps.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Yu Ying finally relaxed and continued asking: ¡°But why is there a long small path beside the road?¡±


    ¡°Those are for drainage. Otherwise, all the rainwater would sink into the soil, and the fields would become very muddy,¡± Su Bai explained.


    ¡°But even without these, rain water would still fall into the soil,¡± Yu Ying did not quite understand, since the road did not cover all the soil.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to distribute at least some of it. Otherwise, if all the rainwater flows into the soil, wouldn¡¯t it become even muddier?¡± Su Bai asked in return.


    He had actually thought about this too. However, at this point, it was not realistic to cover the entire Tribe with cement.


    Besides, natural soil grounds still had some use. If all the soil was covered with cement, how would the entire Tribe be any different from a modern city? It would just be less developed.


    Su Bai did not want that. He wanted the Tribe to have a modern feel to it while still maintaining its greenery.


    He had already planned to have the remaining exposed soil be partly covered with crushed sand, while the rest would be used to plant trees.


    The Tribe should not just have cement buildings and cement roads. It needed to have greenery too. This would make it more comfortable to live in and more pleasant to look at, certainly better than seeing nothing but gray everywhere.


    ¡°I understand now.¡± Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai stood up and waved over to the cat eared girl in the distance, explaining his recent thoughts to her.


    Of course, he did not mention planting trees. The rainy season was coming. If they plant saplings now, they would just die from the rain.


    For now, they could only lay a layer of crushed stones around the road and near the buildings.


    Recently, building cement houses required tons of stones. Naturally, natural stones were not uniformly shaped. So, they needed to be hammered into the suitable shapes. This hammering produced naturally produced crushed stones.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Those crushed stones could be perfectly used to fill the soil. They could first lay sand on the ground, then put the crushed stones on top.


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll have people work on it right away.¡± Sha Lan thought this method was excellent.


    With this, they would not have to walk on muddy roads anymore, which not only covered feet in mud but also made it easy for them to get stuck to the ground.


    ¡°Tell them to speed up the work.¡± Su Bai instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Sha Lan responded.

 Chapter 343: The Dishevelled Group of Four

    At this moment, sounds of footsteps crushing tree branches and the rustling of bushes echoed through the forest.


    Under the shades of the tree were Kai, Luo, and the rest from the Giant Bear Tribe. Unfortunately, what was originally a group of six had been reduced to four, with two members tragically losing their lives along the way.


    When Ferocious Beasts appeared, although the other two were skilled, they were not Totem Warriors. Thus, they met their end.


    The remaining four ¨C Kai, Luo, Lan, and Li ¨C had escaped, but now found themselves lost in the forest, looking completely dishevelled.


    ¡°Just hold on a bit longer, we might see a Tribe soon.¡± Li said, fighting back her exhaustion.


    Her red hair was covered in leaves and tree sap. Her face was streaked with dirt. Gone was her previous beauty, replaced only by a haggard appearance. Though she was the strongest of the four, she was not a Totem Warrior. Having been out for so long and frequently encountering Ferocious Beasts, it was impressive she had lasted this far.


    ¡°Sister Li, we should have never come¡­¡± Lan said, looking equally exhausted.


    The dark circles under her blue eyes told everything. Despite her short hair, her round face was covered in tree sap, and her naturally monolid eyes looked even more exhausted now.


    ¡°We¡¯re already here, this is training!¡± Li surveyed their surroundings and continued, ¡°The Chieftain chose us because of our abilities. We should be happy about that.¡±


    Her thinking remained peculiar as ever, always finding reasonable explanations to convince everyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but we¡¯ve been out for such a long time and still haven¡¯t found a Tribe¡­¡± Lan sighed.


    The once energetic girl now looked dejected. She did not even have the energy to scold Luo anymore. Initially, she had always mustered the strength to berate him, but now, she could barely take care of herself, let alone deal with others.


    In fact, they had encountered a Tribe along the way. It was a small one with only ten to twenty people. It could barely be called a Tribe. With the rainy season approaching and them having made no preparations, they seemed close to extinction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep trying. I have a feeling we¡¯ll find a Tribe soon.¡± Kai encouraged.


    Though he was encouraging others, he lacked confidence in his own words. In fact, his expression also betrayed his words. They had all visibly lost weight, and after this experience, they probably would never venture out for training again.


    ¡°I really want to eat meat and have a good sleep. I¡¯m so tired,¡± Luo said. His once chubby cheeks had sunken considerably. Previously plump, he now looked much thinner and walked as slow as a slug.


    Kai put his hand on Luo¡¯s shoulder and weakly said, ¡°We¡¯ll get there soon, just hold on for a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Do you even believe what you¡¯re saying? I can see you¡¯ve lost all confidence already.¡± Luo said, holding his stomach. His former slight bulge had deflated significantly. He used to trust Kai, but Kai¡¯s navigation skill had proved to be horrendous. They still have not found a suitable Tribe after so many days of sleeping in the Wilderness. His spirit had long since broken.


    Moreover, all he wanted was a good sleep and a full meal. He could not even get these basic things here, which inevitably frustrated him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leading the way next time.¡± Lan firmly said. ¡°If we don¡¯t find a Tribe before the rainy season comes, we¡¯re done for.¡±


    Originally, they had planned to return to their Tribe before the rainy season. Now, not only could they not return, but they might not even find shelter before the rain comes.


    Being out in the Wilderness during the rainy season was dangerous. There was the possibility of


    ¡®man-eating grounds¡¯ and ¡®devouring trees¡¯ appearing. In short, one should not venture deep into the Wilderness during the rainy season unless they had a death wish.


    Thus, even if they could not return to their Tribe, they needed to quickly find a Tribe where they could take shelter from the rainy season, or death would be their only outcome.


    ¡°Are you all blaming me now? Why didn¡¯t you lead the way from the very beginning then?¡± Kai was getting angry too.


    He usually had a good temper, but under their current predicament, everyone was on edge. Everyone felt lost, and the smallest things could trigger them.


    ¡°We¡¯re not blaming you. I¡¯m saying we need a better navigator next time.¡± Li said, making a calming gesture.


    If she had not been the oldest of the four and more thoughtful, they probably would have started fighting long ago. She had been constantly suppressing her own frustration, trying to stay hopeful as they continued through the forest.


    ¡°If we wanted to blame you, we would have done so far sooner. Why wait until now, after wasting so many days?¡± Lan, who was not known for her good temper, scoffed.


    Luo took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who leads, I just want to sleep. Can we please just quickly find a Tribe?¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Everyone be quiet and follow me!¡± Li loudly called out, trying to stop them from arguing again.


    It was the first time they had heard her raise her voice. They all fell silent, standing quietly beside her.


    The silence became almost frightening as the four wordlessly looked at each other, the air seeming to freeze.


    If not for the occasional animal calls or the rustling of leaves, one might think someone had pressed a pause button.


    Li sighed, blinking her red eyes, and said, ¡°Follow me, and from now on, don¡¯t talk. Save your energy.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± The other three softly responded.


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    The four suddenly fell silent, quietly continuing through the forest.


    Li kept her head down, observing the changes in the soil and surroundings, looking for signs of Human habitation.


    The others did the same, not staying idle, all scanning their surroundings for signs of Human passage.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this a footprint?¡± Lan suddenly called out, waving.


    She had found what appeared to be a footprint, but only half of it was visible, so she was not completely sure.

 Chapter 344: It’s Not My Decision

    Hearing Lan¡¯s words, Li immediately ran over. Human footprints meant people, and people meant a Tribe. They might be saved.


    She bent down to examine the footprint and frowned. "It has lost most of its structure, but I can at least confirm it¡¯s definitely a footprint."


    "That¡¯s great, it means there are people nearby," Luo¡¯s nearly closed eyes suddenly widened.


    Li reached out to touch the soil around the footprint and carefully inspected it, "Hmm? This footprint was left not long ago."


    "The broken branches around here are fresh too." Kai also noticed the broken branches nearby.


    The broken ends of the branches were still leaking sap and had not completely dried, indicating they were recently broken.


    "What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry and catch up to them. There might be a Tribe nearby!" Lan urgently said.


    She could not wait any longer. She wanted proper rest as both her body and mind were completely exhausted.


    "Yes, let¡¯s quickly find them. But, we still need to stay alert of our surroundings. Even though there are people nearby, we cannot let our guard down." Li cautioned.


    After all, no one knew if the people they would meet would be friendly, or if they were from an actual Tribe. If they were Wanderers, meeting them would be pointless, so they could not get too excited yet.


    The four advanced following the direction of the footprints and the trail of broken branches.


    "Sister Li, what kind of people do you think we¡¯ll meet?" Lan curiously asked.


    Though she desperately wanted to find a Tribe so that they could properly rest, she was also worried about encountering hostile men.


    "We¡¯ll know when we meet them. Don¡¯t worry. If something is off, we¡¯ll run." Li calmly said.


    "With me here, you can relax." Kai solemnly said.


    Lan rolled her eyes at him, "You¡¯re not even as strong as the two of us. Take care of yourself first."


    "I¡­" Kai was suddenly speechless. Lan had always been like this, always hitting the mark with her words, leaving no room for argument.


    "Hahaha¡­ that¡¯s what you get for being so presumptuous." Luo burst out laughing.


    This was one of the few smiles they had had in recent days.


    "Shut up!" Kai punched him in the arm.


    "Ouch!" Luo shrugged, wearing an innocent expression.


    They continued following the tracks for over an hour, then noticed wisps of smoke rising in the distance.


    Li looked up at the sky, then at the smoke, "Oh right, it¡¯s lunchtime." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Gurgle gurgle¡­* At the mention of lunch, everyone¡¯s stomachs started rumbling, and the four looked at each other.


    "Should we go check it out?" Kai suggested, though his voice lacked confidence.


    Luo gulped hard, imagining succulent meat being roasted where the smoke was rising.


    He wiped away his nearly drooling mouth and repeatedly nodded, "Let¡¯s go look."


    "En, let¡¯s take a look." Li nodded and took the lead.


    Li led the other three through a dense Hollow Tree forest, approaching the clearing.


    Through the cover of trees, they observed the people around the fire pit and counted six individuals.


    "Sister Li, there are only six people, and they all look like Totem Warriors." Lan whispered.


    "Could they be Wanderers? Why are there only six of them?" Luo doubtfully asked.


    Lan rolled her eyes dramatically and said, "Don¡¯t you see all those bags of dried meat beside them? Would Wanderers have that much dried meat?"


    The six people they saw were Qing Yan and his group, who had already left the Spotted Deer Tribe for some time.


    When they left, they had traded for dozens of bags of dried meat, much more than any previous visit.


    "Right, they have so much dried meat. If only they could share some with me¡­" Luo was almost drooling.


    "What should we do now? Should we go ask?" Kai asked with furrowed brows, having no ideas at this point.


    Li tucked her long hair behind her ears, blinking her red eyes as she said, "What else can we do? They don¡¯t look like vicious people, they probably won¡¯t do anything to us."


    "Yeah, let¡¯s try talking to them." Lan repeatedly nodded.


    The four immediately set out, pushing through the dense branches and walking toward Qing Yan¡¯s group.


    Qing Yan and his people had known for a while that someone was watching them from nearby.


    They were not concerned though. Anyone who came this close without knowing how to hide themselves could only be Warrior Trainees.


    A Totem Warrior would not make such foolish mistakes. They also would not come this close, let alone be discovered.


    "We¡¯re Warrior Trainees from the Giant Bear Tribe, out for training!" Li straightforwardly said.


    People in Primitive Times did not exchange pleasantries like ¡®hello¡¯ or ¡®hi¡¯ ¨C they just spoke directly upon meeting.


    "Oh? So why are you looking for us?" Qing Yan directly asked.


    Seeing how disheveled the four looked, and considering the timing, they must have some purpose.


    "We¡¯ve been out for many days but haven¡¯t found any Tribes. Which Tribe are you from, and could we rest for a while?" Li politely asked.


    Although they were from a Large Tribe, right now, they were truly at the others¡¯ mercy.


    They had to put aside their ¡®Large Tribe pride for now, or they might offend these people and have to continue searching the forest.


    With the rainy season approaching in just a few days, missing this opportunity would be dangerous for them.


    "Giant Bear Tribe? You came out for training without a destination?" Qing Yan found it somewhat amusing.


    "We had one, but¡­" Li¡¯s face reddened at the question. [How embarrassing! I don¡¯t want to say we got lost!]


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "Hahaha¡­ how young and naive." Qing Yan laughed at their situation. They were indeed too naive, setting out for training without proper preparation.


    "So, can we go to your Tribe?" Li looked up and asked.


    "The rainy season is coming soon. If we can¡¯t go to your Tribe, we might¡­" Lan suddenly thought of their other two deceased companions.


    Qing Yan certainly knew this kind of training was not easy, especially not when it was obviously their first time. Furthermore, seeing their dark expressions, they must have lost team members already.


    He thought seriously for a moment, then solemnly said, "Whether I can let you stay at our Tribe isn¡¯t my decision to make."

 Chapter 345: How Can There Be Such a Large House?

    Li was stunned, not expecting this answer. After adjusting her expression, she asked, "Then can you take us to meet your Shaman?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You want to meet our Shaman?" Qing Yan raised his eyebrows slightly, finding this young one to be quite interesting. Even in their current situation, they were not panicking. This suggests they were not ordinary people.


    "Yes, I¡¯m the Daughter of the Giant Bear Tribe¡¯s Chieftain. We can cooperate with your Tribe." Li straightforwardly said.


    "Yes, we don¡¯t know what valuable items your Tribe has, but whatever is useful and abundant, our Giant Bear Tribe will most likely find a need for it." Kai nodded repeatedly and added, "I¡¯m also the Chieftain¡¯s Son."


    "Oh?" Qing Yan had not expected these youths to actually have such high statuses. "You want to spend the rainy season in our Tribe?"


    With only two days until the rainy season, their intentions in following him back to the Tribe was obvious. They clearly wanted to spend the rainy season in the Tribe before departing. Otherwise, they would not be so eager to meet the Shaman.


    "Yes, we have no choice. We haven¡¯t found any Tribe until now. If we had, we would have returned already. We can only spend the rainy season in your Tribe¡­" Li nodded.


    At this point, this was their only option. Although staying in another Tribe during the rainy season was not as stellar and as comfortable as being in their own Tribe, surviving was more important..


    They probably would not be able to sleep well or eat well, but it was still better than wandering in the Wilderness, waiting to die.


    Luo had not spoken the whole time, only showing longing in his eyes, which were fixed on the dried meat.


    After thinking for a long time, Qing Yan asked, "What does your Tribe have?"


    Since they mentioned cooperation, he needed to know what their Tribe could offer. This was the core of mutual cooperation.


    "Our Tribe has lots of dried meat. If you need it, we can give you plenty." Li said.


    "Yes, if you let us stay through the rainy season, we¡¯ll repay you with dried meat later." Kai quickly added.


    They were not fools. Seeing several dozen bags of dried meat around, they understood this Tribe must be short on meat.


    Focusing on this aspect would surely hit the mark.


    "I¡¯ll say it again ¨C it¡¯s not my decision to make. But I can take you to our Tribe. As for the final outcome, that depends on you." Qing Yan solemnly said.


    Hearing about dried meat, he thought it might be worth mentioning these youths to the Shaman. After all, they were children from a Large Tribe, and there might be real opportunities for trade.


    "Great!" Li knew her words had worked.


    Qing Yan turned to Wa Ming and said, "Give these kids some dried meat."


    He had noticed them constantly swallowing while they were talking. It was so loud that it was hard to ignore. Especially the chubby one¡­ if not for his self-control, he probably would have grabbed some already.


    "Alright." Wa Ming agreed.


    Hearing there was food, Luo¡¯s mouth watered even more, his blue eyes staring intently.


    Li shook her head in embarrassment, never expecting their Large Tribe would lose face over this.


    Half an hour later, Qing Yan¡¯s group had rested and shared dried meat with Li and the others.


    Everyone shouldered their dried meat again, preparing to head to the Tribe before sunset.


    Li¡¯s group followed closely behind, now feeling much more at ease.


    As long as they found shelter in a Tribe before the rainy season, things would be fine. They would not have to worry about being outside anymore.


    After this experience, they would probably never carelessly venture out for training again, especially Kai, who had been the most enthusiastic at the start.


    More than four hours later, the Sun was starting to slowly set.


    Being close to the rainy season, darkness fell earlier. It was just past four in the afternoon, but the surrounding light had already turned orange-yellow.


    The scenery at this moment was beautiful, with orange-yellow hues everywhere. The dense forest, combined with the orange sunset, and occasional flying birds, looked like a sight from a painting.


    "Our Tribe is just ahead." Qing Yan stopped and nodded in the direction ahead.


    Li¡¯s group looked where he indicated and saw that the Tribe was not small. Judging by the height and width of the wooden walls, it must be a Medium Tribe.


    However, they were puzzled about why there was such a huge house at the entrance of the Tribe. The length, width, and height were all substantial, unlike ordinary dwellings. On the other side were rows of sheds. They questioned what they were because they had never seen them before.


    "Do you know what those two things are?" Lan quietly asked.


    The short-haired girl was too curious ¨C surely people would not live outside with just walls around them, right?


    Their Giant Bear Tribe did not have anything like this. No matter how many people they had, they would never let anyone live outside.


    "I¡­ I don¡¯t know. That should be their Tribe¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know." Luo also could not figure it out.


    He thought that since this was not a Large Tribe, anything unusual might appear.


    "People must live there, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t build such a large house." Kai thoughtfully pondered.


    After all, they were from a Large Tribe, and even their Shaman and Chieftain¡¯s houses were not this big. Such a huge house appearing suddenly was quite perplexing.


    "But it doesn¡¯t look much like a normal house. Look at the top ¨C it¡¯s all covered with some kind of hide. Is that normal?" Li analysed.


    Lan blinked her blue eyes and guessed, "Maybe this Tribe is running low on material?"


    "You¡¯re usually so clever, how did you become so stupid here?" Luo did not want to say more.


    "What did you say!? If you¡¯re so smart, why don¡¯t you explain why?" Lan irritably shot back.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "There¡¯s a huge forest right behind us, how could they be short of material?" Luo rebuked.


    "I¡­ you¡­" Lan was speechless for a moment. She  just kicked him without saying anything else.


    Luo rubbed where she had kicked and mumbled, "I was just stating facts."


    "There¡¯s no use guessing. Let¡¯s go in with them. We¡¯ll probably find out soon enough," Li coldly said. [What is the point of arguing? It is a hundred times better to take a good look at it.]


    "That¡¯s true. This Tribe is so strange, we definitely need to take a good look." Kai nodded.

 Chapter 346: This Seems Interesting

    Li and the other three began walking into the Tribe under Uncle Qing Yan¡¯s guidance. As soon as they entered the Tribe, they saw many people.


    This was a common occurrence in the Flame Dragon Tribe, for whenever someone left the Tribe for a period of time.


    Whether they went hunting or went to the Spotted Deer Tribe to trade, there would always be people from the Tribe coming forward to welcome them back.


    Of course, while this welcome did not involve any ceremonies, they were still eagerly awaiting their return.


    Since Qing Yan and his group brought back an unusually large amount of dried meat this time, the people of the Tribe were stunned.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the dried meat, some even quietly swallowing their saliva.


    "These are our people, we are the Flame Dragon Tribe." Qing Yan was the first one to introduce it with pride.


    "The Flame Dragon Tribe?" Li nodded thoughtfully.


    "Have you heard of us?" Qing Yan asked.


    Li shook her head without hesitation and said, "No, this is our first time hearing about it."


    "You four wait here, I¡¯ll go see the Shaman and explain your situation to him." Qing Yan said.


    "Alright!" Li nodded along with the other three.


    Qing Yan put down the dried meat. The others would handle the rest of the work. As for him, he just walked straight to the Shaman¡¯s wooden house.


    Qing Yan soon arrived at the wooden house, and after receiving permission, went inside and respectfully greeted, "Shaman, I¡¯m back. Have you been well lately?"


    Su Bai put down his book and nodded, "I¡¯m fine. You¡¯ve all worked hard."


    "We brought back twice as much dried meat this time. It is all thanks to your ceramics." Qing Yan happily explained.


    He felt delighted remembering how people were scrambling for each ceramic piece. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the past, when people from the Flame Dragon Tribe went to the Spotted Deer Market, they were never this welcomes. Sometimes, they might be met with hostility, or might even get scammed. The amount of dried meat they could trade for was pitifully small compared to now.


    Now, in the Spotted Deer Market, they have become the center of attention.


    "Well done. Now, the Tribe has more dried meat again." Su Bai nodded with satisfaction.


    Although Su Bai knew the ceramics could be exchanged for some dried meat, he had not expected them to be so popular.


    In this Primitive Era, everyone was focused on filling their stomachs, with little thought to spare for things like ceramics. But now, ceramics had become a hot commodity, which indicated that life in the Large Tribe in this Primitive Era was far beyond what he had imagined.


    Since each ceramic piece could be traded in for so much dried meat, he knew that the Large Tribes were not short on dried meat, and had even begun pursuing a better quality of life.


    This could be seen from their willingness to exchange two bags of dried meat for one ceramic piece. With this, Su Bai could not help but form better ideas in his mind.


    However, these ideas would have to wait until after the snow season. They certainly could not be done now.


    "Yes, the ceramics are even more popular than Ramie." Qing Yan said with a smile.


    He had thought Ramie would be the most popular item, but unexpectedly, ceramics had surpassed it.


    "Besides dried meat, did you exchange for everything else I¡¯ve asked for?" Su Bai asked.


    He was referring to salt and the materials for making Shaman Bone Tablets. The materials for making Shaman Bone Tablets were almost used up.


    "We got double the materials for making Shaman Bone Tablets, but as for salt¡­ we got even less than last time." Qing Yan said with difficulty.


    Su Bai bit his lip in thought and said. "Seems like we¡¯ll need to be self-sufficient in salt. Otherwise, one day, we won¡¯t have any salt to eat."


    [Based on the Spotted Deer Tribe¡¯s current situation, they might not have salt soon¡­]


    "Shaman, what should we do now? Can we produce salt ourselves?" Qing Yan asked.


    "Of course we can, though not right now. But, we can definitely do so in the future." Su Bai said with certainty.


    To make salt, they would need to know where to find the sea or salt mines. Otherwise, there was no way to produce salt.


    But now, with the rainy season approaching, it was not practical to send their people to look for the sea or salt mines. Everything would have to wait until after the rainy season.


    "I understand." Qing Yan nodded and continued, "Shaman, there are four children in the Tribe right now who say they¡¯re from a Large Tribe."


    "Children? From a Large Tribe?" Su Bai¡¯s thick eyebrows raised slightly.


    "Yes, they say they came out for training but got lost. They couldn¡¯t find their way back, and that¡¯s how they met us. They want to see you." Qing Yan said.


    "They want to see me? Why do they want to see me?" Su Bai found it quite interesting.


    "They say they want to spend the rainy season in our Tribe, and if possible, they¡¯ll give us a lot of dried meat in return." Qing Yan said, trying not to laugh.


    Su Bai¡¯s lips also curved upward as he asked, "Did they say anything else?"


    "They also said if we need dried meat, and if our Tribe has good things, we can trade with them." Qing Yan continued.


    "Oh? The children really said that?" Su Bai was a bit surprised.


    "Yes, they seemed very certain of it. They did not look like they were lying." Qing Yan solemnly said.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully and instructed, "Arrange a place for them to stay. but I won¡¯t see them."


    "Shaman, you won¡¯t see them?" Qing Yan asked, puzzled by this.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "En, there¡¯s still a long time until the rainy season ends. We¡¯ll talk about it then." Su Bai nodded.


    "I understand." Qing Yan nodded.


    "Just provide them with regular meals, don¡¯t treat them too poorly. After all, they¡¯re children from a Large Tribe. Who knows, they might be able to help us somehow in the future." Su Bai added.


    "I understand," Qing Yan responded and turned to leave the wooden house.


    Su Bai picked up his water cup and took a sip, muttering to himself, "The Large Tribe, huh? Interesting."

 Chapter 347: Moving

    Qing Yan stepped in front of the four and said, "Our Shaman will let you stay, but our Shaman doesn¡¯t have time to meet you."


    He agreed with the Shaman¡¯s decision. How could the Shaman of a Tribe casually meet children from other Tribes?


    "Thank you so much." Li said with a happy expression.


    Being able to stay and avoid the rainy season was better than any of their other options. If they were chased out of here, their lives would most likely be forfeited to the Wilderness.


    "Where will we be staying?" Lan asked.


    The girl was worried about this question, concerned they might be assigned to a terrible place.


    But looking around the Tribe¡¯s outer region, she saw wooden houses everywhere ¨C surely they would not have to sleep in Teepees?


    "You four will have a wooden house to rest in. During the rainy season, you are not allowed to move around as you wish. I can just stay in your wooden houses if there¡¯s nothing to do,"  Qing Yan continued, "Also, someone will bring you three meals."


    "Great." Li nodded, feeling grateful.


    They had lived well in their Tribe before, eating well as the Chieftain¡¯s children. Naturally, they had always received good treatment. They had never experienced hardship, nor need they worry about such things.


    No one wanted to eat poorly or have bad sleep. That was acceptable in the Wilderness, but now, they were in someone else¡¯s Tribe. They naturally hoped their living standards would not be too horrendous.


    After briefly explaining twice, Qing Yan left, as there were specific people assigned to guide them.


    After leaving, Qing Yan returned to his wooden house, as he had not been back for quite some time.


    In the crowd, Yan Hua and Sha Lan were observing the four from the Giant Bear Tribe.


    When Qing Yan¡¯s group returned, they had gone with the crowd to see how much dried meat they had traded for.


    But they discovered four strangers following behind, and upon closer look, they were about their age.


    They appeared to be just Warrior Trainees. At first, they thought they were from the Spotted Deer Tribe or people Qing Yan¡¯s group had met along the way.


    However, then they heard they were from a Large Tribe and were out for training.


    "Ah¡¯Lan, did you see that? Those people are really brave." Yan Hua said, pursing her lips.


    "Stop thinking about it. If no one had stopped you, you probably would have gone out for training too." Sha Lan rolled her eyes.


    She knew her personality well enough. She was just like them, naturally adventurous.


    Yan Hua scratched her head, saying, "Really? I wouldn¡¯t do anything to make the Tribe worry."


    "But they really are brave, venturing out for training when the rainy season is coming." Sha Lan said with a frown.


    She would never do that. At least wait until after the rainy season. Yet, of all timings, they specifically chose this one.


    "Never mind them, let¡¯s go find the Shaman. Today, we need to move everything into the cement house!" Yan Hua smiled. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today was the day Su Bai would move into the cement house, since the rainy season would arrive in two days.


    "Yeah." Sha Lan nodded.


    For Sha Lan, besides finishing training, also had to watch over the cement road construction ¨C even though it had been completed the day before yesterday.


    Just to be safe, she kept checking on it, though only the main road in the Tribe had been paved, along with a few branched off roads.


    The workload had not been small. The workforce also had to lay gravel on the soil, which needed supervision.


    The two soon arrived at the Shaman¡¯s wooden house and, not needing to announce themselves, went straight in.


    "Shaman, we¡¯re here. Is there anything we can help you with?" Yan Hua spoke first.


    Su Bai was standing there, looking at the items sorted from the wooden house, and turned to say, "No need, let them handle the moving."


    Most things in the wooden house had been packed, except for the original large boxes and some materials for making Shaman Bone Tablets. There was also Wolf Tail Grass Paper, Animal Hides, and various miscellaneous items.


    "We¡¯ll definitely have lots of stuff too." Yan Hua pouted, thinking about all the materials she had collected before.


    Of course, now, she mainly used the military knife the Shaman had given her; those stone knives were just sitting there, unused now.


    "My Mother and I don¡¯t have many things. So, packing was not hard." Sha Lan softly said.


    The cat eared girl and cow horned girl had been assigned a room, naturally in the central building.


    Originally they had lived in their own wooden houses with their Family, but many wooden houses were demolished during the cement house construction.


    Though Yan Jiao and others were assigned a building, that building and its rooms were for people of status in the Tribe like Cang Shi and Qing Yan.


    It was not convenient for the cow horned girl to live there, so Su Bai let them stay on the third floor of the central building.


    "Have you packed your things?" Su Bai asked, thinking the girls probably had not even started packing.


    "Not yet. But it¡¯ll be quick." Yan Hua said with a smile.


    "Quickly go back and pack your things, then move in together. Don¡¯t keep procrastinating, it¡¯s getting dark." Su Bai said.


    "Alright," Yan Hua hurriedly pulled the cat eared girl out of the wooden house.


    Having lived in the Tribe for so long, they had accumulated all sorts of strange things.


    "I have so many things, packing will be difficult¡­" Yan Hua suddenly realised.


    "Who told you not to pack earlier? I¡¯m already done with mine." Sha Lan helplessly shook her head. [And you said it would be quick¡­]


    "I just didn¡¯t think I would need to do it so soon, and¡­ oh, would you look at that¡­ we are here¡­" Yan Hua awkwardly laughed.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll help you pack¡­" Sha Lan sighed.


    If she did not help Yan Hua pack, they probably would not be able to move in until late at night.


    "That¡¯s great, Ah¡¯Lan, you¡¯re the best!" Yan Hua smiled.


    Yan Hua quickly pulled the cat eared girl to her wooden house, and Sha Lan was stunned at first sight.


    Not because of anything else, but because her room was¡­ too messy. It was not at all what Sha Lan¡¯s room looked like.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "Why is your room so messy?" Sha Lan was shocked.


    "Because¡­ because I have training every day, so I didn¡¯t have time to clean¡­" Yan Hua made excuses.


    Sha Lan narrowed her eyes at her, chiding, "But I see you having nothing to do after training! And you often run to the Shaman¡¯s place!"


    "No, don¡¯t say that! I was really too busy!" Yan Hua quickly lowered her head and started packing.


    Her face was completely red. The cat eared girl stopped teasing her and quickly help with the packing.

 Chapter 348: It Needs to Be More Refined

    As night fell and it grew darker, Su Bai and the others had finished moving everything into the cement house.


    The beds, wardrobes, and desks made by Gu Mu had all been moved in, making it look homely.


    Su Bai stood at the fourth floor¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window. He was looking outside as he sighed, "I¡¯ve finally moved in."


    Since transmigrating here, he had only lived in Teepees and wooden houses. Those all felt so much less secure than a cement house.


    "The view is so beautiful!" Yu Ying exclaimed while looking at the scenery outside, where lights dotted everywhere.


    Since the Tribe got fruit oil lamps, they placed many along the road at night. This was to keep the Tribe bright, unlike before when everything was pitch black.


    Back then, even going to the bathroom required carrying a torch, or they might fall flat on their face. Now, every household had a fruit oil lamp by their door, and two by the bathroom.


    Since Kerosene Fruits were abundant near the Tribe, they could be easily harvested and juiced. With the rainy season approaching, these fruits would not flower or bear fruit during that time. They would only bloom again after the snow season, so Su Bai had the Tribe prepare in advance.


    This was valuable, especially since Kerosene Fruit Juice had been proved extremely useful when dealing with the Black Snake Tribe.


    "It will be even more beautiful in the future." Su Bai smiled. He was still not satisfied with the current situation. Every household needed to be brightly lit. Lighting fruit oil lamps was still not convenient enough; it would be better if every household had electricity!


    "Shaman, the stars in the sky are beautiful too." Yu Ying looked up at the starry sky.


    The stars were reflected on the distant river, as if they had fallen into it. This created a beautiful shimmering effect. Combined with the Tribe¡¯s flickering lights, the scene appeared peaceful and serene.


    "Soon, the stars will fall into our Tribe," Su Bai told a white lie.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink eyes widened as she asked in shock, "Shaman, is that true?"


    "Of course, when have I ever lied to you?" Su Bai smiled. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He meant that every household would have lights, making the Tribe¡¯s twinkling lights almost indistinguishable from the stars above.


    Yu Ying nodded vigorously and said expectantly, "En, I believe in you, Shaman."


    "Shaman, it¡¯s so spacious up here!" Yan Hua said, walking around the fourth floor instead of looking at the night view.


    The cow horned girl had never seen living quarters so large and tall.


    "Hahaha¡­" Su Bai laughed and asked, "Isn¡¯t the third floor the same? What¡¯s the difference from my floor?"


    The third floor¡¯s layout was identical to the fourth, with four rooms and a great hall.


    The great hall had a large floor-to-ceiling window facing the entire Tribe, offering views of the distant scenery.


    "I don¡¯t know why, but this feels different," Yan Hua expressed a feeling she could not quite explain.


    Su Bai raised his thick eyebrows slightly and said, "Maybe it¡¯s the layout. Once you organize the third floor properly, it¡¯ll be just as nice."


    The fourth floor¡¯s decorations might be a bit better, with two long curtains hanging by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    These curtains were naturally exquisite, because they were obtained from the System.


    The overall pattern showed nine Dragons intertwined, forming a ¡®nine Dragons playing with a pearl¡¯ design.


    The curtains were golden-yellow and they perfectly matched the floor-to-ceiling window¡¯s dimensions, making them especially fitting.


    Besides the curtains, there was also a carpet. It was an enormous one laid out in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The wooden sofas and tables made by Gu Mu were arranged on the carpet, making the whole space feel very homey. Additionally, there were some potted plants, gathered from around the forest.


    Four fruit oil lamps were placed in the corners, and with the curtains drawn back, the entire living room was particularly bright with the combination of the fruit oil lamp light and the moonlight.


    Moreover, there were many tall, narrow small tables in the room, displaying various ceramic pieces.


    Of course, this was not unique to the fourth floor ¨C the second and third floors were similar. They also had curtains and carpets consecutively obtained from the System.


    When Su Bai got these items, he did not know whether to be happy or sad. The same type of item rarely repeated, but these items appeared quite frequently for some reason.


    "Oh, I see." Yan Hua scratched her head awkwardly.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go check your place out," Su Bai led the way, wanting to see how the cow horned girl and others had arranged the third floor. After all, they have been given the same items as his floor. So, he was curious why the cow horned girl was so surprised when she saw his floor.


    When Su Bai arrived at the third floor, he was stunned. The third floor was a complete mess.


    Things were scattered everywhere, the carpet was not properly laid out, and nothing was aligned correctly.


    Their belongings were strewn about, with only the sofas and tables properly placed.


    "Of course it doesn¡¯t look as good as the fourth floor. You haven¡¯t organized anything." Su Bai helplessly exclaimed.


    "Oh, that¡¯s why. I¡¯ll clean up right away." Yan Hua nodded firmly and began tidying up with the cat eared girl.


    An hour later, after their devoted effort, the third floor finally looked decent.


    "See, doesn¡¯t it look much better now?" Su Bai rhetorically asked.


    "Hehe, it really does," Yan Hua laughed awkwardly, not usually being one to tidy up. So, when she saw the difference between the third and fourth floors, her first thought was not about organization but why they looked so different.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "From now on, you must be more diligent when living here. The rooms need to be cleaned daily. You cannot leave them messy like a pigsty." Su Bai instructed.


    He understood why the girls did not tidy their rooms. Having lived in this Primitive Era for so long, they were not as refined as the girls from Earth. So, from now on, he wanted the girls to be more refined. He could not accept them having such elegant appearances but having such messy living spaces.


    "Understood!" Yan Hua responded immediately.


    "I hope you really do understand. Else, I¡¯ll have to clean your room every day." Sha Lan covered her mouth and laughed.


    The cat eared girl and cow horned girl were close friends, so she often helped tidy the other¡¯s room.

 Chapter 349: Can’t Sleep! Don’t Want to Sleep!

    The next morning, after Su Bai opened his eyes, he first made sure to check in and opened his Assistance Package.


    Since he now had his own room without Yu Ying around, he could directly check in and open his Assistance Package.


    However, without her present, for some reason, Su Bai did not sleep well last night.


    He used to sleep alone when back on Earth. But after transmigrating and becoming a Shaman, another person was always in his living quarters, and an incredibly cute girl at that.


    At first, he inevitably had trouble sleeping, but he gradually got used to it.


    Now, he had trouble adjusting to being alone again when he slept.


    Indeed, last night,  when he closed his eyes, he tossed and turned for quite a while, feeling unaccustomed to having the room all to himself.


    [I¡¯ll get used to it slowly. If not, I¡¯ll let her sleep here.] Su Bai suddenly thought, but then shook his head, feeling it was too soon.


    His attention turned to the Assistance Package, which this time contained a mango-flavored cream cake. Furthermore, it was a large three kilogram cake!


    "Not bad, haven¡¯t had sweets like this in a while." Su Bai smiled contentedly.


    He loved mango-flavored things the most, having eaten plenty back on Earth. Getting a mango-flavored cake now was naturally something that tickled his tastebuds.


    *Knock knock knock¡­*


    "Shaman, are you awake?" Yu Ying¡¯s soft voice sounded from outside the door.


    Su Bai¡¯s attention shifted from the cake to the door, and he nodded, saying, "Come in."


    *Creak!* Yu Ying pushed open the door and walked in, the dark circles under her eyes indicating she had not slept well last night.


    Although she had changed the bedding and added blankets, she just could not sleep last night.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You look tired, didn¡¯t rest well last night?" Su Bai asked as he got up.


    He now slept in pajamas from the System, having two sets that he alternated between, which were very comfortable.


    Yu Ying rubbed her eyes, mumbling, "Yeah, for some reason, I just couldn¡¯t sleep last night."


    "Hmm? Were you thinking about something? Or was the bed uncomfortable? That¡¯s why you were unable to sleep?" Su Bai asked.


    Yu Ying shook her head vigorously, saying, "No, no, no, the bed was very comfortable, but I just don¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t sleep."


    She was not actually telling the truth. She knew better than anyone why she could not sleep last night. It was simply because after sleeping in the same space with the Shaman for so long, suddenly not sleeping together made it difficult for her to fall asleep.


    Moreover, she had gotten up several times last night, quietly walking to Su Bai¡¯s door to take a look. She even pressed her ear against the door to listen to the sounds inside, wanting to know what he was doing.


    She went back and forth three or four times, finally stopping only when she became too tired to move around. Otherwise, she might have continued all night.


    "Oh? Wasn¡¯t it because you were thinking about me?" Su Bai teased.


    Yu Ying¡¯s cheeks immediately turned red. She vigorously shook her head, "No, Shaman, that¡¯s not it."


    "Alright, I understand. You weren¡¯t thinking about me," Su Bai pretended to look disappointed.


    "Ah, that¡¯s not it, I was thinking about you!" Yu Ying hurriedly explained, looking quite anxious.


    "Haha¡­ I was just teasing you." Su Bai heartily chuckled and continued, "If you¡¯re tired, go back to sleep, there¡¯s no rush."


    Seeing her exhausted appearance and her adorably anxious expression just now, he really wanted to hug her.


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll make breakfast for you." Yu Ying said, running out while swishing her pink fox tail.


    Actually, another reason she could not sleep last night was because it was her first time having a hundred-square-metre room all to herself. Furthermore, it was a cement house, with the fourth floor being so high up. It inevitably made her a bit too excited to sleep.


    Last night, besides standing at Su Bai¡¯s door, she also walked to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    She pressed her forehead against the glass, her pink eyes wide open, looking at the world outside.


    Her pink eyes sparkled, as if all the stars and fireflies had fallen into them.


    She looked at a peaceful river, rippling with the falling stars, too beautiful for words.


    "Rest if you¡¯re tired." Su Bai said.


    "En," Yu Ying responded without turning back. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A series of footsteps approached, and Su Bai had just changed into his casual clothes when he heard the cow horned girls¡¯ voices.


    "Shaman, did you sleep well last night?" Yan Hua asked with a smile, looking very happy.


    "Shaman, we shouldn¡¯t have come so early¡­" Sha Lan was still a bit more reserved, looking apologetic.


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m already up. Have you eaten breakfast?" Su Bai did not mind. In fact, he hoped these girls would come up here every day, so his mornings would not be too monotonous.


    "No," Yan Hua answered without hesitation, her smile still radiant.


    "I¡­" Sha Lan pulled at the cow horned girl¡¯s clothes, but was interrupted before she could finish.


    She had wanted to say she had already eaten, not wanting to impose on the Shaman for breakfast, feeling it would not be right.


    "Then let¡¯s eat together, we¡¯ll just have Xiao Yu make more." Su Bai said.


    Having more people for breakfast was better than eating alone. It would be livelier with more people, and he personally enjoyed the liveliness.


    "Thank you, Shaman." Yan Hua continued smiling happily.


    "By the way, how did you sleep last night? Was it alright?" Su Bai asked, wanting to know how the girls had slept.


    Yan Hua nodded without hesitation, saying, "I slept very comfortably last night. I fell asleep very quickly."


    Last night was the fastest she had ever fallen asleep. The large bed and soft blankets were just too comfortable. She could roll around without worrying about falling off. It was very different from sleeping on a small hay pile.


    "Me too, I slept very comfortably." Sha Lan softly said.


    She also had a completely new experience last night, lying there felt entirely different from sleeping on hay. Especially the pillow, it was really too comfortable. When her head touched it, it felt like soaking in warm water.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    She had originally planned to properly experience the feeling of the bed, but shortly after lying down, she started yawning. Her hands contentedly touched the blanket, and her eyelids naturally grew heavier. Before she knew it, she had already entered into the land of dreams.


    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve slept well. Yu Ying did not sleep well last night." Su Bai laughed.


    He had thought they might not be used to pillows, but after hearing what they said, he realised Yu Ying must have had other things on her mind last night.


    "Yu Ying couldn¡¯t sleep?" Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes widened.


    "That¡¯s impossible, the bed was so comfortable." Sha Lan was also confused.

 Chapter 350: The Day Before the Rainy Season

    After finishing breakfast, Su Bai returned to the second floor, preparing for tomorrow¡¯s rainy season.


    He looked out the window and noticed the weather had already changed. The Sun was no longer blazing.


    Of course, it had not changed dramatically right away. However, there were clearly dark clouds gathering.


    He could feel the strong winds even from the second floor, and could see the trees outside being swayed by it.


    Dust and leaves were floating in the air, giving others the feeling that a storm was imminent.


    "Is it always like this before the rainy season?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes, Shaman. It¡¯s always like this the day before the rainy season starts. The difference will be even starker by evening." Yu Ying nodded.


    In previous years, at this time, she would always hide inside the wooden house, not daring to go out.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go out and take a look." Su Bai wanted to experience the weather outside.


    "Yes," Yu Ying nodded, following behind him down the stairs.


    As soon as Su Bai and his companion reached the first floor, they found the wind was stronger than he had imagined, with sand almost getting into their eyes.


    The first floor was still empty, as they had yet to recruit suitable people to work there.


    Everything had to be planned slowly. Choosing people could not be done carelessly. After all, this was going to be the Administrative Department.


    Yu Ying raised her hand to shield her eyes, softly saying, "Shaman, the wind is so strong, we need to be careful."


    Su Bai squinted his eyes and nodded, asking, "Will the wind continue to be this strong? Is it like this when it rains?"


    "It only blows like this today. After today, it will be far weaker. Only the occasional gust of wind," Yu Ying loudly called out.


    Due to the strong wind, they had to raise their voices to be heard. Otherwise, the wind would drown them out.


    "I see," Su Bai nodded, scanning the Tribe¡¯s surroundings.


    He noticed that despite the strong wind and many dark clouds above, the Tribe¡¯s people were unperturbed.


    Everyone was busy with their own work, completely unaffected by the weather conditions.


    The people of the Tribe were still amazed by the sudden eruption of over ten cement houses.


    These cement houses were all very close to where Su Bai lived, separated only by a large plaza.


    Behind the cement houses were the wooden houses, which looked particularly small behind these large cement structures.


    "Shaman, you haven¡¯t checked on the sheep and cattle yet. Shall we go look?" Yu Ying suggested. She usually did this first thing after waking up, but due to her insomnia last night and waking up late today, she had not gone.


    "Sure/" Su Bai nodded, leading the way toward the Tribe¡¯s entrance.


    Several minutes later, Su Bai arrived at the livestock pens, wanting to see how the animals they had brought back from the Hunting Ground were doing.


    *Baa~*


    *Moo~* S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the sheep and cattle were penned separately, they all called out collectively upon seeing Su Bai approach.


    Since Su Bai had tamed them, they felt affectionate toward him and thus called out.


    *Meow~* Meanwhile, Rolly crouched on Su Bai¡¯s shoulder, watching those animals calling out below.


    "What are you meowing about? It is as if you understand them." Su Bai smiled at Rolly.


    *Meow!* Rolly let out a prideful meow, then jumped down from his shoulder and began strolling around the Tribe on its own.


    With its proud head held high and light steps, it looked like it was on patrol.


    "Shaman, they seem to have grown bigger." Yu Ying said.


    "Yeah, they¡¯ve grown a little. Without predators chasing after them, and with little need for exercise, just eating and sleeping all day, how could they not get fat?" Su Bai smiled.


    "Though, they¡¯ll probably get thinner once the rainy season comes," Yu Ying said, her fox ears twitching.


    "Have we dried the hay as instructed?" Su Bai asked.


    "Yes, we¡¯ve stored up quite a lot, enough to fill half a wooden house." Yu Ying nodded.


    Su Bai blinked his black eyes, saying with satisfaction, "That¡¯s good. They won¡¯t have to eat only dried hay during the rainy season. We can also give them freshly cut grass from nearby once they grow again."


    After all, this was not the snow season. Greenery could still be seen everywhere, they just could not go too far to get them.


    "I understand," Yu Ying nodded.


    "Also, tell our Tribesmen to hurry and gather more firewood from the forest today." Su Bai instructed.


    Because once the rainy season arrives, the rain would pour, and many places would become like vast seas. The trees would all be soaked by rain, and if they did not gather firewood in advance, there would be no fuel for fires later.


    Almost all food in the Tribe needed fire for cooking. They were also needed for warmth too. They could not do without firewood, and once the trees were wet, they would not be able to use them until they dried. Yet, during the rainy season, how long do they need to dry?


    Although they had prepared some in advance, it was still not enough. So, on the last day, most of the Tribesmen should go and collect wood.


    "Yes," Yu Ying nodded.


    "Also have someone take the sheep and cattle to the forest for one last feast. They won¡¯t be able to go out once the rainy season arrives." Su Bai added.


    "Alright," Yu Ying said softly.


    Su Bai looked up at the sky and asked, "Have all the Animal Hide been processed? Today¡¯s the last day. If they¡¯re not processed, they¡¯ll go to waste."


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Animal Hides needed to be processed, tanned. Otherwise they could not be kept for long.


    "They¡¯re all processed and can be brought in today, so don¡¯t worry, Shaman." Yu Ying said.


    "Good, let¡¯s go check on the sweet potatoes. I can use my Shaman Technique on them today." Su Bai said quietly.


    He did this every day. Why waste any opportunity when he could speed up the growth of crops?


    "Yes, let¡¯s go!" Yu Ying happily followed behind.

 Chapter 351: A Strange Tribe

    Li woke up early today. If it had not been so late last night, they would have taken a good look around the Tribe.


    The name Flame Dragon Tribe was one they had never heard of before. However, even before entering the Tribe, they felt there was something different about it.


    Just that strange large house at the entrance said everything, and they seemed to hear creatures calling from beside the gate.


    Those calls were something they had never heard before. The constant *baa* sounds seemed quite strange.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" Luo contentedly asked, patting his stomach. It was clear how comfortably he had slept.


    As long as he had a place to sleep and food to eat, everything else was irrelevant to him. Fortunately, last night, he had both food and a place to sleep. Naturally, he felt refreshed.


    "Yes, much better than sleeping in the Wilderness." Kai said while stretching.


    He had fallen asleep quickly last night too, briefly staying by the fire pit, eating some meat before quickly falling asleep.


    Although they slept on hay piles, they were already satisfied. They were just glad they did not have to worry about Ferocious Beasts anymore.


    Lan adjusted her short blue hair, exasperatedly saying, "Still, I prefer the Tribe¡¯s Animal Hides. Sleeping on hay isn¡¯t comfortable."


    Once in a safe environment, the girl naturally began missing her previous life, completely forgetting the hardships of the Wilderness.


    "Having a place to sleep is already good enough." Li said. She had not slept that deeply last night.


    When the other three fell asleep, she stood at the wooden house¡¯s door for quite a while.


    She had been observing the Flame Dragon Tribe¡¯s night conditions. This was their first encounter with this Tribe, so they needed to be careful.


    The reason she watched the Flame Dragon Tribe at night was to understand how the Tribe operated after dark.


    After all, they had not seen the Tribe¡¯s strength during the day, and did not know how many people were in the Tribe. They knew nothing about what the Tribe¡¯s Shaman was like, or what the Chieftain was like.


    Li was a cautious person. Although they were safe, her instincts told her to remain careful.


    Last night, she stood at the door until after one o¡¯clock before going to sleep. This was already quite late for people of this Primitive Era, unlike Earth where for nightlife, one would just be the beginning.


    "You went to sleep very late last night. What were you doing?" Lan¡¯s monolid eyes kept blinking.


    Although she had gone to sleep early, she had still been disturbed by the rustling when Li came to lie down.


    This was necessary for a Warrior Trainee ¨C to not sleep too deeply. They were trained to wake up at the small movements around them. This was generally how to ensure their own safety.


    "Nothing much, just wanted to see the Tribe¡¯s nighttime situation." Li said.


    Kai was stunned, realising the difference between their Tribe¡¯s Warrior Trainees.


    While she observed at night, he had immediately fallen asleep upon being rescued. There was no comparison between them.


    "How did the Flame Dragon Tribe look?" Kai asked curiously.


    "They seemed very lively. The Totem Warriors patrol very frequently. Even though we¡¯re in the outer region, you could always see someone patrolling." Li said.


    This point had surprised her quite a bit. She had not expected this Tribe to be so meticulous.


    Such frequent patrols meant this Tribe must have quite a few Totem Warriors. Otherwise, they would not have assigned so many people to patrol.


    The fact that even the outer region was so heavily patrolled made her deeply uneasy.


    "This Tribe seems unusual." Kai thoughtfully said.


    "Let¡¯s go out and take a look," Luo patted his stomach, "This Tribe doesn¡¯t seem to be a small one."


    "Obviously ¨C why else would they have brought so much dried meat yesterday?" Lan could not help but roll her eyes.


    She always felt her Brother was stating the obvious. She really could not help but want to mock him.


    "Would it kill you to not criticize me for one day?" Luo seemed unhappy. His morning mood was now ruined.


    Lan waved her hand, mumbling, "When you get smarter, I¡¯ll stop saying these things."


    "Having you as my Sister is really my ill fortune¡­" Luo snorted.


    "Having you as my Brother is My ill fortune." Lan refused to back down.


    Li raised her hand to calm them, "Alright, alright, can you both stop arguing?"


    Kai was the first to walk out of the wooden house, but as soon as he took five steps, his eyes were hit by the wind and sand, and he kept rubbing his blue eyes.


    He lowered his hands and squinted, sighing. "The rainy season is coming."


    "Wonder how our Tribe is doing? We were supposed to return today¡­" Lan sighed.


    "Don¡¯t think too much about it. Thinking about these things now is useless. Better to think about how we can help this Tribe," Li said.


    Being in another¡¯s Tribe, and having to stay for the whole rainy season, they would inevitably need to help the Tribe.


    That was how Primitive Tribes worked. They would have to work for meat. How could they expect to eat and drink freely for over a month without working?


    Even if these children felt entitled to it, those of this Tribe would not allow it.


    "But I don¡¯t know how we can help this Tribe¡­" Kai said with uncertainty.


    "Let¡¯s go see. If we don¡¯t find anything to do, we¡¯ll just need to ask. That¡¯s how it should be done." Li said.


    The four walked slowly through the Tribe, gradually making their way toward the center.


    Along the way, they saw all sorts of people ¨C some with horns, some with wings, some dragging long tails.


    These people were not much different from their own Tribe. Most people in their Tribe were like this too. The only difference was that everyone in this Tribe seemed happy, almost everyone was wearing smiles on their faces.


    This was something rarely seen in the Giant Bear Tribe. In their Tribe, people either complained or were expressionless, or looked like they harbored deep grudges.


    This was especially true when working. Everyone in their Tribe looked for ways to slack off, but the Flame Dragon Tribe¡¯s people were different.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    They saw that everyone in this Tribe was very happy, even wearing smiles while working. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This scene was incredible. They wondered what power this Tribe had to make everyone so happy?


    With daily worries about filling their stomachs, Li did not have the energy to think about the reason.


    "Have you noticed? They¡¯re all very happy." Li said, shocked.


    If only a few people were smiling and happy, it would not be noteworthy, but everyone they passed seemed to be in good spirits.

 Chapter 352: This Is Simply Impossible!

    "I don¡¯t know either, maybe they have something to be happy about?" Luo guessed.


    Many Tribes were like this. Each Tribe had different festivals, and their own way of celebration were all different.


    Although today was not a festival day for the Giant Bear Tribe, perhaps it was a special day for the Flame Dragon Tribe?


    "Maybe they have a festival when the rainy season comes?" Kai chimed in.


    Li nodded thoughtfully but said nothing more, continuing to carefully observe.


    Although they wondered if it might be due to a Flame Dragon Tribe festival, the smiles and laughter of the people in the Tribe seemed very strange to them.


    Li could not hold back anymore and pulled aside a little girl to ask, "Is today your Tribe¡¯s festival?"


    The little girl was stunned. She looked at this stranger, paused for a while, then shook her head saying, "No!"


    "If today isn¡¯t your festival, why does everyone look so happy?" Li wondered.


    This made her even more confused. Why were they so happy when it was not even a festival?


    "Why not? Are we supposed to only be happy during festivals? Can¡¯t we be happy each day?" The little girl was confused by this. In her view, they should be happy whenever there was something to be happy about, not just during festivals.


    "Uh¡­" Li was stunned for a moment, then recovered and said, "That¡¯s not what I mean, I¡¯m just wondering why you¡¯re all so happy."


    "We have food to eat every day, drinks, and clothes to wear. Why shouldn¡¯t we be happy?" The little girl looked at them as though they were strange.


    Ever since Su Bai took over the Flame Dragon Tribe, no one in the Tribe had gone hungry. They had three meals every day. Though at first the portions were small, gradually, everyone could eat their fill.


    It was not just meat ¨C there were also vegetables and noodles, which greatly improved their diet and taste.


    "Every Tribe is like this. You¡¯re all so happy just because of that?" Lan found this very hard to understand.


    She thought all Tribes were like this. Having food to eat, clothes to wear, and water to drink.


    "We used to go hungry and cold, but it¡¯s different now. Plus, we used to barely survive the rainy season before, but now, we don¡¯t have to worry about it." The little girl continued.


    She left right after speaking, thinking these four people were very strange, with odd expressions on their faces.


    Li stared at the little girl¡¯s retreating figure in a daze, having wanted to ask more questions. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This Tribe is strange. Being so happy about having food and clothes, isn¡¯t that all normal?" Lan wondered.


    "I think they¡¯re right though. Having food to eat and a place to sleep, isn¡¯t that something to be happy about?" Luo agreed with what the little girl said. To him, this was the true meaning of happiness.


    "This Tribe must have things we don¡¯t know about, let¡¯s ask more people." Li felt somewhat unwilling to accept this.


    She felt things could not be that simple. Just food alone could not make everyone this satisfied.


    The four continued walking toward the center area, asking a middle-aged man along the way, and she received the same answer.


    However, the middle-aged man added one more thing. They did not have to worry about this year¡¯s rainy season, and that was their real reason for being so happy.


    "So that¡¯s what they¡¯re happy about. Come to think of it, if they used to go hungry in their Tribe before, being able to not worry about food now is indeed worth being happy about." Li thoughtfully nodded.


    "Hey, quickly look, what¡¯s that thing?" Lan pointed at a tall building in surprise.


    Her blue eyes were wide open, completely shocked. It was her first time seeing such a thing.


    Li and the other two looked in the direction Lan was pointing and were also stunned, some with their mouths hanging open.


    "What exactly is that? It¡¯s so tall!" Kai exclaimed, his blue eyes round.


    "It looks like it¡¯s all made of stone ¨C could it be a house?" Luo was also amazed.


    Looking around, everything visible was made of stone. But, how could stone be stacked so high?


    The key point was that these stones were very even ¨C if it was a house, it was just too incredible.


    "Yes, it¡¯s stone, but how are these stones stacked all the way up there? And they look so square and neat!" Li¡¯s worldview was completely shaken.


    Although she had seen many things in her Large Tribe, this kind of cement house was a first.


    "Did this form naturally?" Lan asked in surprise.


    She could not think of any other reasonable explanation. Otherwise, how could stones possibly stack so high and look so even?


    "But it doesn¡¯t look naturally formed ¨C yet why is it like this?" Li could not explain it either.


    If these stones were formed naturally, it would be strange for them to only appear in the middle of the Tribe. Moreover, they could see people going in and out. Clearly, these houses were man-made.


    "Not naturally formed? If it was built by people, how could they build them so high? And what did they use to polish these stones?" Kai had countless questions.


    "It doesn¡¯t look like it was polished from one big stone." Luo carefully examined the houses and continued, "It looks like it¡¯s pieced together from many smaller stones."


    He was rather clever, able to see things others could not by just carefully observing.


    "Pieced together?" Lan doubted her ears.


    "Don¡¯t joke around. How could stones possibly be pieced together? Even Shaman Techniques can¡¯t do that." Kai shook his head repeatedly, rejecting this idea.


    Two stones sticking together was impossible to begin with, let alone stuck and being stacked so high.


    Furthermore, it was not just one of two ¨C looking around, the Tribe had more than ten of such buildings. If they were stones stuck together, the speed of construction would have been terrifying.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    So they completely disagreed with this explanation, especially since stones simply could not be joined together.


    "This time I agree with Kai ¨C how could stones possibly stick together?" Li¡¯s expression was very solemn.


    It was simply incredible that this Tribe would have such things. It was beyond comprehension.


    "My stance on this is clear. I think they are stones stuck together. They can¡¯t possibly be natural." Luo maintained.


    Moreover, those houses looked tall and grand, as if deliberately made that way. To him, it was impossible for this to be naturally formed.

 Chapter 353: Refreshing Their Understanding!

    All four of them were completely amazed. In all their years, this was the first time they had seen such a thing.


    "Should we ask someone? If we ask someone, we¡¯ll know everything." Lan suggested.


    "Rather than standing here guessing, we really should just ask someone." Li agreed.


    The group kept looking around, trying to find someone they could ask.


    Kai stopped a man in his twenties and asked, "What is this thing?"


    The man looked in the direction Kai was pointing and said, "This is a cement house that our Shaman had people build."


    "Your Shaman had people build it? These cement houses were really built by people?" Li¡¯s red eyes widened.


    The man nodded without hesitation, solemnly saying, "Of course, why would I lie to you about this?"


    "How was this accomplished? Unbelievable¡­" Luo exclaimed with his mouth agape.


    "You must be from another Tribe? No wonder you don¡¯t know." The man wore a mocking expression.


    In his eyes, it seemed like all other Tribes were insignificant compared to the Flame Dragon Tribe.


    "That¡¯s right, we¡¯re from the Giant Bear Tribe, staying in your Tribe to avoid the rainy season." Li softly said.


    "I thought so. This is our Tribe¡¯s secret. I don¡¯t know about it, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t tell you about it." the man smiled.


    "You¡­" Lan was about to lose her temper but held back, "When was this built?"


    "Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know anything." the man waved his hand and left.


    He had heard from the Chieftain that they should not tell anyone from other Tribes about their matters. Even the people from the Black Snake Tribe, who were now part of the Flame Dragon Tribe, were not qualified to know about these things yet.


    Though they knew the Tribe was using stones to build houses, they did not know how they were built. They knew even less about grass ash cement, so the secret of how stones were joined together remained known to only a few people within the Tribe.


    Even if the workers knew about this material that could join the stones together, they did not know how it was made. They all believed it was the Shaman¡¯s Shaman Technique, and were completely convinced of this.


    There were not that many people who made grass ash cement. Those who made it were all trustworthy. They had been strictly selected to take on the job. So, matters related to grass ash cement would not be exposed, even though the Tribesmen all knew about these cement houses.


    Even they did not know the specifics on how these cement houses came to be, only that the Shaman had people build them. They knew nothing about how these houses should be made, or what the whole process was like.


    "See? I told you these houses were man-made, and you didn¡¯t believe me." Luo proudly said.


    "Although we know these houses were built by people, how exactly were they built?" Kai curiously asked.


    "How would I know? Even those of our Tribe would not know." Luo said, spreading his hands.


    Li thought and commented, "This Tribe is truly extraordinary. These cement houses are much better than our wooden ones."


    She was not wrong. The benefits of cement houses were obvious, certainly better than wooden houses and Teepees for protecting them against the wind and rain.


    Seeing how high these houses could be built meant they must be very stable. Moreover, these cement houses looked very large, surely able to house many people. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, there was one thing she did not understand and felt was unnecessary ¨C why did these cement houses need to be built so high? Even if built higher, who would live up there? How would people get up there?


    "Looks like they have quite a few cement houses." Kai scanned the surroundings.


    He was surprised to find that the Tribe had over ten such cement houses, though only this one was very tall, while the others were shorter.


    But, even though the others were shorter, they were still much taller than ordinary wooden houses.


    "Although these cement houses are impressive, why build them up so high?" Lan wondered.


    Her thoughts were the same as Li. Having tall cement houses seemed completely unnecessary.


    "Yeah, could it be to intimidate Ferocious Beasts?" Luo guessed.


    "Are you stupid? This is in the middle of their Tribe. What Ferocious Beast would run straight to the center?" Lan rolled her eyes.


    "That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t really understand why they would build them so high¡­" Luo scratched his head in confusion.


    Li really could not comprehend it either, her red eyes full of astonishment. She was constantly looking at the cement houses around them. Her expression showed how truly shocked she was.


    "If only our Tribe had such cement houses¡­" Lan suddenly felt envious.


    "Yeah, though they don¡¯t need to be this tall ¨C just the same size as wooden houses would be fine. That would save up on stone and manpower." Kai agreed.


    After so many days, they finally had a consensus on something. Though. they still did not understand how these cement houses were built.


    "If we could form a cooperative relationship with them, we might be able to learn how these cement houses are built." Li suddenly said.


    This could be said to be their most meaningful harvest from this journey ¨C if their entire Tribe could change to have such cement houses.


    "That¡¯s true, but we didn¡¯t meet their Shaman the last time. It might be difficult to meet him this time¡­" Kai worriedly said.


    "No rush. The rainy season is long ¨C we¡¯ll have plenty of chances to meet him." Li said.


    She suddenly started calculating in her mind. If she could bring back knowledge of these cement houses back to their Tribe, would they not look at her differently?


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Kai had the same thoughts, though he did not show it on his face.


    "Look, that¡¯s a road!" Lan pointed at the cement road nearby.


    The cement road was also very large and long, immediately catching their attention.


    "What about that road?" Li looked where she was pointing and froze, "That couldn¡¯t also be made of stone, could it?"


    They had received too many shocks today. Without pause, they immediately ran toward that road.

 Chapter 354: No Dirty Feet

    The four of them immediately ran toward that wide road, their faces full of anticipation.


    After seeing the cement houses, when they spotted the stone road in the distance, they became excited.


    In less than a few minutes, they reached the cement road, and all four of them stood there in a line.


    "This looks¡­ why doesn¡¯t it look like stone at all?" Lan wondered.


    She saw that everything on the ground was an earthen gray colour. Though it looked refined, it did not resemble stone at all.


    "But it looks hard, it must be stone." Luo speculated with furrowed brows.


    "I also think it¡¯s stone. But, how could there be a piece of stone this big?" Kai found it incredible.


    From his experience, no stone was this large and this long. Looking out, he could not even see where this large stone ended. How was it possible for there to be such a stone?


    "Could it also be pieced together?" Li guessed.


    She also felt a stone this large was not realistic. No matter how extraordinary, there could not be a single stone this long.


    If stones for the houses could be stuck together, why could stones for roads not be stuck together?


    "How is that possible? These stones show no signs of being stuck together." Lan crouched down to examine.


    She reached out to touch the ground, feeling that it was rock-hard and seemed exactly like stone.


    Li also crouched down to observe the ground too. She curiously questioned, "It really is like stone, but why are there no signs of two pieces being stuck together?"


    She was thoroughly confused. How could this be explained? It could not really be one huge stone, could it?


    "What kind of Tribe is this? How do they have so many strange things?" Kai was completely bewildered. Looking at those cement houses and then at this stone road, he found it all inconceivable.


    "Could it be made with a Shaman Technique? Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense," Lan speculated.


    She found it too incredible. Just how could there be a stone this big? it simply did not make any sense.


    "That¡¯s impossible, no Shaman Technique could create these things." Li immediately refuted.


    She was more rational. She knew these things could not be made with a Shaman Technique. She had never heard of a Shaman Technique that could create things. They were either for healing or dealing with Ferocious Beasts. She had never heard of a Shaman Technique that could create things out of thin air. So, she knew it was simply impossible.


    "Could this Tribe¡¯s Shaman know a new kind of Shaman Technique?" Lan speculated.


    "Unlikely. Didn¡¯t they say these were all built? So it can¡¯t be made with a Shaman Technique." Li shook her head without hesitation.


    "Then how were these things made? Were they really pieced together?" Luo frowned. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These things did not look natural at all. Natural stones could not possibly be so uniform.


    "These are what stones should look like." Lan pointed at the gravel beside the road.


    The gravel laid beside the cement road was what they considered real stones ¨C which was common sense to them.


    To them, stones should be irregular in appearance and oddly shaped.


    But this road was so wide and even. Furthermore, it was so long and consistent all the way. It was unlike any stone they knew of.


    "I¡¯ll walk on it and see," Li said as she stepped onto it, wanting to feel what the road was like.


    The others did the same, no longer hesitating at the side but stepping right onto it.


    "It feels so comfortable to walk on, and it feels¡­ feels so solid!" Lan exclaimed.


    She felt like she was walking on real solid stone. It gave her a sense of security.


    It was not like walking on mud, which felt soft and squishy, sometimes even slippery.


    "Yes, this road¡­ it really is¡­ so very special." Li widened her red eyes.


    The moment her feet touched it, she felt an inherent sense of security that dirt roads did not provide.


    Dirt roads always felt soft and muddy, and would make their feet dirty.


    "It¡¯s so wide, enough for several of us to walk side by side," Luo kept looking around.


    He could see many people not far away on the road, all experiencing the feeling of the stone road.


    "If we could walk on this all the time, we would save up a lot of time traveling around." Kai thought about the practical aspects.


    When running or moving around in the Tribe, they often stepped in mud holes or got their feet covered in mud, which felt terrible. It was not just sticky and messy, but it also affected how they could run.


    "Should we walk further to explore? This road seems to go very far," Luo suggested.


    Lan stood on tiptoe, looking into the distance, nodding. "Sure, we don¡¯t have anything else to do anyway."


    Li thought seriously, then nodded too. "Alright, let¡¯s walk to the end and see what¡¯s there."


    "We can also ask others along the way what this thing really is." Kai was extremely curious.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    If someone told him these were stones, he absolutely would not believe them.


    "They probably don¡¯t know either, just like with the houses." Li gravely said.


    She felt this Tribe had many things she did not know about, and those things made her curious.


    "Never mind, let¡¯s walk and ask ¨C someone must know." Kai walked ahead.


    He loved this feeling ¨C walking on a solid road without worrying about getting his feet dirty.

 Chapter 355: The Rainy Season is Coming!

    At dusk, as the Sun set in the west, the Flame Dragon Tribe was once again shrouded in darkness. Everything around was pitch black. Almost simultaneously, the fruit oil lamps throughout the Tribe began lighting up, one by one.


    These fruit oil lamps were like stars in the dark night sky. Their flickering made them especially beautiful to watch.


    Su Bai returned to the fourth floor, and he stood by the window watching the scene outside.


    With the wind growing stronger as night fell, even though there was glass separating him from the environment, he could still hear its howls. The wind was so strong that the distant forest trees all swayed low.


    Since it was nighttime, coupled with the howling wind, those newly lit fruit oil lamps were constantly flickering.


    Suddenly, in an instant, all those newly lit fruit oil lamps were extinguished.


    In just that one moment, the entire Flame Dragon Tribe became dark again. When looking around, only the fire pits in the rooms were still burning.


    "This is definitely something we need to overcome¡­" Su Bai muttered to himself. [We can¡¯t have the Tribe¡¯s fruit oil lamps going out when the rainy season comes. What¡¯s more, with the rain, even if there is no wind, the fruit oil lamps outside would not be able to stay lit.]


    "Shaman, it suddenly became much darker outside¡­" Yu Ying murmured, pressing against the window.


    "There¡¯s nothing we can do. The wind is too strong." Su Bai said.


    He suddenly felt particularly comfortable tonight, though he did not know why. [Perhaps it is the calm before the storm?]


    Sleeping on rainy days was always extremely comfortable. The night before a storm was exceptionally so. He remembers he would always sleep especially well during those nights.


    "Shaman, tomorrow is when the rainy season begins. We¡¯ll get through it safely, right?" Yu Ying suddenly asked. She did not want to relive the old days, when during the rainy season, she could only eat once a day.


    Every morning, she would wake up extremely hungry, barely making it to noon for one meal. Afterwards, she would have to endure hunger until noon the next day.


    At that time, the Tribe did not have many Animal Hides, and not everyone could get a share.


    She did not get any. So, she had to bear with whatever she had, which was this one thin Animal Hide from before. Using that, she would shiver every night.


    Those days lasted for over ten years. So, she could not help but get anxious and afraid. Even though life began to gradually improve after the Tribe got a new Shaman, the fear in her heart had not disappeared.


    "Of course, with me here, you won¡¯t go hungry or cold." Su Bai said. He knew what she was worried about. In fact, it was not just her ¨C the entire Tribe shared the same concerns.


    Even so, he also knew that as long as the Tribe safely made it through this rainy season and snow season, they would become even more devoted to him. After all, this was a trial they had to face every year. A trial of life and death, in which they placed great importance over.


    Managing the Tribe would become even simpler then. Moreover, he had been extensively preparing for this rainy season.


    "En," Yu Ying gave a firm nod.


    She immediately felt confident/ After all, she knew about all the early preparations they had done.


    "Have Gu Mu¡¯s raincoats and umbrellas been made?" Su Bai asked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They¡¯re all finished. They will be delivered at noon today. Would Shaman like to take a look?" Yu Ying asked.


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "No need, I trust Gu Mu. Besides, these two items aren¡¯t that difficult to make."


    *Knock knock knock¡­*


    Just as Su Bai finished speaking, there was a knock at the door. He nodded to let the person enter.


    *Creak!* Yan Hua and Sha Lan pushed open the door, first poking in their little heads, then walking in.


    "Why are you here?" Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes.


    "The wind outside is too loud, we couldn¡¯t sleep. We wanted to see if Shaman was asleep¡­¡± Yan Hua said.


    "It¡¯s our first time waiting for the rainy season to come in a cement house, so we couldn¡¯t sleep¡­" Sha Lan added.


    Su Bai smiled, walked to the wooden bench and sat down, saying, "Since you can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s have something to drink."


    "Something to drink?" Yan Hua touched her hair and continued asking, "Shaman, what are we drinking?"


    Su Bai took out a can of tea from under the table and said, "Let¡¯s drink tea. It¡¯s nice to drink tea while watching the scenery outside."


    The tea was Da Hong Pao, which he had gotten from an Assistance Package.


    Thinking of Da Hong Pao reminded him of the delicious Da Hong Pao bubble tea back on Earth.


    *Splash¡­* Yu Ying immediately went forward to get boiling water from the fire pit and took out several cups, evenly distributing some tea leaves into them.


    Since she helped brew Su Bai¡¯s tea every day, she was very familiar with all the steps.


    A few minutes later, four cups of steaming Da Hong Pao tea were ready, and as soon as the hot water was poured in, the tea¡¯s fragrance wafted out.


    Sha Lan closed her blue eyes to savor the tea¡¯s aroma and sighed, "Shaman, this smells so good."


    "This is tea? It looks like rotting leaves¡­" Yan Hua held the cup very low, frowning at the tea leaves below.


    She felt that these tea leaves were no different from the dried leaves that had fallen to the ground. It was amazing that these leaves could be used to make a drink. [As expected of the Shaman. He is always thinking of things others can¡¯t even begin to imagine.]


    "I thought the same at first, but it¡¯s really nice." Yu Ying strongly recommended.


    When she first saw tea leaves, she had the same thoughts, and was somewhat reluctant to try.


    Yan Hua curiously held the cup to her nose and sniffed, then immediately widened her eyes.


    Her expression was one of disbelief as she exclaimed, "This smells so good!"


    "Once you drink it, you¡¯ll come to love the taste." Su Bai gently blew on it and took a sip.


    This was how tea should be enjoyed ¨C having a warm cup during leisurely moments while looking at the scenery outside.


    Yan Hua took several deep breaths, taking in the tea¡¯s fragrance, feeling refreshed. She followed suit with a sip.


    She drank the first sip too quickly and got slightly burned. Still, she did not want to spit it out. She held the tea in her mouth with a strange expression, finally managing to swallow it down. Moments later, she eagerly took another sip.


    Watching her, Sha Lan also took a sip and exclaimed, "Shaman, this tea tastes so good!"


    .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "Don¡¯t drink too much. Else, you¡¯ll have trouble sleeping tonight." Su Bai cautioned.


    Tea could be drunk in moderation. One would feel extremely comfortable after drinking. However, too much, and the caffeine inside would be stimulating. It would make it even harder to sleep.


    "Shaman, what plant is this tea made out from?" Yan Hua asked.


    She saw the tea leaves at the bottom of the cup opening up, and they were spreading out, into the proper shape of leaves.


    Silavin: Da Hong Pao is kind of shrivelled looking. So, when added into hot water, they expand out.

 Chapter 356: Light Travels Faster Than Sound

    "That¡¯s quite hard to explain. I¡¯ll explain it to you when you know more Chinese Characters." Su Bai smiled.


    On Earth, based on plants in groups by considering their evolution, physiology, cells, genetics, and other relationships. They classified tea trees systematically into taxonomic ranks, with tea classification belonging specifically to the botanical taxonomy.


    This hierarchy was represented by a series of units: phylum, class, order, family, genus, and species. Tea trees belong to the tea plant family.


    Such classification was extremely complex to explain. Even Su Bai had to think for a while to remember it.


    But, who told him to be an Author? It was because of his profession that he had to eventually touch upon this kind of knowledge.


    The girls definitely would not understand even if he tried to explain. So, it was better to wait until they fully comprehended Chinese Characters before explaining these concepts.


    "I understand." Yan Hua nodded, looking forward to learning more Chinese Characters.


    *Rumble¡­*


    *Pitter-patter¡­*


    A series of muffled thunder sounded, and the room was suddenly illuminated by lightning.


    For an instant, the room was as bright as day. However, this was fleeting. It quickly returned back to normal.


    When the next lightning struck, the room was bright again, illuminating the faces of the girls and Su Bai.


    After lightning echoed across the sky, rain began to fall, with the sound of rain mixed with thunder resonating throughout the Tribe. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The rainy season has come¡­" Yu Ying put down her teacup and turned to look outside.


    She was initially worried that the rain would drift in, afraid to get too close to the window.


    That was until she saw all the raindrops hitting the glass, forming droplets without any seeping through. It was only then did she relax, placing both hands on the glass, looking outside with innocent curiosity.


    This was her first time experiencing the rainy season in a cement house. The feeling was truly amazing.


    "¡­¡­" Su Bai remained silent. He held his teacup as he joined them by the window, wanting to see firsthand what the rain was like in this era.


    Earth did not have any so-called rainy season. At most, there would be frequent rain during certain periods like the monsoon season. But, it would not rain non-stop every day.


    He had heard that here, it rained every day during the rainy season. He was particularly curious about how this all worked.


    However, at this moment, outside, there was more lightning than rain. Though the thunder was deafening, the rain was just a light drizzle.


    Looking out, the entire Tribe was shrouded in misty rain, with the distant forest and river creating quite a scene.


    If artists from Earth, who loved sketching from life experiences, saw this scene, they would likely be unable to resist picking up their brushes to record it.


    "It¡¯s my first time watching rain from such a high place." Yan Hua kept tiptoeing to look around. She wanted to see if there were any changes to their usual training grounds and the places where they gathered berries.


    From this height, places they had visited before were usually clearly visible.


    Of course, it was nighttime now, and most of the fruit oil lamps had been extinguished. Moreover, with the misty rain falling, it was impossible to see those places clearly. Even straining her eyes would not help.


    "Why can¡¯t I see anything?" Yan Hua muttered.


    "It¡¯s raining and it is late at night. It would be strange if you could see anything at all." Sha Lan could barely hold back from commenting. She kept looking toward where her Mother lived, trying to catch a glimpse of her.


    Originally, she was supposed to share the same room with her Mother, in the same cement house, but Su Bai had said there were extra rooms on the third floor of the central building. Since one was available for her, she saw no reason to refuse. Besides, she was not young anymore. Furthermore, she was now a Shaman Priestess. She needed to be available to help the Shaman at any time, so it was better for her to be closer to him.


    "Is the rain always this light during the rainy season?" Su Bai suddenly asked.


    "No, only the first day or two of the rainy season has light rain. Afterwards, it will become heavy rain." Yu Ying quickly shook her head and explained.


    If the rainy season only consisted of such light rain, previous years would not have been so difficult. In fact, the Hunting Team would have been able to continue hunting in the Wilderness, as this little bit of rain was not much to deal with.


    "I see." Su Bai thoughtfully nodded.


    This meant the rain gradually intensified during the rainy season, rather than immediately becoming a strong downpour.


    [So, we can still enter the Wilderness during the early stages. In that case, my previously arranged plans can proceed.]


    "Shaman, look, it¡¯s so bright over there!" Yu Ying excitedly pointed to the other side of the river.


    A lightning bolt had descended from the sky, its light particularly dazzling. It illuminated half the Tribe at once.


    "Cover your ears first." Su Bai said as he immediately covered his own ears.


    Though the others did not know why, seeing the Shaman do this, they followed suit.


    *Boom!*


    Just as everyone covered their ears with their hands, a huge boom came from where the lightning had struck.


    Yu Ying stared in surprise with her pink eyes, exclaiming: "Shaman, How did you know there would be such a loud sound?"


    Yan Hua found it especially amazing, her mouth slightly open as she asked, "Shaman, was that a Shaman Technique?"


    Sha Lan was the same, still not recovered from the huge sound. Her blue eyes were just continuously blinking.


    "That wasn¡¯t a Shaman Technique. It¡¯s the power of nature, explainable by science!" Su Bai explained.


    Actually, lightning and thunder occur simultaneously. It was just that light travels at about 300,000 kilometres per second while sound travels at about 340 metres per second. In short, light would always be much faster than sound.


    Additionally, since the lightning and thunder occurred far from them, this creates a situation where during thunderstorms, a person would always see lightning first before hearing thunder.


    This was because light¡¯s propagation speed was much faster than sound¡¯s propagation speed. This was basic physics taught on Earth.


    "Shaman, is this also something we¡¯ll understand after we learn more Chinese Characters?" Yan Hua asked.


    She could be said to be very studious, evident since her first time learning Chinese Characters.


    She was very curious about these things and was willing to learn anything that could be explained to her.


    .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "Actually, this isn¡¯t too difficult to understand. Once you learn more Chinese Characters, I can demonstrate it to you through an experiment." Su Bai¡¯s physics grades have always been excellent.


    Furthermore, the experiments demonstrating that light travels faster than sound was not difficult.


    Yan Hua nodded without hesitation, saying, "Shaman, can you teach us Chinese Characters now."


    Su Bai was stunned by her enthusiasm, and he smiled, "Alright, since we have nothing else to do, take out your Wolf Tail Grass Paper and quill pens."


    "Yes!" The three girls eagerly responded with great enthusiasm.

 Chapter 357: Silhouette in the Rain Curtain

    *Rumble¡­*


    *Splash¡­*


    The sky looked like it had a huge hole in it, with rain pouring down continuously from above. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What had been a light drizzle last night turned into heavy rain by daybreak.


    The mist formed by the falling rain created layers of screens, making it difficult to see what was ahead.


    *Pa pa pa¡­*


    The raindrops were now densely falling, hitting the ground with great power, as splashing mud sounds echoed everywhere.


    *Tap tap tap¡­*


    The forest leaves rustled loudly under the rain¡¯s assault. The sound was so intense it felt like the leaves might be torn apart by the falling droplets.


    Although the rain was extremely heavy, there were many figures moving within the rain.


    These figures were moving at incredible speeds ¨C if one were not watching carefully, it would be impossible to track their movements.


    These figures seemed to completely ignore the heavy rain, their movement speed not diminishing in the slightest. Instead, they moved faster. Not only that, weapons kept flying from these figures.


    These weapons were all embedded into the ground and trees ¨C they were everywhere one looked.


    Looking closely, these weapons were all bone spikes made from Ferocious Beast Bone, sharpened to the extreme. Sharp and pointed, very slender overall.


    Although made from Beast Bone, their lethality was high. These bone weapons flew out from the moving figures.


    After each *whooshing* sound, the weapons would embed themselves directly into the ground, with their ends still vibrating.


    The overall lethality was obvious. It would certainly be fatal if it hit a person.


    The raindrops splattering on the ground did not cause these flying bone spikes to deviate even slightly from their path.


    *Whoosh whoosh¡­* Those figures racing under the rain did a backflip, clearing the obstructing branches ahead and steadily landing.


    Their landing was inaudible among the surrounding raindrops. In fact, even without rain, there would not have been much sound.


    These were the Warrior Trainees of the Flame Dragon Tribe, and the rainy season was a time for them to train.


    They needed to practice accuracy training in the rain, which was very challenging considering the environmental conditions.


    Without rain, accuracy training would not be much of a challenge for them. Moreover, they had longbows and had trained with targets for a long time. So their accuracy was assured.


    However, maintaining constant accuracy in the rain was difficult, with the falling droplets being a major obstacle.


    If the force was not right, the bone spikes would be affected by the droplets.


    Yan Hua¡¯s figure slowly emerged from the rain, her red eyes looking very solemn.


    She held a bone spike in her hand, her red eyes appearing to aim at something.


    The rain kept falling from above, landing on the grass, leaves, stones, and also on the cow horned girl¡¯s body and head.


    The water slid slowly from her forehead, over her high nose, luscious pink lips, then onto her slightly upturned chin, finally falling to her neck.


    This scene had a different feel to it, creating quite a beautiful picture.


    *Whoosh!* Yan Hua aimed carefully, targeting a Ground Worm that had just emerged from the soil.


    The moment the bone spike flew out, as if in slow motion, it passed through the falling rain.


    It cleverly avoided several large water droplets, finally striking directly at the head of the newly emerged Ground Worm.


    Though it seemed to have taken over ten seconds, the entire action was completed in less than a second.


    "Hit!" Yan Hua¡¯s lips curved up.


    This was her tenth successful hit on a Ground Worm since it started raining. She had not been able to hit any earlier this morning.


    Yan Hua was not conceited about this though. She continued taking out bone spikes and aiming, preparing to find the next emerging Ground Worm.


    These Ground Worms only came out during the rainy season. Each was about twenty centimetres in length. They looked similar to Earth¡¯s earthworms, just much blacker and thicker.


    During the rainy season, they all came out to drink water, only emerging once a year during this season.


    They also came out to reproduce. In fact, the rainy season was their mating season. So, large numbers of Ground Worms would break through the soil at this time.


    This was why the Tribe chose to conduct accuracy training during the rainy season. The emerging Ground Worms were the moving targets. And with the heavy rain, aiming at them was not an easy task. This greatly increased the difficulty of the training.


    "Where will the next one be?" Yan Hua muttered to herself, not lowering the bone spike in her hand.


    She had to stay ready at all times, so she could launch the bone spike immediately and not be caught unprepared.


    "There!" Yan Hua shouted, turning her body and flipping onto a tree to aim at her next target.


    The rainy season training was not just about aiming at Ground Worms ¨C there were also other creatures that would only emerge during the rainy season.


    The cow horned girl was now aiming at another type of creature that usually lived inside tree trunks.


    During the rainy season, they would crawl out from inside the trees in search of food and water. These creatures were Tree Cicadas, looking similar to Earth¡¯s cicadas but slightly larger.


    Their exterior was dark green in colour, not easy to spot without careful observation, especially in the rain.


    Yan Hua was able to detect the Tree Cicadas¡¯ movement because her keen hearing caught the sound of them breaking through the tree bark.


    *Whoosh!* Yan Hua did a backflip off the tree, her bone spike flying out towards the newly emerged Tree Cicada.


    Before the Tree Cicada could make a sound, its life was ended, its transparent wings still fluttering.


    Water droplets fell on its wings and slowly rolled off, as if bidding farewell to it. It had just emerged and had not truly seen this world, but died without even knowing how.


    "Great!" Yan Hua smiled. To her,  nothing was more satisfying than hitting a target.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    She reached up to brush her black hair behind her head, as the rain had completely soaked it. If not pushed aside, it would easily cover her face and hinder her vision.


    Yan Hua jumped to a higher position, preparing to look for more Ground Worms or Tree Cicadas from above.


    Of course, the Tree Cicada pinned by bone spikes would be taken back ¨C if they caught enough, they could be roasted.


    Roasted Tree Cicadas tasted quite good. They had a crispy, fragrant texture.


    "Who will be my next target?" Yan Hua narrowed her eyes as she surveyed her surroundings.

 Chapter 358: Also Wanting a Pair of Wings

    *pitter-patter* The rain continued to pour down, making tapping sounds as they hit leaves and stones.


    Listening carefully, there was a kind of rhythm to it that was quite pleasant, especially when combined with the appearance of the misty forest.


    Yan Hua continued jumping through the forest, the falling rain seeming to have no effect on her.


    She moved as nimbly as a jumping rabbit, each step landing precisely on the tree trunks without any deviation.


    Her leaping figure was not out of place even in the rain, her rising silhouette forming a beautiful arc through the rain.


    Yan Hua kept launching bone spikes from her hand. Having been practicing since early morning, she was now quite skilled at launching them.


    With each *whooshing* sound, every bone spike hit its mark perfectly on the Ground Worms or the Tree Cicadas.


    Her Animal Hide Bag was already filled with Tree Cicadas. After all, there would be a reward for whichever Warrior Trainee caught the most.


    "I have many, but it is still not enough," Yan Hua closed her Animal Hide Bag, preparing to continue collecting more.


    *Tap tap tap¡­* Suddenly, footsteps came from below the forest, more noticeable as they stepped on the rain-soaked ground.


    "Ah¡¯Lan, your footsteps are too loud," Yan Hua flipped down to the ground as well.


    She had heard clearly that the sounds came from the cat eared girl, and had seen her cat tail swaying in the rain.


    Sha Lan stopped when she heard Yan Hua¡¯s  voice, her cat tail also dropping down.


    She saw her land, and ran over smiling, asking, "Ah¡¯Hua, how many Tree Cicadas have you caught?"


    Yan Hua smiled, proudly pulling her Animal Hide Bag forward and opening it, "Not many, I need to continue."


    "Wow, you¡¯re amazing, it¡¯s almost full!" Sha Lan exclaimed, her blue eyes widening in surprise.


    "What about you? How many have you caught?" Yan Hua curiously asked.


    Sha Lan¡¯s expression was clearly dejected as she pulled her Animal Hide Bag forward and opened it, "Only about a tenth of what you have."


    The cat eared girl had thought she had caught quite a lot, but seeing how many the cow horned girl had caught left her stunned.


    Indeed, there were differences between people, and one could not be content with the status quo.


    "Keep working hard, there¡¯s still plenty of time before it ends. I can help you." Yan Hua encouraged.


    The cow horned girl and cat eared girl had a good relationship, and she did not want to see her friend get scolded.


    Today¡¯s collection time lasted until sunset, with rewards for catching the most Tree Cicadas, and naturally, punishment for the person who caught the least.


    Sha Lan shook her head repeatedly, refusing, "No, that would reduce your numbers, then you¡¯d have no hope of making it into the top three."


    Sha Lan did not want her friend to miss out on rewards because of her. It was her own lack of skills that made her fail. She really could not rely on others for this.


    Yan Hua just smiled and said, "That doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ve already caught so many and I¡¯ll keep catching more. There¡¯s no need for you to worry."


    Yan Hua did not think it was a big deal. Her friends were definitely more important than the rewards.


    "I¡¯ll work hard too." Sha Lan suddenly became serious, determined to meet her new goal.


    Yan Hua was the same, holding several bone spikes in her hand and clenching several more between her teeth.


    This way, they could catch Tree Cicadas in the shortest time, saving the time needed to pull bone spikes from their bags.


    "So that¡¯s how it¡¯s done¡­" Sha Lan learned something new and also put bone spikes between her teeth.


    A girl on the left and a girl on the right, each searching for their own targets.


    Their leaping figures, one with black hair and one with blue hair, made a beautiful sight in the rain.


    *Whoosh whoosh¡­* Breaking sounds continuously rang out as the girls¡¯ bone spikes flew out  one after another.


    "Ah¡¯Hua, I caught two!" Sha Lan exclaimed happily as she pulled the Tree Cicadas from the tree trunk.


    Her single bone spike had aimed at two Tree Cicadas ¨C one in flight and one on the trunk. She had killed two birds with one stone.


    "That¡¯s amazing, I haven¡¯t done that before." Yan Hua said admiringly.


    Encouraged, Sha Lan¡¯s lips curved upward with a pleased expression.


    She held two bone spikes while aiming at her next target, confidently saying, "Maybe I can catch up?"


    "I need to work harder too!" Yan Hua was equally confident, thinking she needed to put in more effort.


    *Whoosh whoosh¡­*


    "Ah¡¯Hua, how many have you caught?" Ai¡¯er flew through the rain in the air, her wings seeming to have some sort of protective coating.


    The raindrops that fell on her butterfly wings turned into water beads that smoothly slid off. They were unable to wet her wings.


    "Not many, how many have you caught?" Yan Hua wanted to keep it secret, not wanting too many people to know.


    Ai¡¯er slowly landed on the ground, smiling, "I¡¯ve caught half a bag, they¡¯re so easy to catch."


    The butterfly girl was very happy because her wings gave her quite the advantage. She would often spot the Tree Cicadas before others could.


    "That¡¯s amazing, you¡¯ve caught so many," Sha Lan said enviously, starting to wish she had a pair of wings too, even if they were not as brilliant looking as Ai¡¯er. As long as she could fly, the appearance did not matter too much¡­


    "Then, we need to work hard, or we won¡¯t catch up to you." Yan Hua smiled.


    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that the other¡¯s numbers had not surpassed her own.


    .bg-container-10448869e4d{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "I won¡¯t compete with you here. I¡¯ll go look at other places." Ai¡¯er smiled as she flapped her wings and rose into the air.


    Her purple butterfly wings were truly eye-catching in the rain. They flapped so gracefully. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be careful. Don¡¯t go too far." Yan Hua cautioned.


    Flying in the rain was actually quite dangerous, especially with the rain being so heavy.


    "I know. You be careful too." Ai¡¯er said as she flapped her wings and left.

 Chapter 359: First Place

    *Pitter-patter¡­*


    *Rumble¡­*


    The heavy rain continued to pour from the sky without any sign of weakening. Those in the forest continued to search for Tree Cicadas. Their main goal was to catch as many Tree Cicadas as they could.


    The rain falling from the sky did not matter to them; rather, it was good for cooling them down.


    Time passed, minute by minute, and though the sky gradually darkened, the rainfall remained just as heavy.


    "Ah¡¯Lan, how many Tree Cicadas have you caught?" Yan Hua flipped down from a tree branch.


    "Not many. Close to a full bag." Sha Lan shook her head.


    The cat eared girl was not going to give up, especially after seeing how many the Yan Hua had caught.


    She only had two thoughts in her mind: first, not to burden her friend, and second, to catch more herself.


    "You¡¯re so fast, catching so many in such a short time." Yan Hua said in surprise.


    When she had met up with her earlier, she had very few. Yet now, the number has more than doubled.


    "Because I can¡¯t hold you back, so keep all the Tree Cicadas you¡¯ve caught. No need to spare me any." Sha Lan said with a smile.


    "We¡¯ve been friends since we were little, there¡¯s no such thing as holding each other back." Yan Hua was a little angry.


    She felt Sha Lan was worrying too much, believing that good friends should not be like this. Friends should help each other when they were in trouble. She would definitely help if Sha Lan needs it.


    Seeing Sha Lan act so formal, and be so distant¡­ although Yan Hua knew this was how she normally was, she still could not help but be a little angry.


    "I understand. I don¡¯t need your help today. If I need help tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell you." Sha Lan smiled. She was already used to doing things herself, so she often automatically said ¡®no need¡¯ or ¡®it¡¯s fine¡¯.


    "Good, if anything happens next time, you must tell me." Yan Hua said.


    "I know, I know, let¡¯s head back. We are already close to the deadline." Sha Lan walked in front.


    *Pa pa pa pa¡­* The two jumping figures appeared especially lively in the rain as they headed back to the Tribe.


    It was as if the heavy rain had no effect on them at all; rather, it seemed to help them.


    Half an hour later, the Warrior Trainees in the forest gradually all returned to the Tribe.


    Yan Jiao stood in the middle of the square wearing leather clothes, watching the Warrior Trainees.


    The Warrior Trainees returned to the square and began lining up, each carrying an Animal Hide Bag.


    The bags contained their spoils from today, which would be used to evaluate their training results.


    "How are today¡¯s results?" Yan Jiao asked in a resonant voice. Though he did not move much or show much expression, his natural authority made the Warrior Trainees nervous.


    After all, he was the Chieftain. Even just standing there without saying anything, he gave off a huge presence of great pressure.


    "Chieftain, you will see it when you check!" A confident Warrior Trainee spoke up. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very good! I like your confidence!" Yan Jiao nodded with satisfaction.


    As the Warrior Trainees placed their Animal Hide Bags at the front of the square, some Totem Warriors began inspecting them.


    Currently, the Flame Dragon Tribe did not have that many Warrior Trainees undergoing this training. It was much less than the total number of Warrior Trainees they had within the Tribe. After all, the over hundred Warrior Trainees from the Black Snake Tribe were still ¡®imprisoned¡¯.


    Originally, this rain training was meant to include those from the Black Snake Tribe.


    However, since their numbers exceeded the Flame Dragon Tribe¡¯s Warrior Trainees, the plan was changed.


    "Chieftain, the inspection is complete, the top three have been determined." Da Gua said.


    Yan Jiao nodded, his red eyes still watching the Warrior Trainees as he asked, "Do you know who made it to the top three?"


    The Warrior Trainees had lost their initial enthusiasm and all became quiet.


    Yan Hua scanned around, seeing everyone lacking confidence. Thus, she called out first. "Me!"


    Hearing his Daughter so loudly declare her victory, Yan Jiao felt immensely satisfied on the inside. Though, he kept his expression in check, remaining serious as he just nodded once.


    After Yan Hua called out, other Warrior Trainees followed suit.


    "The gap between the top three is huge. There¡¯s a huge difference between first and second place, while second and third are closer. Even so, overall, not a lot of you caught enough Tree Cicadas." Yan Jiao said.


    His expression was solemn, and that statement alone showed he was not satisfied.


    The Chieftain wanted everyone¡¯s numbers to be close, and then select the top three from among them. He did not want there to be such a huge gap between each person ¨C whereby the winner¡¯s score could match up with the combined score of two people, from the second and third place. This difference was too much.


    "¡­" The Warrior Trainees all remained silent.


    "This time, first place goes to Yan Hua. Second place to Cheng Shi, and third to Ai¡¯er!" He had a mixed expression. He was still somewhat happy inside, if for no other reason than his Daughter taking first place. However, he was also a bit regretful that Sha Lan only got fourth place. He believes if she had tried a bit harder, she could have gotten third place.


    When Yan Hua heard she was first, she could no longer suppress her smile. Her lips curved upward as she happily celebrated, "Yay! I knew I would be first!"


    She was naturally confident in her score, especially since she had gotten better and better at catching Tree Cicadas toward the end. She had reached almost perfect accuracy, and there were many Tree Cicadas at where she was hunting.


    "I knew you would get first place." Sha Lan happily said.


    Although she could not make it to the top three, it was still nice to see her friend get first place.


    "Such a pity. You were just a bit away from getting third place." Yan Hua said regretfully.


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m satisfied with fourth place. I¡¯ve already improved a ton. My score is so much better than last year." Sha Lan shook her head.


    They had been selected as Warrior Trainees last year and had participated in the annual rainy season training too.


    .bg-container-10448869e4d{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Of course, their results last year were not that great ¨C neither of them had made it to the top five. So, making it to the top five this year was already amazing for them. More importantly, the cow horned girl had gotten first place.


    "Keep working hard in tomorrow¡¯s training. I¡¯ll help you." Yan Hua solemnly said.


    "Okay!" Sha Lan smiled.


    *Cough cough¡­* Yan Jiao coughed lightly at the front, signaling everyone to quieten down. Though they have certainly improved, they should not be too proud. He stood straight, facing the rain as he called out. "Those who are the top three shouldn¡¯t be too proud. There¡¯s still training tomorrow."


    "Yes!" The Warrior Trainees shouted in unison.

 Chapter 360: Making Medicinal Ointment

    In the evening, the rain continued to fall without any sign of weakening, creating a misty scene as far as the eye could see.


    Su Bai stood by the window watching this scene as he softly said, "To think it¡¯s really been raining all day!"


    This was his first time experiencing rain that lasted an entire day. Back on Earth, it would rain for at most half a day. Having it rain for an entire day was something he had never encountered before, and it gave him a peculiar feeling.


    "Shaman, the weather has gotten a bit cooler. Would you like to put on a hemp garment?" Yu Ying asked with concern.


    "It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t feel cold." Su Bai shook his head.


    Perhaps due to his Physique becoming stronger after transmigrating, he no longer felt cold.


    Others had added extra Animal Hide clothing because after a day of rain, the air was inevitably more humid. Still, even if the temperature had dropped a little, it was not particularly cold.


    "Shaman, why did you suddenly bring back so many plants?" Yu Ying asked.


    "These are herbs that I had brought back from the greenhouse," Su Bai said.


    These herbs were brought back from the Hunting Ground, and then their seeds were planted in the greenhouse.


    Over the next few days, he had used his Healing Shaman Technique on them, so they were ready for harvest after just a few days.


    "What are they for?" Yu Ying asked, confused.


    She noticed these herbs all had strange smells to them. Some pleasant and some unpleasant, with many different scents.


    "They¡¯re for making medicine that everyone can use." Su Bai explained.


    He planned on making some herbal medicines for the Tribe to use, which would save him a considerable amount of time. After all, right now, whenever someone in the Tribe got sick or had minor ailments, they would seek his, the Shaman¡¯s, help.


    The previous Old Shaman was the same. He often was busy helping treat the sick.


    It was not that Su Bai did not want to help treat them, but it was too tedious and time-consuming when too many people came seeking his help, Furthermore, it would waste his Shaman Power.


    If there were ready-made medicine they could use themselves. This would make things much simpler.


    "How do you make the herbs into medicine, Shaman?" Yu Ying asked.


    "It¡¯s not difficult, it¡¯s all written in this book. We just need to follow the instructions written inside." Su Bai said.


    He had already prepared the herbs in advance, selecting only fresh medicinal materials, discarding any that were rotten or had yellowed leaves.


    "Oh, I see." Yu Ying looked at the herbs with an expression of only partially understanding what the Shaman had just said.


    Su Bai placed a strange-looking herb into a bowl and began crushing it with a wooden stick.


    The herb was crushed into a fine paste, and then new medicinal materials were added and ground together.


    "Shaman, should we put everything in?" Yu Ying was about to add the other herbs from the table.


    "Wait, don¡¯t rush. The herbs need to be put in order." Su Bai quickly stopped her.


    If he had not stopped her, she would have put all the herbs on the table into the mixture.


    "Oh okay, should we add this one then?" Yu Ying held up another strange herb.


    "Not that one yet, bring me the red plant." Su Bai said.


    "Alright." Yu Ying responded immediately, bringing over the red plants.


    Su Bai put five or six kinds of herbs in the stone bowl and began grinding them, then poured the mixture into another container.


    "Shaman, what¡¯s the next step?" Yu Ying asked, looking at the colourful mixture of crushed plants.


    "We need to add some other ingredients and continue crushing them. Then, we¡¯ll start cooking the mixture to make an ointment." Su Bai said seriously.


    Chinese herbal medicine needs to be made into a dried powder or ointment form. This way, the mixture could be stored for longer.


    "Cook it into an ointment?" Yu Ying looked confused.


    "Yes, this is the most important step. We must follow the instructed process very carefully." Su Bai explained.


    Making the ointment was not that simple, because the first consideration was the formula. Since everyone¡¯s innate and acquired Physical constitution varies, ideally, the formula should be customized for each person. Of course, in a Primitive Tribe such as this, it was not possible. Thus, the formula needed to be made, that would suit the majority of people.


    The second step was selecting the herbs. The ointment requires the highest standard of carefully selected medicinal materials. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The third step was soaking the medicine. The cut pieces needed to be placed in a special container with an appropriate amount of water and thoroughly soaked for 24 hours.


    After mixing the medicine evenly, they would be placed in a covered container. Ideally an earthen pot, though copper, enamel, or aluminum pots could also be used. However, not iron pots. This was to avoid any potential chemical reactions.


    Afterwards, add an appropriate amount of cold water for soaking, generally about 15 centimetres above the medicine¡¯s surface, and let it soak for about 24 hours. This way, the effective components of the medicine could be easily extracted.


    The fourth step was extraction. The soaked pieces would be boiled in a medicinal copper pot for 3 hours to extract the juice.


    Later, more water would be added and boiled for another 3 hours, combining the medicinal liquids multiple times. The dregs would be pressed to extract the juice, and added to the above liquid. Afterwards, they would leave it to settle for 6 to 12 hours.


    After settling, whatever remained would be filtered through a strainer to remove the impurities, keeping only the clear medicinal liquid.


    The fifth step was to increase concentration, which was quite an important step. The clear medicinal liquid would be heated to 120 degrees in the medicinal pot.


    Additionally, finely prepared medicinal liquid would be added, heated till boiling, and the foam would be skimmed off. The decocted liquid would then slowly cook over low heat to evaporate and create a concentrate. Meanwhile, someone would need to be constantly stirring to prevent the bottom of the mixture from burning. Over time, with more of its moisture evaporated, it gradually formed a thick paste.


    Then comes the next step ¨C adding gelatin and other fine materials to the concentrate, constantly stirring until the gel blocks completely dissolves, then pouring it into the medicinal copper pot to continue heating and stirring until the medicine forms threads when dripping.


    During this process, special attention needed to be paid to the ¡®hanging thread¡¯ stage of thickening the mixture. Usually when this condition appears, it means that the ointment was close to completion. After this comes the final step.


    The final step would be packaging. While still hot, quickly pour it into a cleaned and sterilized container.


    Naturally, a pot containing the freshly made ointment would be very hot. That was why the packaging must be done quickly. Otherwise, the thick ointment would easily congeal.


    .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "Is it very difficult?" Yu Ying asked.


    "Of course, the process is very, very complex," Su Bai said without hesitation.


    If it were not for wanting to make things easier in the future, he would not have wanted to make the ointment. It was simply too troublesome!


    Furthermore, Chinese medicine decoction distinguishes between strong and gentle heat. Generally, making medicinal decoctions into ointments needed the use of gentle heat.


    In summary, the process was extremely complex. It was definitely not something someone without experience could do well in. Su Bai estimates he would also need multiple tries before he could get it right¡­

 Chapter 361: Can Be Used for a Long Time

    *Crackling¡­* Flames were burning vigorously on the fire pit, with many medicinal herbs placed in an iron pot above it.


    The iron pot had also come from the System, and Su Bai was using it directly to decoct medicinal paste.


    Following the steps in the herbal encyclopaedia, he first soaked the herbs. Then, he removed the impurities and put them into the iron pot to brew.


    The crushed herbs from earlier were also added to simmer together ¨C this step was to turn all the herbs into a paste-like state.


    Because only in paste form could it be preserved for a longer period, and it would also be more convenient for both use and storage. When needed, one could simply scoop out a small amount with a tool and apply it to the desired area. This way, there was no need to constantly crush herbs and then apply them ¨C which in itself was a troublesome process.


    If one were accidentally injured by beasts in the wilderness and could not walk, how would they gather herbs then? Plus, if the Shaman Bone Tablet had already been used up, would not that mean they were in an even worse situation?


    If one could carry herbs that only needed to be applied when injured, they could hold on until others came to rescue them. Moreover, it would be very convenient for the Tribe members to use ¨C they would just need to collect the medicinal paste from the hospital.


    Whether it was for colds or injuries, the medicinal paste could be used. In short, it was both convenient and quick.


    "Shaman, these herbs smell really bad¡­" Yu Ying wrinkled her nose as she took a heavy sniff. She had originally thought the uncrushed smell was bad enough, but in fact, she had been too naive. The smell after brewing made her feel even worse, and her pink fox tail drooped down.


    "Hahaha¡­" Su Bai laughed and continued. "I think this smell is quite pleasant though."


    Actually, the smell of these decocted herbs was exactly the same as Traditional Chinese Medicine from Earth. Su Bai had smelled this kind of scent plenty of times on Earth, and he actually quite liked the smell.


    For some reason, every time he smelled it, it made him feel refreshed and comfortable.


    "Really?" Yu Ying had an incredibly incredulous expression.


    She tentatively released her pinched nose and tried to smell it again.


    Her delicate nose twitched several times, but her eyes remained tightly shut.


    Less than a minute later, the girl pinched her nose again, her face full of indescribable feelings.


    "No good, this smell is too horrendous." Yu Ying still showed an extremely resistant expression.


    "Here, wear this." Su Bai handed her a mask.


    He understood that not everyone likes the smell of Traditional Chinese Medicine when first encountering it. It was like the smell of old wardrobes, storerooms or durians. Such things were preferences.


    However, he expected after smelling it for a long time, and having more exposure to it, one would naturally come to like it gradually. Or at least, they would not be too bothered by the smell.


    Yu Ying put on the mask but still did not dare breathe through her nose, continuing to breathe heavily through her mouth.


    "It¡¯s fine, you can breathe through your nose, the smell will definitely be much lighter after a while." Su Bai was amused by her adorable behaviour.


    Yu Ying had an expression of disbelief, but still followed his instructions, slowly breathing through her nose. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She blinked her pink eyes in surprise and said. "Shaman, the smell really is getting lighter."


    "If you don¡¯t like it in the future, just wear a mask, and you¡¯ll smell less of it." Su Bai said.


    "This mask looks like the one Uncle Gu Mu wears, though ours seems a bit smaller." Yu Ying curiously stated.


    "His mask is made of Beast Hide, the filtering effect isn¡¯t as good as ours." Su Bai said.


    Thinking of this, he planned to have someone send him a few good masks tomorrow, and also give some to Shan Qiu.


    After all, both of their work environments were dusty. Inhaling too much dust was not good for the lungs.


    "Shaman, what will these medicinal pastes look like when they¡¯re done brewing?" Yu Ying asked. She was curious if these plants could really be used to treat illness after being decocted. Looking at the green liquid being brewed; it looked quite frightening.


    "You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s done." Su Bai mysteriously said.


    Rather than explaining so much verbally now, it would be better to let her see the finished product directly.


    "En." Yu Ying nodded expectantly. She truly loved watching the Shaman create new things, not for anything else, but because each event was eye-opening. Whether it was the classroom, toilet, or Wolf Tail Grass Paper and pottery, each item was amazing. Those materials were all things they used daily now.


    Unexpectedly, after passing through the Shaman¡¯s hands, they could become useful things for the Tribe, which was truly quite shocking.


    *Splash splash¡­*


    *Rumble rumble¡­*


    Three or four hours later, the sky grew darker, with heavy rain continuing to fall outside the house, accompanied by the constant sound of thunder.


    But inside the room was a scene of peaceful tranquillity, with Su Bai and the fox eared girl sitting by the fire pit.


    As if the heavy rain outside had nothing to do with them, their eyes were focused only on the pot of herbs above the fire pit.


    "Shaman, I think I¡¯m starting to like this smell." Yu Ying¡¯s fox ears twitched.


    "After it becomes medicinal paste, it will naturally smell better." Su Bai smiled.


    He took down the pot of herbs from the fire pit. The contents were still liquid, but slowly becoming paste-like.


    Following the steps in the herbal encyclopaedia, he operated carefully, putting the paste into small pottery jars.


    He filled several pottery jars in sequence before completely emptying the pot of medicinal paste.


    "Alright, smell it and see if it¡¯s better now." Su Bai handed over a pottery jar.


    The fox eared girl took the jar and breathed in deeply, then her pink eyes grew wide.


    "It really does smell much better." Yu Ying nodded firmly and asked. "Shaman, is the medicinal paste finished now?"


    "Yes, this medicinal paste is done. When you want to use it, just scoop out a bit and apply." Su Bai nodded and said.


    This medicinal paste he made was specifically for treating itchy skin caused by mosquito bites or other insect bites.


    "Shaman, how long can this medicinal paste last?" Yu Ying thought the small pottery jar looked very tiny, and expected it to be used up in no time.


    "Actually, you only need a tiny bit each time you apply. So, even a small amount can last for a very long time." Su Bai explained.


    Seeing her expression, he naturally knew what she was thinking. [Though, it will quickly be used up in no time if applied without knowledge of how to use it¡­]


    "I see," Yu Ying nodded.

 Chapter 362: Gets Addicted

    "Once you get bitten by a mosquito, you only need a small amount, not too much. Practically just a small rub." Su Bai explained.


    "I understand now. Although this small pottery jar doesn¡¯t look big, it contains quite a lot inside. If we only use a little bit each time, it can surely last for a very long time." Yu Ying realised and said.


    "That¡¯s right, and with so many jars, it can last for quite a while." Su Bai nodded.


    Of course, when he said ¡®quite a while¡¯, he definitely did not mean just a month or two, considering how many people were in the Tribe.


    Moreover, being a Primitive Tribe, mosquitoes and such pests were inevitable, so every household needed to keep some on hand. Therefore, eventually, they would need to prepare a large quantity for distribution to every household.


    However, Su Bai certainly would not brew it himself, given the large quantity required. IT would be too time consuming


    He would first teach those previously trained people, then let them do the brewing, which would save him a considerable amount of time.


    "Shaman, last time you taught so many people. But, will they also learn to brew these things in the future?" Yu Ying asked.


    Actually, she wanted to try brewing some herbs herself. She found the process quite interesting. To think that these strange plants, after being brewed over the fire pit for a while, could turn into a paste stored in pottery jars. To her, it was as magical as Shaman Techniques.


    "Yes, they are mainly responsible for this work, and they need to learn some medical knowledge to help me." Su Bai nodded.


    Yu Ying tilted her head and asked about the unfamiliar term. "Shaman, what is medical knowledge?"


    "It¡¯s some basic knowledge, like what to do if you catch a cold? What to do if you have a fever? What to do if you¡¯re bitten by a poisonous snake? Things like that." Su Bai said. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Shaman, the Chieftain has already taught us about these things. If you teach them again, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time?"


    "What he taught is just superficial knowledge. What I teach is more detailed, and you need to know that sometimes, the details determine success or failure." Su Bai said.


    He did not think what the Chieftain taught was bad, but compared to Earth¡¯s modern knowledge, the knowledge of the Primitive Era was definitely lacking.


    Of course, the people of the Primitive Era had their own methods to deal with problems. However, these methods were not suitable for everyone. Moreover, they could not achieve a hundred percent recovery rate. In this regard, Su Bai wanted to increase the recovery rate as much as possible with all the knowledge he had.


    The knowledge he taught was more nuanced and could cover many aspects, because sometimes if one missed something, taking certain medicine, or doing certain treatments might backfire. This was about life, and such mistakes needed to be minimised as much as possible.


    "I know. As you said, the details determine success or failure." Yu Ying nodded firmly.


    She often heard the Shaman say such phrases, and she completely agreed with them. After all, it was often the case, just like when she sewed linen clothes ¨C sometimes if one or two stitches were wrong, it could make the entire garment look unappealing.


    "Would you like to try it yourself?" Su Bai noticed the fox eared girl¡¯s eager expression.


    Yu Ying nodded without hesitation, her soft and cute voice responding as her pink tail started swinging, "Yes, I want to try!"


    "Alright, follow my instructions step by step, don¡¯t rush it." Su Bai gently said.


    He would naturally not damper someone¡¯s enthusiasm. Since she wanted to try, he would let her.


    As long as he supervised, the medicine produced would not turn out too badly. He just needed to make sure she took it slow and steady.


    "Yes," Yu Ying nodded.


    Thus, she began following the Shaman¡¯s instructions, first sorting the herbs, then putting them all in the iron pot.


    She then slowly added more wood to the fire pit to ensure the flames burned stronger.


    *Crackling¡­*


    *Pitter patter¡­*


    *Rumbling¡­*


    The sound of burning wood merged with the rain and the thunder outside into a harmonious whole.


    "Shaman, am I doing it correctly?" Yu Ying asked.


    The fox eared girl had followed his instructions and put all the herbs in the iron pot, while the flames kept burning.


    Originally the iron pot contained clean water, but as the fire grew stronger, the herbs were slowly brewed into a green liquid.


    After being brewed, the herbs¡¯ fragrance spread out, and instantly, the entire room was filled with the smell of medicinal herbs.


    "Looks like we¡¯ll be sleeping with the smell of herbs tonight." Su Bai joked.


    This was not an issue for him, as he liked the smell. To him, it would be comfortable to sleep with this scent.


    "I can accept this smell now too," Yu Ying said with a smile.


    The girl had been smelling these herbs all evening and had started to slowly accept the scent. She also started to find this smell to be a little pleasant now. After smelling it for a while, her head felt clear for some reason.


    "Take the iron pot off the fire pit, then put the paste into the pottery jars," Su Bai instructed.


    "Yes," Yu Ying nodded and followed the instructions to remove the iron pot.


    Half an hour later, the fox eared girl had filled all the pottery jars with the paste, making five jars in total.


    "Alright. That¡¯s enough for tonight. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s rest and continue tomorrow." Su Bai said.


    "Shaman, there are still many herbs left, shouldn¡¯t we brew them now?" Yu Ying had become somewhat addicted to this whole thing.


    "It¡¯s very late now. If we continue brewing, we won¡¯t get any sleep tonight." Su Bai smiled as he chuckled in his heart.


    He really had to admire her. Usually, by this time, she would have been asleep. Yet, tonight, she stayed up so late just to brew medicine.


    "Alright, then I¡¯ll start early tomorrow morning," Yu Ying said with a smile.


    "What¡¯s important is that you rest well tonight." Su Bai said gently.


    "Yes!" Yu Ying nodded firmly.

 Chapter 363: Rain Snake

    *Splash splash¡­*


    At the outer region of the Flame Dragon Tribe, the Warrior Trainees gathered together again for their second day of training.


    After completing yesterday¡¯s training, the top three received their rewards and rested for the evening.


    Yesterday¡¯s training focused on accuracy, while today¡¯s training would test both accuracy and power.


    This meant that they would be using Beast Bone Spears, which was not an easy task in the rain.


    Besides testing their precision, it would also test their control over the power needed to throw the spears.


    "Today, like yesterday, the top three will receive rewards. Of course, those who rank poorly will face the consequence." Yan Jiao sternly announced.


    "Yes!" The Warrior Trainees responded in unison.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was solemn, as many had failed yesterday and wanted to redeem themselves today.


    Sha Lan¡¯s expression was equally serious. Yesterday she had nearly made it into the top three, so she wanted to work even harder to make it there.


    "Let¡¯s work hard together." Yan Hua said earnestly.


    Sha Lan nodded seriously and replied, "Today, it is testing my greatest strength. I definitely won¡¯t lose!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cat eared girl had performed excellently in spear throwing last year, reaching first place.


    "Don¡¯t go too far into the forest after you enter. Your targets are the Rain Snakes that only appear during the rainy season." Yan Jiao said.


    "Understood!" The Warrior Trainees responded in unison again.


    "Don¡¯t be careless. The Rain Snakes have potent attacks. Make sure you don¡¯t get bitten. If you¡¯re bitten, immediately seek help from a Totem Warrior." Yan Jiao cautioned.


    Previously, some Warrior Trainees had been bitten by Rain Snakes. Though these beasts were not poisonous, each bite was extremely painful. Their jaws were also so strong they could tear off flesh. Naturally, it was best not to underestimate them.


    These creatures were also small in size, reaching over a meter in length, with a thickness comparable to an adult¡¯s wrist.


    "Understood," the Warrior Trainees responded in unison.


    They had experienced Rain Snakes last year and naturally knew the danger of these creatures. This was why they needed to use spears to deal with them.


    Naturally for safety, when the Warrior Trainees trained in the forest, the Totem Warriors would secretly watch from concealed positions.


    "Go!" Yan Jiao waved his hand.


    "Yes! The Warrior Trainees turned and headed toward the forest.


    *Step step step¡­*


    *Splash splash¡­*


    *Rumble rumble¡­*


    The Warrior Trainees ran into the forest while in the rain, all wearing raincoats.


    However, during this training, the raincoats would hinder them. This made it such that this year, they were also testing the Warrior Trainees¡¯ agility while behind hindered.


    This year was their first time training while wearing raincoats; they had not done so before.


    Still, having raincoats was better than not having anything. Previously, when they trained in the rain, their vision would often get blurry from the rain constantly hitting their face. Their hair would also get wet from the rain, which was particularly troublesome for the girls, as their long hair would cover their eyes.


    However, with the raincoats and straw hats, all these problems were solved. Now, their bodies would also not feel too uncomfortable while out in the elements.


    Yan Hua¡¯s expression was even more serious, it was for no other reason than the fact that she had gotten first place yesterday.


    "Ah¡¯Hua, let¡¯s stay in the same area today, so we can look out for each other." Sha Lan suggested.


    "No problem." Yan Hua smiled in response.


    The cow horned girl did not mind and actually preferred having a companion to avoid boredom.


    Moreover, it would be safer to move in pairs while in the forest, as one never knew what might happen the very next moment.


    Furthermore, with the rainy season¡¯s arrival, many unfamiliar creatures would appear, and they were no less dangerous than the usual beasts.


    Some Ferocious Beasts, once they appeared, could even signal the coming of severe weather.


    "Then, I¡¯ll need you to look after me." Sha Lan joked.


    "Haha¡­ stop that, I¡¯m the one who needs your care today." Yan Hua laughed.


    Both girls were individually formidable, and neither would drag the other down.


    The two walked into the forest chatting and laughing, with the heavy rain above having no effect on them whatsoever.


    *Step step step¡­* Yan Hua walked on the wet ground, the green grass bending under her steps, though after she passed, the grass would stand up again.


    She vigilantly scanned the surroundings and said, "Ah¡¯Lan, be careful."


    "En, you too/" Sha Lan had already placed one hand behind her back, ready to act.


    Each of them carried about ten spears on their backs. Each spear was very long or thick, but they were extremely sharp.


    Yan Hua heard the sound of a snake¡¯s tongue and immediately drew a spear from her back.


    She lowered her red eyes and said, "Ah¡¯Lan, my target has arrived."


    "Mine too." Sha Lan was already holding a spear.


    The cat eared girl¡¯s blue eyes remained fixed on the right side, as she had long sensed movement there.


    Yan Hua stepped onto a tree branch, holding her spear high, just waiting for the target to appear.


    Her gaze was sharp as she declared, "Ah¡¯Lan, let¡¯s compete, see who can catch more."


    "Good. Let¡¯s go." Sha Lan replied confidently, also jumping onto a tree branch.


    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    As the rain grew heavier, the rustling in the grass grew louder. This indicated the Rain Snakes were preparing to move.


    Rain Snakes were creatures that only emerged during the rainy season, with an overall light blue colouration.


    These creatures were not poisonous, but they had two long fangs and were extremely strong. If one got wrapped up by it for less than a minute, their bones would be crushed to powder. Though it would not immediately take one¡¯s life, these snakes were still dangerous.


    In short, once caught by a Rain Snake, one¡¯s life was under threat.


    "I see you." Yan Hua smiled, having spotted a Rain Snake poking out its head.


    *Whoosh!* Yan Hua forcefully threw her spear, which cut through the air as it pierced straight through the Rain Snake¡¯s head.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    But the cow horned girl did not stop there, continuing to throw her second spear.


    *Whoosh!* Another Rain Snake¡¯s head was pinned by the spear.


    "Score!" Yan Hua smiled.


    When the cow horned girl saw the first Rain Snake, she had also spotted the second one, though only its tail.


    But she had precisely captured where its head was, which was why she immediately threw the second spear.

 Chapter 364: Dangerous Moment

    Yan Hua performed a backflip from the tree branch to land on the ground. She was going to collect the two Rain Snakes.


    It had to be said that hunting down two Rain Snakes at once was very difficult, as Rain Snakes were not Collectivistic animals. They all operated individually, so being able to capture two at once was an impressive feat if not luck.


    "They must have come out looking for food." Yan Hua muttered to herself.


    But actually, the two snakes had come out to mate, as it was their mating season. During this time, they would often seek out partners to complete their annual ritual.


    "Either way, getting two at once is really lucky!" Yan Hua said happily.


    She put away the two Beast Bone Spears and placed the dead Rain Snakes into her wooden basket.


    "Ah¡¯Lan, I caught two!" Yan Hua excitedly exclaimed, jogging over to where the cat eared girl was.


    "I¡¯ve only caught one, and it¡¯s a small one," Sha Lan held up the tiny Rain Snake in her hand.


    That Rain Snake appeared quite small in size, noticeably smaller than the normal size of Rain Snakes. It must be in its adolescence.


    "Well, they¡¯re counting by numbers not size, so catching any is good." Yan Hua consoled.


    "That¡¯s true, I¡¯ll go check over there." Sha Lan packed away the Rain Snake and turned to leave.


    Yan Hua nodded, holding her Beast Bone Spear at the ready, because Rain Snakes were unlike typical creatures. They would actively attack people, so one had to be careful, otherwise they might suffer a sneak attack from behind.


    She kept scanning the surroundings with her Beast Bone Spear, not daring to show any negligence.


    *Hiss hiss¡­* Suddenly a Rain Snake emerged from a tree, constantly flicking its tongue, its eyes fixed intently on the cow horned girl below.


    Its body silently slid down the trunk, its beautiful blue scales glistening with a mesmerizing effect when it moved. Moreover, its tremendous coiling strength allowed it to stay firmly wrapped around the tree trunk without falling.


    As it approached the cow horned girl, its body suddenly twisted, curling its front half back into an ¡®S¡¯ shape.


    The Rain Snake began targeting the cow horned girl, like an arrow leaving the bowstring, opening its mouth to bite at her back.


    Yan Hua had spotted the Rain Snake early on, and had deliberately not turned around to avoid startling it. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as the Rain Snake charged forward, the cow horned girl smoothly dodged to the side.


    She gripped her Beast Bone Spear tightly and with one powerful strike, knocked the charging Rain Snake to the ground. She then quickly reversed the Beast Bone Spear¡¯s direction, forcefully driving its sharp end into the Rain Snake¡¯s vital point.


    When they entered the forest, Yan Jiao had educated them about this.


    When dealing with Rain Snakes, one must strike their vital point, leaving them no room to retaliate.


    Naturally, striking a Rain Snake¡¯s vital point was knowledge that all Warrior Trainees knew.


    "Trying to launch a sneak attack on me?" Yan Hua¡¯s lips curved slightly upward as she pulled out her Beast Bone Spear.


    She removed the Rain Snake from the Beast Bone Spear, examined it briefly before placing it in her basket.


    This was her third Rain Snake, which could be considered an effortless hunt.


    Still, the third Rain Snake highlighted how when out in the Wilderness, one had to always stay vigilant. Otherwise, they might not even know how they died.


    That was why the Tribe¡¯s people would not easily let others enter the forest, as those without strength would only be seeking death.


    "I wonder how Ah¡¯Lan is doing?" Yan Hua muttered to herself.


    She shook the blood off her Beast Bone Spear and continued forward, as getting more Rain Snakes was the most important thing right now.


    *Step step step¡­*


    Yan Hua shook the rainwater from her forehead, her red eyes opened wide, afraid of missing anything.


    She gripped her Beast Bone Spear tightly and said. "I wonder how many the others have caught, though it probably isn¡¯t that easy to catch them¡­"


    Rain Snakes were not as numerous as Ground Worms or Tree Cicadas. They were also solitary creatures, so it was hard to find many at once like yesterday.


    She was a bit worried about whether others might surpass her this time. She had gotten first place yesterday, and naturally she wanted to get first place today as well.


    Unfortunately, she knew it would be difficult, not only were Rain Snakes few in number, but they were also well hidden, making them hard to catch.


    If one¡¯s Beast Bone Spear throwing was not precise, the Rain Snakes would often escape, as despite their appearance, were very agile.


    *Step step step¡­*


    Yan Hua continued walking deeper into the forest, hoping to find more Rain Snakes.


    Rain Snakes preferred damp, quiet places. Like where she was previously. Thus, when there was the usual presence of people, Rain Snake sightings were rare.


    "Where could they be?" Yan Hua wondered.


    *Rustle rustle¡­*


    "There¡¯s movement!" Yan Hua suddenly called out as her Beast Bone Spear was already prepared.


    A Rain Snake as thick as an adult¡¯s lower leg crawled out from the underbrush, constantly flicking its tongue, looking deadly.


    "Wow. Such a big one." Yan Hua was stunned, this was her first time seeing such a large Rain Snake.


    The largest she had seen before was only as thick as an arm, this was her first time seeing one this size.


    She furrowed her brow, feeling things were not going to be that simple. Her grip on her Beast Bone Spear unconsciously tightened.


    "Looks like this will be a fierce battle!" Yan Hua was fired up.


    The cow horned girl was not frightened by seeing such a large Rain Snake. Rather, she became more excited. It was for no other reason than wanting to prove herself. Successfully taking this thing down would demonstrate her strength.


    Moreover, she could gain recognition from the Tribe, as Rain Snakes were considered rather troublesome opponents for Warrior Trainees.


    Yan Hua raised her Beast Bone Spear high, preparing to aim at the huge Rain Snake.


    The Rain Snake also began raising its upper body, appearing ready to fight.


    *Whoosh!*


    The sound of air being cut rang out as the cow horned girl threw her Beast Bone Spear, aimed directly at the huge Rain Snake.


    "Ah! I missed!"


    The Beast Bone Spear missed, failing to pin the Rain Snake, instead embedding diagonally into the ground.


    *Hiss hiss¡­* The Rain Snake flicks its tongue and coils up the Beast Bone Spear, its tail providing the power to leap up.


    .bg-container-10448869e4d{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "Damn it! It dodged!" Yan Hua quickly avoided the Rain Snake¡¯s charge, while throwing the Beast Bone Spear in her left hand at it.


    The Rain Snake sensed the danger and it used the first thrown Beast Bone Spear. While in mid-air, it coiled around the spear to avoid the second throw, landing back to the ground.


    *Hiss hiss hiss¡­*


    *Pitter patter¡­*


    The sound of the snake¡¯s tongue merged with the sound of falling rain as the cow horned girl faced off against the Rain Snake, brows tightly furrowed.

 Chapter 365: The Contest

    *Splash splash¡­*


    The rain continued to fall from the sky without any sign of weakening. While under the dense rain, the cow horned girl was still in a standoff with the Rain Snake.


    After their first round of confrontation, both the girl and snake remained in their current stations, neither daring to make a rash move.


    "Looks like I¡¯ve encountered a tricky opponent!" Yan Hua pulled out two more spears from her back.


    She was already calculating in her mind, hoping to resolve this as soon as possible. After all, she did not bring that many spears with her and certainly could not use them all on this one Rain Snake. If other Rain Snakes appeared right after dealing with this one, it would be quite difficult to deal with them without spears.


    It had to be noted that after each use, the Beast Bone Spears had a chance of breaking or getting blunted. Thus, each had limited reusability.  So, she had to conservatively keep a few spears in reserve. She had already thrown two, and had ten remaining in total.


    Originally, she thought two spears would be enough to deal with it, but she did not expect the opponent to be so troublesome.


    *Hiss¡­* The Rain Snake was ready to launch its second round of attack, with its forked tongue darting in and out.


    Its slender blue tail kept swaying, as if it would gather strength and charge forward at any moment.


    It raised its body high, looking like a soldier ready for battle.


    Yan Hua did not show any weakness either, gripping the two spears tightly in her hands, with one of them spinning.


    Her red eyes were fully concentrated. With her footsteps increasing in pace, she was ready to meet the attack.


    *Hiss hiss hiss¡­*


    The Rain Snake charged straight at the cow horned girl with its mouth wide open.


    Yan Hua, as if she had seen through everything, deliberately pretending she would throw the spear in her hand, but kept holding onto it.


    Rain Snakes were intelligent creatures. At first, it thought the cow horned girl would throw the spear, so it made a turn in mid-air with its body, trying to dodge the incoming spear.


    However, the cow horned girl had anticipated the opponent would dodge, so she did not throw the spear in her hand, but tightly held onto it. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She made a perfect turn to dodge the Rain Snake¡¯s attack, then threw the spear in her left hand.


    Of course, since the Rain Snake could dodge the first time, it could dodge the second time as well.


    However, Yan Hua had calculated more than just this. After throwing the spear with her left hand, she threw the spear in her other hand as well.


    The Rain Snake had focused all its attention on the first spear and did not notice the second one.


    So, the second spear pierced straight through its head, and it fell to the ground, convulsing.


    "You can calculate, but so can I!" Yan Hua¡¯s lips curved upward.


    Walking slowly to the Rain Snake¡¯s side, to ensure it was not playing dead, she picked up the thrown spear and struck its vital point again to truly finish it off.


    She put the large Rain Snake, which was as thick as a small calf¡¯s leg, into her basket, looking completely satisfied.


    It was worth noting that hunting such a large Rain Snake would make the Tribe take notice.


    Although this type of Rain Snake was not a very strong beast, it was quite strong for Warrior Trainees.


    "I wonder how Ah¡¯Lan is doing? I should go find her and share the good news!" Yan Hua happily said.


    *Step step step¡­* Yan Hua moved with light steps, quickly jumping from branch to branch, as this would give her a better chance of finding her target.


    If she only moved on the ground, her field of vision would be limited, but from the tree branches, she could see much further. Moreover, while searching for the cat eared girl, she might also catch some Rain Snakes who were currently enjoying the rain.


    "She must have caught many too. After all, she is exceptionally good at throwing spears." Yan Hua muttered to herself.


    The cat eared girl¡¯s spear-throwing ability was among the best in the Tribe, even Warrior Trainees could hardly compare to her.


    She did not pursue power, but accuracy and force ¨C almost every spear she threw could accurately end a beast¡¯s life.


    It was only half an hour later, after collecting two more Rain Snakes along the way, that she found the cat eared girl in another part of the forest.


    "Ah¡¯Lan, how are you doing?" Yan Hua continuously waved her hand.


    Sha Lan turned her head at the sound and waved back, "I¡¯ve already caught ten."


    It was an impressive achievement ¨C any Rain Snake she spotted could not escape her spear! Even those that were well-hidden could not escape once they showed even a tiny bit of their tail.


    Yan Hua opened her red eyes wide in surprise and praised, "Wow, you¡¯re amazing!"


    This number did not exceed her expectations ¨C it was within expectations that the cat eared girl could catch so many.


    "What about you? You must have caught quite a few, right?" Sha Lan looked over with expectant eyes.


    Yan Hua waved her hand and said, "I haven¡¯t caught as many as you ¨C only six in total, four less than you."


    Sha Lan leaned over to look at the cow horned girl¡¯s basket and unexpectedly discovered the large Rain Snake as thick as a small calf¡¯s leg.


    She raised her head in disbelief and asked, "Where did you find this one?"


    Although she had caught ten, they were all average in size, some even on the small side.


    This was the first time she had seen such a large Rain Snake, which shocked her.


    "I caught it not far from here. It was quite fierce!" Yan Hua pointed in the direction where she caught the Rain Snake.


    Even now, thinking back to the scene from earlier, she still felt excited and wished she could experience such scenes every day.


    Yan Hua was not one to be afraid of battle, because besides training herself, she could also gain resources though such hunts.


    Moreover, the Tribe¡¯s Totem Warriors were secretly watching, so there probably would not be any problems.


    "Your one is worth five or six of mine, Ah¡¯Hua, you¡¯re really amazing!" Sha Lan sincerely praised.


    Seeing her friend being so capable made her feel very elated, She also hoped to become stronger herself.


    .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    "Am I more amazing than you? You¡¯ve already crushed me in terms of numbers." Yan Hua¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited.


    Although the hope of winning first place was not very high, given that the cat eared girl was there, Yan Hua still had to compete for it!


    "Let¡¯s keep working hard together then. There¡¯s still plenty of time before the deadline. Who knows who¡¯ll be first?" Sha Lan encouraged.


    "Good! In that case, let¡¯s both compete for first place!" Yan Hua said.


    "I hope I can catch such a large Rain Snake too." Sha Lan smiled.

 Chapter 366: Crooked Characters

    Su Bai stood before the floor-length window watching the drizzling rain outside, saying softly, "Feels like nothing much has changed except for the rain."


    Life in the Tribe continued as usual, with the Warrior Trainees still training as they should.


    Some people in the Tribe were going out with umbrellas, or visiting others¡¯ homes.


    The cement houses in the Tribe stood out particularly prominently in the rain, making the wooden houses appear notably smaller. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shaman, the meal is ready." Yu Ying brought out two bowls of Wolf Tail Grass Noodle from the kitchen.


    On top were some minced meat and vegetables, the vegetables being sweet potato leaves.


    Back on Earth, sweet potato leaves were also considered a delicacy, well-loved by many.


    Su Bai turned around and sat at the table, asking, "Xiao Yu, is this how you all spend your time during the rainy season?"


    Yu Ying tilted her head, puzzled, and asked, " I don¡¯t understand, what do you mean by ¡®spend time¡¯?"


    Her pink pupils kept blinking, clearly bewildered by the question.


    "Is this how you spend every day during the rainy season? Eating and sleeping, sleeping and eating, with nothing happening in the Tribe?" Su Bai continued asking.


    He felt this was not quite the same as what they had told him before. [Did they not say that the rainy season would always be terrible? But now, looking at things, the Tribe seemed no different from before. The only differences being the addition of umbrellas and more food options.]


    "Such things are arranged by the Chieftain and the others. Especially for those out on patrol. For example, some will be sent to the riverside to guard against Ferocious Beasts, or check outside the Tribe for when Ferocious Beasts gather so that we can hunt." Yu Ying said.


    "Guard at the riverside? Against Ferocious Beasts there?" Su Bai¡¯s eyebrow was raised, he had not heard about this before.


    "Yes, during the rainy season, the water level at the riverside keeps rising, and the Ferocious Beasts in the river normally take the opportunity to climb ashore, or do other things." Yu Ying nodded and explained.


    Although Yu Ying knew about these things, she had never seen them personally. Just head about it. Why? Because every time the rainy season came, she would hide in her wooden house.


    Su Bai nodded thoughtfully, [Guess it would not be strange for other creatures to appear during the rainy season.]


    He ate some noodles and asked, "How long do Ah¡¯Lan and the others need to train for?"


    These past two days, they had been training in the forest with the other Warrior Trainees. He had thought they would rest when the rainy season came.


    Unexpectedly, they were quite diligent, not letting up on training even during the rainy season.


    "Just the first few days, because in the later days, they¡¯ll all need to help out with the riverside." Yu Ying said.


    "I see," Su Bai knew that when it continued raining, the river water would rise accordingly.


    "Shaman, why are you suddenly asking about these things?"


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just curious. I want to know what everyone does during the rainy season."


    "Wasn¡¯t your previous Tribe like this? Was everyone very busy?" Yu Ying asked.


    She had forgotten to eat the noodles in her hands, looking at him with great curiosity, eagerly awaiting an answer.


    "The place where I lived before?" Su Bai smiled slightly and said, "Even when it rained, it didn¡¯t affect our lives, we would still do whatever needed to be done."


    "Were there many people in your previous Tribe? There must have been very, very many, right?"


    "Yes, there were many, many people. So many you wouldn¡¯t be able to count them all¡­" Su Bai smiled as he recalled the past.


    Yu Ying¡¯s pink fox tail kept wagging; her expression full of yearning. She blinked her eyes and asked, "Shaman, will our Tribe become like that too?"


    Su Bai put his noodles on the table, thought for a moment and said, "Yes, but it will take time."


    Yu Ying nodded heavily, her face showing clear anticipation for the future. [I wonder what that place is like? Must be quite nice. If not, how can the Shaman be so smart and wise? Most importantly, how could he be so good-looking? That delicate face, tall height, and pleasant voice. Everything about the Shaman is strangely captivating.]


    "Eat quickly, your noodles are getting soggy," Su Bai urged, worried that if he did not remind her, the fox eared girl might forget to eat altogether.


    Yu Ying nodded, took a few bites of noodles and continued, "Shaman, Ah¡¯Lan asked me to tell you that people that are needed for weaving linen and papermaking have been recruited."


    These past few days, because the cat eared girl had been leaving early and returning late, she had no time to report to Su Bai.


    So, she had the fox eared girl relay the message instead. Otherwise, it would have taken another two days before she could personally inform him.


    "How many people were recruited in total?" Su Bai asked.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes thoughtfully and said, "Six people were recruited for weaving linen, and more for papermaking, twelve people were recruited for that."


    "How did you remember all this?" Su Bai raised his eyebrows curiously, since he knew her memory. It was¡­ not that great. Incomparable to the cat eared girl.


    Yu Ying pulled out a crumpled piece of Wolf Tail Grass Paper from her linen clothing pocket. She smoothed out the paper and passed it over, saying, "I wrote them down, so I wouldn¡¯t forget."


    "Oh? You wrote them down?" Su Bai took the paper with surprise and began to review it with interest.


    On the crumpled Wolf Tail Grass Paper were two crooked characters, one for ¡®Â顯 (hemp) and one for ¡®Ö½¡¯ (paper).


    There were not just these characters, there were also drawings, including something that looked like a bowl, followed by the number four.


    "What¡¯s this?" Su Bai asked with a smile.


    "This is the number of people recruited for making ceramics, four in total," Yu Ying said.


    The fox eared girl had no choice but to draw out a bowel, as she had not learned of the character. Those two written characters were something she had only learned after asking Su Bai.


    Since she knew that her memory was not as good as Sha Lan, she could only use this method to record things down.


    Although she did not know many Chinese Characters, she did know numbers. Thus, as long as she could understand what she wrote, it was fine.


    "Hahaha¡­ Now that you mention it, this really does look like ceramics, huh?" Su Bai was impressed.


    "Shaman, there¡¯s more on the back/" Yu Ying said.


    Su Bai turned the paper over and saw several more crooked numbers written on the back.


    He put down the paper puzzled and asked, "Hmm? What are these numbers for?"


    "I don¡¯t know how to write carpenter, stonemason and the others, so I just wrote the numbers." Yu Ying smiled and scratched the back of her head.


    "Hahaha¡­ Bring me paper and pen, I¡¯ll teach you." Su Bai smiled and said. [Man, its cute that she is trying so hard. To think she had thought of this without being taught.]


    However, it was precisely because of this that Su Bai felt the literacy education in the Tribe really needed to be further accelerated.

 Chapter 367: Why Can’t It Be Replaced?

    Yu Ying placed the paper on the table, her pink eyes revealing anticipation.


    Every time it came to lessons, she was always the happiest. She was just that delighted to learn.


    "Shaman, which character are we going to learn first?" Yu Ying asked.


    "Let¡¯s start with the character for craftsman, it¡¯s a little challenging to write." Su Bai smiled, writing the character ¡®½³¡¯ on the paper.


    Yu Ying tilted her head looking at that character, mumbling, "This character looks so strange." She was not just unfamiliar with it, she also had an odd feeling about it.


    The character ¡®½³¡¯ had a semi-enclosure structure, completely different from the numerals that she had learned before. Her confusion was inevitable.


    "Here. Just give it a try. This character is a bit difficult." Su Bai said.


    For someone who was just beginning to learn Chinese characters, this character was not that simple, as the strokes were quite numerous. Stil, she had learnt harder characters like ¡®Ö½¡¯ (paper), so this should not be that difficult.


    Yu Ying held the quill pen, sitting very properly as she carefully copied the character on the paper.


    Her pink eyes slightly closed as she softly said, "Shaman, this character is hard."


    The fox eared girl directly copied the outer frame first, then wrote the ¡®½ï¡¯ character inside.


    However, since the initial frame was written too narrow, the ¡®½ï¡¯ character was written too small, making the whole thing look crooked and lacking proper proportion.


    "That¡¯s not how you write it." Su Bai laughed, as the result was truly amusing to look at.


    Yu Ying put down the quill pen, pouting as she said, "How should it be written? It¡¯s so difficult."


    She found it extremely awkward to write, not knowing how to start the first stroke.


    She hesitated for a long time before making the first stroke, and that was how it turned out.


    "First you need to understand the character¡¯s structure¡­" Su Bai thought for a moment but decided against explaining, thinking it would not be helpful, "Well, Just watch me write it again."


    He first wrote the top horizontal stroke of ¡®½³¡¯, the ¡®-¡¯, then wrote the ¡®½ï¡¯ inside.


    This was the standard way to write ¡®½³¡¯. Many people wrote the outer frame first, then wrote ¡®½ï¡¯ inside, which constrains the inner ¡®½ï¡¯s size. When that happens, the overall result looks awkward and unattractive, barely resembling a Chinese character.


    "There, that¡¯s how it¡¯s done. You need to follow the stroke order." Su Bai handed the quill pen back to the fox eared girl.


    "Alright." Yu Ying took the quill pen and began studying earnestly. With the demonstration, writing became more manageable.


    Although the first few characters were written crookedly, the later ones turned out quite well.


    Overall, they looked proper, appearing square and orderly, quite different from before.


    "Shaman, how did I do?" Yu Ying asked with a smile. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Bai nodded approvingly, praising her. "Well done, it is now presentable. Just practice a few more times."


    "Yes, but Shaman, why is it this character ¡®½³¡¯ that represents craftsman? Couldn¡¯t something else replace it? It seems so complicated!" Yu Ying asked.


    It was a fair question. After all, could this character not be replaced with one that was just two or three strokes? Why did it need to be so complex?


    "Each Chinese character has its origin, formed over a very long period to become what it is today, it¡¯s difficult to explain everything in detail. But, if you wish to know, I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the character ¡®½³¡¯ first appeared during the Warring States period, originally meaning carpenter, later extending to mean skilled workers. At that time, ¡®½³¡¯ did not look like it does now, it appeared as a square black block. That black block had very dense strokes due to limitations at the time, and if not written well, they would all blend together.¡±


    ¡°After some time of changes, ¡®½³¡¯ began to gradually change, becoming elongated in its second form. Then it returned to a dense form, and after four or five more changes, it became the simple character we see today."


    "I see¡­ then how do you write the character for wood and stone?" Even though Yu Ying could not understand everything the Shaman had said, she was curious about these two characters as well.


    "Here, watch carefully, these two characters aren¡¯t very difficult." Su Bai picked up the quill pen to demonstrate.


    He wrote out the characters for wood, ¡®Ä¾¡¯ and stone, ¡®Ê¯¡¯, stroke by stroke, as these two characters had relatively simple strokes and stroke order.


    "Sir, these two characters are simple, I should be able to write them well." Yu Ying confidently said.


    She confidently picked up the quill pen and began copying, paying attention to every stroke.


    "Don¡¯t press too hard when writing, relax a bit," Su Bai noticed she was almost puncturing the paper.


    If he had not reminded her, the paper would likely have had a large hole before the character was even completed!


    Yu Ying realised this and immediately relaxed her fingers, indeed she had been pressing too hard.


    She laughed awkwardly and said, "I wasn¡¯t paying attention, I was too focused on the character."


    The fox eared girl was so afraid of writing incorrectly that she focused all her attention on the pen, naturally resulting in using too much force.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, take it slow. It doesn¡¯t matter if you write well or poorly, the most important thing is practice. Just write it a few more times." Su Bai advised.


    For someone practicing writing for the first time, there was really no need to rush for perfection. Taking it slowly is fine, being too hasty would be counterproductive.


    "Why are these two characters called wood and stone? Couldn¡¯t they be called something else?" Yu Ying asked curiously.


    The fox eared girl felt these two characters were very different from how she imagined wood and stone.


    "Don¡¯t you think this, ¡®Ä¾¡¯, looks like a tree? The top represents branches and leaves, the bottom represents roots, making it look like the character for wood."


    Su Bai paused and looked at the stone character, ¡®Ê¯¡¯, saying, "The same applies to this stone character."


    Actually, both characters were pictographs from ancient bone inscriptions, where people named things based on their appearance.


    However, by modern times, they gradually evolved into the simple character forms currently seen today.


    "So that¡¯s how it is. There are so many stories behind each character!" Yu Ying said, having gained much insight.


    She could be said to be increasingly fond of writing, practicing previously learned characters whenever she had spare time.


    "Keep practicing until you¡¯ve mastered it." Su Bai gestured.


    "Shaman, you taught me to write my name last time, I¡¯ve already learned how to do it!" Yu Ying said proudly.


    "Oh? Show me then." Su Bai said expectantly, wanting to see the result of her hard work.


    Yu Ying picked up the quill pen and began writing carefully. Since she had practiced for a long time, she wrote those two characters quickly.

 Chapter 368: Hello! Thank You! You’re Welcome!

    Yu Ying solemnly wrote her name on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper and excitedly asked, "Shaman, how¡¯s my writing?"


    The fox eared girl wrote her name with great concentration, though her speed was naturally faster since she had been practicing for quite some time.


    "You¡¯ve written it well. It is a great improvement from when you first started. We can move on to learning other characters now." Su Bai praised.


    Her handwriting was actually quite good, with neat strokes and clear characters, not at all like someone writing for the first time.


    "Shaman, teach me other characters. I really want to learn more." Yu Ying said.


    She desperately wanted to learn to read and write because it seemed so cool, and those who could read and write appeared very capable. Moreover, if she could read and write, she would definitely be able to help the Shaman with many tasks ¨C this was also why she was so eager to become literate.


    "What kind of characters do you want to learn?" Su Bai asked, seeing such eagerness from her for the first time.


    "Anything is fine, as long as I can help you, Shaman."


    Su Ba¡¯s eyes widened, surprised. Still, this made him feel slightly pressured.


    He composed his expression and smiled slightly, saying, "Learning to read and write is for yourself, not for me, understand?"


    Though he was happy to be her motivation for learning, he hoped she would not think this way ¨C she needed to truly love it herself rather than do it for someone else. Only then would learning not be too tiring, and it would be enjoyable. He did not want her to ever find learning painful.


    "I understand." Yu Ying nodded, her pink fox tail constantly swaying. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll teach you some basic characters now. These are something you¡¯ll use in daily life." Su Bai picked up the quill pen again.


    "Okay," Yu Ying responded expectantly.


    *Swish swish swish¡­* The quill pen in Su Bai¡¯s hand danced quickly across the paper, continuously making swishing sounds.


    After writing for a minute, he put down the pen and said, "These characters are ones we¡¯ll use in our daily life."


    On the Wolf Tail Grass Paper were several characters, including words like: you ¡®Ä㡯, I ¡®ÎÒ¡¯, he ¡¯Ëû¡¯, thank you ¡®Ð»Ð»¡¯, welcome ¡®²»¿ÍÆø¡¯, good morning ¡®Ôç°²¡¯, good night ¡®Íí°²¡¯ and others.


    Yu Ying tilted her head to examine these unfamiliar characters on the paper and asked, "Shaman, what are these characters? What do they mean?"


    "These three characters, Äã,ÎÒ,Ëû, are you, I, and he. They are those we frequently use." Su Bai explained, pointing at the characters on the paper.


    "You, I and he?" Yu Ying finally saw the characters for the words she often used.


    "Yes, this character is you, ¡®Ä㡯, this one is he, ¡®Ëû¡¯, and this one is I, ¡®ÎÒ¡¯" Su Bai smiled and explained.


    These were characters needed in daily life, such as when giving orders or writing letters. Though Su Bai wondered if people of this era would even write letters, which troubled him somewhat.


    Without letters, how would messages be conveyed? It was important to know that if information could flow smoothly, it could bring greater development to the Tribe.


    However, this was not something to consider right now, as even if he thought about it, such things could not be implemented yet.


    "I understand," Yu Ying nodded earnestly, feeling that writing was truly magical.


    Su Bai pointed to another word, ¡®Íí°²¡¯, and said, "These two characters together mean good night."


    "I heard that before. Isn¡¯t this what Shaman says to me every night?" Yu Ying excitedly asked.


    Every night before sleeping, Su Bai would habitually say good night to her.


    At first, she did not know what this phrase meant, only understanding after it was explained.


    "That¡¯s right, these two characters combined are what I say to you every night." Su Bai smiled gently.


    "Shaman, then which two characters mean good morning?" Yu Ying asked expectantly.


    "These two characters are good morning," Su Bai pointed to two other characters ¡®Ôç°²¡¯, and continued, "And this mean good afternoon."


    Yu Ying nodded firmly and picked up the quill pen to start practicing on the Wolf Tail Grass Paper.


    She bit the feather of the quill pen and asked, "Shaman, what do these two characters mean? I only recognise the character for you, ¡®Ä㡯."


    The fox eared girl was looking at the ¡®ÄãºÃ¡¯, of which she only recognised the ¡®Ä㡯 character as you.


    "These two characters combined means hello,¡¯ which is what you say when greeting someone." Su Bai explained.


    "Do you have to say hello when meeting someone?" Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes in confusion.


    Primitive Tribes did not typically do this. Everyone just gave a small nod in acknowledgment or smiled at each other.


    It was even more unnecessary with strangers ¨C they were not greeted at all. Having to greet them upon seeing them was a different culture, one she was not exactly used to.


    "This is an act of politeness. People need to be polite when interacting with others, right?" Su Bai said.


    This was also something he wanted to popularize later ¨C these civilized expressions needed to be known and practiced by everyone.


    "Politeness? What is politeness?" Yu Ying encountered another unfamiliar term.


    "Hmm¡­ politeness is like how we are now. Isn¡¯t your tone different when speaking to me compared to when speaking with Ah¡¯Hua? That¡¯s politeness, though it might not be apparent, it is something that exists."


    Su Bai paused, then continued, "Things like hello and thank you are expressions of politeness."


    "I understand now ¨C hello is a way to greet others." Yu Ying suddenly realised.


    "Correct, and this is thank you," Su Bai pointed to another phrase, ¡®Ð»Ð»¡¯ explaining, "These two characters are used to express gratitude."


    "So, if I give Ah¡¯Hua some meat and she says thank you to me, that¡¯s politeness, right?" Yu Ying asked curiously.


    "Yes, that¡¯s her being polite. You understand already."


    "And when I make breakfast for Ah¡¯Hua and she says thank you, that¡¯s her way of showing politeness, right?" Yu Ying continued asking.


    Su Bai nodded with satisfaction, saying, "Completely right. You understand it now."


    "I get it." Yu Ying wrote this two characters, ¡®Ð»Ð»¡¯, several times on the paper and asked, "Shaman, what about those characters?"


    "These three characters mean you¡¯re welcome, which is what you say after someone says thank you," Su Bai explained.


    "You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re¡­ welcome?" Yu Ying heard such a strange phrase for the first time ¨C it was really difficult to pronounce.


    "Hahaha¡­" Su Bai laughed and said, "It¡¯s ¡®you¡¯re welcome,¡¯ that¡¯s right. You! Are! Welcome!"


    He deliberately spoke slowly, wanting her to follow his rhythm, as this was the only way unfamiliar words could be broken down to be more easily learnt.


    "You¡¯re welcome!" Yu Ying overcame the pronunciation difficulty and said it in one go.

 Chapter 369: The Blonde Girl

    *Splash splash¡­*


    *Rumble rumble¡­*


    The rain descended from the sky like thousands of silver threads, with droplets falling in rows, resembling beautiful pearl curtains.


    In the forest, the Warrior Trainees were still searching for Rain Snakes, as no one wanted to be at the bottom rankings when time ran out in the evening.


    Yan Hua kept moving her spear, preparing to throw it at any moment.


    Her wooden basket already contained more than ten Rain Snakes, but due to the difficulty in finding them, the number had not increased by much.


    "Where have they all gone?" Yan Hua muttered to herself.


    This number of Rain Snakes was still too few for her. Last year, she caught more than twenty Rain Snakes.


    Now, she only had less than that, and it was already afternoon with little time remaining.


    "I wonder how the others are doing? The only one I don¡¯t need to worry about is Ah¡¯Lan." Yan Hua mumbled.


    The cow horned girl was more concerned about herself right now. As for her friend, she need not worry, as Sha Lan was capable and would definitely catch a ton of Rain Snakes.


    Yan Hua¡¯s feet stepped on the wet ground, her red eyes carefully surveying the surroundings.


    She even crouched down to observe, afraid of missing any Rain Snakes hiding in small corners.


    "Why are there so few this year? Weren¡¯t there many before?" Yan Hua frowned as she muttered to herself.


    During last year¡¯s rainy season, Rain Snakes were everywhere, and she could find them every few steps.


    But now, there seemed to be none, and it took a long time just to find one Rain Snake.


    "Could they be hiding?" Yan Hua stood up straight and continued muttering, "But that shouldn¡¯t be the case, shouldn¡¯t they be out looking for food at this time?"


    Rain Snakes¡¯ favourite food was the Ground Worm that emerged from the ground, which was particularly delicious.


    There were also Tree Cicadas, as well as some rodents and frogs, all of which they loved to eat.


    These creatures were everywhere, but few Rain Snakes could be seen, which was rather strange.


    *Step step step¡­*


    After walking a few steps, Yan Hua jumped onto a tree branch, wanting to look for new discoveries from a higher vantage point.


    But when the cow horned girl jumped up and had not been looking for long, her expression became unusual. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What¡¯s that?" Yan Hua could see a yellow object in the distance.


    Although her eyesight was good, it was too far away, and she could not see it very clearly.


    "It seems¡­ seems like a person." Yan Hua was surprised and immediately put away her spear, advancing quickly through the forest.


    *Step step step¡­* After about ten minutes, she quickly arrived at the place where she had seen the yellow figure from the tree.


    The yellow figure lay motionless on the ground, surrounded by a lot of blood.


    The yellow figure was a girl, with exceptionally long golden hair that reached her ankles.


    The golden hair was scattered all over the ground, and she wore a tiger hide on her body, which made her appear yellow from a distance.


    Yan Hua was stunned for a moment when she saw this scene. She immediately crouched down to see if this girl was dead or alive.


    Initially, Yan Hua was worried that the other person was pretending, as many people liked to act weak in the forest and then rob others of their food. She had often heard Father mention this, which was why she was wary and uncertain as to what she should do.


    However, upon a closer look, seeing the girl¡¯s long hair soaked by rain, and the blood stains extending over a large area around her, it was clear this girl had been lying in this pool of her own blood for quite some time.


    "Hey, who are you? What happened?" Yan Hua tentatively asked.


    Seeing no response from the other person, she looked up to see if any Totem Warriors were around, as this situation requires immediate action.


    "Why are you here? Did anyone come with you?" Yan Hua continued gently nudging the other person.


    She found the girl still motionless, and with so much blood being lost, it was clear that she was about to lose her life.


    Yan Hua reached out to brush aside the other¡¯s long golden hair, wanting to see what she looked like.


    After the golden hair was slowly brushed aside, it revealed an exquisite and pretty face.


    The golden curled long eyelashes looked very attractive, with a high straight nose complemented by curved willow eyebrows. It was just that her thin lips had lost their colour.


    If she recovered to her normal state, she would probably be a great beauty, as she looked very beautiful even in this condition.


    "So beautiful, but how did she get injured?" Yan Hua was also surprised by the girl¡¯s appearance.


    She lowered her head and began searching, trying to find where the blonde girl¡¯s wounds were.


    The cow horned girl searched for quite a while but could not find where the wound was, yet she dared not move her carelessly.


    "The wound is probably from beneath her body. What should I do now? Should I take her back to the Tribe?" Yan Hua felt conflicted. Her Father had always told her to be suspicious of the things outside of the Tribe.


    Yan Hua did not recognise this blonde girl. However, the other person was injured, and there was no Totem Warrior around. So, she had to make the decision even though she did not know what the right choice was.


    "But if I don¡¯t help her, won¡¯t her life be in danger? She¡¯s lost so much blood, and she is so cold." Yan Hua frowned.


    She could not worry about much else anymore!


    Being kind-hearted, she could not bear seeing someone injured before her eyes, especially a girl.


    The cow horned girl moved the wooden basket on her back to a different position, and the spears were also stored carefully and hung aside.


    She cleared the space on her back, then began to slowly pull up the blonde girl.


    "So light." Yan Hua muttered to herself, taking more than a minute to get the girl onto her back.


    Every movement of hers was gentle. She was afraid of touching the girl¡¯s wounds, as she still had not identified where they were.

 Chapter 370: Cold to the Touch

    *Step step step¡­*


    Yan Hua had the blonde girl hanging on her back as she continuously moved towards the direction of the Tribe. She had even given her own straw hat to the girl.


    The rain from the sky poured down like a waterfall, growing heavier by the moment. Yan Hua¡¯s hair was quickly soaked through.


    "Just hold on a bit longer," Yan Hua kept turning back to say.


    She had no Shaman Bone Tablet, nor had she awakened as a Totem Warrior. So, she could not properly threaten the blonde girl.


    She was carrying the blonde girl on her back while staying alert of her surroundings. She had one hand supporting the girl and the other holding a spear, ready at any moment. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She could not spare any attention to catch Rain Snakes now. She was only hoping that no dangers would appear at this moment, as she truly could not attend to anything else.


    "You are going to be alright. We¡¯re almost at the Tribe." Yan Hua kept saying.


    Yan Hua did not want anything to happen to this girl, regardless of where she came from.


    She also could not spare any attention to the rain falling from the sky. The rainwater fell on her head and face, flowing down without any regard. Yet, she did not have a free hand to wipe it away


    *Step step step¡­*


    Suddenly, a series of hurried footsteps approached her, particularly distinct among the sound of rain.


    "Ah¡¯Hua, what¡¯s wrong?" Sha Lan jumped down from a tree and ran towards Yan Hua.


    Sha Lan had spotted her from far up in the trees. What made her worried was how slowly the other person was walking.


    Moreover, it seemed like she was carrying someone on her back, so she immediately ran over.


    "I found someone over there, she¡¯s injured¡­" Yan Hua briefly explained what had happened.


    Sha Lan stepped behind the cow horned girl to take a look, saying with concern: "But we don¡¯t know who this person is, is it really okay to bring her back to the Tribe?"


    Sha Lan remembered the Chieftain¡¯s instructions, and her own Mother had often warned her to be cautious of outsiders too.


    "Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just ignore her, can we?" Yan Hua was also helpless, knowing she could not forget what Father had said.


    Sha Lan¡¯s face also showed worry as she said, "No matter what, we need to take her back."


    "That¡¯s what I thought too, I just can¡¯t abandon her in the forest." Yan Hua said.


    "There aren¡¯t any Totem Warriors from the Tribe nearby. Otherwise, we could have them take her back." Sha Lan worriedly said.


    At this point, Sha Lan had already caught thirty Rain Snakes, definitely securing first place.


    Thus, she need not catch more. However, Yan Hua still needed to continue catching more. If they just took the blonde girl back to the Tribe like this, not only would they be scolded, but Yan Hua¡¯s competition results would also be poor.


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take her back, you keep hunting for Rain Snakes." Yan Hua shook her head and said.


    "No, I¡¯ll take her back. You can continue catching more." Sha Lan said with a serious face, then asked, "How many have you caught?"


    "About ten or so, anyway I definitely can¡¯t surpass you now. So, let me take her back. You just need to make sure you get first place." Yan Hua said.


    She just felt that between the two of them, at least one of them had to get first place. They were not allowed to lose that spot to others.


    "You only have around ten, you¡¯re the one who needs to keep catching more. No one can overtake me for now. So, I¡¯ll take her back first, then return. My victory is already secured." Sha Lan reached out to take the blonde girl.


    "Why don¡¯t we just keep walking? Maybe someone from the Tribe will see us and take over?" Yan Hua suggested.


    Sha Lan thoughtfully looked around with her blue eyes, then nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll help you look for Rain Snakes along the way."


    "You¡¯re so kind, but I don¡¯t think that matters anymore." Yan Hua now felt the competition was not that important anymore.


    What was more important now was quickly getting this girl back to the Tribe, as her life was in danger.


    *Step step step¡­*


    *Splash splash¡­*


    *Rumble rumble¡­*


    The sound of footsteps, rain, and thunder kept ringing out as the two continued advancing toward the Tribe.


    During this time, Sha Lan kept catching Rain Snakes for the Yan Hua, her expression even more serious than she was hunting for her own Rain Snakes.


    *Rustle rustle¡­* A sound of leaves being brushed aside rang out as a dark figure jumped down from a tree ¨C it was a Totem Warrior, Yue.


    "What¡¯s going on? Is someone injured?" Yue asked with furrowed brows, having just spotted them.


    However, the rabbit eared girl frowned again, feeling that she had not seen the person on Yan Hua¡¯s back before.


    "Sister Yue, this person is injured. We need to quickly take her back to the Tribe." Yan Hua hurriedly said.


    Her hands were already covered in blood, clearly from the blonde girl¡¯s bleeding wounds.


    Yue examined the blonde girl and asked, "Where did you find her?"


    "In that wide forest area back there, she was just lying there, motionless¡­" Yan Hua pointed to the direction behind them.


    Yue reached out to push aside the blonde girl¡¯s long hair, looked, and said, "It¡¯s fine. We can just take her back. She¡¯s not a Totem Warrior, so the danger she poses isn¡¯t that great."


    Yue originally did not want to take this person back. After all, no one knew who she was, but she felt reassured after seeing she was not a Totem Warrior.


    "Can I go back with you, Sister Yue? I¡¯m a bit worried?" Yan Hua asked with concern.


    After all, she was the one who found this person, and she really wanted to know what would happen to her.


    Yue shook her head and said: "The competition isn¡¯t over yet. If you come back with me, you¡¯ll definitely be punished."


    Yue was quite serious about these matters. She believes once something has started, it needs to be seen through to the end.


    "Ah¡¯Hua, let¡¯s just focus on catching more Rain Snakes. We can go back after the competition ends." Sha Lan also persuaded.


    The Tribe¡¯s rules were strict, they could not be easily broken ¨C especially when the person in question was the Chieftain¡¯s Daughter.


    "I understand. Yan Hua handed the blonde girl over to Yue.


    Yue took the blonde girl and found that her body temperature had already dropped to a dangerous degree- she felt ice cold to the touch.


    She frowned and said. "This is serious. Her condition isn¡¯t good. I need to quickly take her back to see the Shaman."


    They were still some distance from the Tribe. So, she could not waste any more time, otherwise the blonde girl would truly die.


    "Alright," Yan Hua immediately replied.


    *Step step step¡­*


    Yan Hua watched on as Yue departed before she asked Sha Lan. "Ah¡¯Lan, she¡¯ll be okay, right?"


    "She¡¯ll definitely be fine, but why do you seem so worried?" Sha Lan asked.


    "I don¡¯t know either, I just don¡¯t want anything to happen to her." Yan Hua said.


    "Don¡¯t think too much about it. Sister Yue is the one taking her back to the Tribe. She¡¯ll definitely be fine. Right now, what¡¯s most important is catching Rain Snakes." Sha Lan reminded.


    "Yeah, I need to work hard." Yan Hua raised her long spear and said.

 Chapter 371: Seems Not So Simple

    *Pitter patter¡­*


    The heavy rain continued to fall as Yue carried the blonde girl on her back, rushing back to the Tribe.


    Yue¡¯s white hair had been soaked by the rain, and though strands of hair clung to her face, there was no time to deal with them. She simply allowed the rain to fall on her face, not even caring when it got into her eyes.


    From time to time, Yue looked back at the blonde girl behind her, thinking this child was not as simple as she seemed.


    *Step step step¡­* Half an hour later, Yue urgently returned to the Tribe, bringing the person to the first floor of the central cement house.


    After hearing the news, Su Bai came down from the second floor, with the fox eared girl following closely behind.


    Looking at the blonde girl lying on the ground, he asked, "Where did you find her?"


    "Yan Hua found her, said she was injured, so I brought her back." Yue answered.


    "Don¡¯t leave her on the ground, put her on the bed in the room." Su Bai instructed, noticing blood on the rabbit-eared girl¡¯s hands.


    "Yes." Yue picked up the blonde girl again and carried her to a lounge room on the second floor.


    Yu Ying, looking at the blonde girl¡¯s long hair and seeing her colourless face, asked, "Shaman, what happened to her?"


    Su Bai shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know. She must be injured. We¡¯ll know everything once she wakes up."


    When the blonde girl¡¯s hair spread out, he was surprised, not expecting it to be so beautiful. Moreover, she gave off a different feeling, unlike someone from a Small Tribe.


    "Shaman, will you use a Shaman Technique on her?" Yu Ying asked. The aura emanating from this girl¡¯s body made it clear she was very weak, and her face was completely colourless ¨C especially her lips, which were entirely pale.


    "Yes." Su Bai nodded as he began looking for the girl¡¯s wounds.


    He reached out his hands but felt it inappropriate, leaving them suspended in the air. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Ahem¡­* Su Bai coughed lightly a few times and instructed, "Xiao Yu, check where her wounds are."


    "Alright." Yu Ying nodded, crouching down by the bed to examine the blonde girl¡¯s wounds.


    She first moved aside the blonde girl¡¯s long hair, trying to keep it from covering her body. Then, she began checking from the face, down to the neck, and then the body.


    The Beast Hide on the blonde girl¡¯s body was slowly lifted to check for wounds.


    Of course, when the fox eared girl was removing the Beast Hide clothing, Su Bai chose to look away.


    At this moment, it was better not to take advantage of a person¡¯s moment of weakness, otherwise it would leave a bad impression on Yu Ying and the others.


    Yu Ying put the Beast Hide clothing back on and said, "Shaman, the wound is on her waist, there¡¯s a very large cut, it¡¯s terrible."


    "I understand." Su Bai nodded, reaching out to draw Shaman Runes in the air, preparing to perform a Shaman Technique.


    Yu Ying watched curiously from the side; even though it was not her first time seeing it, she still found it fascinating.


    Yue also watched attentively, this being her first time seeing the Shaman perform a Shaman Technique in such a long while.


    After Su Bai finished drawing the Shaman Runes, his hands began emitting a green light.


    The green light, like bamboo shoots after the rain, began to envelop the blonde girl¡¯s entire body.


    Originally, Su Bai had only intended to use the Shaman Technique on the girl¡¯s wound. However, after hearing the rabbit-eared girl say that she had been lying in the rain for a long time, along with her body being ice-cold, and her complexion looked very pale, he decided to treat her entire body.


    The green light gradually enveloped the blonde girl. At this point, the room was already dimly lit. With the rain outside, the room¡¯s lighting was even darker. However, when the Curing Skill¡¯s light spread out, the entire room brightened up.


    After the blonde girl¡¯s face was enveloped by the green light, some colour began returning to it, no longer the deathly pale it was at first.


    The wound on her waist also began to heal slowly, and her body was no longer so cold.


    In less than a minute, the green light began to fade away until it disappeared, and the blonde girl¡¯s complexion had returned, though she still looked a bit weak.


    "Shaman, is she going to be okay?" Yu Ying asked curiously.


    Su Bai crouched down to check the blonde girl¡¯s condition, nodding slightly, "Yes, she looks much better. Let her rest well and she¡¯ll be fine."


    The Curing Skill usually could make wounds heal immediately, especially now that it was at Level 2. Previously, it could restore a rabbit¡¯s broken leg to normal. Even Mai Mang¡¯s stomach, which had a large hole, could recover.


    But now, the blonde girl was still unconscious. Perhaps she really was that close to death. Otherwise, it would not be possible for her to remain unconscious after the Shaman Technique. Normally, she would have immediately woken up.


    Still, the Curing Skill had been effective. It was certainly not easy to bring someone back from the brink of death.


    At first, her entire body was ice-cold, and her complexion was deathly pale. Now, it was decent, with some colours returned.


    "Who could she be? Why was she lying in the forest?" Yu Ying muttered to herself.


    "Let¡¯s go out and let her rest. When she wakes up, we¡¯ll know everything." Su Bai said.


    Rather than guessing various possibilities at this moment, it would be better to wait until she wakes up to ask.


    "Okay." Yu Ying nodded.


    *Step step step¡­*


    *Creak!*


    Su Bai and the others stepped out of the lounge room, closing the door behind them as they left.


    Yu Ying kept looking back at the lounge room door, very curious about who the beautiful blonde girl was.


    "Was there no one else around? Just her alone?" Su Bai asked.


    He felt that there was more to the story. Her lying there, out in the Wilderness, alone, was far from a simple matter. This was especially since she was injured.


    She was also so beautiful. Her feeling she gave off also indicated she might be from a Large Tribe, likely of no low status.


    "That¡¯s what Ah¡¯Hua said. There was no one else around." Yue nodded and said.


    Su Bai frowned and said in a deep voice, "No one else around? The only Tribe nearby is our Flame Dragon Tribe, so¡­"


    "Could she be an escapee from another Tribe?" Yue speculated.


    "That¡¯s probably the case. We¡¯ll know everything once she wakes up." Su Bai said.


    Excessive speculation at this point was useless. They could only wait until she woke up to assess the situation.


    However, he was relieved to hear that she was not a Totem Warrior. Though, he would still keep an eye on her during the whole treatment process.


    After all, she was placed in the lounge room on the second floor, quite close to him, so he had to prevent any potential issues.

 Chapter 372: This Makes Me Lose Face

    Yan Hua hurriedly rushed back to the Tribe from the forest with Sha Lan, once the competition had ended.


    She was anxious to return to the Tribe to check on the blonde girl she had rescued.


    "Ah¡¯Hua, don¡¯t rush. What if you trip while running?" Sha Lan kept calling from behind.


    Yan Hua was running extremely fast, despite carrying over ten Beast Bone Spears on her back and a large wooden basket slung across her body.


    However, these items did not seem to hinder her at all, as if they were not even there.


    "What if she wakes up while we¡¯re late? We need to hurry." Yan Hua solemnly said.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she wakes up? That would mean we had saved her. If she doesn¡¯t wake up, we¡¯ll still have to wait." Sha Lan continued saying from behind.


    She held the basket¡¯s lid with one hand because they were moving so quickly ¨C if she was not careful, the Rain Snakes inside could fall out.


    "That makes sense, but I still want to hurry back." Yan Hua said. Though she agreed with the other¡¯s reasoning, she maintained her rapid pace.


    Sha Lan was at a loss. She could only continue following at the same quick pace as Yan Hua.


    After more than half an hour, the two of them and the other Warrior Trainees all returned to the Tribe.


    At this time, it was around 5 in the evening, and darkness had already fallen. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the arrival of the rainy season, darkness came particularly early. The sky would be completely dark by around 4 o¡¯clock.


    By 5 o¡¯clock, it would be so dark that one could not see their fingers in front of them.


    Since there was no light in the forest, with the rain keeping the sun hidden, also making it impossible to light torches, it was made the designated end for the competition. Now, everyone had to return to the Tribe to tally their spoils.


    Yan Jiao still stood in his usual spot, his expression unchanging, merely glancing briefly at Yan Hua.


    He had learned it was Yan Hua who brought back that blonde girl. Of course, his gaze held no blame, it was just him looking at her in thought. After all, that foreigner was not a Totem Warrior, possibly not even a Warrior Trainee, so they did not pose much of a threat.


    "Ah¡¯Lan, I should be fine, right?" Yan Hua quietly asked.


    Sha Lan nodded without hesitation, saying: "Don¡¯t worry, you definitely won¡¯t have any problems."


    "Bring all the Rain Snakes you hunted today up here. Let me see who is victorious today, and who came in last." Yan Jiao¡¯s voice firmly rang out.


    *Rustling¡­* The Warrior Trainees below brought their baskets forward and arranged them in the empty space.


    Two Totem Warriors walked to the baskets, opened the lids, and began counting what was inside.


    These wooden baskets were one of Gu Mu¡¯s newest creations, and it was the first time the Warrior Trainees had used them.


    After carrying these wooden baskets, they were all shocked. It was not for any other reason than how incredibly light they were.


    Compared to the wooden buckets they carried last year, the difference was like Heaven and Earth ¨C one was big and unwieldy, while the other was light and spacious. The superiority between the two was immediately apparent.


    After several Totem Warriors counted the number of Rain Snakes in the baskets, they reported to Yan Jiao.


    Yan Jiao nodded, once again glancing briefly at Yan Hua, with a meaningful expression.


    He frowned, stood up straight and said. "This time, first place goes to Sha Lan. Second place, Yan Hua. Third place, Qing Mu."


    His disappointment was obvious ¨C his Daughter had gotten first place yesterday, but only second place today.


    He guessed it must be because she rescued that blonde girl, which prevented her from getting first place.


    When Yan Hua heard her ranking, she sighed in relief and muttered to herself. "At least I¡¯m not last."


    She thought that if she had come in last, her Father would surely scold her to death. At the same time, she was very happy, looking toward Sha Lan and giving her a gesture of affirmation.


    Sha Lan was not surprised about getting first place.


    She smiled at Yan Hua. "It¡¯s good that your ranking is also high."


    After Yan Hua handed the blond girl to Yue, she had thrown herself into searching for Rain Snakes.


    After all, having lost considerable time after rescuing the blonde girl, she could not delay any further. Else, she might really fall to last place.


    *Ahem¡­* Yan Jiao deliberately coughed a few times, continuing. "The top three get their respective rewards. Naturally, as I mentioned before, last place gets punished. The last place is¡­"


    After announcing the last place, he called Yan Hua to come before him.


    "Why did you only get second place? Yesterday you got first, why couldn¡¯t you get first today?" He sternly asked.


    "Father, you know how good Ah¡¯Lan is at throwing spears, I definitely can¡¯t compare to her." Yan Hua said, raising her eyebrows.


    "Don¡¯t give me that. You usually perform really well during training. So, why didn¡¯t you show it this time?" Yan Jiao continued asking.


    Every time he watched his Daughter practice, he was very satisfied, whether it was archery or spear throwing. Or like yesterday¡¯s Tree Cicadas hunting competition. Yan Hua had demonstrated excellent abilities, with high precision in capturing prey.


    Yet this time, she did not even get first place. It was natural for him to be disappointed, feeling she had not shown her usual capabilities she had shown during training.


    "I tried my best, but there really were fewer Rain Snakes this year. It¡¯s different from last year," Yan Hua explained.


    Actually, it was not that she had not displayed her full abilities. Rather, for some reason, there really were fewer Snakes in the forest for her today.


    Sometimes she could search for half an hour straight without finding a single trace of a Rain Snake. Worse, the rain was getting heavier.


    Besides having to wipe away the rainwater, they also had to carefully observe the grass and bushes,


    Because these places were often where Rain Snakes appeared ¨C to catch them, she had to pay more attention to these areas.


    "By not getting first place, you really made me lose face¡­" Yan Jiao said helplessly.


    He also knew there were not as many Snakes this year, since the cat eared girl had only caught around thirty.


    Last year she had caught over fifty, overwhelming many others in quantity.


    But this year¡¯s numbers were quite close between first, second and third places, with only a small gap between them.


    "It¡¯s the same if she gets first place, and besides, the difference between us isn¡¯t that big," Yan Hua disliked it when her Father was like this. He always wants to compare her with the others, always needing to determine who was better and who was worse.


    It had to be noted that Sha Lan had actually helped her catch a few Rain Snakes. Otherwise, who knew what place she would get. Furthermore, the gap between first and second place would not have been so small.

 Chapter 373: Idle Talk

    "I¡¯m not trying to compare you with her. Whoever is more capable, you all still benefit the Tribe." Yan Jiao sighed.


    He rarely showed his current expression, usually appearing very solemn and rigorous throughout the day. Like now, his face showed helplessness, and there was an indescribable feeling ¨C in short, he seemed somewhat mentally exhausted.


    "If you¡¯re not comparing me with Ah¡¯Lan, complaining about why I did not get first place, then why are you so angry?" Yan Hua asked, confused.


    She was usually very casual, and at this moment, seeing Father like this, she did not know what to think first.


    "Because you are my Daughter. If you were someone else¡¯s Daughter, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered," Yan Jiao frowned.


    He felt that precisely because Yan Hua was his Daughter, he wanted her to be stronger, so others in the Tribe would not spread rumours.


    Otherwise, most would always think that Yan Hua relied on being the Chieftain¡¯s Daughter, slacking off in training every day, and not being responsible for the Tribe¡¯s future.


    He did not want his Daughter to fall into these rumours, so he wanted to prove her worth to others.


    Additionally, after the Black Snake Tribe¡¯s invasion, he wanted his Daughter to become even stronger.


    If such an incident happened again, he could wholeheartedly protect the Tribe and the Shaman without having to worry for her.


    He initially thought of pushing her away from becoming a Totem Warrior, but he knew that it was a fruitless endeavour. At this point, if she was going to shrive to become a Totem Warrior, then be the best one she could be. That way, he would not have to worry about whether she would face life-threatening situations. Also, that way, she could also protect the Tribe. In case of an emergency, if they had to lead the Tribe¡¯s people to escape, with another strong Totem Warrior, maybe they could survive well in the Wilderness.


    Yan Hua suddenly understood, her expression becoming serious as well, saying. "Father, you know my strength. Among the Warrior Trainees in the Tribe, no one can beat me."


    She was not just tooting her own horn. She was truly strong, none of the Warrior Trainees in the Tribe were her match. Whether it was in archery or close combat, she had them all beat.


    Even those with excellent results like Sha Lan and the Ai¡¯er, the butterfly winged girl, were no match for her.


    "Of course I know all this, that¡¯s why I¡¯m a bit unhappy with your ranking today." Yan Jiao said.


    It was precisely because his Daughter usually performed so excellently that he became unhappy when she suddenly slipped up. After all, the rankings in this competition determined the level of respect they were going to receive within the Tribe.


    The higher ones¡¯ ranking, or the stronger their ability, the more respect they would receive from the Tribesmen. At the same time, some Totem Warriors would be more willing to teach them, and share their methods.


    Totem Warriors had seen far more than Warrior Trainees, and could teach them many different things. These things could not be learned in the training grounds, they were probably about how to conduct oneself while out in the Wilderness.


    "Father, don¡¯t worry. In a few days, the Ferocious Beasts will come out from the river, and I will definitely help out." Yan Hua said with a serious expression.


    She did not want her Father to worry too much about her; she knew herself best. Moreover, after the rainy season would soon come the snow season, and she would soon awaken as a Totem Warrior.


    When she awakens as a Totem Warrior, her responsibilities would become even greater, so she certainly would not act as childish as before. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine. I understand¡­." Yan Jiao finally relented.


    *Step step step¡­*


    After seeing her Father¡¯s back disappearing back, Yan Hua hurriedly ran to find the cat eared girl, pulling her toward the central house.


    Ten minutes later, they ran to the second floor, catching their breath while looking around.


    "Where is she? I don¡¯t see her." Yan Hua kept looking left and right.


    "She¡¯s resting in the lounge room." Su Bai walked out from the study room.


    "Shaman, have you eaten dinner? I got second place today." Yan Hua said with a smile.


    Su Bai was holding a cup of tea, smiling. "Oh? Then who got first place today?"


    "Shaman, it was me!" Sha Lan slowly raised her hand.


    "Not bad, during these two days of training and competition, you both got first place. Worthy of praise." Su Bai brightly smiled.


    It was clear that these two girls were capable, both showing impressive results.


    "Shaman, how is she?" Yan Hua asked.


    ¡°Her life is no longer in danger, right? When Sister Yue brought her back, she was still breathing." Sha Lan said.


    "I¡¯ve already performed a Shaman Technique on her. There¡¯s no major problem, but she still needs time to rest." Su Bai calmly stated.


    Sha Lan looked at Yan Hau with an ¡®I-told-you-so¡¯, as she said. "See? No need to worry, she¡¯s definitely not awake yet."


    "Before, when I saw the Shaman use the Healing Shaman Technique, the other person would wake up immediately. Why is it that this girl had not woken up this time?" Yan Hua had a puzzled expression.


    "That¡¯s right, Shaman, why is she sleeping after so long?" Sha Lan curiously asked.


    "Maybe she was too severely injured. If she had been brought in any later, she would have definitely died. Recovery probably needs time." Su Bai speculated.


    After thinking it over, he still felt this explanation was the most reasonable. Otherwise, why did everyone else wake up so quickly before?


    "That¡¯s true. When I picked her up, she was really light, and she felt ice cold to the touch." Yan Hua recalled when she first saw the blonde girl.


    "Shaman, can we go see her?" Sha Lan curiously asked.


    "Of course." Su Bai carefully walked in front, and he gently pushed open the door to the lounge room.


    Yan Hua, Sha Lan, and Yu Ying, all three quietly followed behind.


    Their footsteps were very soft, and their movements gentle, afraid of waking the blonde girl.


    Yan Hua crouched down to look at the blonde girl, remarking. "Her complexion is no longer pale."


    "Yes, she looks much better." Sha Lan said.


    "Alright, after looking, let¡¯s go out. When she wakes up, we¡¯ll know everything." Su Bai softly said.


    "En."


    The three beast-eared girls nodded.

 Chapter 374: Strange Space

    The blonde girl¡¯s curled eyelashes flickered imperceptibly, and her fingers moved slightly in an unnatural way.


    She slowly opened her eyes, first a thin slit, then closed them before slowly opening them again.


    Her golden pupils met the ceiling, and her curled eyelashes unfurled.


    "Eh?" The blonde girl felt something was not right. [Where am I now? A cave? But, why is the top of the cave so smooth? And¡­ and why did it look so spacious?]


    She suddenly sat up, her golden hair cascading down, falling all the way to the ground.


    "Where is this?" The blonde girl was terrified, the surrounding environment was completely unfamiliar to her.


    [What am I sleeping on right now? How could flames burn on such high wooden frames? Why are all the surrounding walls made of stone? Could it be¡­ could this be a cave? But how could a cave be so smooth?]


    She was stunned. She covered her mouth in surprise, muttering to herself. "Could it be¡­ could it be that I was taken by the Shaman God?"


    ¡®Shaman God¡¯ or ¡®Totem¡¯, each Primitive Tribe held faith in such entities. They held faith in the Shaman God, and her Tribe¡¯s Shaman was no different. They also believe in the Shaman God, believing they were given their power by the Shaman God.


    Therefore, they also had annual Shaman God ceremonies, mainly to pray for the Shaman God to select more qualified Successors.


    "Eh¡­" The blonde girl was surprised again, touching her wounded area and sighing. "How did my wound disappear? Do wounds disappear after death too?"


    The most common stories Primitive Tribes heard were that after death, people would go to where the Shaman God was, and the girl clearly thought this was the case now.


    She got up and walked around a few times, discovering that the wounded area truly did not hurt at all, not even leaving a scar.


    She kept scanning her surroundings, the environment making her feel¡­ uneasy and strange.


    In a space with walls on all four sides, there were flames floating in the air? Furthermore, she could not help questioning what she was sleeping on.


    *Step step step¡­*


    She walked over to where she had been sleeping, frowning as she crouched down to observe.


    Reaching out to touch what had been covering her, the feeling was quite familiar.


    "This¡­ is this linen?" She murmured, the texture was all too familiar to her.


    She picked up what had been covering her and walked to the flames, discovering under the close firelight that it was indeed linen.


    "Using linen to cover me? Is the treatment after death always so good?" The blonde girl found it incredible.


    Some people might not even have access to linen while alive, yet unexpectedly after death, there was such an honour. It truly made her bewildered.


    The blonde girl put down the linen and was about to turn around when she noticed something different about the flames.


    She narrowed her golden eyes, brushing back her long golden hair, muttering to herself: "So this flame is actually contained?"


    At first, she thought the flame was floating on the wooden frame by itself, and had been wondering why it was not burning the frame.


    She had thought since this was the Shaman God¡¯s place, it would make sense if it did not burn the frame. Unexpectedly, she discovered the flame was actually contained.


    "I see, so the Shaman God¡¯s place isn¡¯t that magical after all. Things can still be explained¡­" the blonde girl muttered. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She put the linen back where she had been sleeping, and began examining what had been under her head.


    "What about this? What is this?" The blonde girl picked up the pillow and examined it.


    She reached out to feel the texture of the pillow, finding it extremely comfortable, something she had not noticed when lying on it earlier.


    Now when she specifically picked it up to feel it, it was different ¨C it was really too comfortable.


    "Really¡­ really soft and comfortable¡­" The blonde girl pressed her delicate face against it.


    She even closed her golden eyes to silently feel it, truly not wanting to open her eyes!


    "So, the Shaman God lives this well. How envious¡­" The blonde girl reluctantly pulled away from the pillow.


    After slowly putting the pillow down, she began examining where she had been sleeping, noticing it was somewhat elevated from the ground.


    It was no longer like in the Tribe, where they used a large stone or laid out Beast Hide, or even hay piles.


    What she was sleeping on now was very different, the area was large, and sleeping on it¡­ sleeping on it was not as uncomfortable.


    "Is this where the Shaman God usually sleeps?" The blonde girl softly mumbled.


    Reluctantly getting up from the sleeping place, she continued scanning her surroundings.


    Her slender hand touched the surrounding stone walls, wanting to feel the true texture of the walls.


    "It¡¯s like regular stones, but¡­ but how was it stacked?" the blonde girl frowned.


    She looked up at the top and around, finding it was not just a dozen or so stones stacked together, but hundreds.


    This point shocked her greatly. [How could stones be stacked so high? Could it be the Shaman God¡¯s Shaman Technique? Otherwise, it really can¡¯t be explained. Stones just can¡¯t possibly stack themselves.]


    "This is really amazing!" The blonde girl exclaimed.


    She walked along the walls, wanting to carefully see exactly what the Shaman God¡¯s dwelling was like.


    "To actually make the walls so smooth, the Shaman Technique must be very powerful¡­" The blonde girl muttered to herself.


    Her hand kept touching the walls as she walked, sliding along them.


    Finally, she stopped in front of a wardrobe, frowning as she examined this square wooden box.


    "What is this wooden box?" The blonde girl brushed her golden hair.


    She was about to reach out and touch it, but quickly withdrew her hand, after all, this was something she had never seen before.


    "Could the Shaman God be inside?" The blonde girl muttered with furrowed brows.


    *Creak!* She bit her lip and still reached out to open it, finding nothing inside, it was all empty.


    "Hm? There¡¯s nothing?" She was puzzled, she had thought there would be something inside.


    *Creak!* After closing the door, she tilted her head, frowning in confusion, [Where exactly am I now?]


    This space gave her a very different feeling, many strange things inside made her very confused.


    She felt thirsty and scanned around the room, looking to see if there was any water to drink.


    "Does the Shaman God drink water?" The blonde girl muttered to herself. She was very thirsty and wanted a drink but could not find any water.


    Usually, Tribes kept water in wooden buckets, but she could not find anything related to wooden buckets in this room.


    "Could it be that they don¡¯t drink water? Why isn¡¯t there any water?" The blonde girl helplessly questioned.


    She searched around but could not find anything related to water, only discovering a circle.

 Chapter 375: My Name?

    The blonde girl sighed, standing up to continue searching the room, where she discovered a door.


    She walked to the door to examine it, murmuring to herself, "Can this door be opened?"


    *Creak!* The door slowly opened, and a pair of pink eyes met the golden ones.


    The blonde girl widened her golden eyes, momentarily at a loss for what to do, completely stunned.


    After being stunned for quite a while, she finally reacted and asked, "Who are you?"


    Yu Ying was also startled, as she had immediately met a pair of golden eyes upon opening the door.


    She blinked her pink eyes, and her soft, adorable voice rang out, "You¡¯re finally awake."


    Yu Ying had been checking in periodically throughout the night, wanting to see how the blonde girl¡¯s condition was.


    Unexpectedly, when she opened the door this time, she found the other person standing there, looking even more beautiful after regaining consciousness.


    "Who are you? Are you the Shaman God?" The blonde girl frowned.


    But then she felt it was not quite right. [Why would the Shaman God be such a young girl? And one who looked so¡­ so cute?[


    Yu Ying looked confused, tilting her head as she gazed at the other person puzzledly, saying, "I¡¯m not a Shaman God, not even a Shaman. Just call me Xiao Yu, are you feeling better?"


    "Not even a Shaman? Xiao Yu?" The blonde girl¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper as she shook her head, "How did you know I was injured?"


    "Because Ah¡¯Hua brought you back, so of course I knew you were injured." Yu Ying gently explained.


    "Ah¡¯Hua? Who is that?" The blonde girl brushed her hair aside and asked, "Do you mean I¡¯m not dead?"


    "Of course not, aren¡¯t you standing right here?" Yu Ying smiled and nodded.


    She fully opened the door and walked in, pouring a cup of water for the blonde girl.


    The blonde girl was stunned when she saw the water being poured, not expecting that the water she had been searching for was right in front of her.


    However, she had not expected it to be contained in such a strange yet exquisite vessel. Everything felt really peculiar to her.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Yu Ying noticed the other person still had not taken the cup of water.


    "*Ahem¡­* it is nothing¡­" The blonde girl coughed lightly a few times to cover her embarrassment.


    She looked back at those items, frowning as she wondered how they could be used to hold water. [How could such beautiful items be used for holding water?]


    "How are you feeling? Did you rest well? Our Shaman¡¯s Healing Shaman Technique is very powerful." Yu Ying asked.


    The blonde girl was very confused, momentarily unsure what this was all about.


    She composed herself and said, "I slept well, but¡­ but was it your Shaman who saved me?"


    "Ah¡¯Hua found you in the forest and brought you back¡­" Yu Ying briefly explained how things had transpired.


    She led the blonde girl to sit on a stool, poured her another cup of water, seeing that her lips were so dry they were peeling.


    "Why was I in the forest?" She frowned and asked.


    Yu Ying froze, blinking her pink eyes as she asked, "You don¡¯t remember anything?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The blonde girl shook her head without hesitation, saying. "What exactly happened?"


    Her brows were deeply furrowed, wearing an expression of being unable to recall, looking very confused.


    "How would I know if you don¡¯t remember? You really don¡¯t have any impression at all?" Yu Ying also seemed confused.


    The blonde girl shook her head, frowning as she said, "How did I end up lying in the forest? I only know I was injured, but¡­ but I can¡¯t remember anything else."


    *Creak!*


    "What can¡¯t you remember?" Su Bai pushed open the door and walked in.


    The blonde girl turned to look at him, frowning as she asked. "Who are you? Why am I here?"


    Her expression showed she truly knew nothing, as if everything that had happened before had nothing to do with her.


    "He¡¯s our Tribe¡¯s Shaman, he¡¯s the one who treated your injuries," Yu Ying explained to her.


    "You¡¯re finally awake." Yan Hua looked at the blonde girl.


    Su Bai raised his eyebrows slightly, seeing that the other person did not seem to be putting on an act. [She might really have forgotten everything.]


    "And who are you?" The blonde girl¡¯s brows were furrowed so tightly they could have crushed a fly.


    "I¡¯m the one who rescued you from the forest. Do you really not remember anything? You were lying in the rain, bleeding." Yan Hua asked back.


    The blonde girl raised her hand to hold her head, her expression conflicted as she said, "What exactly happened to me, why can¡¯t I remember anything?"


    "Have you forgotten everything that happened before you were injured?" Su Bai asked. [Her current state seemed like a stress response ¨C something that commonly occurs back on Earth.]


    When someone was injured or experienced some kind of accident, they sometimes forget what had happened before.


    However, this was only temporary. They would remember after some time, though how long that would take was unknown.


    The blonde girl shook her head without hesitation, saying, "I can¡¯t remember anything, I don¡¯t even remember how I got injured. And who are you all? Where is this place?"


    Upon realizing she could not remember anything, she became somewhat distraught, momentarily unsure what to do.


    Additionally, this was not the Shaman God¡¯s place ¨C everything she had imagined was completely different from reality.


    "Think carefully, maybe you¡¯ll remember something." Yan Hua probed.


    "Yes, think carefully, don¡¯t rush." Yu Ying added.


    The blonde girl had a very pained expression as she kept shaking her head saying, "I can¡¯t, I really can¡¯t remember anything!"


    She thought hard for a long while, but still had no memory. In her mind, there was only the knowledge that she had been injured. She could not remember anything else.


    "If you can¡¯t remember, don¡¯t force it. Rest first, you¡¯ll remember eventually." Su Bai gently said.


    He had originally thought they would know what had happened once she woke up, but unexpectedly, she could not remember anything.


    The blonde girl sighed and continued asking. "Where is this place? And who are you all?"


    "This is the Flame Dragon Tribe, you were injured near our territory." Yan Hua said.


    Yan Hua really wanted the other person to quickly remember, but seeing her expression, it was clear she could not remember anything.


    "Flame Dragon Tribe? I¡¯ve never heard of it." She shook her head, the name was unfamiliar to her.


    "You¡¯ve forgotten your Tribe too?" Yan Hua asked.


    "Our Tribe? Which Tribe am I from?" She once again showed a pained expression.


    Yan Hua was stunned, not expecting the other person would even forget her own Tribe. "You don¡¯t remember your name?"


    "My name?" The blonde girl was stunned.

 Chapter 376: Such a Young Shaman?

    "You¡¯ve forgotten your name too?" Yan Hua widened her red eyes. [Just how could she have forgotten everything!?]


    The blonde girl furrowed her brows in thought, her long golden hair already trailing on the ground.


    She gathered her hair and pondered before saying: "My name is¡­ my name is Co Co." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The blonde girl had clearly thought for a very long time, almost forgetting her own name.


    "Co Co? Well, being able to remember your own name is good enough" Su Bai patiently said, noting that if she could not even remember the most basic of information, things were going to be difficult.


    "Since you can remember your name, surely you can remember where you¡¯re from? Not necessarily the Tribe, but perhaps the general area?" Yan Hua asked curiously.


    Yan Hua was incredibly curious ¨C she could not wait to learn more. After all, since she had brought the blonde girl back, she naturally wanted to know about her background.


    Co Co fell into deep thought again, her golden eyes blinking continuously, before shaking her head and saying. "I can¡¯t remember."


    She still could not remember anything ¨C every time she tried to think about such matters, her head would become very uncomfortable.


    It was not exactly pain, but rather her head would become completely blank, as if being pulled into nothingness, giving her an extremely unsettling feeling.


    It was like the sensation of falling into an abyss. It made her somewhat afraid to probe further. So, whenever she could not remember something or not, whenever she felt this sensation, she would immediately withdraw her thoughts.


    "Well, don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t remember. It will gradually come back to you." Su Bai repeated his earlier words.


    On Earth, there have been many such cases. From what he knew, forcing someone to remember never did any good. Often they would not be able to remember anyway, and trying would only cause headaches. Fortunately, the blonde girl was not experiencing such a situation.


    Generally, in such cases, one needs to see familiar people or things, or hear familiar words, to trigger their memories. Forcing someone to remember was not a good idea, it would only be counterproductive.


    "En." Co Co just nodded slightly. She did not want to think about it anymore either. Although she wanted to know where she came from and why she had been injured, whenever she thought about these things, her heart would feel unsettled. It was an empty and unbearable feeling. She wanted to avoid it as much as possible.


    "Rest a bit, your wounds have only just healed." Yu Ying added.


    "But, I still need to thank you all for saving me. Otherwise, as you said, I would have died in the forest¡­" Co Co gratefully expressed.


    Though she could not remember anything, she knew about being injured. The fact that she was here meant she was still alive, saved by those from this Tribe.


    Though she did not know what kind of Tribe this was, gratitude was necessary. Her heart told her that she must express thanks at least once ¨C this was an inner compulsion.


    "It¡¯s nothing, anyone who saw you would have helped." Su Bai shook his head and continued. "I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Rest well, and we can discuss anything else tomorrow."


    He finished speaking and turned to leave the lounge room, leaving only Yan Hua, Yu Ying, and Sha Lan behind.


    Su Bai still needed to read some books, and since the lounge room was full of girls, it would not be convenient for him to stay. Better to let the girls chat among themselves.


    *Creak!* As the door closed, Yan Hua immediately asked. "Why is your hair so long?"


    This was another point of curiosity for Yan Hua ¨C she had been surprised by its length when she first saw her.


    People generally did not have such long hair, at most reaching the waist. This was the first time she had seen floor-length hair like this. Furthermore, though her hair was so long, it was still very healthy, without any split ends.


    "My hair?" Co Co gathered her long hair, examined it and continued. "I don¡¯t know either, is it too long?"


    She seemed confused ¨C she did not know why her hair was so long either. [Why is my hair so long? It must be quite inconvenient day-to-day, no? Doing things must be quite difficult. Whether walking or working, floor-length hair would certainly be a major burden. So, why would I keep it this long?]


    "But your hair is very beautiful, the colour is also really nice." Yu Ying was also carefully examining her hair.


    Yu Ying also played with her own pink hair, looking somewhat envious. Though her own hair was not short, it certainly was not as long as the blonde girl¡¯s hair.


    "Do you all live in this Tribe?" Co Co asked.


    "En, this is the Flame Dragon Tribe, a good Tribe." Yu Ying said without hesitation.


    Co Co nodded thoughtfully and continued asking. "Where is this place? Why is everything made of stone?"


    What she was most curious about was why there were so many stone structures built here. Moreover, the surrounding environment looked completely different from the Teepees and wooden houses she knew of. It was clearly much better than both.


    "This is where our Shaman lives, and this is the lounge room." Yu Ying explained.


    "Where your Shaman lives? This is a lounge room?" Co Co furrowed her brows and continued asking. "Isn¡¯t this a wooden house?"


    The blonde girl still had the concept of wooden houses in her memory, able to recall that she had previously lived in one.


    "Yes, what¡¯s wrong?" Yu Ying asked.


    "I feel¡­ I feel it¡¯s quite different. Why is it so different from what I remember?" Co Co kept shaking her head.


    The blonde girl found it truly incredible ¨C in her memory, these things did not exist. [Why does everything seem so normal to them? Everyone here has an expression as if nothing is unusual about this.]


    "Oh, I know what you mean ¨C this is all our Shaman¡¯s doing." Yu Ying said with a smile.


    The Flame Dragon Tribe was completely different from before ¨C previously they had been so weak they were driven away by others. Now, the Tribe¡¯s strength and development in various aspects had improved, comparable to a Large Tribe.


    "Your Shaman¡¯s doing? That young man from earlier?" Co Co expressionlessly asked.


    "Yes, he is our Tribe¡¯s Shaman." Yu Ying nodded proudly, her face bearing a smile.


    "He¡¯s so young yet already a Shaman?" Co Co was surprised. [Isn¡¯t he too young? About the same age as myself? At that age, he could already become a Shaman!?]


    [To think all these strange and wonderful things were created by someone so young! Incredible!]


    "He was chosen as the Successor by the Old Shaman, and he is very strong." Yu Ying said without hesitation.

 Chapter 377: Two Worlds

    "Let me show you something interesting, it might help you remember faster!" Yu Ying said mysteriously.


    Yan Hua looked at her and timidly asked, "Xiao Yu, you¡¯re talking about that thing, right?"


    "I think all three of us are thinking of the same thing." Sha Lan said with a small smile.


    "Something interesting? What is it?" Co Co curiously asked.


    "You¡¯ll know when you come with us." Yu Ying said with a gentle smile, pulling the blonde girl out of the lounge room.


    *Step step step¡­* A series of footsteps echoed as they arrived at the hallway in the second-floor, walking toward the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Co Co was stunned as soon as she left the lounge room, constantly scanning her surroundings as if everything seemed surreal.


    She kept blinking her golden eyes and exclaimed, "I didn¡¯t realise it was so spacious out here!"


    Her face was full of shock. After all, this was completely different from the lounge room. The outside space was simply too vast. Moreover, there were many things she had never seen before. Most were strange and unfamiliar to her.


    "This outside area is where we Shamans usually work, so it¡¯s a bit larger." Yu Ying explained.


    "It¡¯s really big, and¡­ and there are so many things I¡¯ve never seen before." Co Co said.


    Co Co was overwhelmed. Tables, carpets, curtains, and those ceramics ¨C she had never seen any of these things before. All these items were completely foreign to her; she had no idea what they were.


    Perhaps she could understand the ceramics, as they were similar to her stone cups. However, she could not figure out what those patterns on the carpet were no matter how hard she thought. [Are they Shaman Runes? Or something else?]


    Actually, the patterns on the carpet were embroidery. The entire large carpet was embroidered and covered a vast area.


    "Come here, let me show you this." Yu Ying pulled the blonde girl to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    *Swoosh! Swoosh!*


    Yu Ying skilfully pulled open the two large curtains, revealing the floor-to-ceiling window behind them.


    Outside the floor-to-ceiling window, heavy rain was falling, as if the sky had sprung a leak, with water droplets falling one by one from above.


    "All of you, be careful!" Co Co instinctively pulled the girls back.


    She thought this was too dangerous. After pulling back that strange thing, a drop seemed to have appeared. Moreover, looking out, she realised they were quite high up. If someone accidentally fell through that opening, they would definitely get hurt.


    "Haha¡­" Yan Hua laughed heartily and said, "Don¡¯t worry, it is safe!"


    Yan Hua walked to the window and began watching the rain outside, even placing her hand on the glass.


    "Be careful¡­" Co Co was about to warn her to be careful when she saw the other¡¯s hand steadily resting in mid-air.


    She was at a loss for what to do. This was¡­ this was beyond her imagination.


    "It¡¯s fine, this is glass. It acts as a barrier, so nothing will happen." Sha Lan also put her hand on the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Yu Ying leaned her entire body against the glass and smiled, "Come and give it a try."


    The three of them were now completely used to the floor-to-ceiling window. Yan Hua and Sha Lan were fine, not afraid at all.


    Only Yu Ying was still a bit scared. She absolutely did not dare approach the floor-to-ceiling window like them. Besides worrying the glass was not secure, she was also somewhat afraid of heights.


    She did not dare look down from this height.


    Unlike Yan Hua and others who trained daily, either jumping up and down trees, they were long used to such heights.


    They were braver, so when approaching the floor-to-ceiling window they were not scared at all, but rather showed pure curiosity.


    "How¡­ How are you all doing this? Do you know Shaman Techniques too?" Co Co asked in surprise.


    The blonde girl could not believe what she was seeing. It was simply too extraordinary.


    Seeing all three of them standing at the edge, not falling but able to lean against it suspended, it was truly incomprehensible.


    "Go and give it a try." Yu Ying stepped forward and pulled Co Co over.


    Co Co was pulled to the window¡¯s edge. Yu Ying, though a little afraid, grabbed her hand and placed it on the floor-to-ceiling window, letting her feel the sensation.


    At first, Co Co was a bit scared, thinking this was insane. Furthermore, it was still raining outside.


    If she put her hand out like this, what if she lost balance and fell? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But when Co Co¡¯s hand touched the glass, her golden eyes grew wide as she exclaimed in shock. "What is this?"


    She felt something different, a sensation that was very solid, just like pressing against a wall.


    That feeling was very secure, with no sense of falling. [This¡­ could this be a Shaman Technique?]


    "Hehe¡­ I told you it would be fine. See? Isn¡¯t it safe now?" Yu Ying said with a giggle.


    "How¡­ How is this done? Is this a Shaman Technique?" Co Co asked in shock.


    "No, this isn¡¯t Shaman Technique. This is the power of nature and science, or so the Shaman says." Yu Ying said with a smile.


    Co Co was shocked, doubting if her ears had heard correctly. [This is the power of nature? How could the power of nature be like this? How could it let me rest my hand in mid-air without falling?]


    This seemed quite unreasonable no matter how she looked at it. Besides Shaman Techniques, Co Co could not think of a more reasonable explanation.


    "How is this done?" Co Co asked.


    She was really curious about this ¨C how exactly was it done? She felt like there was something blocking in front of her, but could not describe the sensation.


    "The creation of this is very complex. We don¡¯t know either. We¡¯re not clear about the specific details." Sha Lan quickly said.


    Sha Lan was clever, and she had already memorised the whole process. However, she knew that it was not something to be casually talked about. She had to redirect the conversation before Yu Ying carelessly spoke.


    "The rain¡­ the rain outside does not seem to come in at all. Is it because of this strange thing?" Co Co curiously asked.


    Co Co just realised that not a drop of rain from the outside came in, not even the wind.


    It was as if where they were standing had nothing to do with the outside, like two separate worlds.


    "Yes, it¡¯s all being blocked by this glass. That¡¯s why we won¡¯t fall and won¡¯t get wet." Sha Lan explained.


    "Glass?" Co Co heard this unfamiliar word again, one that was not in her memory.


    She was certain that even though she had temporarily forgotten some things, this word was definitely not something she had heard before.

 Chapter 378: From the Same Tribe as the Shaman?

    "The things made by the Shaman can block off the wind and rain, and we can see the rain through the glass." Yu Ying explained.


    Yu Ying particularly loved this floor-to-ceiling window, often standing before it when she had nothing else to do. Though, never leaning against it out of fear.


    Sometimes, she would stand there for quite a while without noticing her surroundings, her pink eyes surveying the entire Tribe.


    "This is truly amazing," Co Co began to grow bolder, pressing both hands against the glass.


    As she experienced the sensation of glass, something she was seeing for the first time in her life, she appreciated the feeling of something invisible yet tangible. It was all quite strange but intriguing nonetheless.


    "It feels¡­ feels very different." Co Co said softly, her expression full of amazement.


    "Other Tribes definitely don¡¯t have these things." Yu Ying said with certainty, because she had asked the Shaman before.


    The answer she received was that other Tribes would not have glass for now, and the Flame Dragon Tribe was the first Tribe to possess glass.


    "So that¡¯s why I found this thing so unfamiliar." Co Co tilted her head while continuously examining the glass.


    She discovered that this large piece of glass had no colour at all, just like¡­ just like transparent water.


    The glass felt cool to the touch, and it had the hardness of stone when touched, yet surprisingly, one could see the scenery behind the glass, which was truly remarkable.


    "Does it remind you of anything?" Yan Hua asked.


    Yan Hua saw how the other person was carefully observing the glass, just like looking at a precious treasure.


    Co Co shook her head without speaking, her golden eyes still examining the glass.


    Her golden eyes revealed nothing but yearning, as if determined to understand glass. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Would you like to rest for a while? You¡¯ve been standing for quite a while since you¡¯ve woken up!" Yu Ying asked.


    It was getting late now. According to the clock, it was already past nine o¡¯clock.


    Usually, nine o¡¯clock in the Tribe was equivalent to past midnight on Earth, as many people had already gone to sleep.


    No one would still be staying up at this hour, and even if they did stay up, they would not know what to do, so almost everyone was asleep by this time.


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll look a bit more," Co Co shook her head without hesitation, her golden eyes continuing to examine the glass.


    Sha Lan raised her eyebrows slightly, suddenly realizing something, asking the other three, "What is she looking at?"


    Sha Lan did not quite understand. [She isn¡¯t even looking at the scenery outside.]


    Co Co really paid no attention to the outside scenery at all, her entire focus was on the glass itself.


    "She¡¯s probably surprised since it¡¯s her first time seeing glass." Yan Hua did not think much of it.


    Yu Ying blinked her pink eyes and said, "Which Tribe do you think she comes from?"


    Yu Ying was still assessing her. If Co Co was not a good person, then she could not be allowed to stay in this house.


    No, she could not even be allowed to stay in this Tribe. She must be driven out. However, Yu Ying did not see her as someone bad. She also hoped that was not the case.


    "I don¡¯t know, she looks like the Shaman. They¡¯re both Pure Humans, so could she be from a Pure Human Tribe?" Yan Hua speculated.


    Primitive Tribes did not only have Demi-Humans, of course there were Pure Humans as well. Pure Humans were exactly the same as Humans of Earth in every way. They had no beast characteristics at all, of course, these people naturally considered themselves superior.


    In their eyes, Demi-Humans were inferior to them, after all, they still had some beast characteristics, which in the eyes of Pure Humans was degrading.


    They even thought that these people should be classified as beasts, and should not be allowed to form Tribes.


    "A Pure Human Tribe? Very possible, but I rarely hear about Pure Human Tribes, until now, I haven¡¯t heard my Mother mentioning any of them before." Sha Lan fell into deep thought.


    Yu Ying had heard even less about them, her expression was completely innocent, her only concept of Pure Humans was Su Bai.


    After all, Su Bai was definitely a Pure Human, without any Demi-Human characteristics. Initially, everyone was concerned about him taking over the Tribe for this reason.


    Pure Humans typically disliked Demi-Humans, and now a mysterious Pure Human was taking over the Tribe.


    But these thoughts remained hidden in their hearts, and they never asked Su Bai which Pure Human Tribe he came from.


    They all silently watched, wanting to see if he was truly suitable to be the Shaman of the Flame Dragon Tribe.


    But facts proved that he was not only suitable, but led the Tribe very well. So, the fact that Su Bai was a Pure Human was naturally forgotten.


    "I haven¡¯t heard my Father mention it either, the Shaman is a Pure Human, could she be from the Shaman¡¯s previous Tribe?" Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes widened.


    Yan Hua had not thought about it before, but once she did, she felt this was quite reasonable.


    "That¡¯s unlikely, right? Otherwise, the Shaman would have recognised her." Sha Lan felt this to be unrealistic.


    "I also think it¡¯s impossible, didn¡¯t the Shaman¡¯s previous Tribe disappear? So, she shouldn¡¯t be from there." Yu Ying also shook her head.


    "Isn¡¯t it because the Shaman¡¯s Tribe is gone that she was injured in the forest?" Yan Hua still thought it was very possible.


    Her expression was very serious. If this was true, it was worrying.


    Sha Lan saw how serious she was and could not help but laugh, asking, "Why are you suddenly so serious?"


    Yu Ying also covered her mouth and laughed, saying, "Ah¡¯Hua, you can¡¯t be serious, right?"


    "Why not?" Yan Hua looked at the other two with confusion.


    "It is unlikely. The time difference is too great, plus how could the Shaman not recognise Co Co?" Sha Lan analysed.


    "The Shaman must have been the Chieftain¡¯s or Shaman¡¯s Son in his previous Tribe, so he definitely had not met everyone in the Tribe. It¡¯s not strange for him not to recognise her." Yan Hua reasoned.


    "Following that logic, shouldn¡¯t Co Co recognise the Shaman? If the Shaman was the Chieftain or Shaman¡¯s Son," Sha Lan questioned.


    Sha Lan was also logical. To her, this matter could not stand up to scrutiny.


    Yan Hua nodded thoughtfully, feeling what Sha Lan said to be reasonable as she looked up at the blonde girl.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Everything will be known once she remembers."


    "By the way, what is this thing?" Co Co suddenly looked at the carpet under her feet.


    "This is a carpet, also something the Shaman created. The other Tribes don¡¯t have it yet," Yu Ying immediately said.


    The fox eared girl¡¯s pink fox tail also swayed along, her tone carrying a hint of pride.


    "Carpet? What is a carpet?" Co Co heard another unfamiliar term.


    "Like Animal Hide, it¡¯s all decorative items used to cover the ground." Yu Ying continued to explain.


    The blonde girl grabbed her golden hair, nodded thoughtfully, then crouched down to examine the carpet.